《Rebirth: The Strong Pregnant Lady》


 C1

    New Orleans, a bustling and complicated city.


    "Just like I said, you hear me?" Klaus narrowed his eyes in pleasure, but the curve of his seductive mouth did not change in the slightest, and his discerning and secretive eyes peered through the narrow window frames beneath his bangs.


    Deep and dark.


    The distant port, the farthest point from their line of sight, was a bustling, bustling little town with a wonderful view of the sea and sky. It had once been the city that Klaus and his family had helped to establish and manage three hundred years ago.


    A city ruled by the first vampires.


    His territory. Now, the Empire seemed to be sending out signals, whether intentionally or unintentionally, calling for its master to return.


    Bai Lu heard the hoarse sigh of a man coming from the darkness. It was so clear and cold that it made her head swell and hurt so much.


    "Dong Dong ¡­"


    "Dong Dong Dong ¡­"


    "Dong Dong Dong Dong ¡­"


    The sound of the church bells was more urgent than the first, and the incessant rumbling of strange noises echoed in her ears. In the chaos, all she could remember was that she had died long ago.


    Can you hear the bell for the dead? The huge iron bell''s sound was stronger than the one before as she scanned her surroundings with her blurry white eyes. She could not help but feel her heart tighten. The bell''s sound seemed to have created a strange and strange new world.


    A new, dark, blood-red and flourishing world that White Dew had never seen before.


    The unfamiliar body was in unprecedented pain and suffering.


    It was as if every bone had been cut open and then wantonly reassembled into a new skeleton. As she lifted her head, her long black hair turned into chestnut colored waves. This body was clearly more robust and ample than her original.


    "..." Harmonious...


    "Eh ¡­" It looks like my Little Wolf Girl has woken up? " Surprise flashed in Klaus''s eyes. Although he didn''t know why her weakened life force had started to let out such a sweet and rapid breath, he didn''t care at all at a time like this.


    Klaus did not care about the life or death of a container.


    Not bad taste. The warm blood carried the sweet fragrance of a woman. It was especially appetizing. Klaus ruthlessly dipped his hand into her small and deep collarbone and tore a hole the size of his mouth. His bloodthirsty nature had never been suppressed.


    Why did he need to hold back? In his eyes, the White Dew was nothing more than an unknown prey.


    The vampire was enjoying everything.


    Bai Lu instinctively held her breath as her hurried, burning hot breathing was exhaled. She did her best to try and think clearly but she did not understand ¡­ Don''t understand this damn thing.


    As the gray pigeons flew past the windows, Bai Lu raised her head and tried her best to divert her attention. She could actually see every single feather moving in an arc. Her keen penetrating vision simply didn''t seem like a human''s eyes.


    What was going on?


    Her eyes flashed for a moment and then became clear. The white Lu stretched her muscles and quickly scanned her surroundings.


    A messy little warehouse, a strange, robust, evil looking man with a blood-red mouth, and ¡­ A body that should not have belonged to her.


    Amidst the mess, they seemed to have just enjoyed a soft feast.


    But isn''t she dead? In the moment that the assassination failed, she swallowed the poison.


    Her eyes were wide, and her body was tingling and itchy.


    White Dew''s clear and hateful gaze pleased Klaus. He liked the look in the little wolf girl''s eyes. Few people dared to look straight at him. The intense kiss became violent and domineering. Klaus sneered.


    Thin, tall, and strong.


    He could clearly feel the blood draining from her body. Although it wasn''t a familiar body, the white dew still shivered. If this continued, she would be sucked dry!


    Trembling under her sweaty eyelashes, she did her best to find any clues.


    Wolf girl?


    That man called her that. Her name was Little Wolf Girl?


    Bai Lu''s hand instinctively grabbed towards her thigh amidst the chaotic ups and downs. There were no sharp daggers and hidden weapons that she was familiar with, only her tight, tangerine-colored muscles. Her body was shrouded by an unfamiliar man, and her flesh and blood were free for him to enjoy as he wished.


    "..." What''s the matter, are you afraid? " Klaus ground his teeth around the woman''s neck. "The Wolf Woman is a coward. Don''t you like me the most?" As if he could sense the woman''s absent-mindedness and patience, in the next second, he fiercely cut his fangs in half.


    Perhaps the blood flow was too fast, and the pain was gradually numbed. "I like it?" Bai Lu could only sense that her wound wasn''t very big.


    It was not big, but it was exceptionally deep. In an instant, he had thought of dozens of ways to kill a man, but his body refused to budge. Before the numbing, strange feeling came, his nerves felt a faint, itchy pleasure.


    Enemy or friend?


    Bai Lu''s head hurt excessively and she slowly turned her head. The wariness and killing intent in her eyes disappeared without a trace in the blink of an eye.


    Bai Lu''s twenty-something years of life as an assassin told her that if any of the acts of resistance in her brain had come out, she would have been reduced to nothing.


    Every single cell in her body was telling her that this man before her was terrifyingly powerful.

 C2

    Bai Lu lay there motionless, as if she was planning on treating herself as some kind of vase or decoration.


    Klaus licked the blood from the corner of his mouth and slowly closed his eyes.


    Bai Lu''s breathing relaxed, but she still remained cautious and didn''t make the slightest movement.


    Klaus'' lips twisted in a cold smile. He didn''t care whether the container beside him was male or female, or what kind of species it was, or even if she wanted to kill him. He just had enough of this thousand years of loneliness and coldness.


    Unrestrained, wanton to the infinite joy, Klaus'' torn soul, still unable to be redeemed.


    "New Orleans, this, this belongs to me... City, you know? "A wandering little wolf girl."


    New Orleans, what a strange name. Wolf girl? Did he mean her? Wolf? Species? Or ¡­ A wandering wolf girl, that is to say, they are not very familiar with each other, are they?


    Bai Lu''s mind raced as she tried to find any clues.


    Hiss!


    Her neck hurt.


    The damn man bit her again, and his sharp eyes flashed with killing intent.


    The blood brought with it a fresh life, falling from the corner of Klaus'' mouth, and the snow-white bedsheets bloomed with bright red plum blossoms.


    Klaus stretched out his hand and carelessly touched her neck, which was the same as Dew''s. His clearly drawn face seemed to be blurry for a second.


    The werewolf, the lonely wandering wolf girl, the abandoned fallen soul.


    White Dew tilted her head. She couldn''t afford to offend Klaus. She was frightened by Klaus'' strength, and the wound on her neck was making tearing sounds. However, she still didn''t dare to move an inch.


    Blood, without the slightest tendency to stop, flowed into the man''s mouth.


    Bai Lu struggled. This man, was he a monster or demon? He was actually constantly drinking human blood?


    He frowned, but he didn''t look the same with his domineering good looks. He was the archetype of a man, with a strong body without warmth, a heart without sound, and a paradoxical combination.


    What was this man?


    This body did not belong to her. She was still conscious even though she had lost so much blood. What was the reason?


    Klaus didn''t try to tease the little wolf girl anymore. He had never been patient, and besides, the little wolf girl''s blood was much more delicious than the ordinary wolf man''s. She tightly wrapped around his prey, and Klaus enjoyed the fear and rejection the little wolf girl felt towards him.


    At the very least, they didn''t dare to betray their master out of fear.


    His long, white, strong fingers hooked around her chin, and the corners of his mouth curled up slightly, revealing a pair of soul-stirring dimples. Klaus leaned forward to placate his spoils of war.


    The wound on her neck was healed in an instant, as if it was tightly sewn with invisible threads. It was perfect but strange.


    His neck was the color of honey, long and strong, without any damage or unnecessary pain.


    Klaus presumptuously grabbed hold of Bai Lu''s neck, the vampire''s kiss carried the power of a barbed hook, and wherever it went, the tight texture bloomed like roses.


    "River Crab"

 C3

    The wind blew in the morning, and a hazy light was gradually cast out of the small warehouse. The white dew that had been forcefully tossed aside began to move slowly. She had not fully woken up yet.


    The air was filled with moist water vapor. The temperature difference between day and night was especially obvious in this city which was close to the sea. The bone-chilling coldness seeped into one''s spine, causing the dew to instinctively approach their robust bodies.


    It was icy cold and stiff, as if he was leaning on a corpse.


    When White Dew came to her senses, she turned around using her body to support her body. Klaus quietly hugged her as he laid on the old and broken bed.


    The man was like a standard aristocrat when he slept, even if his rough and wild behavior last night was not elegant at all. But he had the air of a gentleman, and the smell was clear, with a bureaucratic domineering and estranged air.


    Beneath the small window, Klaus'' cruel, handsome face was dyed with a soft, ambiguous glow. The white dew on his face reddened, and he saw that there were small wounds on his face, thick eyelashes, deep contours, a high, straight nose, and thin lips that were all bluish black. The faint curve of his sneer added to his childishness.


    Bai Lu''s mind was in a mess, as if someone''s memories were continuously mixing together with her battle.


    His head was aching so much that it felt like it was about to split open. The memories and senses belonging to Bai Lu''s original body rushed over like a flood. Bai Lu Ke could not help but tremble slightly.


    Klaus'' tough and muscular body leaned over at will, one arm wrapped around her. Even so, his face still carried a fierce hatred and cruelty.


    White Dew closed her eyes and endured what she thought was a long ordeal, in a strange, cold embrace. Gradually, her body began to recover. The Lycan''s physique displayed its advantages, and her strength was nurturing and healing her body.


    Once again, she was sure that Klaus and she were not human. This was not the world she was familiar with.


    She had to admit that she had never seen such men before. They were not human, so they all looked as beautiful as they could get.


    Klaus let go of her hand, too lazy to care about the clumsy movements.


    Perhaps the morning light could give birth to some strange illusion, or perhaps it was the uneasiness of someone who had just arrived in a foreign world, and was quietly escaping from the arms of a man.


    If only Klaus could open his eyes and take a good look at her.

 C4

    The departure of White Dew had no effect on Klaus, for whom prey was everywhere and inexhaustible.


    When he left home, he didn''t want to lead a carefree life.


    Having lived too freely and recklessly, Klaus had forgotten something seemingly very important.


    "What, that damned Klaus is missing again?!" Elijah glanced at his beloved sister helplessly. She was still in high spirits even though she was thousands of years old.


    Rebecca was so angry that her long golden hair was about to explode. That damned hybrid ¡­ Klaus! Rebecca didn''t even bother to mention his name, but their brother Elijah cared about him.


    Rebecca, as a family, knew their personalities better than anyone. With a pervert like Klaus, there would naturally be angels like Elijah, whose beloved brother Elijah had attempted to save that damned beast more than once in a thousand years.


    It had taken them hundreds of years to settle down. Recently, with the departure of that damned bastard, they had heard rumors about the great half-breed Klaus.


    For a thousand years, their brother, Klaus, had caused a lot of trouble. To them, no, to Rebecca, Klaus was a troublemaker.


    But Elijah and Rebecca knew perfectly well that they were family, that they were sworn family.


    The family of an eternal life, they all belonged to the ancestral vampire family.


    Rebecca''s shoulder-length blond hair danced in the wind like flames. She looked out of the car and frowned incomprehensible.


    In the end, they had come back to New Orleans, a city that was lost in memory.


    Klaus led them back to their original home, the French Quarter in New Orleans.


    "New Orleans is beautiful, isn''t it, Mylittlemaster?" Elijah gently turned his head to look at the woman driving the carriage. His voice was tinged with a hint of nostalgia.


    Sunlight shone from behind Rebecca, and her blond hair shone like the most beautiful gold leaf in all of time. His sister, dressed in the simplest white t-shirt and jeans, looked like a princess who had just run out of a lavish ball.


    Rebecca seemed to ignore him, one hand out of the car, as if trying to feel the warmth of the sun again, her golden hair floating in the chilly wind, which Elijah thought must be warmer than the sun for those who loved her.


    Time, so far, so long.


    Over a long period of time, their faces and growth had condensed into eternity. His younger sister, despite her youth and invincible appearance, was already more than a thousand years old.


    "Is it beautiful?" She gave Elijah a cold look. She didn''t want to go back to this place, their old home. "We destroyed New Orleans," she said.


    This place, now New Orleans, was strange and boring to her.


    She wouldn''t have come back at all if it hadn''t been for Elijah.


    However, Klaus had carried them back, and once again his willfulness caused trouble everywhere ¡­ So Elijah, their great, noble, and kind brother, had to follow him back and bring her reluctant sister with him.

 C5

    Rebecca turned around and saw a handsome face with a soft and elegant man wearing a black suit that wrapped around his slender body. Elijah was lazily sitting beside her with warm ripples in his eyes.


    Elijah, their brother, had been their favorite ever since he was a child.


    He and Klaus were a complete joke of God.


    One was gentle, one was tyrannical, one was kind, one was evil, one was noble, and one was rude.


    As soon as Klaus'' face flashed through Rebecca''s mind, she turned her head in disgust. She really hated that half-breed brother. She immediately looked at Elijah, wanting to wash her eyes.


    Elijah''s movements were immaculately elegant, his dark hair pulled down over his head, his deep eyes watching people as if they could suck you in, the corners of his mouth always a smile of propriety and his eyes shining.


    Looking at Elijah, Rebecca was already suspicious of Klaus''s existence. Although it was a similar educational environment, a beast like that was even more popular than her noble and elegant Elijah''s elder brother on certain occasions. Did those mad beehive women get their eyes eaten by dogs?


    Thinking about the trace of fierce ridicule on Rebecca''s delicate face, that damnable Klaus, to some extent, could only choose to indulge in the festivities of the fallen.


    Elijah had a family crest around his neck, and his pale face seemed to notice Rebecca''s mood. He turned, his silver texture swaying on the edge of his collarbone, and smiled softly at his lovely little sister.


    "What''s wrong? My dear sister, do you miss Klaus too? "


    "Elijah, this joke is even more ridiculous than if you told me that Klaus was killed."


    Her coldness made Elijah sigh and shake his head, and then his brother closed his deep blue eyes, as if he had withdrawn an elegant violet.


    They all had a kind of understated elegance to them.


    Elijah, Klaus, Rebecca, they were all vampires ¡ª ancestral vampires.


    However, compared to ordinary vampires, their bodies, speed, and strength were all much more terrifying.


    In addition, they would not die from old age.


    This was a curse and a blessing, an inheritance from their most beloved witch, Moth.


    Elijah still remembered their vows to be together forever, to be together for all eternity.


    His upbringing, his growth, his personality, and the noble qualities that had melted into his bones. Elijah held to each other''s vows for a long time.


    They had agreed to follow each other through life and death, never leaving each other. The bond between their families had always depended on Elijah''s bitter support.


    The tyrannical younger brother, the willful younger sister, the gentle older brother, as well as those family members who didn''t want to remember. This was the composition of the ancestral family.


    Now, they had returned to this sad city mainly because of their half-brother, Klaus.


    "He is a beast." "He never had the slightest consideration for anyone!" Rebecca She seemed to hate Klaus, and she hated him from the bottom of her heart, and when she talked about Klaus she was excited and disgusted.


    He understood Rebecca''s pain and suffering better than anyone. "You must understand, my Rebecca, that each of us has a beast in our hearts."


    Yes, in New Orleans, not only Klaus, but Elijah, including Rebecca, and everyone else could become a beast.


    After that, Rebecca went straight to the hotel to take a rest, while Elijah went alone to help Klaus find out more information.


    He had always wanted to help Klaus. He wanted to save his brother, his lonely and cruel half-breed.


    Elijah had always believed that the family was above all else. He loved his family deeply, his brother and sister, despite their incomprehensible hobbies and characteristics.


    Klaus, his brother, was definitely an important member of their family, an essential member.

 C6

    New Orleans, a bustling seaside town, a ''happy capital'' for holiday travel.


    Elijah stopped in the Rousseau street, a style Klaus would have liked.


    "What brings you to the City of Pleasure?" The pretty blonde girl greeted her handsome and noble guest.


    Elijah had lived for too long, and he knew where the news was fastest and most complete in New Orleans. Moreover, there was a blonde bartender in the bar who looked so delicious.


    Indeed, Elijah had guessed correctly. Before Klaus had entered the bar, he had met a delicious little wolf girl alone ¡ª White Dew.


    "I used to live here." "No," he replied. Elijah glanced around naturally, still in his familiar luxury and lost. New Orleans, it seemed, hadn''t changed at all.


    Luxury, indulgence, pleasure, complexity, depravity.


    "Really? "When ¡­" Camil had never seen him before. The town wasn''t big, and her job at this bar wasn''t short either. It was impossible for her not to recognize such a handsome man.


    The gentleman smiled, and Elijah took a sip of his wine. He had a clear sense of taste, and he liked the taste of the cocktail. He opened his mouth slowly and replied, "I feel like a hundred years ago."


    It would have seemed frivolous and frivolous to other men, but Elijah''s words made one want to believe him.


    She was researching psychology, but the man in front of her, she could not see through, she could only feel his sincerity.


    Elijah had always been like this. He was like a mist on a mountain, something that made people look up at him, but they could not get close to him.


    Camille smiled as she added more wine and continued to chat. Her job was to be a bartender, and she would occasionally talk to people she liked. Otherwise, it would be difficult to get through the long workday.


    "I came by myself," the cute blonde bartender said, smiling at Elijah''s elegance. "Then why did you come back?"


    He was dressed in a suit that had reverted to the past. This man looked out of place in the noisy bar.


    Elijah did not seem uncomfortable at all. He sat in the boisterous bar, but it was as if he were sitting in a majestic palace and giving a grand speech.


    "My brother is here. I noticed that he seems to have found some trouble for himself." His slightly troubled brother replied cordially, looking very pitiful.


    "You sound like you''re used to it." Camil could not help but guess the truth.


    Elijah laughed and finished his glass. "He''s more complicated, rebellious, impolite, and a little temperamental."


    Elijah wrinkled his high nose. He refused to drink any more, and the strong alcohol made his throat feel uncomfortable.


    His mind flashed with the scene of Klaus killing and drinking the human''s blood, the mangled remains of his body, the scattered hearts, the flesh at the corners of his mouth mixed with blood flowing everywhere, his snow-white fangs turning blood-red, biting into his neck, playing with his tattered internal organs, his neat movements of a dagger and a heart, and his eerie smile enjoying everything.


    His brother, Klaus, loved such a brutal life and enjoyed killing.


    Elijah had to admit, as Rebecca had said, that at some point Klaus was a purebred beast, cruel, bloody, and... Nausea.


    Camil stared at him curiously. He seemed to be troubled and conflicted. She could only smile to encourage him.


    "Of course, I don''t care, but my brother hates the fact that he has never found a sense of belonging, so he''s always prone to getting into trouble." "I don''t know," Elya said.


    Even when he was talking about Klaus'' shortcomings and brutality, Elijah was still an elegant gentleman. Camille lowered his head to adjust his hair, before naturally replying, "I guess you always help him out of trouble."


    Elijah did not nod, but his smile seemed to soften a little, so Klaus was not hopeless.


    "Then what trouble did he cause this time?"


    "..." He found out that there was someone in the city who was plotting against him. " Elijah covered his face and put down his glass. He had a headache thinking about Klaus''s excitement.


    "Narcissistic and neurotic." Camil''s mouth twitched. What kind of brother is he? He really makes me worry.


    Elijah raised his eyebrows. In his impression, few women spoke so openly of his wild, fierce brother. They generally said that he was not human.


    Klaus was not. They were all ancestral vampires, and Klaus was special, not just vampires but werewolves. He was a demon, the king of half-breeds.

 C7

    Elijah had always known that humans preferred his brother, and Klaus had a wild charm.


    It had to be admitted that Klaus had the capital, and Elijah would never deny that fact.


    Although some of the facts had been covered up by them, he did not want to recall what had happened to the human prey that Klaus had played with.


    Elijah agreed with Camille''s conclusion, narcissistic + neurotic, that he was sensitive and proud of his brother.


    He folded his hands and looked deeply at Camille. The blonde bartender seemed a little embarrassed. After all, looking at you with those deep blue eyes made a woman feel like she was floating.


    It was a very obvious appreciation.


    "I''m sorry," she said pleasantly. "I''m a psychology undergraduate," she said, taking a light sip of her homemade cocktail. "This could be my occupational disease."


    Elijah nodded in understanding. He was beginning to think that humans were indeed cute creatures. He straightened his body and said, "Listen to me, Mikael..." Actually, I came here to find someone to ask about the predicament he was in. She used to work here, Jane Devereux. Do you know where she is? "


    After a few seconds of silence, Camil answered, "I don''t know, but I know who might know."


    Elijah walked out of the bar and thought back to Camille''s subtle little look.


    Later, after Camille had given him clues, for the sake of his favorite brother, Klaus, Elijah finally found a witch.


    It was a black witch, alive, with curly black hair and sexy lips. Every line of her face was bright, and Elijah was suddenly dazzled, as if he had seen such a lovely face in his long memories.


    Words and laughter were unfathomable.


    The Vampire Gentleman hid in the shadows, sizing up the little girl. The witch seemed to smile at him, her lips and lips parted, and her white teeth appeared in a neat line, like the most delicate jade in the West.


    However, right now, she seemed more like a tour guide, bringing endless fantasies and pleasures to the tourists.


    "Welcome to New Orleans, Pearl of New Moon. This is French Street, jazz, broccoli, love, and poetry, not to mention the night gush." The delicious witch chatted leisurely to the group of tourists, and her figure was as light as a skyrocketing skylark.


    A very lively witch, Elijah thought in the dark, considering whether or not he should approach her quietly. At the very least, he should not let her be frightened upon meeting her.


    Elijah seemed to be thinking too much. When he stopped, he had already attracted the attention of the crowd.


    The witch was clearly more daring than he had thought, and she was still talking. As the ancestor of the vampires, Elijah was somewhat astonished after sensing his presence.


    "Monsters that ingest human blood, undead that needs revenge, and my favorite Magus. These are their shops ¡­" "Please come in." She guided them to a magic shop called Grey Garden and then turned around helplessly.


    "Are you going to follow me, Elijah, or do you want to talk?" Sabin walked to the middle of the street and turned around to look at the handsome man behind him.


    "Do you know who I am?" Elijah was surprised that they had never met... Or had Klaus been involved with this witch before?


    "Vampire ancestor who always wears a suit. Your family is very famous in the Magus World. Especially since your brother returned to town not long ago." The witch, Sabin, answered lightly. She was indeed one of the witches who knew Klaus.


    "Klaus came back because he knew that a wizard was plotting against him. A witch named Jane Ang." Elijah asked her, his eyes sharp.


    "If he''s looking for Jane Ann, he''s a step too late." Sabin''s mood began to darken, and dark clouds began to appear on his bright face.


    Elijah was a little surprised, but he immediately reacted. His expression was one of annoyance, and Klaus would no longer be playing the game of hunting. "You mean she''s dead?"


    Sabin nodded, and the expression on his face, which had always been cheerful, changed to a heavy one. She motioned for Elijah to follow her, and her curly hair seemed to droop.


    She said her name was Sabin, and reminded Elijah that Sophie, Jane''s dead sister, wanted to talk to him.


    About Klaus.

 C8

    After hearing the whole story, it was clear that he was still related to Klaus. With a sigh, Elijah accepted the witch''s invitation, expressing his deep sorrow and condolences.


    When they reached the street where Jane was killed, she had a gaping wound in her throat. It was a wound caused by a fangs attack, and it was dark red in color. It was clearly the fangs of a vampire.


    Sophie sat beside her, her face sad and trembling, her big bright eyes fixed on the tears.


    In the middle of Jane''s neck was a hideous gash, red to black, from her shoulders to her waist, covering her body. She lay flat on her back, the uneven surface of the road stained with stains and corroded into the ground.


    Jane was desperately tugging at a few chestnut-colored strands of hair. What was strange was that Elijah''s sharp nose caught a whiff of Klaus'' scent.


    Observing it, moving his nose, the smell was too light, so Klaus didn''t kill him, but there had to be some other connection, and Elijah was certain of that.


    But those beautiful, overly long curls, obviously the hair of some lovely lady, had taken on his scent, and it seemed that his Klaus was beginning to be restless again.


    Two or three witches stood beside Sophie, their companions dead, the air heavy with grief.


    Elijah stopped and looked at him, Sophie''s eyes shining with hatred.


    "So this is Jane An?" He turned to Sabin, a dead witch. "She wants to deal with my brother?" Sabin nodded regretfully, as if he had the sadness of everyone else.


    "To be killed in public, to be known to the world," Elijah said, his face changing at the cruelty of the maneuver and the wound. "Tell me, this has nothing to do with my brother?"


    Elijah was reminded of Klaus''s bad taste, and he sometimes enjoyed this kind of warning.


    "No," said Sabin, "Jane''s death was caused by the discovery of the spell."


    Sabin had told Elijah that all the wizards who had come here were wizards, and now Sophie had come to collect her sister''s body.


    To Elijah''s surprise, this had nothing to do with Klaus.


    However, the opposite Elijah was even more surprised. A witch who can''t cast magic is just as ridiculous as you telling a vampire not to suck blood. This is simply a violation of Ben''s and Ben''s behavior, "What do you mean ¡­ Spell found? "


    They were wizards and knew how to use magic. Killing them because they were found out was hilarious. It was like telling a vampire not to drink blood.


    Sabin was about to explain when he heard a long, sharp whistle behind him.


    "Creak!" "Buzz buzz!"


    Sophie and the other wizards seemed to receive a warning of threat. Their faces began to pale and they winced as they moved closer to each other.


    "Do you want to know who killed Jane? You will soon have the honor of" seeing "Marcel with your own eyes."


    "Vampire Marcel?" Wasn''t he dead? The adopted son of Klaus, Elijah, discovered that things were more complicated than he had thought. Why couldn''t the witches use magic, why did they seem so afraid of, and even hate, the vampires?


    As far as Marcel was concerned, in Elijah''s head a poor, bald black child with a hungry stomach was hiding behind Klaus.


    Sabin shook his head, looking at Elijah with pity and sorrow. "Something happened after your family left, and Marcel changed as well."


    The next thing Elijah saw was an adult male vampire stepping on the car, baring his fangs and brandishing his claws. Marcel looked like he was living a good life.


    Black leather jacket, long belly/muscles, agile posture, full pupils, a fine grey scarf wrapped around the collar.


    Not bad, powerful, flamboyant, and confident.


    Marcel was also a black man. He had snow-white teeth and a healthy, tanned skin. He was vigorous and valiant. He was followed by a small group of vampires, both male and female.


    Yes, in Elijah''s eyes, the vampires here that the wizards were terrified of were just a few... Little bastard.


    Marcel stopped beside Jane''s corpse. The vampires around them slowly surrounded the wizard. They seemed to be slowly approaching their leader.


    It was clear that he too had smelled the scent of Jane''s hand, the smell of his old father--the smell of love and hate.


    The fear of the sword deep down in his bones appeared. Even though Marcel tried his best to cover it up, Elijah still found out.


    It seemed that he had not yet escaped the influence of Klaus.

 C9

    Your disciples remember you, Klaus.


    Your influence on him remains unforgettable.


    At this moment, Klaus was still looking for Jian An. His pride and anger made it so that he would never escape provocation. Since there were people who dared to scheme against him, he would have to pay a huge price.


    Elijah glanced at Marcel, who had an essential resemblance to his brother.


    "I beg of you, hurry up and hide," Sabin said, growing even more nervous. She hurriedly pushed Elijah far away and then hurriedly said, "If Marcel finds out that a witch has brought back the ancestors of the family, then my people will be exterminated."


    The wizards seemed to be very afraid of Marcel, and Elijah did not make things difficult for Sabin.


    Since ancient times, magicians had the power to resist vampires. However, in this small town, it seemed like they were under the control of vampires, and they existed side by side in a strange manner.


    Elijah had never troubled the ladies. He had held the position at a speed that the vampires could not see, when everyone realized it was wrong.


    Marcel, wearing a hip-hop hat, smiled as he approached Sophie and the others. "Look, what did we find?" "I have to tell you, Sophie, this street corner is not a lucky place for your people tonight."


    Sophie''s body trembled, her face filled with fear and embarrassment. She stood up with determination, blocking Jane''s corpse and forming a confrontation with Marcel.


    Marcel''s vampires were recklessly intimidating the wizards present. They showed their pale faces and sharp fangs arrogantly, and one of them, a boy named Diego, enjoyed the fear of the wizards like a little devil.


    The Magi at the side formed a small circle with Sophie at the centre. They glared at the vampires, but did not dare to say anything.


    Sophie stared at Marcel, who seemed to be studying his sister''s body in an interesting way.


    This damned murderer.


    Marcel continued to advise her, his tone naturally haughty. "Just half an hour ago, we taught your sister a lesson here that made her deeply realize her mistake."


    Sophie opened her mouth, but she did not immediately release her anger. She only looked at Marcel and lowered her head, patiently saying, "We will let her soul rest in peace. Marcel, don''t disturb us."


    Marcel put on a smile, "I didn''t allow you to move the corpse, in fact," he said one more cruel sentence at a time, "I left her here on purpose."


    To make an example, to make an example of others.


    Elijah felt that this disciple was very much like his brother, as Klaus liked to be.


    Marcel walked around the room, smelling the enchanting perfume of the witches, and stood very close to Sophie, adding a decibel.


    "If anyone wants to betray me, I have made it clear that wizards are not allowed to cast spells in this area. However, I still have received word that Jane An is secretly using magic to plot something. Because, Klaus, what do you want? He came ¡­ Is that a good thing for us? "


    Sophie froze, refusing to make a sound.


    "Right, since you''re all here, let me ask my old friend, half-breed Klaus. He suddenly appeared, he''s very angry ¡­" Marcel changed the question and raised the decibel. He looked at Sophie, his eyes filled with dark flames. "For no other reason than Jane Ann. Does anyone know why?"


    "I don''t know."


    Sophie said yes.


    However, her blinking eyes, the hatred on her face, and even the unreliable trembling on her face revealed something else.


    Elijah''s spirit began to gather, and sure enough, there was a connection with his klaus.


    Marcel was not happy with the unity of the witches.


    Elijah glanced at Sophie. Jane was dead, so he said he wanted to find out why Klaus was here.


    Sophie was still trying to explain to Marcel that she hoped her sister would have a chance to rest in peace.


    Not to mention provoking that damned half-breed Klaus. They couldn''t avoid that demon.


    Unfortunately, other than herself, no one else believed her.

 C10

    What role was Klaus playing in this beleaguered situation?


    Marcel''s arrogance was obvious to all, the witches didn''t seem to have any power to resist him, they were completely one-sided.


    But was that really the case?


    Elijah clearly remembered that when they left, vampires and wizards had the same strength, and witches were blessed with magic, so they didn''t need to be so weak.


    Marcel stepped into Sophie, lowering his voice and sighing softly at the curve of her collarbone. "You will regret not cooperating, Sophie, my darling ¡ª I promise you."


    Sophie''s face went pale, as if she had thought of something extremely disgusting, but she nodded silently.


    "You''d better go back to your restaurant and cook your famous okra soup and serve your tourists."


    Sophie was in so much pain that her mouth was bleeding, but she still didn''t dare resist Marcel.


    This damned vampire bastard! Beast! Monster!


    Marcel left, and finally gave an order.


    "You, you ¡­ Take the body with you. "


    "What?" Sophie finally asked in surprise. " "No, stop it, Marcel!"


    The witches tried to fight them, but the difference in power was too great.


    Marcel walked further and further away, his arrogant voice ringing out, "I will temporarily keep your sister''s corpse, unless you remember why Klaus would come here."


    Sophie shook her head, tears finally streaming down her face. "Marcel, please, her soul will not rest," she pleaded at last, letting go of her pride and dignity.


    The man in the group shook his arm, and Marcel answered bluntly and cruelly, "That''s none of my business."


    There was a flash of surprise in Elijah''s eyes. New Orleans was no longer their home.


    After leaving, Elijah called Rebecca.


    At this moment, his lovely sister was enjoying her bathtub, her fragrance, and her wine.


    The bright red Lafite was holding onto the delicious and tempting blood.


    Bathtub, essential oil, milk bubble, and blonde little beauty.


    Rebecca had always enjoyed her family. She was a beautiful, noble woman with the right and the right, and when she received Elijah''s phone call, she was still holding the eighty-two year old Lafite in her hand.


    Her golden hair was bound up in braids, revealing her slender white neck and deep collarbone, and the warm water stained her white muscles with a pale pink tinge.


    "You want to tell me that after all these years, that person who is said to have died for a very, very long time ¡­ Marcel is still alive and well. " Rebecca''s drink went askew for a second and she lost her ability to react. She seemed to be shocked and stunned.


    Marcel, her old lover, was an old acquaintance.


    A disciple and follower of Klaus.


    "Yes." "Listen, our Klaus seems to have been involved in some kind of war."


    A war between vampires and wizards.


    "But I haven''t been able to find him yet, Marcel, the former believer and right-hand man of Klaus. He''s now the leader of a group of vampires." "Elijah fell into a state of helplessness and confusion. He originally did not hate Marcel when he was young, but now it all depended on his opponent''s performance." They''re killing people in places where humans are active... "


    The sound of Rebecca''s drinking stopped, and Elijah knew she was beginning to be curious.


    "The wizards are under control," Elijah concluded.


    Rebecca didn''t show any concern.


    "I suspect that Klaus has no idea what the situation is." Elijah began to speak of his brother, the purpose of their visit.


    When she heard Klaus''s name, Rebecca''s voice went from soft and lazy to cold and stiff. "I''m sorry, what did you just say? I was distracted when I heard about Klaus... "

 C11

    Every time she spoke of Klaus, Rebecca would reject him vehemently. For the time being, Elijah had no other choice.


    The knot between Rebecca and Klaus could only be unraveled by themselves.


    "..." "Rebecca ¡­" Elijah had no choice. After so many years had passed, their sister was still stubborn. Was she still angry?


    Rebecca''s voice came through the phone.


    "Klaus, our beastly bastard brother, has repeatedly stressed that once we leave him, we will not get any happiness."


    Klaus had been paranoid, and he had always kept it that way.


    "I didn''t care about him for a long time." "We don''t need to care about him at all!" The sweet voice began to sound sharp and piercing.


    "Together forever!" Elijah advised her in a tone that was neither hurried nor slow. "Rebecca, you must remember... We used to swear to each other. "


    "Just take it that I''ve gone back on my word."


    "You''ve reneged on your promise quite a few times in the past few hundred years. However, when Father found us, when he chased us all over the city ¡­" The more Elijah spoke, the more gentle he became. He tried to draw the connection between them, the power of the ancient family he knew.


    "I''m old, Elijah," Rebecca interrupted her brother, as if she didn''t want to think about the past. "But I''m not confused.


    Elijah smiled. It was their destiny to be separated from Klaus, and he had always wanted Rebecca to understand that when the time came, she would understand that it was best.


    Rebecca changed to a mocking tone in the next moment. "Instead of three years later, he used a silver dagger on my chest, allowing me to sleep soundly for 90 years." Resisting the urge to take a deep breath, he said, "Do you know why? It''s obvious that his dear sister is trying her best to remain calm and rational. because I had the guts to leave him and live my own life... "


    "That''s enough," Elijah said, understanding someone''s complaint. After all, he had recited it so clearly that he knew it even better than Rebecca had. "I think he''s in trouble." "Whatever happened to Marcel and the wizards, it was scary enough for them to risk bringing the Vampire Grandmaster back. It was clear that the witches had lured him back, and I wanted to know why."


    Elijah thought about who he should ask for the answer, then disappeared.


    While Klaus was crazily hunting, in the eyes of ordinary people, the Rousseau street was as bustling and lively as ever.


    Sophie returned to her room in exhaustion and despair. She and her sister were both witches, and she had been rebellious and aloof since young. Before these events, Sophie was not willing to admit that she was a witch at all.


    Before she lost all her family members, she was still recklessly overdrawing her youth and beauty.


    The door slammed shut.


    She lit the white candle on the black wooden table, intending to pray for her sister.


    However, it was obviously of no use. The radiance of the white candle was dim, ready to dissipate at any moment.


    Marcel kidnapped Jane''s body. Damn it, her soul would not be able to rest in peace without returning to the land.


    As she lit the candle, she lost control of her emotions. Her only sister, the last family member in the world, had also left her.


    "You''re the one who got me involved in this, Jane. Give me the strength to finish it." Hold on to the damn table, Sophie swore through her teeth. She had to find a way to make Marcel pay.


    She felt an invisible threat approach rapidly.


    The back side door was slammed shut by the wind, almost before she could react.


    A loud sound echoed out.


    As if she had tripped over something, Sophie looked back, but there was still no sign of her.


    There was a whoosh of wind from behind her, and she turned around again, still not yet, relieved. She turned to continue lighting the candle, but the vampire in front of her startled her.


    It was one of Marcel''s men, disgusting and wretched.


    Sophie was even more annoyed than the size of her eyes.


    "The door isn''t broken, you know."


    Another vampire came down from the sky, his fangs bared, his voice high. "You''re casting magic?"


    "I''m praying for my dead sister. Come, remember her." Sophie sneered, her hair shining chestnut-colored in the light.


    But Sophie''s long hair should not have been that color.


    The bright chestnut color was undeniably the color of the white dew''s curly hair.

 C12

    The unattractive vampire behind the door came into view at once. He obviously knew Sophie, and he gave her hair a strange look, warning her.


    "Don''t give me any trouble, Sophie." The vampires were clearly used to being coerced, and they pressed on. "That damned half-breed Klaus wants to get Jane into trouble. This has to be solved. Come on, tell us, Marcel wants to know why?"


    "I''d like you to ask her, but I don''t think you can." Sophie mocked them coldly.


    "Because Marcel killed her."


    Elijah had a feeling that Sophie and Marcel might still have something he didn''t know, but he didn''t care. He just wanted to know all about it, about his brother Klaus.


    Sophie turned to leave, but another black vampire flashed by, and the one behind grabbed her by the neck, hard.


    Her breathing became labored, and Sophie would never have imagined that Marcel would want to kill her.


    However, in less than a second, Sophie was free. She looked back and forth in shock and fear, only to see that a vampire was also looking around vigilantly.


    There was a smell of blood in the air.


    The smell was fresh and soft, as if someone was eating elegantly.


    Suddenly, a living creature fell from the sky.


    Sophie and the rest of the vampires instinctively went to watch, and... A bloody heart, even a cut, was still fresh and intact.


    A small stream of blood flowed out and then fell to the ground and turned into a mess.


    The black vampire looked up. He was angry, his companion was killed, but he couldn''t see it. He lowered his head and tried to turn around to look at Sophie, but before he could see the woman''s hair, he was hit hard on the wall by a force.


    The next moment, with a ''shua'' sound, a silver dagger stabbed into his heart.


    The jitter of the dagger was his last impression of the world.


    No pain, he thought, before he died.


    He was killed as fast as lightning.


    One hit kill, Sophie thought of the words the unidentified wolfwoman had once said to her.


    Sophie heaved a sigh of relief. Only then did she see the handsome, elegant man in a suit. There was not a single drop of blood on his hand.


    Elijah took the white silk handkerchief from his collar, wiped his palms and the corners of his mouth, and bowed slightly as he greeted her.


    It was as though he was just a friend who had come to pay a visit.


    This man was noble, amiable, and polite.


    "Elijah."


    Sophie couldn''t answer right away. She blinked.


    Elijah''s eyes were fixed on him, cold and murderous.


    "Have you heard of me?"


    It took her a few seconds to react. "Yes."


    "Tell me, why is your family looking for my brother?" Elijah hated things that were unclear.


    Sophie brought Elijah to a deserted manor. They wanted to go in one after the other.


    She stepped forward, and Elijah paused, his face frozen, his eyebrows raised in question. He couldn''t get in.


    Her cold gaze fell on the witch, and Sophie turned around, as if she had found her original calmness and cruelty.


    "This is a sacred secret place, which means that vampires need an invitation to enter. But since I''m desperate, you can come in."


    Elijah had to be invited to enter without a hitch.


    Sophie became more confident as she walked, as if she had gained a lot of confidence in her territory. "We can speak freely here, for example ¡­" Talk about your brother, Klaus. "

 C13

    Elijah did not like the way Sophie was so proud now. Her chin was lifted high, and the way she held the victory in her hand silenced him.


    "Then you''d better get this straight." Elijah was their ancestor, and their bones were always superior, even when he tried his best to lower his noble head and try to call many people ordinary friends.


    Sophie led him to a secret chamber, where the walls, even the tables, were filled with strange things and odors, magical materials, Elijah thought.


    "Then... What does your sister want with Klaus? " Elijah went straight to the point. He had so much to do against his brother that he didn''t like the way he wasted his time.


    "It''s obvious," Sophie said flatly. "We have problems with the vampires, and we need to help Marcel get a unit to support him. The witches have been trying to fight back, but we''re not lucky enough... Until my sister, Jane, met a girl, a young werewolf from a small town in Virginia.


    Elijah didn''t know about werewolves, what a wolf girl would have to do with their family.


    "She''s pretty, of course, and more importantly, she has some kind of special connection with your brother."


    "What kind of connection?" Elijah was confused by her words.


    Who did Klaus provoke this time? Was it a battle between a witch and a wolf girl?


    Sophie rolled her eyes at him, as if she had never seen a man so slow. "They spent some time together, and everything happened as expected."


    Elijah knew it was rude to interrupt, but he wanted to speed up Sophie''s speech now.


    "Now, this particular werewolf girl. She''s pregnant, and the father of the child in her womb is your brother Klaus. "


    "Impossible."


    Elijah''s first reaction was that it was absolutely impossible, and vampires were sterile.


    Sophie answered with certainty. If she wasn''t confident, would she dare to challenge an ancestral vampire? " Nothing is impossible, especially what happened to your brother. Think about it, they call him the Great Mixed, don''t they? "


    Sophie saw the first expression on Elijah''s face since he had come in, and she was shocked that he had finally taken off his elegant gentleman''s mask.


    His little brother had a child, and his family had a new member?!


    "Bring her out." Sophie motioned to the witches gathered outside to bring them out.


    When White Dew was brought out, she looked around her with a strange, calm, and objective expression. Then, when she saw Elijah, he didn''t resemble Klaus at all, so she didn''t know him at all.


    After a few days of bickering, Bai Lu naturally knew the reason. That damn man, he ruined everything in her body.


    Now she was in big trouble.


    Damn it, Klaus.


    Elijah saw the witch come out with a beautiful girl, chestnut hair, and the smell of Klaus''s passion all over her body.


    Then Elijah heard her ask, simply and naturally, "Who are you?"


    It was a wonderful girl, clear and clear in her eyes, like a child who had fallen into a pit by accident, and Elijah felt a subtle voice inside him tell him.


    Catch it.


    Sophie saw his expression, and the tension settled.


    He knew that Elijah had been tempted, that he would be their powerful ally, because she had heard rumors of that damned half-breed, and had listened only to his brother.


    Elijah asked Sophie, as calm as if she were in his house. "Let me speak to her alone."


    Beru followed Elijah into another chamber.


    Elijah stood in front of her, and White Dew sat on the rock and looked up at him.

 C14

    Elijah took a handkerchief and gave it to White Dew. She didn''t seem to be in any danger, but there was a small life in her belly, a newborn child of her family.


    "They forced you to stay here?" Elijah felt that this was really going too far, since he couldn''t help but attribute the matter of Bai Lu to his family, the way they treated her became somewhat impolite.


    Even if Beru no longer looked like a prisoner, she had clearly lost her freedom, a girl, a girl without Klaus'' protection, who was pregnant with his brother''s child.


    Bailu Yi didn''t mind; her previous life wasn''t necessarily better than this one either. It was just that she didn''t like being locked up in a place where she could attract attention and have no freedom to speak of it.


    "They led me to the mouth of the river and kidnapped me. They said it had something to do with a man... I hurt one of their witches. "


    Elijah raised his eyebrows, pleasantly surprised. His fighting strength was not bad, Klaus liked to be a little more spirited.


    The werewolf was indeed ferocious, but this girl was completely different from the female werewolf he had seen before. She had a sense of isolation and strangeness, and he couldn''t understand why Klaus would want this White Dew.


    Elijah was right. Klaus had taken a fancy to the free and easy Harriet, not to the innocent dew that had crossed his path.


    However, the core of the secret had been changed. Only Bai Lu herself knew the secret.


    Elijah was puzzled by the strange shyness in the white dew, the presence, the reserved temperament, and the ample body. But this did not affect his good mood, especially after hearing the heartbeat of the child in her womb.


    Elijah thought for a moment that the world had become pleasing to the eye. How many years had it been since they had last met a newborn.


    The werewolf girl was still speaking, her tone a little helpless. "They used some weird witchcraft to trap me here."


    "I don''t understand why. Vampires don''t have life. How can they have children?"


    In White Dew''s memory, White Dew knew that once the official/energy organ of a vampire died, how would they give birth to a baby?


    Bai Lu was Hai Li, and Hai Li was Bai Lu. In the process of her awakening, she had already merged the experiences and memories of the two of them.


    This was not her world. She did not know what was going on, but her instinct for survival told her that Elijah might be able to get her out of this prison.


    "I mean, vampires have no life. They can''t have children." Elijah nodded. But Klaus could never be measured by common sense.


    "Maybe if you knew about my brother you''d be able to explain what''s going on."


    Elijah moved closer to her, reached out his hand and put it gently on her forehead.


    "Apologies."


    Bai Lu instinctively avoided it. Regardless of whether it was before or now, she still loathed this kind of creature. "What are you doing?" He kept a low profile, but he was still unable to kill those powerful wolf-man beasts.


    "Don''t be nervous ¡­" "I will give you a reasonable explanation."


    Bai Lu suffered a lot along the way, her looks and revealing clothes caused a lot of trouble for her. She hated those pig-like men very much, but luckily she still had her skills, especially after her evolution on the werewolf''s body.


    Except, the first damn vampire, Klaus, when she wasn''t awake, when she was completely unprepared, White Dew had easily fallen for the path of that damned handsome man.


    They called him.


    Half-blood -- Klaus.


    "If you open your heart to me, I can show you everything." The man who claimed to be Klaus''s brother was very different from the man Beru had met.


    He was gentle, kind, and even cautious.


    To her, she was like an ordinary pregnant woman. Bailu Yi was slightly flattered. Before, there had never been anyone in her world who treated her this well.


    Kind and polite.


    Elijah''s hands rested gently on her temples, and White Dew couldn''t help but close her eyes.


    From his display, Bailu knew that at the very beginning, including that damned vampire who told her to get pregnant, they were all human. Klaus was one of them.


    The people on the screen were all very young. Back then, over a thousand years ago, Rebecca was still a cute little girl.


    When Bai Lu heard the golden-haired and lively girl call out to a youth with a smile, "Henry, hurry up, our brothers are fighting again."


    Then, Beru saw young Klaus and Elijah crossing swords. Klaus'' smile was clean and his movements were funny. That terrifying half-breed had even mischievously broken his brother''s belt, giving Elijah''s pants a very stylish style?

 C15

    Klaus'' frivolous actions caused Rebecca to blush. Elijah was stunned. He had lost to his younger brother, while the other brothers were desperately cheering him on.


    "Klaus, Klaus... Klaus ¡­ "


    Goddamn handsome and sunny ¡ª Klaus was not like them. He seemed more wild and domineering, like an unawakened werewolf.


    Their mother was a powerful wizard who had dabbled in black magic. However, she was a peace-loving person by nature. She only wanted to live on in times of trouble.


    At that time, they were living quite happily and diligently, except for Klaus, who was a little too mischievous and energetic.


    However, one day, their youngest brother was killed. The murderer was the most terrifying threat in the village, so they had no way to deal with him.


    The murderers could turn into wolves at full moon, killing and invading people in the village. Elijah and his family were very sad, especially Klaus.


    Klaus hated the werewolves more than anyone, but one day he found himself looking exactly like the beasts. No, he was not a werewolf, he was a human!


    When White Dew saw Klaus crying out in fear for some reason, the pain in her eyes disappeared. Rebecca had been comforting him, and Elijah could only silently hold the sword in his hand tightly behind them.


    "Father decided to protect us, so he forced Mother to use black magic to make us stronger in nature."


    Thus, the family was forced to drink the blood their mother had cast a spell on them. Rebecca even lowered her head and spat out as she drank.


    Thus, the first vampires were born.


    The power they possessed, their speed, as well as their undying body, made them exceptionally hungry and cruel. Especially Klaus'' outstanding performance; his strength and reaction were all exceptionally violent.


    Klaus'' special behavior aroused his father''s suspicions.


    Bailu watched as Klaus gradually lost his humanity, and was forced to turn into a true beast step by step.


    The people around him feared him, their beloved father hated him, their gentle mother avoided him, and their brothers and sisters slowly began to ignore him. Elijah tightened his grip, and his voice started to sound low and guilty, "He saw his true nature after he killed for the first time."


    Klaus'' entire body began to crack, turning into something else. The brutality of a man and a wolf finally turned into an adult werewolf.


    "Klaus, what''s the matter?" He saw Elijah trying to save his brother, but his father stopped him.


    Klaus was completely unable to understand what was happening to himself. He had been crying and shouting, his powerful body hunched over, "What happened to me, brother? ¡­" Dad, save me ¡­ Brother, what''s wrong with me? "


    His father''s face was black with hatred and contempt. Elijah had never seen his father so angry. He could not help Klaus in the first place.


    "No, don''t," his father said, brutally refusing Klaus'' request and holding out his hand to Elijah.


    "Daddy, no, it hurts ¡­" Please, no! " Klaus continued to plead with them, but the change was too violent for him to resist. He was like a child who had lost everything.


    Inch by inch, the bones began to break, but his father held Elijah''s hand and wouldn''t let him move forward even if he died. In the end, he saw Klaus''s eyes slowly lose their luster.


    The blood and saliva in the corner of his mouth were mixed together, his eyes were blind, and his body was disintegrated into a wolf.


    Blood Wolf.


    Klaus'' wolf form was even scarier and more disgusting than the one who had killed their brother.


    "He is a beast, a disgusting monster. He is not your brother, and your mother is a bitch. She betrayed me!"


    By this time, they knew that Klaus was not only a vampire, but a werewolf as well.


    "This is how the werewolf curse looks," Beru knew, looking up at Elijah. "After the first time they killed."


    "Klaus was the illegitimate child of his mother and others."


    Elijah watched helplessly as their father tied Klaus up and forced him to give up his true self.


    Klaus begged them countless times, begging his close siblings, but none of them responded.


    Again and again. Again and again. Until Klaus'' true despair.


    Elijah closed his eyes. He still remembered his brother''s hoarse, weak last plea. "Brother, don''t let them do this to me. Please, brother!"

 C16

    "Save me, brother." Klaus finally asked for Elijah, the only person who would be willing to help him, but Elijah had no power, he was timid, he had managed to save his brother from his father, and he had to look away, troubled, as if he hadn''t heard him.


    When he saw that Elijah had avoided Klaus'' eyes, Klaus finally gave up on his last hope.


    Since then, Elijah had discovered that his brother had become a different person.


    After Bai Lu finished watching all of the videos, she said, "Your father is really a bastard."


    Elijah smiled bitterly. "Yes, me too."


    It was only the beginning, but Beru refused to look any further, because Elijah''s eyes were too deep for sadness.


    To her, this was an explanation, but to this elegant man, it was a born fool.


    At this moment, Bailu Yi felt that this world was actually not as bad as she had thought. She could try to accept it and try to live on.


    Elijah extended his hand and greeted her gracefully. "Hello, Elijah." Seeing that he was not a bad guy, she calmly smiled and said, "Hello, Elijah... You can call me White Dew. "


    He rubbed his stomach, relieved that he was just an untimely child.


    From today onwards, she would no longer be Bai Lu. At the very least, she still had a child in her womb. She would never become a failed mother.


    Sophie stood at the door of the secret room.


    Elijah moved closer to her, and he seemed to want to reach out and touch her belly.


    Bai Lu took a deep breath.


    Elijah''s eyes lingered between her and his stomach, and he was more and more pleased with himself. He felt that this child could give his younger brother a chance.


    She squinted at his face. It was hard to see in the dim room, but it was clearly outlined. His hair was much softer and smoother than Klaus'', and there was no need to mention his personality.


    Beru raised a hand, took Elijah''s hand, and smiled.


    "It''s okay, you can listen."


    It was unknown if it had inherited Klaus'' strong life force, but this little guy had a heartbeat in less than a month. Even Bai Lu herself felt that it was incomparably mystical. When she was disappointed, pained, or even uneasy, this little guy seemed to have sensed it.


    Elijah''s callused hands rubbed against the silk cloth, and a tiny beat came from the palm of his hand.


    Lifting his head, the man''s gentle eyes contracted several times, showing deep emotion. Bailu looked at him and smiled, and then Elijah laughed too.


    The two of them began conversing as if they were friends.


    "Elijah, your ancestral family is a legend." "I don''t know," said Elijah.


    Looking at Elijah''s gentle reply and comparing it to that arrogant Klaus, she mocked herself, "Your brother''s reputation is terrible, and I even slept with him. Sometimes, I really admire my luck."


    To some extent, Bailu truly admired the appetite and ambition of his previous body. No matter how he looked at it, Klaus was just a piece of trash.


    "I can''t help him find an excuse, but you have to understand ¡­" Elijah said, "For hundreds of years my father has hunted him, hunted us, and every time we have a moment of joy, we are forced to flee ¡­ Even here, in the City of Pleasure, New Orleans, where we were happiest. "


    White Dew didn''t quite understand the family''s complicated relationship, but Klaus seemed a little pitiful.


    There must be something to hate about poor people. She thought of a famous saying that had been said by a private teacher long ago, but the target was the overbearing Emperor.


    The image of Klaus was formed in some degree in the mind of White Dew, a poor, hateful, powerful scum of a tyrant.


    "Not long after Klaus broke the spell that prevented him from becoming a half-breed, he defeated our father. I thought he would be happy about it, but we found him even more angry and desperate than before."

 C17

    Why? He was a man, yet he was so neither too strong nor too weak that it made people want to give him a good beating.


    White Dew, who had never had a family and care, could not understand the pain that belonged to Klaus. She only wondered if it was something wrong with Klaus to insist on not letting go of his past. Klaus ¡­ Did he not know that there were so many things in him that people could not reach? Perhaps it was because he had been with them for so long that he had forgotten his initial gratitude and simplicity.


    Bailu''s eyes showed disapproval. Elijah had no choice but to sum up his speech. He then looked into the future with a hint of excitement that he could not understand.


    "I think perhaps the child you are carrying can help my brother recover his happiness and his self."


    Sophie came in from outside, nodding in agreement. "I''m glad you think so, because we need your help."


    Elijah formally faced Sophie, and his question was straightforward. " Witch, what do you want?... What does this have to do with you abducting her? "


    He''s a good man. Sophie glanced at her. And you''re my ticket. A flash of electricity passed between the three of them.


    On the contrary, she made her first request to Elijah. "We''re going to get Marcel and his vampires out of town."


    Elijah could understand that. Vampires and werewolves were never good friends.


    "Klaus is the key." Elijah''s face darkened. "You want to use him against Marcel?" If they wanted to use Klaus, it was because they thought their lives were too long.


    Sophie continued.


    "All that Marcel knows about the vampires was taught to him by Klaus. We all know that Marcel believes in him and admires him. He will not anticipate Klaus''s betrayal."


    The witch''s eyes were fixed on Elijah. She wanted to hear his opinion.


    "Yes," Elijah agreed. "I''m sure you know my brother Klaus doesn''t like to be told to do things."


    They had all heard about the great half-breed. "So I brought you here."


    Elijah raised his eyebrows. She didn''t think that the relationship between their ancestors was harmonious, did she?


    Sophie glared at Elijah again and explained further. "Marcel drove all the werewolves out of town decades ago. Do you really think he would have welcomed a half-breed as a neighbor?"


    Elijah''s mouth went rigid. Obviously, their family''s baby wasn''t necessarily welcome, and he still wasn''t sure of Klaus''s attitude toward the mysterious baby with the more complicated lineage.


    Bai Lu was speechless. It was only today that she found out that the magical baby''s bloodline was extremely subtle. It was simply a comical fall of the creation god.


    Sophie stared at Elijah, almost coercing her voice. "Convince Klaus to help us, and no one will know that the First Family has a new member."


    The surroundings were so quiet that only the breathing could be heard.


    "That sounds like a threat." But he was not angry. Sophie was only a small figure, not worth his anger.


    Sophia was especially angry. Jane An had sacrificed her life for this. "I told you, I will not care about anything else."


    She glanced at Sophie, then gestured to Elijah to be patient.


    "Good, then... This still belongs to me, doesn''t it? " Elijah''s eyes reddened at the sight of Sophie desperately enduring her grief. He couldn''t bear to treat a woman who had just lost her family.


    Thus, the man smiled at the two of them in a relaxed manner, and Elijah agreed.


    My little brother, you are indeed a troublesome machine, but this time, it is an unexpected surprise.


    It took Elijah less than an hour to find Klaus.


    He seemed to have never been in such a hurry to find his brother. Their time was almost frozen, so they never hurried the passage of time.


    Eternity had become a curse.


    The evening light in New Orleans was bright and clean.


    Elijah looked down from the roof. Klaus''s eyes were half open, and he was staring at the distant street in the direction of their former home.


    White gauze curtains fluttered around him, and Klaus, his face set, his strong body propped against the railing, the light staining his muscular muscles with a faint softness.

 C18

    Elijah tried to get close to him, even though the ''gentle'' Klaus seemed far away.


    Elijah stopped, and his eyes were only those of his brother, so deep and lost.


    No wonder so many women had been in this for so long. Elijah laughed inside, and Rebecca thought she was going to pout her lovely little mouth again.


    "Good evening, Elijah." Klaus turned to look at his brother, his expression unchanged. The man''s magnetic voice was slightly hoarse.


    "Klaus." Elijah approached him with surprising speed, the distance of a few fists, and then leaned against the window with him.


    The side of his face was very close, and the contours of his face were actually somewhat similar to those of someone else. However, if they weren''t put together, one would never realize that they were actually blood-related brothers.


    Noble Elijah, tyrannical Klaus.


    Klaus avoided his approach and elegantly turned to admire the street light. "I didn''t expect you to come uninvited."


    Elijah shrugged. His brother had always known the art of language.


    After a few seconds of silence, the two clearly weren''t used to chatting like this.


    "Follow me." Elijah said to his disobedient brother, "We need to go somewhere, there... There''s a surprise for you. "


    "I''m not going anywhere," Klaus flatly refused. He was the good and noble Elijah, "unless we find out who was plotting against me."


    "I''ve already found it for you." Elijah glanced back at him and motioned for Klaus to follow.


    Klaus slanted his eyebrows in surprise and looked at his brother Elijah. He never lied.


    Elijah took Klaus to the sacred secret place, where they met Beru and Sophie.


    Poirot saw the subtle complexity and distortion of Klaus''s expression.


    This scumbag, not speaking at all. In fact, it was quite comfortable to look at him and hope that Elijah would be in charge of foreign affairs.


    At first, she had thought of killing Klaus, but there was always something wonderful about fate. She had met Elijah first, and this gentle brother of hers had destroyed her thoughts and plans with his powerful family consciousness and family warmth.


    To take a step back, they had a child in common. This was what Bai Lu consoled herself with, for the sake of the baby.


    As long as Klaus didn''t try to steal the children from her, Beru decided that it would be best if they went their separate ways.


    It was clear that Klaus did not believe them at all.


    "No, impossible!"


    Elijah held him and stopped him from overdoing it. He looked like he was about to kill someone. But, Klaus, please accept that this is the truth. "


    Klaus, my brother, you have a child of your own, a new member of our family, a lovely newborn.


    "What''s in her belly is living evidence," Sophie reconsidered, as her sister had used her life to prove it. "You have to believe it."


    "Lies, you''re all lying," Klaus said angrily. He should have let them play with him.


    Sophie added coldly, "But you werewolves can, Klaus... Magic makes you a vampire, but you were born a werewolf. Don''t forget that you are the ancestor of the mixed race, the first person of your race.


    Elijah didn''t say anything. Apparently he had already thought of it, too. It was possible ¡ª it was a miracle.


    Klaus'' expression changed, and White Dew felt a familiar smell rush over. The man leaned over her, one leg clamped around her waist and the other around her neck.


    Klaus laughed, his eyes cold, his fangs sharp, his other hand cold on her face, pressing down on her cheeks, slowly, tenderly.


    "This must be someone else''s seed. My little wolf girl, hurry up and admit it!" Klaus was angry, he thought.


    Elijah tried to stop it, but Klaus wouldn''t let go.


    White Dew had not wanted to speak, but now that Klaus looked like this, she was angry.

 C19

    "Dear Klaus, I was trapped in the mouth of a horrible crocodile for days because they thought I was carrying a magical baby, and they even tried me out as a little white mouse. If you think it had nothing to do with you... "Am I not going to confess?" Bailu Yi wasn''t an idiot, she rolled her eyes, she seriously despised Klaus'' IQ, while Elijah anxiously stared at his younger brother''s hand.


    Klaus froze. Was this really his seed?


    A child, a baby, his child? In his long life, Klaus thought sadly, there had never been a thing that could make him so flustered.


    Sophie''s eyes filled with tears. "My sister gave her life, and in order to complete the spell she had to confirm that she was pregnant."


    Klaus and Elijah turned to look at her, and Sophie continued with her menacing threats. "Because of Jane''s sacrifice, the lives of the girl and her child are now up to us. We can keep them safe, and... You can also kill them. "


    When Elijah heard the word ''kill'' and the direction of their footsteps changed, Klaus'' expression became even more ferocious. Before he could even open his mouth, it was time for the witches to do something.


    "If you don''t help us deal with Marcel, then don''t blame me. I''ll make your little wolf girl die in maternity clothes."


    "Wait!" Elijah quickly stopped her.


    "What did you say?" Bai Lu was astonished. She had already completed her mission.


    "Enough." Klaus calmed down. This was a threat, they had eaten the guts of a leopard, but there was actually someone who dared to threaten him.


    Bai Lu was astonished by the truth. She originally thought that this was a simple deal, but now, it was all because of that damnable half-breed Klaus that threatened her and the child''s lives.


    Glaring at the heartless man who had nothing to do with her, she had no intention of relying on him, because he seemed to be more unreliable than any witch.


    Her child, she would save.


    Elijah took hold of Klaus again, and Sophie angered him.


    "..." and so on... "Wait a minute, okay?"


    Klaus''s eyes were red. He hated being threatened, Sophie, whether he cared or not, he wanted her dead, and he didn''t care about the little wolf girl and the baby.


    "If you want Marcel to die, he will," Eliaka promised Sophie, standing between them.


    Klaus looked at Elijah, and put his hand down,


    Poirot looked at Elijah. Could this man have killed? No, Elijah certainly would. He was also the ancestor of the vampires, and even the brother of that damned Klaus.


    "No," Sophie said, shaking her head at Elijah. "Not yet... We have to carry out our plans, and there are a lot of rules. "


    "How dare you order me to frighten me with what you consider to be my weakness?"


    He pushed Elijah''s hand away, too lazy to continue. Klaus whispered in Elijah''s ear, "I''ve heard enough of these lies. You''ve had enough, brother. My business is none of your business."


    Then Klaus turned to leave.


    "Klaus." It came from Elijah''s brother.


    Elijah called to him, caring, gentle, hypocritical.


    Klaus stopped and looked at Elijah. The two brothers looked at each other, Elijah pressing his middle finger to his mouth, his ears perked up. "Listen."


    Familiar pulse.


    The baby''s heart was pounding, and Klaus felt a call in his blood.


    In the deepest recesses of his heart a thread was stirred, and Klaus was shocked by the incredible throbbing that rose up from his body. His cold facial lines melted slowly, and he seemed to be tempted to reach out and touch the dew''s belly, to feel the warmth, the softness, the wonderful pulsing.


    Klaus could sense a baby that was connected to him by blood.


    This was the spiritual pulse of the clan support.


    Every time, they would rely on their pulse to find their family, and even escape from their father''s bloody pursuit.


    The pulse of the soul.

 C20

    White Dew fell silent.


    Klaus'' expression was one of viciousness, indifference, and sadness. He seemed to be shifting from side to side, staring fixedly at the white dew on his belly.


    Bailu Yi felt a little pressured.


    Elijah stared at every tiny change in his brother''s expression.


    For a moment, whether it was White Dew, Sophie, they, or Elijah, thought the man had wavered.


    After all, the strength of one''s own blood was great.


    "Are you done?" Elijah heard Klaus ask him, his voice a little hoarse, like gravel.


    Elijah nodded, and he followed Klaus in looking at White Dew, the girl who had given birth to this wonderful baby.


    She looked at Klaus, her mouth slightly open. As a natural mother, she naturally felt even more strongly, her face still tinged with a blush of joy and emotion, her honey-orange texture, her round eyes clear and bright, as if she was surprised at this child. Klaus could see that.


    The watery eyes were as innocent as a child''s, and for a moment Klaus feared that if the child was born, it would be as tempting and delicious as she was.


    Mixed Blood Child... Mixed Blood Child? She would be a half-breed!


    Klaus grimaced and turned his head to the side, his eyes red and moist, and Elijah knew that his brother seemed to have made a difficult decision.


    Bai Lu stared at Klaus in a daze. This fellow, unexpectedly had such a fatal enticement and danger.


    The corner of Klaus'' mouth rose, and he turned to Sophie, sneering. "Killing her and her child, what the hell do I care?"


    Her expression paused at a strange amplitude. Damn it, what did this bastard say?


    Damn it, Klaus!


    "Who cares? I''m leaving. " Taking advantage of everyone''s shock, Bailu Yi also wanted to slip away with that scum.


    Klaus didn''t want to be threatened, so how could she continue to flirt with him?


    However, how could a witch agree to this? White Dew could not walk out at all, she did not have a rope on her, but instead had a spell on her.


    She could not leave the manor without Sophie''s permission. It was the function of the spell.


    Elijah said a few words of consolation to Beru, then turned to Sophie and emphasized the point.


    "No one is allowed to touch her. I''ll think of something."


    The solution, of course, was to take care of his damned neurotic brother.


    He had his family in his belly, and Elijah couldn''t ignore it. Besides, the child was Klaus'' chance to save him.


    Sophie nodded and gave him six hours to solve the problem.


    Klaus walked quickly, his face gradually filled with anger. It was impossible for Elijah to not catch up with him.


    Elijah stood in front of his brother.


    "It''s a trap, Elijah." His voice was close to breaking point.


    He didn''t want to get angry. Once he got angry, he wouldn''t be able to control himself.


    Klaus did not believe that Elijah could not see that the purpose of the witches was so obvious that he was no one''s tool.


    He would not go on as long as Elijah was smart, but this time Elijah was not Elijah at all.


    Elijah stubbornly stood his ground. He did not care about the use of witches. He only cared about Klaus'' children.


    Elijah stepped in front of Klaus again, spreading his arms wide. "No, brother, this is a gift. We must protect her."


    Elijah''s expression was surprisingly soft. Klaus had not seen it in years.


    He looked at his brother.


    "It''s your chance, and it''s ours as well."


    Klaus looked back speechlessly. "For what?" Elijah had always been too naive.


    Elijah could not have been naive enough to think that with this child he would be a new Klaus, kind and polite, and his brother would not be so simple.


    "For a new beginning, for the recovery of everything we have lost," Elijah said, looking deeply at Klaus.


    Klaus did not answer. He found it laughable.

 C21

    Klaus didn''t seem to care about anything, but he didn''t believe it.


    Elijah tried to move closer to his brother, but Klaus kept walking, and Elijah''s deep voice was left behind. "Klaus, our parents despise us, our family is ruined, we are ruined, and ever since then, everything you want ¡­ All we want is a home. "


    One home?


    Klaus turned again to look at his brother, shaking his head, determined and cruel. "I won''t be easily manipulated."


    Klaus quickened his pace, but the next moment, Elijah''s arms were outstretched and Klaus was grinding his teeth. Damn annoying brother, if anyone else had been killed long ago.


    Elijah desperately wanted his brother to understand. His voice was filled with emotion, but it was a pity that Klaus was not a normal good boy.


    Klaus crossed his arms and sneered, not saying a word.


    Who did Elijah think he was, a poor vampire, and how could he be the redeemer of his brother?


    It was too late. When he needed help, his brother did not. But now, the corners of Klaus'' lips curled up. He was already in hell, so he did not need any form of redemption.


    That included the little wolf girl and her child who had come out of nowhere.


    Elijah was still persuading him, casual and graceful. "So what if they control you?"


    Klaus saw that Elijah had flattened his palm and held it tightly. "With them ¡­" This girl and your child, your child, can live. "


    Elijah repeatedly emphasized this. Child, child, his child.


    Unfortunately, Klaus did not agree with him.


    "I will kill them all, including the so-called child."


    Elijah''s expression disappeared, and the lines on his face began to deepen. He stared at his younger brother in disbelief, and with a cruel smile, Klaus turned around and left.


    Elijah tried to stop his brother again, then raised his voice. "Then you will go back to your mysterious waterfall and continue to be your abominable half-breed."


    Klaus tried to withdraw his hand, but Elijah wouldn''t let go.


    "Is it so important to make people fear your name?" Elijah didn''t understand Klaus. His brother had never been so complicated that even he didn''t understand.


    "People fear me because I have that power." Klaus coldly replied.


    "But ¡­"


    "But what? What can this child give me? Can he give me strength?" Klaus ruthlessly mocked Elijah''s innocence.


    Elijah replied heavily, "The family is power. You have to understand this..." Klaus, love, loyalty, is the source of power. "


    He looked at his brother''s serious profile. Elijah never gave up.


    "This is our promise to each other a thousand years ago," Elijah said, still cool. "Before life takes away your only humanity, before conceit, anger, and bigotry shape the man before me ¡ª the man I hardly recognize as my brother."


    Klaus suddenly opened his eyes, and Elijah met his gaze. Even though he had known his brother for so many years, he still felt a cold killing intent ¡ª a pair of eyes that were purely the eyes of a wild beast.


    Elijah reached out to comfort Klaus.


    "My brother," Elijah said, putting a hand on Klaus''s shoulder and putting a foot in his way, "we need this child. Please trust me."


    The next second, the beast-like man suddenly jumped forward, strangled Elijah''s neck, and pulled him in front of him.


    Elijah allowed him to do as he pleased, only looking earnestly at Klaus, his free hand wrapped around Klaus''s. "I''m asking you to stay, Klaus, and this is who we are, the First Family, and we will be together forever and ever."


    Klaus seemed to be moved by her words. He became strange and calm, looking at Elijah with an expression that was much dimmer than before.


    "..." Elijah. "


    "I will help you and do your best brother''s duty as your backer."


    Elijah stuttered on, willing to do his best.


    "We are here together to build a kingdom of our own, Klaus. As you know, the kingdom needs a legitimate heir. We need her."

 C22

    "So, Klaus, you must save the girl who carries your child." Elijah expressed his thoughts.


    "Keep your child. Our family needs a new life, will you, Klaus?" The gentle brother was close to pleading.


    Klaus bit hard on Elijah''s neck and lowered his eyelashes. He seemed to be silent, and the light in his eyes was hard to see.


    He grabbed Elijah''s hand and opened it one finger after another. Finally, he slowly raised it up to his eyes.


    Then, the two separated.


    "No!" Klaus gave a crisp answer.


    He refused his brother.


    Elijah stopped in his tracks.


    He hated them, hated everyone, including himself.


    Klaus rejected without hesitation. On the other hand, White Dew began to descend into a deadly crisis.


    Sophie controlled her movements. She could only watch as Sophie was besieged by a group of witches for the sake of her flesh.


    "Jesus, Sophie, what the hell do you think?" Sabin and the other witch, Agnes, looked at her in surprise.


    "Marcel and his vampires are out of control, so we have to do something about it."


    "Is the solution to attracting more vampires?" More voices of opposition were heard, as the witches clearly didn''t want to welcome the return of the ancestor vampire at all.


    "Agnes, they are not ordinary vampires ¡ª they are ancestral vampires. They have absolute power." Sophie re-emphasized the importance of Klaus.


    An immortal ancestor, just how much of a bargaining chip and power should he have?


    Sabine winked at Agnes, then turned to Sophie. "What makes you think you can control that half-breed?"


    Klaus, the most powerful and terrible ancestor vampire, the name of the devil, the great half-breed, who knew how terrible he was.


    Sophie didn''t answer immediately. She chose silence.


    Bailu was also curious, and she didn''t think Sophie looked uncertain. Her previous behavior, and the deep hatred she hid.


    She remembered Sophie''s desperate eyes the first time she had caught her.


    Sophie said to her, I really wish you were alive, and the seed in your belly.


    That expression was strangely cold and decisive.


    She wanted to step forward and help Sophie, but for some reason she seemed to care instinctively about the witch named Sophie.


    "No, she can''t," Elijah said, suddenly appearing, breaking off the silence and the pressure, and White was relieved to catch his gaze. Elijah looked much more reliable than that Klaus, "and even I can''t be sure that I can control it."


    When Elijah told the truth, he was curious about Sophie''s bargaining chip. "But now, you witches have made him angry... I have a question. What is preventing my brother from killing you and choosing to work with you? "


    Sophie calmly walked to the side. With a wooden face, she took out a straw doll from the wall and removed the needle from its body.


    Afterwards, she fiercely stabbed herself.


    Blood suddenly spurted out of the palm of her hand, and the pain spread to her cranial nerves.


    "Argh!" Damn it, what''s going on? "It hurts!"


    Sophie slightly raised her chin towards her, looking directly at her flesh, "White Dew, I''m very sorry... The magic that caused my sister to lose her life was not only confirming that you were pregnant, it also linked you with me. Therefore, anything that happens to me will happen to you. "


    Sophie glanced at the shocked witches and White Dew, and immediately looked directly at Elijah. "That is to say, the lives of White Dew and the child are in my hands."


    Elijah and Beru were both silent.


    She was sure that Sophie wasn''t a fool. It was obvious that she had done a thorough investigation before this. Klaus might not have cared about this child, but Elijah was different.


    Elijah admitted that the child meant a great deal to him.


    Sophie looked at White Dew, but her eyes were on Elijah. She added helplessly, "If I have to ensure your attention by hurting White Dew or worse, I''d be happy to."

 C23

    Elijah nodded, hoping that Sophie would calm down. He began to size up the audacious witch.


    It was an indifferent tone, not knowing whether to admire it or to resent it. It was laced with a strong killing intent.


    The witches who were there felt a chill down their spines, and the narrow space began to narrow.


    She put down the needle and spoke gently and calmly to Elijah. "I have nothing left. The First Born meant nothing to me."


    White Dew sighed.


    Elijah knocked on her hand before he left, leaving her something, and then he seemed to be trying to think of something else.


    "By midnight, you have to get Klaus to change his mind." "Otherwise, I don''t know what I''d do." Sophie was a terrible avenger. She could not let go of White Dew, nor could she let go of herself.


    White Dew was imprisoned by the witches.


    Her stomach was still not too obvious, as she was lying on the bed, for the current Bailu Yi, being imprisoned by the witches was not entirely a bad thing. At the very least, her clothing and living arrangements had been properly resolved, and their magical incantations allowed her to have a fixed amount of time to eat and sleep in a healthy manner.


    The church clock struck again, and Beru knew she was going to fall asleep.


    She hated this uncontrollable freedom, but her body was instinctively dependent on it.


    In the dream, what he saw was his original self. There was no daylight, only night and bright red blood.


    It seemed to her that she was no different from the monster Klaus, who was good at living and living, and she with all sorts of poisons and hidden weapons.


    "..." Elijah, is this man worth trusting?


    Thinking of his sincere gaze, sincere care, and kind actions, Bai Lu slightly wavered. She had never been good at dealing with people who treated her well. Eh ¡­ And non-human.


    Midnight. It was frighteningly quiet.


    Bai Lu could not open her eyes. She clearly knew that she was unable to open her eyes due to the control of the incantation. It was as if there was someone there!


    White Dew had always been sensitive, and it was this trait of staying awake even in her sleep that allowed her to escape from the dark pursuits of the government.


    Something, someone, moved closer to her, gently touching her belly.


    The material of a witch''s clothing was thin and light, but it never made her feel cold. Thus, the feeling of being coldly tested on the belly was even more obvious.


    Who is it? Who was it?


    Bai Lu tried her best to use all of her senses to investigate. She frowned. She seemed to have lost all of her consciousness, and only a confused impression remained.


    ¡ª So cold.


    It was as if someone was pressing cold jade on his heart. Waves of cold air attacked him, and the restlessness in his heart was eased. There was a gentleness coming from time to time.


    Bai Lu''s eyebrows twitched a few times at the naughty hook. ''Who is it ¡­'' As if she was familiar with him, her heart slowly calmed down. The child in her belly also seemed to like this visitor from the dark night very much. He had stopped making trouble for her, this innocent mother.


    Seeing the corner of Bai Lu''s mouth slightly rise, and the worries between her eyebrows slowly disappear, the visitor from the Dark Night seemed to feel awkward and awkward. It turned its head to the side, but its palm still rested on her stomach.


    It was unknown if Bai Lu was imagining things, but there was a smooth stream of air that carried a refreshing feeling with her stomach as the center and slowly seeped into every meridian in her body.


    Heart beat, overlapping to a rhythm, stability, peace of mind.


    "..." Who was it?


    New Orleans is a city that people are obsessed with.


    Marcel held regular parties, all sorts of carnival nights.


    Klaus, who had come and gone without a trace, appeared at Marcel''s manor. He seemed to see the big guys reveling.


    Stage, steel pipe, beautiful girls, delicious food and delicious wine, dense contaminated by the ambiguous atmosphere of vampires, the sweet body of humans, well aware of the hunting scene.


    He saw Marcel coming toward him with a smile, giving him a big hug, but he didn''t appreciate it.


    Seeing that they were in such a good mood, Klaus'' face became even colder and darker.


    Why?

 C24

    "Hey, Klaus, my boy, where did you go?" Marcel was like a hospitable master, smiling as he looked at Klaus'' unrestrained killing intent.


    Elijah watched them from the second floor. Although it was rude, they were not just hypocritical.


    Marcel seemed to just notice that something was wrong with Klaus'' expression, and his tone became a little dissatisfied, "Looks like someone has made you angry, what can I do for you? "My friends ¡­"


    Klaus was his friend, and he had treated Marcel with kindness in the past, so he was no longer happy in his territory. Naturally, Marcel would not ignore such a matter.


    Klaus glanced at his hat and saw that he was in such a high and tiresome mood that he tried to remain calm. "All you can do is tell me what happened to you and those damned witches."


    Klaus hated wars, especially wars of scum he was forced to join without his right to know.


    Marcel made a pose with two fingers and let out a loud whistle. He tossed his hat to the black girl who was dancing. His figure, smoky eyes, and sexy waist made him look like a water snake.


    Klaus saw that his eyes were bright, as if he did not care for him at all, and that the short hair of his disciple, pure ink black, shone in the light, bright and piercing.


    Marcel was always excited, he just wanted Klaus to be angry, he always hated Klaus''s constant contempt.


    To despise everything, to despise him.


    "My friend," Marcel said helplessly to Klaus, "you know that you gave me everything I had, but I''m afraid we have nothing to discuss."


    Klaus watched as he made a gesture of pointing both hands at himself, "This is my business, the witch''s business is under my control. Now, I control the wizards in this city, that''s all."


    He quickly came to a conclusion.


    "Your city?" Klaus added.


    "You''re right."


    "Interesting. When I left a hundred years ago," Klaus finally reached out and grabbed his scarf, but they were only a fist apart, "you were still just a pitiful little boxer, shivering under the whips of those who oppressed you ¡­ Now that I look at you, you are the owner of your territory. "


    The mocking voice, the unkind intent, the tight atmosphere, and the indistinct murderous intent.


    The scene immediately became silent. Marcel''s men seemed to be ready to move, especially Marcel''s personal guards, who were quickly approaching.


    "..." Prince of the City, I really want to know how you did it. " Klaus''s voice was scornful and contemptuous.


    Diego didn''t care that his ancestor was a ball. Seeing his boss being threatened, he instinctively showed his fangs and ruthlessness. He grinned at Klaus, but unfortunately, he was not noticed at all.


    Marcel seemed to be continuing with the party, calm and collected, as if the person whose life had been threatened by the Founder was not himself. "Why? Are you jealous? "


    Klaus'' pupils shrank. Jealousy, jealousy of Marcel, what was he talking about?


    Elijah noticed that his brother was beginning to get angry. This was a bad development, and Elijah was racking his brains about how much time it would take for Klaus to kill them all.


    Marcel, on the other hand, seemed to have found something fun to do. Breaking free from Klaus'' shackles, he lazily arranged his appearance, "I get it, buddy... "Three hundred years ago, you built this penniless exile into a city. Yes, it was you who took the lead. After that, you left.


    Klaus saw Marcel standing on the stage of the spotlight, scolding him, his mouth full of laughter and pride.


    "To be more accurate, you escaped." Marcel waved his hand to signal the crowd to move away. His personal guards retreated, "I''ve held on. Look around, it''s the vampires that rule this city." "I took care of the werewolf. I even managed to get rid of the shaman."

 C25

    Klaus could not deny that the French Quarter was indeed ''orderly and harmonious'' under Marcel''s rule.


    Marcel took his hand as if he were treating a good friend.


    The act of blood sucking continued. The wild party slowly moved towards a high tide. The crowd''s mood was confused and satisfied.


    "Klaus, look here, everything ¡­" He spread his hands to indicate that their night of ecstasy had never stopped. Marcel looked at Nickos affectionately and said, "You want to join, too. You want to stay for a while." ...ok No problem! Mine is also yours, but in the end, it''s still mine. "


    Marcel stressed with determination, "My home, my family, and... My rules. "


    Marcel wanted Klaus to obey his rules, and Elijah didn''t even have the strength to sigh.


    Elijah felt that Marcel''s actions had stimulated his brother to the brink, and there, his poor brother, his eyes began to glow red.


    Klaus looked around, his lips curving into a smile as if he had caught sight of prey. "What if someone breaks this rule?"


    "They have to die."


    Klaus looked him in the eye and frowned.


    "Only the weak would show mercy. You were the one who taught me this." "Marcel said to Klaus, smiling and looking at him with his white teeth." I''m not a prince, my man... I am the king! "


    Seeing that Klaus was still alive and looking down on him, Marcel became agitated, "You have to respect me a little."


    Having ripped off the outer skin of friendliness, men were, in reality, just beasts that contained power and ambition.


    Klaus nodded, bared his teeth quickly, and bit down on a vampire in seconds ¡ª Marcel''s left hand, Thierry.


    Thierry had a big hole in his neck. His face was ashen, and his eyes were pale.


    He was still alive, but he was still alive. The poison had spread far and wide.


    The bright blood at the corner of Klaus'' mouth was like a successful prank. "Your friend will die on the weekend, which means I broke your rules ¡­" It''s a pity that you can''t kill me. "


    Marcel was so angry that he couldn''t say anything, but Niklas continued to bring up the reality fearlessly.


    "Because I will never die."


    Yes, Marcel had his teeth tightly clenched. The ancestors of the Vampires were immortal, they ¡­ A monster that could not be killed.


    "Who has the final say now? My Marcel. "


    Elijah realized with a headache that his brother had begun to lose his temper again. The wind blew and he was gone.


    When Klaus left the party laughing, Marcel did not stop him because he had chosen to check on his men first.


    A leader. Many times, they had to show it to others. Everyone was looking up at him ¡­ Especially against a bunch of stupid vampires.


    Elijah didn''t choose to talk to Klaus about the deal when he was angry. He took out his cell phone and told his other family.


    Elijah walked idly down Rousseau Street, one hand in his hand and the other in his pocket, the creases between his eyebrows. "He''s messed everything up again," he shouted, "he''s willing to give up everything, Rebecca."


    Rebecca, who was resting in her bathrobe in the hotel room, did not even raise her eyebrows. She had already guessed that her brother, the wicked Klaus, would hold a pregnant woman in his arms and laugh foolishly.


    "Wake up, Elijah, what''s so strange about that?"


    Elijah agreed with her with a headache, but he had different opinions. "I can see that he''s gaining power, and he''s venting his anger with impunity."


    Rebecca pursed her lips and sorrowfully remembered the last time she had seen Klaus in such a temper. Two hundred years had passed in a single breath.


    "Then let him have his way. Come back, Elijah."

 C26

    Elijah stopped with difficulty.


    Rebecca was still enjoying the cool breeze. She did not believe that Klaus would simply let Marcel go, "I hope that this disaster will bring us some peace and quiet."


    Elijah looked up at the sky with a kind of sadness and numbness.


    He looked up at the moon and Elijah said to his sister on the phone, "Just a little bit. When he heard the baby''s heartbeat. God, I swear, I can see in his eyes that he wants this child. "


    Rebecca laughed, incredulous. "He wants this child?" Klaus, that devil has no heart at all, how could he possibly want a child?


    "Yes, my sister, he has almost tasted happiness, but his bad temper has ruined everything." Elijah replied affirmatively that he understood his brother.


    Rebecca rolled her green eyes and almost swallowed the blond hair by her phone. She imagined the happiness of incompetent Klaus.


    Klaus, happiness, the relationship between those two words ¡ª just as ridiculous as God''s love for Satan.


    "Even if I could bring him back to his senses, he would have lost Marcel''s trust."


    "So?" Rebecca wanted to know what her brother meant. Her kind brother must be out of trouble again.


    "It looks like I have to pick up the girl."


    "Pick her up?" Rebecca''s voice broke with surprise, "Elijah, are you crazy... Are we running an orphanage? "


    They were ancestors, vampires, how to take a damn pregnant woman, and when she gave birth to a baby... Food?


    "Klaus can say anything you like, but I swear on my life," Elijah informed his sister, "I won''t let anything happen to the child."


    The safety of BaiLu was taken over by Elijah at this moment. Rebecca felt so helpless that she wanted to drown herself in the bathtub. It was a pity that she didn''t even have the freedom to die.


    Elijah closed his cell phone. He needed to see the lord of this city first, and without Klaus'' approval, he needed to hand over some gifts to the Magus who had kidnapped White Dew.


    When Elijah found Marcel, he was all over the city looking for Klaus. He seemed to be planning to do something to his brother.


    "Tell me if you need him."


    The man seemed to have said something.


    "Don''t worry, I know how to deal with Klaus." He seemed to be infuriated by Klaus'' actions. After giving a few orders, he rudely hung up the phone.


    Elijah leaned against the door and asked, "It''s over. Why don''t you explain it more clearly?"


    Really, Elijah was also very curious about what would make his brother lose face. To deal with Klaus'' weapons, if he had any, he would definitely be the first one to buy a few.


    "Long time no see, Elijah," Marcel said when he saw him.


    Elijah nodded gracefully.


    Klaus''s brother, too, belonged to the enemy kingdom.


    "No need, let me ¡­" "It''s fine." Marcel motioned for his men to step back. He glanced at Elijah, who was not in the mood for guessing, and looked directly at him. What are you doing here?


    Smiling, Elijah pulled up a chair and sat down opposite Marcel. He made a gesture with his left hand and ordered a glass of wine.


    Marcel wasn''t in a good mood. His left and right hands were at death''s door, he didn''t have the heart to pretend to be friendly. "If you have anything to say, say it quickly. I still have things to do."


    Elijah''s hand gently rubbed the rim of his glass. He inhaled the sweet scent of wine. "Look at you. You''ve become more and more confident over the past hundred years, haven''t you?"


    The tone was the flattery of an old friend, and it was clear that Elijah knew more about social art than Klaus.

 C27

    Elya had always been a man who left a lot of leeway.


    He was elegant, he was calm, even, he was indifferent, Marcel did not hate Elijah, but he rejected men like Elijah.


    It was also a very annoying trait, especially since Elijah liked to show innocence and leniency at all times.


    "Me?" Marcel looked at Elijah''s helpless expression. Klaus never listened to anyone''s thoughts or opinions. "You and your brother are becoming more and more self-righteous, aren''t you?"


    Elijah continued to smile and taste the wine.


    Marcel pounded on the table and looked across at the lukewarm Elijah. He was angered by the fact that he and Klaus shared the same job, "You came to my place like you came to your own home."


    Elijah smirked and put a mouthful of wine into his mouth, "This place was once our territory. As far as I can remember, back then ¡­" We all had a good time, but we couldn''t get rid of those annoying witches in the French Quarter. "


    Marcel''s face changed. He too was thinking of his former happiness and freedom.


    "How did you do it?" Elijah looked at Marcel. This was a problem that not even the progenitor vampires could solve.


    "Your brother asked me the same question," Marcel had found his advantage. He crossed his arms over his chest and answered with a smile, "I also gave him the same answer, it''s my business."


    Elijah finished his drink and put down his goblet with a crisp hum.


    "Everything in this area is mine," said Marcel, grinding his white teeth. "Klaus came back here very kindly, and then he scoffed at everything I did, as if it were a cheap copy of one of his damned paintings."


    Elijah thought of Klaus''s expression, and it was true. Marcel''s anger calmed him a little.


    "In the end, he got angry like a little bitch," Marcel, the victim, complained, and Elijah seemed to recall many times that his brother, Klaus, had been successful in causing trouble. "Bite one of my trusted aides!"


    His eyes bulging, his blood boiling, he was panting heavily. Marcel was obviously very angry at Klaus.


    Elijah helped Marcel pour a glass of wine and comforted him gently. "I''m very sorry for Klaus'' bad behavior." "I also think he should kill an enemy who will kill you in a few days, not your faithful left hand."


    "Obviously not. Klaus didn''t even think we were friends when he attacked."


    Elijah patted Marcel on the shoulder, as if you knew how bad Klaus was, and gave him a reasonable suggestion. "Don''t worry, Klaus'' blood can cure him."


    "What?"


    "Yes," Elijah said, without changing his face from Marcel''s surprise. He continued to explain, handing him the chips. "Obviously, the blood of a half-breed can heal a werewolf''s bite."


    Marcel stared at him. Elijah had come so kindly to tell him about it, he must have had a purpose, a good man in an elegant gentleman''s coat, sometimes even more terrible and profound than his tyrannical brother.


    The danger and cruelty of Klaus were always a reminder of your defenses, and the noble and gentle Elijah was always on your guard. People who were sold and deeply grateful to him were everywhere.


    Elijah continued to drink his wine. "Things that are quite convenient and easy to do, especially when there''s a need for bargaining chips..." Isn''t that so, Marcel? "


    "What kind of negotiation?" Marcel asked cautiously.


    "Give them back Jane''s body," Elijah demanded. "Allow her fellow witches to rest in peace."


    Marcel was surprised. He had expected Elijah to ask him not to trouble Klaus any more. Had the nature of his good brother changed?


    Would this be beneficial to Klaus?

 C28

    "Why did you become so concerned about witches?" Marcel couldn''t help but ask. Klaus and Elijah had always been too lazy to care about those little witches, so he took the glass from Elijah.


    Elijah smiled and gestured with his glass. "That''s my business, isn''t it?"


    With a clink, Elijah''s eyebrows relaxed a little. This was much easier than dealing with Klaus.


    The sacred secret place of witches.


    Beru stood aside, watching the wizards question Sophie.


    Perhaps everyone present thought that she was about to die, so there was no water chestnut and it directly vacuum her.


    Sophie, the girl associated with her fate, sat quietly with her arms around her knees. Sometimes, though, she didn''t hate her.


    In the past few days, she had found out a part of the truth. There was no need to tell much about Klaus'' rumors, including her sacrifice. The witches had plotted against her, but they didn''t dare treat her unfairly.


    She was like a weird and magical guest, a mother. Based on the feeling she had, even though that damnable half-breed wasn''t the king, the treatment she enjoyed was exactly the same.


    Bai Lu felt that her positioning was very delicate and balanced. Basically, she was needed by everyone to be the center of protection, so there was no danger for the time being.


    Right now, she was even more curious about the person that came to comfort her every night. Just who was it? Those ice-cold hands, that faintly discernible warmth, and ¡­ Was that expectation, the child in her womb, also something to look forward to?


    White Dew had no parents.


    White Dew had no parents.


    Her child should be different.


    She did not want to talk right now, not to mention that the first principle of flesh and blood was to not talk too much. The more obedient you were, the more you had to please yourself.


    Besides, she didn''t have a deep understanding of this complicated world. She just needed to work hard to live, for herself, and also for the child in her womb.


    Even if the daily routine was completely different, humans were easy to adapt to, especially when it came to enjoyment. The White Dew Wolves'' bodies were very useful.


    White Dew was not unsatisfied, except for her current lack of freedom.


    The Magi began to get restless, and the time they were waiting for slowly drew near to the end, and they became increasingly anxious.


    Sophie was still quietly waiting for news, but White Dew could vaguely sense that as time passed, she was slowly losing hope.


    Elijah, will you come?


    Bai Lu was also suffering.


    Sabin was trying to persuade Sophie, but the other wizards were dissatisfied with Sophie''s assertions, both malevolently and irritably.


    "His time is up," Sabin said helplessly as he looked at the sky. Elijah did not come, which was different from the rumors. It was said that the gentle and noble Elijah would never break his promise.


    Agnes called to Sophie, savagely gloating. "So what are you going to do now, Sophie?"


    Bai Lu used her hand to pat her child. Could it be that fate was destined to have no relationship with her?


    Sophie lowered her head, not looking at anyone, but pressing her hand against the great artery at her wrist and standing up. "I''ll do what I''m told."


    Sabin could not understand her behavior. The good woman seemed worried about Sophie, ignoring the dissuasion of the others. "Kill the girl, kill yourself?"


    She shook her head violently at Sophie.


    Agnes gave Sabin a shove and walked up to Sophie, announcing that the value of the vote was practical. "Klaus doesn''t care about the child."


    Aegnis was older in the group, and she had always opposed Sophie''s actions, but there was nothing they could do about it.


    Sophie could not deny that Klaus did not care.


    Bai Lu touched her belt. If no one came to save her, she definitely wouldn''t sit still and wait for death.


    Right now, Bai Lu was extremely glad that she had both their memories and abilities. Her previous ability with poison, the explosive power of the werewolf and her excellent physique, they were completely unprepared for her. They looked down on a lone wolf girl ¡­ Also, she had touched about seventy to eighty percent of the strange items in the secret grounds.


    Steal? No, definitely not ¡­ This is called waste utilization.


    Besides, if a person didn''t commit suicide, the world would be destroyed. Although this child, Bai Lu wasn''t fully prepared to take over, but her family couldn''t be taken care of by others.


    At this critical moment, before Bailu Yu could make a move, a voice came through the door.

 C29

    "You''re wrong, I care."


    Elijah came in carrying a mass of white cloth in his arms. His movements were calm and his manner was indifferent, as if his presence could explain everything.


    Bai Lu retracted her hand and breathed a sigh of relief in her heart.


    The Magi could not help but open up a path for him.


    Sophie stood up. She stared at the item wrapped in white cloth. The outline of her body was very familiar.


    Jane, her sister, she''s back, Sophie''s eyes filled with tears.


    Elijah laid Jane down gently. Even as a corpse, he was as elegant and polite as a lady.


    "I''ve brought evidence," Elijah said to Sophie and them, nodding his head in reassurance. "I want to help you with the evidence."


    The witches looked at her and all fell silent. Sophie''s magic was just like a dream, but Jane was very powerful. She had sacrificed a lot for the Magi, which was why many of them had indulged Sophie''s willfulness.


    Sophie watched as Elijah laid Jane down. Her sister''s body was cold and stiff, but the expression on her face was firm.


    "Jane An." Sophie''s beautiful brown eyes were watery and her voice choked.


    "I got it from Marcel himself." Elijah gave Sophie a white handkerchief, and Sophie took it, still in a state of excitement, her white body trembling with her, a little embarrassed.


    It seemed that Sophie and Jane had a very good relationship.


    Jane and Sophie, Elijah and Klaus, Beru felt envious from the bottom of her heart.


    Brothers and sisters, she had never had, they were interdependent, they helped each other, like an inseparable whole.


    He said he would come and take them home.


    "May she be at peace." Elijah took a step back and let Sophie approach. Sophie sat down on her knees beside Jane, her hand trembling against Jane''s cold cheek.


    The air was filled with tears of sadness and hatred.


    Elijah took a brief look at the white dew. It looked like there was nothing wrong with her. She looked healthy and had strong vitality.


    Sophie and the others quickly collected themselves and looked at Elijah.


    Elijah let go of her hand and turned to promise them. "Klaus will agree to your terms," he said calmly.


    They had given Elijah time, but he had apparently not convinced his brother.


    "I need some time." "You know I''m the only one who can convince Klaus."


    Poirot saw Sophie begin to waver.


    The Ancestral Vampires themselves were their last hope.


    Agnes was still looking at him with disdain, "I''ve given you time, time is over."


    Beru and Sophie both looked at Agnes. Sabin''s personality was so extroverted that she couldn''t help but say, "Shut up, Agnes."


    She noticed that Sabin and Sophie had always been on the same side. They were like good sisters, and Sabin was especially concerned about Sophie''s every move.


    Many of Sophie''s decisions had involved Sabin in their opinions and actions.


    Elijah nodded. They had made a rational choice, or else he would have had to use his own methods to take the dew away, and Elijah would have found it rather rude in front of Jane''s body.


    "So far, accept the deal."


    Sophie nodded.


    "Then, promise me that Bai Lu and the child will be safe and sound." Elijah''s cold gaze filtered through every wizard, making sure they had received his message. " Otherwise... Klaus will kill all of you, "he quickly walked to the door, stopped and leaned forward, his cold smile still on his face," And I will help him. "


    Sophie and the others chose to believe Elijah, who had always been a man of his word among the vampires, and whose noble, honest brother had guaranteed his qualities with countless deeds, unlike his capricious and tyrannical brother.

 C30

    His brother Elijah had found his brother once again for the sake of White Dew and the children.


    In the dark street, there was a lost, slovenly, handsome man, holding a bottle of red wine in his hand.


    Klaus was drinking, and the red wine had fallen from the corners of his mouth, and there was a smell of fresh blood in it. It seemed that his brother had just had a good meal.


    The tip of his nose moved, and Elijah judged that he would be less than two hours away from eating.


    Klaus looked up and downed the entire bottle of fine red wine. It was a pity that Elijah was following him.


    He could only sigh quietly.


    Klaus stopped. He had wanted to ignore Elijah, but his presence was too strong for him to remain calm. "Haven''t I made it clear yet, Elijah, that I want to be alone?"


    Elijah adjusted his cuffs and looked at the stains on his brother''s black vest and the stubble on his beard. How long had it been since he last took a bath?


    "You ask to be alone for a time every ten years." Elijah spoke like a child, his voice cool and happy. "My brother, your words are no longer influential."


    Klaus was most annoyed by Eliadon''s monastic chanting.


    Klaus threw the bottle away. Elijah wasn''t sure if he should celebrate the wine.


    "Scram!" The red liquid flowed into the ground and instantly, a fragrant aroma filled the air.


    Elijah did not care about his behavior. He was still trying to persuade her.


    Klaus became even more furious. He did not understand. "Why do you keep talking about that child?"


    Elijah was shocked. It was not someone else''s child. It was his child, the heir to their family.


    "Klaus, that is your child. He will inherit your bloodline and BaiLu''s bloodline. He can make you two no longer be alone. This is the most profound connection between our bones and blood."


    Klaus looked coldly at his brother. "The child will never be born," Klaus calculated. "In fact," he said, as if thinking of the strange wolfwoman and the baby, Klaus had a strange look on his face, and Elijah couldn''t tell what was wrong with him.


    Yes, she''s dead. They''re dead.


    No children, no worries.


    Elijah froze. He knew that Klaus was used to it, and what he said was true. He actually had no intention of having children.


    With a swoosh, Elijah attacked Klaus with terrible speed. He pressed his brother against the wall and strangled him with his elbow.


    "You can''t just leave like this." Elijah''s cold face was sharp and cold.


    Klaus shook his head and responded with the back of his head.


    Elijah tightened his grip.


    Klaus looked back. "Let me go." He didn''t want to fight with Elijah. Klaus didn''t pursue the matter, at least not tonight.


    "No!" The older brother threw his brother to the ground, and with one hand, Klaus was thrown into a pile of groceries. The furniture shattered with a crash, and Elijah lowered a leg to stomp on his chest.


    "Don''t force me to say it again." Klaus looked at Elijah and his eyes reddened. He didn''t like being dragged, and he didn''t like being trampled, like a fool, even though that person was his brother.


    "I won''t let you go, I definitely won''t." It was obvious that Elijah was more stubborn than he was. His hands and feet were tighter and his eyes were cold.


    Klaus said no more, just half bent over, brought Elijah to his side, flipped him over, and threw him backward.


    Klaus was known as the half-breed. The power of the werewolf + ancestor vampires was terrifying, and Elijah was easily thrown against the iron fence.

 C31

    Klaus still held back. He looked like he was only attacking on the surface, and Elijah was fine.


    If it were any ordinary person, they would have died a long time ago. Unfortunately, they were all vampires, members of the ancestral family.


    But Elijah immediately stood up and grabbed a steel rod with the same ease as if it were tofu. He turned and swung it at Klaus, his blows becoming fiercer and fiercer. "Even if I have to save you forever, to rid you of your stubborn, willful, despicable self."


    Klaus had been hit a few times by him nonchalantly at first, but when he saw the blood at the corner of Elijah''s mouth, he seemed to recall a little of his brotherly affection.


    "If I can only beat you like my old father," Elijah said, his voice low and bitter, his actions unhesitatingly crisp, "to remind you of your humanity, to remind you to care about everything ¡­"


    When Klaus heard the anger in his father''s voice, he retaliated almost instantly. He pulled the iron bar over, knocked Elijah to the ground, and then swung it at his brother.


    The power of the ancestral vampires was terrifying. The two of them had been at a stalemate until the very end, and Elijah in particular had ended up at a disadvantage.


    Klaus seemed to get tired of the beating. He threw the stick away and looked at the man on the ground. His black suit and elegant movements were torn apart by him. "You''re too pitiful, Elijah."


    Elijah wiped away the blood and didn''t get up. He looked at Klaus, his brother''s anger gone, and he should be able to hear a few words now.


    "Who is more lamentable, the one who wishes to make the family whole, or the coward who sees the world only from his own fear?" Elijah smiled at his younger brother.


    Klaus jumped onto a pile of furniture at the side. It wasn''t that he didn''t understand Elijah''s words, but he didn''t care.


    "I don''t care about anything for centuries, brother. Why on earth do you care?" Wasn''t that ridiculous? He didn''t care anymore. What did that fool Elijah care about? He had persisted for so long. Was he really not tired?


    Elijah, with a certain degree of cleanliness, wiped his mouth and clothes with a handkerchief, and slowly straightened himself up, finding that he was missing a cuff link.


    "Because I''ve let you down," Elijah said, as if distracted by his own words. "Because I can''t save you in the time you need."


    Klaus watched as his brother fell into a long period of silence. However, the corners of his eyes had a hint of hatred to them, and his brows were chilled to the bone.


    "Because the first time my father attacked you, I should have killed him." His voice trailed off, as if he couldn''t meet Klaus''s eyes. "I also promised you that I would protect you, my brother."


    Silence, breathing/breathing, deadlock.


    Klaus looked at his brother who was half-sitting on the ground, his malevolent expression calming down. His stone-like heart seemed to waver a little, but he was unwilling to speak.


    Elijah looked at him and the corners of his mouth went dry. "It''s always above everything," Klaus said, looking him in the eye and beginning to laugh. His laughter was crazy, and his eyes were bright.


    Then Klaus reached out to Elijah and pulled him to his feet.


    "Elijah, you are a sentimental fool."


    "Maybe."


    Elijah replied.


    Klaus didn''t seem to be able to beat him up again, he could only helplessly continue to stare at the two brothers as they were so familiar with each other.


    "Even so, I''ve persisted for so long ¡­ Isn''t it? " Elijah continued to look into his brother''s eyes. Klaus did not look away, and the two of them had similar pupils that seemed to be floating through a strange resonance.


    Elijah knew that he had succeeded, that White Dew and the child had a chance to survive, and he led the way out of the dump, confident that Klaus would not like to talk to him here.

 C32

    Klaus looked at the red wine on the ground in pity, shrugged his shoulders, and followed her.


    With the help of her magical child, Beru, the successful meat of Beru, allowed Elijah to exert a hundred and twenty thousand degrees of patience and gentleness, finally taking care of his most powerless brother.


    Klaus suddenly remembered that the last time he had spoken with Elijah had been 90 years ago, or 120 years ago. It had been too long ago for him to remember.


    The night breeze was cool and refreshing.


    The two brothers sat on a bench in the street. Klaus still didn''t like to talk, so he just listened, his eyes half closed. Elijah knew it was a miracle just to keep Klaus quiet and obedient.


    God bless them, White Dew and the children are treasures, they have created a miracle.


    "You must understand, Klaus," Elijah said, "that family ties give us endless strength, but we must also accept what follows."


    Klaus sneered. His brother was back, and that was the point, boy...


    Elijah looked up at the sky with a serious expression on his face, "It gives us unqualified, unapologetic duty to love... We can never give up the power of this connection, even if it is tested. The connection nourishes us, gives us strength. "


    Klaus looked at his hands. He had a lot of strength, but unfortunately, it was not only given to him by his family, but also gained by using his blood to descend into hell.


    "Without this power, we have nothing."


    At last Elijah fell silent. Klaus had a part in his mind to tell his brother that there had been a moment when he would rather have nothing.


    However, Klaus chose only to look around.


    In the cold night wind, after a long silence, Elijah heard his brother finally speak. "This town was our home. Marcel got everything I wanted ¡ª strength, loyalty, family. "


    Elijah nodded. He understood Klaus''s ambitions and desires, and there seemed to be a great void in his brother that no one could fill.


    Klaus''s voice grew cold. "I shaped him in my own way, but he betrayed me." Elijah, who had guessed what he meant, did not object to his brother''s greed, and motioned for him to continue.


    "I want everything he has. I want it back. I want to be king."


    Elijah was helpless. Klaus had not heard his words of persuasion. He had only thought of his idea to be more far-reaching and domineering.


    "So this child is to you?" Elijah asked Klaus.


    "It''s just a way to seize power." Klaus answered pointlessly.


    Elijah was glad that he had come alone to see Klaus, or else Beru would have been so sad to hear about it, and that innocent, lovely child.


    "Elijah," Klaus decided, his mood improving, "what does that child mean to you?"


    Elijah''s face began to glow with divine anticipation. "I feel that this child can give you what you have always wanted, but have never been able to get."


    Klaus could not imagine what else he could not get. His strength, his cruelty, his strength, made him unafraid.


    "What is it?"


    "Love," Elijah said clearly. Seeing Klaus'' dazed eyes, his clear eyes were filled with hope. He added, "A family''s unconditional love."


    Klaus glared at Elijah, who was too lazy to ignore his foolish brother. "Tell Sophie our deal is done."


    Rebecca had been brewing sleepiness for several hours and was still in high spirits. She thought it was probably because she had drunk more wine with fresh blood.


    Her heart was in a mess, and her golden hair had been entangled several times, making her struggle even more.


    Ding. Ding.


    Rebecca inadvertently glanced at her phone. The result was out.


    It''s Elijah''s text, he said.


    Rebecca could not be bothered to look or respond, only the corners of her mouth trembling out of helplessness.


    It seems that the gentle and kind-hearted elder brother won the evil and tyrannical elder brother once again.


    Why she wasn''t surprised at all.

 C33

    Rebecca decisively switched off her phone and patted the soft goose feather pillow. She could not understand how she had felt so irritable and tasteless just a few minutes ago.


    Closing her beautiful green eyes, Rebecca thought that she could now sleep in peace.


    Sophie''s deal was set up, the hostage White Dew was released, and the scope of activity expanded temporarily.


    Bai Lu looked at the blue sky and roared in her heart. Finally, she was free!


    Bailu successfully moved from the secret room to Klaus'' residence. It was said that it was their hometown ¡­ However, this was not the usual proper home for pregnant women, a cold estate for vampires, surrounded by a vast and boundless plantation.


    That Klaus was usually busy, according to his dear brother, or perhaps he was just hungry and out looking for food. She really wanted to ask her kind brother Elijah, was Klaus busy sucking blood all day?


    Beru didn''t mind Klaus''s personal behavior. To be honest, he wasn''t a man who gave people hope, even though the smell he exuded was dangerous and tempting.


    Klaus, the great half-blooded tyrant. She had heard many rumors about him over the past month, but none of them were positive. On the contrary, Elijah''s aura was very bright and clean.


    Noble, good, honest, gentle, Elijah.


    All these nouns were alien to his vampire identity.


    Klaus? The opposite is all.


    Beru couldn''t help but suspect that the gentle visitor of the night, the one who had always supported her, came from Elijah, the good brother of all the people.


    At Michaelson Hall, Elijah said it was her home.


    Bai Lu didn''t know how to describe this home. It was ancient, sophisticated, clean, vast, and ¡­ Strange.


    The manor was located in a large orchard with lush branches. There were plants and fruits everywhere that she had never seen before. It was very thick and scary, but there didn''t seem to be any trace of the season between the leaves. They lived and died.


    Time also stopped here.


    All the furniture in the room was wrapped in snow-white gauze. Occasionally, there would be a little bit of light coming from outside, causing the whole room to turn pale and cold.


    She suddenly felt that in a witch''s secret chamber, she might prefer it to be appropriate.


    Elijah and the others didn''t seem to realize that she was in such a state of discomfort. Bai Lu''s temples twitched helplessly. She had forgotten that they were these immortal zombie creatures.


    White Dew tied up her sleeves and tried to clean them up. At least, she had to look at the occupants before she tore off a white cloth.


    "Cough! Cough! Cough!" Bai Lu quickly dodged, "Heavens, what is this?" The weathered wood shavings, the scattered dust, and the bone-piercing chill; in the end, how long had it been since someone had last lived here?


    Elijah replied calmly, "I''m sorry, it''s been over a hundred years."


    Bai Lu nodded with a rigid face. She asked a very, very naive question, and Klaus, who was hiding in the dark, instantly felt that his brother had become naive and adorable. On that wolf girl''s innocent face, there was a trace of gentleness ¡­ Damn it all.


    "Are you all right?" Elijah looked at her with a strange expression on his face.


    White Dew shook her head. She had already expressed no objection to their ''normal behavior and logic''. "It''s fine. I just inhaled a little bit of the dust."


    Elijah nodded, helping to lift the rest of the white cloth, and then, considering whether he should go and control a housekeeper to come back and help, he interrupted the thought. Forget it, he would frighten them, and besides, what would happen if Klaus or Rebecca ate him?


    He really is a kind, good brother.


    Looking at his handsome profile, Bailu Yi wanted to ask, Elijah, is it you who gently comfort me every night?


    But what if she guessed wrong? The vague memories, the vague anticipation, so she turned her head and changed the subject. "This place is old," she said.


    Elijah nodded his head nostalgically and told White Dew a few interesting stories about Klaus. Although White Dew didn''t find anything worth reminiscing about, looking at Elijah''s gentle expression was also a form of enjoyment.


    After that, Bai Lu also went to look at the furniture and instruments of the ancient era. Her eyes were filled with nostalgia. Her former master was on duty in the palace during the day, and she had also reaped a lot of benefits during the night when she carried out her assassination in the underground.


    Bai Lu compared the gold and silverware in her house. She felt that her new home was still quite impressive. It was just that there were only oil paintings here and no brush and ink of the mountains and rivers that she was familiar with.


    However, she did not have the disadvantage of language and looks. Bai Lu felt that her luck was quite good.


    Even if God gave her an extra gift, this was still considered a gift. As she stroked her belly, she discovered that the little thing inside was very lively as it greeted her. Baili Yu was amazed at the Elijah family''s wealth, especially after hearing that it was all inherited by her child.


    She was stupefied. Her little fellow was already a noble princess before he was even born.


    "Why?" Poirot could not believe it. Elijah did not look stupid, but he was so kind.


    Elijah looked at White Dew nonchalantly. "Vampires have no property or territory. Have you forgotten that we don''t have any life or identity?"


    Blackie?! A purebred black cat! Two words inexplicably flashed through Bai Lu''s mind ¡ª ¡ª Lonely Spirit Wild Ghost.


    "Is this all your territory?" White Dew curiously changed the subject. She looked at the gentle Elijah and firmly refused to let her thoughts into her normal format, even if it was very, very difficult.


    "No, but this should be enough for us."


    That is to say, not only here, there are many other existences that she did not know of. If she were to imagine that the kind Elijah was so wealthy, then... That goddamned Klaus, what kind of a fortune was he, fat to the point of leaking oil?


    Bailu Yi realized that it would be best for her to not ask any further questions. This was simply everyone''s dream. Wealth, beauty, a body, and an immortal, eternal life.


    But why, Elijah still looked unhappy, and that damn Klaus, whose face always said the world owed me the brutality.


    Why did the Heavenly Demon come here?

 C34

    It was a pity that he had wasted Klaus'' cute dimples while he was still alive. He recalled the reason behind this bizarre one-night stand.


    A half-breed, dimples, and seemingly deep and affectionate blue eyes, plus a very deep loneliness and aloofness, Klaus, it was obvious that he was one of the best of the playboys, the Count of Beasts.


    Elijah looked at White Dew who was lost in her thoughts. He slowly approached her and promised in a soothing tone, "This is our refuge in this area. It''s very safe. You''re the most important person in this family right now." Elijah, who was also taking care of pregnant women for the first time, felt the need for caution.


    She was truly grateful for Elijah''s kindness, even though the witches wanted to use the perverted head of Klaus.


    "You need a safe house." "Klaus, me, Rebecca, and the home of you and the baby."


    She had never had a home, but now that Elijah had said he would give it to her, she was too scared to answer.


    Could all of this be a strange and beautiful dream she had before she died?


    "I wonder if anyone has asked you how you feel during this time?" "No," she said. Elijah''s eyes came back from the refrigerator, and he thought he needed to ask a doctor about it, and then make a new nutritional shopping list.


    After taking a deep breath, Bailu Yi decided to let nature take its course. She cheerfully laughed, "Does it feel like being pregnant with a miracle after a night with a madman?"


    "No," Elijah said, with a firm, encouraging gentleness, "it''s what you feel as a mother."


    Klaus, who was standing behind the door, also wanted to know the answer. Seeing his brother''s gaze, he took out his cell phone and ordered some daily necessities.


    At first White Dew couldn''t answer. Mother... She had never had a mother, from dew to dew, and she did not know how to answer Elijah''s questions.


    White Dew raised her eyes and saw a pair of warm eyes. Elijah was also a vampire, so why did he bring her home at this moment?


    "I... As soon as I was born, I was abandoned, "Bai Lu stuttered as she explained," As soon as I turned into a wolf, my adoptive parents chased me out ¡­


    Elijah''s blue eyes were filled with an inexplicable emotion, a sweet and incredible coincidence. Klaus and she were essentially abandoned children.


    Bai Lu shook her head to show that she didn''t mind, "So I really don''t know much about what it feels like to be a mother ¡­ Because I never had a good mother. "


    "I don''t know." He didn''t know how to feel it, but it was the miraculous arrangement of fate.


    Elijah did not try to comfort her or hold her in sympathy. He looked at his awkward brother, who was leaving, and simply added, "I will always protect you. I promise you."


    For a moment, Beru thought Elijah must be the man who appeared every night.


    No doubt about it.


    The church bell rang.


    The priest looked up and saw the faint sounds of melodious hymns coming from the little attic.


    It was the loneliness and pleasure of a little angel.


    The priest locked the door, making sure no one but him would find out, their little angel.


    "A new soul has appeared?" Davina drew randomly on the snow-white Xuan paper, muttering to herself, "Who are you? "Why did it appear ¡­"


    The side of Bai Lu''s face appeared right in front of her.


    It looked like white dew, but the eyes and hair were different.


    By the time Marcel arrived, Davina had finished her painting. She was sitting on the windowsill, bored.


    A snow-white cotton dress, snow-white skin, and an innocent little girl. She seemed to be the girl with lettuce in a fairy tale.


    Marcel looked at her and smiled confidently.


    His secret weapon.

 C35

    Marcel''s secret weapon was a cute little witch who looked no more than fourteen or fifteen.


    Marcel slowly approached Davina and placed his hands on her slender and supple back.


    "I think it will be very quiet outside." Marcel''s voice became soft and joyful, as if he were treating his loveliest child.


    She did not agree with Marcel''s suggestion, but she seemed to feel that there was nothing she could say. She just lightly reminded him, "Witches don''t just know how to use magic."


    "They know that no matter what they want to do, you can feel it, my Davina."


    Witch, Davina, powerful back guard, faithful little companion of Marcel.


    The barefoot angel happily accepted Marcel''s compliment and continued to sweetly interrogate him, "And those old guys, they are very dangerous ¡­ I don''t want them to hurt you. "


    "You mean the ancestors?"


    Marcel shook his head confidently, signalling to Davina not to worry, "Davina, as strong as you... They have no chance. "


    "Yes." "I will protect you," she said, as if Klaus and the others were nothing in her eyes.


    Davina was the reason why Marcel was so arrogant and confident.


    Davina, the most powerful witch in the French Quarter, was owned by Marcel, and feared by the wizards.


    Marcel''s smile deepened. The powerful Davina had cast a protective spell on him, so even Klaus couldn''t do anything to him.


    "Come on, my dear Davina, I''ll take you to bed." Marcel leaned forward and picked up his little angel. His bare feet revealed only Marcel''s shadow.


    She wanted to protect Marcel, who had given her the chance to live. Marcel was her savior, the only dark knight in the world who would not deceive and betray her.


    She seemed to have forgotten to tell him about the mysterious identity of White Dew, but her strength made her proud.


    She didn''t care about the dew, so it didn''t matter whether Marcel knew or not.


    Power was a very scary barrier, but at the same time, it was also an extremely dangerous blind spot.


    At this point, Davina and Klaus had no idea.


    Bai Lu was lucky enough to survive.


    Lucky White Dew was at dinner, Elijah at her side, Klaus at the other end of the long table, saying nothing.


    The bright moonlight scattered on the polished floor of the dining room, the white gauze swayed gently in the wind, the tables and chairs were spotless, and in the silver vase of the early sixteenth century there were flowers that Elijah had picked up from nowhere, and on top of them, even glistening with dew.


    After leisurely drinking the last mouthful of soup, Bai Lu felt that the nobles were really good.


    "Are you full?"


    White Lu nodded. Klaus was still pretending to be mute.


    Elijah had persuaded her to go for a walk first. The proper exercise after dinner was a good thing for pregnant women.


    When Beru looked at him, Elijah took good care of her, and she turned to him in the middle of her journey. "Elijah, is what you said today true? You will protect us, always? "


    Elijah looked up, but before he could answer, a voice suddenly sneered.


    "Wolf girl, don''t worry. The noble Elijah will always keep his promise."


    White Dew and Elijah looked at Klaus, who had suddenly spoken. What was wrong with him?


    Klaus, who was dressed as a family member, looked very handsome. His dimples were faintly discernible and his expression was very subtle. After a few rounds, he seemed to have made his own judgement.


    She went out for a walk. For some reason, she didn''t like to be in the same space as Klaus.


    Klaus was not like the gentle Elijah. Just from the look in his eyes and the brutality of his approach, Bailu Yi instinctively wanted to resist.

 C36

    After making sure that Beryl had gone far enough, Elijah got up and went to clear the table, throwing all the food into the trash can.


    Klaus breathed a sigh of relief. Apart from alcohol, they had not done anything like eating human food for a long time. It was disgusting.


    But to adapt to this pregnant woman, Elijah had to make a sacrifice.


    Klaus looked at Elijah in anger. This man was so fake that not a drop of water could leak out. He was almost fooled that Elijah did not eat any food. Klaus felt the human food in the depths of his throat crying.


    You were fooled again by your dear brother, once more.


    Elijah seemed to have guessed Klaus''s complaint long ago. He didn''t even bother to look up as he quickly changed the subject.


    "In fact, it was very simple," Klaus coolly answered the question. They all knew that Marcel would not reject Klaus. "My brother, your shameful transaction went smoothly."


    Elijah motioned for him to continue.


    "Marcel was so happy to accept my blood, just as he accepted my heartfelt apology that his Thierry was still alive... I am still a welcome guest in this French Quarter. "


    Marcel''s best friend, Klaus.


    Elijah''s face began to darken as he watched Klaus approach him. He seemed about to get down to business.


    Elijah disapproved, once again speechless. Klaus'' rudeness and bluntness. "I believe they are worthy of respect."


    Elijah came up with a good reason. "They did release the dew, even though they haven''t completely confessed yet... Marcel obviously has something they want. They don''t want him to die right away. "


    "There must be a reason." His concern seemed to lie even more in this Marcel''s secret weapon.


    Marcel was very confident. This kind of confidence made Klaus very interested.


    Elijah was more concerned about the safety of White Dew and the baby, and he was still talking to Klaus in a confident tone, "Controlling the witch''s secret weapon. Together, Klaus, we can destroy them from within. "


    Elijah held out his hand to him, and Klaus rolled his upper eyelids.


    Elijah smiled and shook his head. He turned to tidy up his room, Klaus.


    Klaus followed his brother into the room. He looked around, then asked, "Where''s Rebecca?"


    Klaus always remembered that their lovely little sister loved Elijah so much that there was no reason not to join in the fun.


    "Did she pout enough to have fun together?" Elijah paused briefly, then went back to his work.


    "She has already made it clear that she is not interested." Rebecca''s misunderstanding of Klaus was so profound that it was unlikely that time could resolve it.


    Elijah felt that his long life was full because of his brother and sister, that his battle would never end.


    Klaus'' willfulness and Rebecca''s apathy were too much for him. Unfortunately, his powerful vampire strength did not seem to be able to play a great role in these areas.


    Klaus nodded with a smile, indicating that he understood. He began to make wild guesses, "I think our sister was stabbed with a dagger too many times, and the coffin was sealed too many times."


    Elijah was too lazy to even shake his head. He couldn''t stand to brag like that.


    "Or perhaps she doesn''t share your firm belief that I can be saved." Casually picking up something, Klaus approached his brother Elijah in a casual manner.


    Elijah, too, was enjoying himself, playing with Klaus. "Rebecca might surprise us!"


    "After all, we all made the same vow." Elijah thought of their family vows.


    Klaus took out the bottle and poured the two of them some wine, which he drank first. Elijah, who was not particularly interested in whisky, shook his head.


    "I hope she stays away," Klaus, who had always been against him, now agreed with Rebecca. He took a gulp of whiskey, "because I want to take back this town and steal his most precious secret weapon from Marcel ¡­" I realized one of my most important weaknesses. "

 C37

    Klaus looked at his hardworking and kind brother Elijah, his eyes heavy.


    Marcel was most likely to exploit one of his weaknesses.


    Elijah was still tidying up. They would never grow old, so what weakness could Klaus have? He casually asked, "What exactly is it?" He was about to raise his head to ask when he felt Nicholas''s sudden approach.


    "You."


    A silver dagger stabbed into Elijah''s chest, the blade cutting into his flesh. It did not even feel pain, and Elijah had no time to react.


    Ah!" Elijah gripped Klaus'' shoulder tightly, his movements starting to turn stiff. His eyes were filled with a gentle smile as he looked at his younger brother in disbelief.


    Klaus, my brother, what are you doing? What the hell do you want?


    Klaus held his head, and the husky, magnetic voice seemed to carry a sweet poison.


    "Forgive me, my brother."


    "Love has no right in it. Mercy makes you weak. Family makes you weak."


    Klaus had never intended to follow their plan. He wanted to do something on his own, and Elijah obviously didn''t agree with some of his actions. He didn''t want to be lectured all the time.


    Elijah''s normally normal face was suddenly ashen and stiff, and the faint veins in his veins were popping out, one by one. His stiff fingers could not hold Klaus''s body, and he could only collapse into Klaus''s arms.


    In the end, all that was left was Klaus with a pair of sharp eyes. His younger brother, he deserved to die.


    At the same time, he was Elijah''s most important and fatal weakness.


    Klaus'' cold body quickly stiffened as he familiarly placed Elijah in the coffin that belonged to him and gently lowered his head.


    "I want to win this war, I have to fight alone... "My brother, I do not need your blessing and kindness."


    At the last moment of darkness, Elijah could hear his brother whispering in his ear.


    Gentle cruelty.


    The gentleness of Klaus and the cruelty of Klaus, but how come Elijah couldn''t learn to be good ¡­ It had clearly been more than a thousand years.


    Elijah thought of Rebecca, his sister, who would be worried.


    Halfway through her walk, she felt a deep sadness.


    Bai Lu walked back to the Sacred Secret Realm step by step, followed by her emotions.


    Sophie.


    When White Dew saw that the witches were praying for Jane Ann, she was buried in the Magus cemetery in her long white dress, a ceremony that Sophie had presided over for her.


    Every witch''s death required a special ceremony of her own.


    White flowers sprinkled over Jane''s body, forehead, and even fingertips. White Dew tried to help, but Sophie refused.


    "Thank you, but we don''t need it."


    Jane was finally at peace, and Sophie''s face was finally filled with an expression that was not hatred.


    Bai Lu understood the two''s position, so she just quietly stayed to the side.


    The solemn atmosphere continued, without words, until Sophie leaned over and touched the tips of her fingers, then pressed the kiss to her sister, Jane, on her forehead.


    After the ceremony, the power seal returned.


    The earth would settle down.


    Beru could clearly feel Sophie''s pain and depression. She had lost a very important family member.


    White Dew understood him well, no matter where he was from or what species he was from.


    The dead were the great, and the earth was to rest in peace.


    Beru felt that she really couldn''t help admiring Marcel''s tough ways. Klaus was right, perhaps, that he should be taught a lesson.


    What was Elijah''s plan? She hoped that Klaus wouldn''t cause any damage, but when she thought of that man''s shiny eyes, she couldn''t help but shiver.


    Baby, how can you have such a father? But don''t worry, mother will protect you.


    The little guy in her stomach seemed to be able to sense her emotions. Soft rays of light and power surrounded the whole circle, and even those witches.


    Bai Lu was too busy daydreaming to notice that the lines of Jane An''s face had gradually become calm and warm for some reason.


    She was truly at peace.

 C38

    Marcel was showing Klaus his empire, New Orleans under his rule.


    Klaus was in the middle of responding, perfunctorily... He was also observing.


    Marcel held a wild party, the Arena, an invitation to all young, passionate lives.


    A restless, restless, lonely soul, gathered in the City of Pleasure in New Orleans.


    Marcel was obviously pleased with the arrangement and said proudly, "New Orleans, people from all over the country came to our party on the street. You see, some people are just here to have fun, while others are here to find a more dangerous thrill ¡­ They get tired of the monotony, so we invite them to my house. "


    A nest of vampires.


    Klaus seemed to understand, his lips curling up. "A party at the Colosseum?" Perhaps it was a vampire feast. He saw the vampires below searching for prey. They handed out leaflets to the crowd, and they stamped their seals on prey that caught their eyes.


    "We can satisfy them." Marcel seemed to get used to it and picked his own prey.


    On the night of the carnival, they indulged in their own wild desires.


    When the midnight bell rang, the party became a hunting ground for the vampires. They unrestrainedly pounced on their prey, gorging themselves and enjoying their food.


    Marcel led Klaus to his hunting ground. They stood behind the railing on the second floor. Marcel happily showed him everything. "This is how I make my companions happy."


    Klaus only glanced at them once and saw the madness and satisfaction below. Some of them were just sitting or lying down, while some of them were just standing there blankly as they were grabbed and sucked in. Some of them were more agile, and were dragged into the corner before they could even get far, he suddenly thought, It''s a good thing that Elijah is not here.


    "A buffet?" It had to be said that Marcel''s creativity was not bad. Klaus'' expression was one of faint appreciation.


    "My nocturnal vampire friends like it," Marcel said, leaning on the railing with both hands and a smile on his rough face. "They have to work very hard to get a sunring."


    The ring, the sun ring, Klaus remembered. He had given it to Marcel.


    Vampires were nocturnal creatures, and they were afraid of the sun, but ancestor vampires were different, so he spent some time researching and finding little things to absorb the light. He made a few and gave them to his people.


    Marcel is his son and his believer. Naturally, he already got his hands on Marcel a long time ago. Klaus, come to think of it, he also gave Marcel the recipe.


    Klaus glanced at him, and Marcel was wearing a beautiful little gadget on his finger ¡ª the sunring of a blue gem.


    Because of it, Marcel was able to move around everywhere, not the dark creatures that only appeared in the middle of the night.


    Klaus suddenly felt the urge to drink. He had been a pig, a pig with a pig''s head.


    Marcel seemed to enjoy Klaus''s grimace and went on to explain, "They have to release some of their energy," said the very understanding leader. "The ones who can appear during the day are the ones I trust. You see, they like parties very much."


    The scene of demons dancing around was indeed bustling with noise and excitement.


    "What a good method." Klaus admitted that Marcel''s approach was actually quite good. "So what about the people who got the blood sucked? It seems like we need to dig a lot of graves, doesn''t it? "


    Klaus would not be so stupid as to bury him, would he? The human rulers of New Orleans were no fools.


    "We can''t kill them all," Marcel explained, raising his eyebrows. "If too many people go missing, the tourism industry will be damaged and our food source will be severed."


    Klaus nodded. The food chain was very important, Marcel was obviously more experienced, and Klaus was one hundred percent free to kill any perverted species that might be buried.


    "So we will heal them with a little vampire blood," Marcel said of their old trick.


    "That''s amazing!"


    They would get what they needed and enjoy themselves.


    "I''ve learned everything from you."


    The two of them quietly watched the revelry below.


    "Marcel," a handsome boy said, walking toward them, his clear eyes filled with nothing but Marcel''s shadow and his unparalleled loyalty.


    Klaus'' eyes narrowed, and Marcel''s breathing became even. The vampire seemed to be his disciple''s most loyal confidant.

 C39

    "What is it, Thierry?" Marcel was kind to him, too, and the way he looked at all the other vampires was different. Klaus narrowed his eyes.


    "We have six people, Night Vampires... Killed in a bar off the property, but no one saw who did it. " Thierry looked sad and angry. It had been a long time since so many Night Vampires had been killed.


    Marcel''s smile disappeared. It was his responsibility that his men were killed.


    Klaus was curious as to who was so cute as to help him deal with a small amount of trash.


    At this moment, a red sports car flew past the bar, causing countless screams and whistles.


    An open-top car, a charming little beauty with blonde hair, blue eyes, and leather pants.


    Rebecca''s face was filled with satisfaction, her snow-white muscles turning delicate red. Looking left and right a few times, it seemed as if there were small red beads on one of her cheeks, emitting a sweet smell. She admired it in the rearview mirror for a while, then used her fingers to wipe it away.


    He ate and drank to his heart''s content.


    The car sped all the way to Klaus'' estate.


    Rebecca parked in front of their house, kicked the door open, and got out with her cell phone in her other hand.


    She still seemed to be on the phone, but only the mechanical beep of the voice message replied, "Elijah, my brother, if you don''t answer the phone, it''s part of your clever plan to lure me back to this damn town ¡­ Beautiful, I''m coming! "Because I''m worried. Before I kick your damn door open, pick up the phone!"


    It was still the regular beep sound of the phone. Please leave a message.


    The blond girl in the tight black leather dress kicked the door open.


    Bai Lu came down with the iron hook, her eyes full of caution. Klaus had said that besides him and his family, Bai Lu could deal with any living being that appeared in their home.


    Rebecca cursed.


    The voice was too arrogant and the beauty was pretty. Bai Lu looked at Rebecca''s fiery blonde hair and liked this color, especially in this cold and gloomy Ancient Restaurant where both she and the baby needed sunlight.


    Rebecca had also seen White Dew. She didn''t care at all, as if the White Dew''s power was on par with her own, and killing her would be as easy as crushing an ant to death. Thus, Rebecca closed the door.


    "Who are you?" "Is Rebecca the master of this place?" she asked. Rebecca''s attitude was too natural and familiar, and she gave off the faint feeling that she was the master of this place. What''s the matter? "


    A woman''s intuition was very accurate. Bailu Yi was right.


    "You must be a maid," she said. "My bag is in the car, go get it for me."


    White Dew suddenly remembered the sneer on the corner of Klaus''s mouth when he told her about a little beauty, their little sister, the cute, naughty Rebecca.


    How could she be cute, with her lofty eyes and domineering Queen''s aura, Bai Lu could only sigh helplessly. As expected of Klaus'' sister, she threw the weapon in her hand to the corner and replied indifferently, "I''m sorry, I''m not a maid."


    Elijah had said that she was also the owner of the house, that she was their family, and that she didn''t have any of the qualities of a maid in her for as long as she could remember.


    They never invited guests. "Yes, you are the werewolf my brother Klaus had a big belly with."


    Not only were her eyes high, but she was also rude, and her tone was vulgar. Rebecca didn''t match up at all with her sweet looks, and White Dew began to sympathize with Elijah.


    "It''s such a pity. I was hoping to see a supernatural being with a huge belly. It seems like I haven''t really showed it yet ¡­" Wolf Lady? " Rebecca looked around her.


    Bai Lu frowned, she was too lazy to respond.


    "You''re White Dew, aren''t you?" Rebecca asked affirmatively.


    White Dew was absolutely sure that Rebecca was Klaus''s sister, with the same terrible personality and the same lack of artistic beauty.

 C40

    Bailu Yu walked down the stairs and poured a cup of coffee for her. Rebecca took it and took a sip naturally, "The taste is average. I suggest that you learn how to make coffee."


    White Dew sat down on the soft woven sofa. Rebecca stood looking at her, and the miracle in Elijah''s mouth was nothing more than that.


    "You''re as rude as your brother." Bai Lu directly said. Even if she was an ancestor vampire, she was not afraid. She just could not bear to see how naturally arrogant and disrespectful Rebecca was.


    Unexpectedly, Rebecca did not refute her. Her dark green eyes darted over, and she spoke with a tone of warning and bragging, "Also, he has a bad temper. So, you better be careful."


    White Dew silently watched as she sipped her coffee. Rebecca elegantly closed her eyes, revealing a grace that came from the depths of her bones. "So, where is Elijah?"


    For one thing, White Dew still couldn''t deny that everyone in her family had a natural elegance to them, even though they were just having an ordinary cup of coffee.


    Bai Lu shrugged helplessly. She seemed to be a bit confused, "You''re asking the wrong question. He''s been gone for a long time."


    Rebecca put down her coffee. "What does it mean to disappear for a long time?" With a twinkle in her eyes, Rebecca''s tone began to tense up.


    A bitter smile appeared at the corner of White Dew''s mouth. She also didn''t want to accept the fact that Elijah had escaped, according to someone. One second your great brother was here making an epic promise to protect me -- protecting me with a bottle of scotch and a bad decision. He described us as a family, poetically. And then Klaus told me he''d run away. "


    Escaping, Elijah, the dear and noble man, Beru could not believe it.


    "Looks like this is the result of me trusting vampires." Bailu Yi mocked herself.


    It had to be said that Elijah''s departure had made her feel hurt and embarrassed. She had given her trust and hope, but Klaus had told her that Elijah had escaped.


    "Elijah is no ordinary vampire. He never breaks his vow... This only proves that Klaus did the despicable thing typical of his style! "


    "Klaus, get out of here!" she shouted when she saw Rebecca throw the glass. Tell me, what have you done to our kind brother?! You narcissistic, sinister villain! "


    The soprano was as shrill and piercing as a soprano, and Beru felt that her children disliked the rhythm, as did she.


    A few seconds later.


    "Enough shouting!" There was an extra response in the empty room. The damned hearing of the progenitor vampires. Klaus had clearly not been there for a minute or two.


    Klaus opened the door to his room and lazily looked at Rebecca. "Mylittlemaster, I should have thought of that." He hugged his arms, the faint cotton of the chicken collar sticking to his long, muscular body. White Dew glanced at Rebecca''s protruding front and back, it seemed that the ancestors'' stature was also quite good.


    Klaus didn''t care about the existence of White Dew. He and Rebecca were already naturally at loggerheads.


    "I suppose you did the six dead vampires? "My dear sister ¡­"


    "They''re too rude. They want to hurt a poor innocent little girl, and she''s just looking for her brother in the French Quarter."


    Klaus smiled evilly as he stared at Rebecca, "You didn''t even use your brain before you were killed?"


    Rebecca didn''t mind the apology, saying in an extremely perfunctory manner, "I''m sorry, are they your friends?" Then, with a smile and a coquettish look, she coldly mocked Klaus, "By the way, you don''t have any friends."


    "I have friends," Klaus retorted, his expression one of mixed joy. "I have Marcel."


    Rebecca''s expression wavered and scattered for a moment, then became even more like a hedgehog under attack.

 C41

    Bailu always felt that Marcel had a close relationship with his family, and the way Klaus and Rebecca treated him was a little confusing.


    "You remember him, don''t you?" It was Klaus''s turn to be smug, winking at him. "Of course you remember."


    ¡ª Your old lover, Marcel, my dear sister.


    Klaus was still telling Rebecca about Marcel, "the title he''s given himself now, the king of the French Quarter... He has some rules about killing vampires, so let''s see how he punishes you. "Darling, that would be very interesting!"


    "I don''t care about Marcel and his rules." She glared at Klaus as he fired. "Elijah won''t go back on his word. What did you do to him?" She was no naive wolfwoman. She would believe anything Klaus said.


    Klaus opened his mouth and took a silent breath of air, trying not to laugh. You don''t care, that''s strange!


    He loosened his shoulders and chose to sit down leisurely.


    When she saw him waving at her, she seemed to want a cup of coffee and turned her head away. She pretended she didn''t see him.


    She wasn''t sure if she should believe Klaus, but she was actually more inclined to Rebecca, and judging by her keen instincts, Elijah wasn''t the kind of man who disappeared without a reason.


    "Maybe he''s on vacation, or he''s having a long fall sleep upstairs... Go on, look around, my dear sister. "


    Rebecca stopped talking to him and turned around, using all her senses to search for her good brother, Elijah.


    "You know this house as well as I do."


    Rebecca held back and had no choice but to answer, "... I remember everything. "


    Klaus turned and went to the kitchen himself. He chose to make his own coffee, skillfully and with ease, obviously not caring that the damned little wolfwoman ignored him.


    Bai Lu''s round eyes moved from side to side, finally landing on Rebecca.


    Rebecca moved very quickly. However, her eyes began to wander and she seemed to have lost herself in thought. She seemed to be reminiscing about something, but her expression was too sorrowful.


    When she thought of what Elijah had said, she stroked her belly and suddenly closed her eyes. She just wanted to do it.


    If you open your heart to me, I can show you everything. Poirot felt that she had learned this skill, especially after feeling the pulse of a child.


    Within her mind, she could see Rebecca wandering through the corridors of her memories.


    It was New Orleans in 1820.


    The surroundings were dyed in retro colors. There was a luxurious and beautiful ball, and there were all sorts of gentlemen, beauties, wine, food, and pirate prostitutes ¡­ It was grand, and Rebecca went down the corridor.


    She looked very beautiful, with her golden hair tied up to one side and a low-cut, lake-colored skirt. She bowed gracefully to everyone she met, and with her hands covered in lace gloves, she lifted up the hem of her skirt. She squatted down gracefully, with her head lowered, the curve of her neck was very attractive.


    They were still happy when he heard Rebecca''s response in his mind.


    "Of course I remember, Klaus. I remember that stupid drunk governor, how he covered up the crimes of the vampires in exchange for gold. I remember his lavish party to please you."


    White Dew saw Klaus surrounded by women with large chests who knew how to squeeze flesh, and he was such a dissolute nobleman.


    Rebecca gave Klaus a disdainful look. Scum.


    This scum, a humanoid beast!


    "..." I remember a moment when I fell in love with the governor''s son, Emil... " "I remember that even Elijah was happy. He and his lover, Celeste." Would Elijah have that kind of expression when he saw Elijah being intimate with a sexy, curly black beauty?


    White Dew''s gaze was interrupted by the sight of the other side of the disgusting food.


    The damnable Klaus was holding onto the soft hands of a few beauties, devouring and sucking on their blood. His mouth was filled with a perverted aura.


    Bailu Yi felt that the heavens were giving her a good impression. She had never seen such a vile man before.


    It was clear that Elijah had the same idea, and his brother had no idea how to disguise his own nature as a beast.

 C42

    Klaus'' past was still reappearing before her, little by little, as if the child in her womb was curious about her father.


    He felt like vomiting.


    The child''s father was actually a man like this. No, he couldn''t even be considered a decent, ordinary human. All the rules didn''t have any effect on him.


    Not to mention Bai Lu, even his family seemed to be helpless against him.


    "Klaus, you are hopeless, aren''t you?" "No," Klaus said.


    "Of course, my brother." He was too lazy to care about his brother''s painless lobbying. To him, humans were just food, just prey.


    Rebecca excitedly walked over from the other side, her face filled with sweetness and hope. "Big brother, did we disturb you guys?"


    "Yes." He was enjoying his lunch.


    "Nope." "What is it, my dear sister?"


    "My dear Elijah, you wish me happiness ¡­" "Emil and I are in love. Please let me turn him into a vampire."


    Become a vampire with a lover? Bai Lu felt that this idea was a little rash, but the idea of spending all her life together was indeed very provoking.


    Klaus was stunned, and then he started shaking his head and laughing maniacally, his breath full of mockery.


    "Rebecca," the stunned Elijah tried to analyze the situation for Rebecca, "darling, the governor''s benevolent consent conceals many of our inappropriate behavior... But he would never agree to make his only son the same as us. "


    How could the governor be willing to turn his heir into a vampire? Rebecca seemed too naive.


    Bai Lu seemed to have sensed something and didn''t want to watch anymore. However, the images in her mind kept changing.


    "For me, please!" Rebecca was tugging at Elijah''s sleeve, still not giving up. She thought she could be happy.


    Elijah seemed to be in a dilemma. He didn''t want Rebecca to be sad.


    "Impossible, sister." Klaus was too lazy to waste time. He wiped the blood off his face, then stood up and walked over to them, his gaze on the little boy. How could he be worthy of his sister?


    "If we turn every man you sleep with into a vampire, then humanity will cease to exist... we don''t have any blood to drink. " Klaus'' words were cruel and deceitful. He even smiled as he watched Rebecca''s face turn pale in defeat.


    Bailu Yi swore that if she could appear on the screen, she would definitely give this cruelly laughing Klaus a big slap. This man, was too much!


    Emil, who was holding Rebecca, was angry. He stepped forward and asked Klaus, "How can you say that, sir? "You''d better ¡­" Before the poor man could express his feelings, Klaus had grabbed him by the neck and dragged him away from Rebecca in anger.


    "Klaus, no!" Rebecca tried to catch up.


    "Klaus, let him go ¡­" Elijah let go of the woman in his arms and ran after her.


    "No!" What does Klaus want?


    "Wait." Elijah''s voice began to change.


    Klaus laughed heartily. He let go and Emil fell from the second floor.


    "..." "No!" Rebecca finally let out a shrill sound, and Elijah held her and turned his eyes away.


    Bai Lu could only watch on helplessly as everything happened. She suddenly understood a little about Rebecca''s haughtiness and coldness.


    Rebecca tried to stop it.


    But it was too late. Klaus had thrown Emil down a long time ago, and then there was the sound of a head being smashed downstairs.


    He was dead, his brain and blood all over the floor.


    White Dew knew.


    Rebecca had seen her lover killed by her brother, Klaus.


    She had grown her eyes, and Rebecca had already searched the entire first floor.


    Klaus sat on the sofa drinking his coffee.


    "Why?" Bailu Yi seemed to be affected by Rebecca''s memories. She couldn''t help but ask, staring at the monster in front of her in confusion, "Klaus, why did you kill the person your sister loves?"


    He knew that Elijah had opened up his family to him. As long as Rebecca and he did not set restrictions, the little wolf girl would be able to see through their memories and secrets.


    Damn Elijah, who let him be caught off guard!

 C43

    Child, will a family born like this be happy?


    White Dew doubted it.


    For such a terrible man as Klaus to be the father of the child in her womb, White Dew could not believe it.


    He would not allow the child to follow her, and Elijah was not to be trifled with. What was to be done? White Dew could sense Klaus''s wariness, and he never even gave her a chance to get close to him.


    Klaus did not care about what Beryl thought or thought. She was just a vessel with which he had a special connection.


    Rebecca had just come back, and she might have realized it, but Klaus had already set restrictions on himself. He had locked himself up, and the wolfwoman was not going to spy on him.


    She seemed to be waiting for an answer. She looked into the man''s eyes, but he didn''t even change his expression. She didn''t understand.


    "He''s not worthy of my Rebecca." When Klaus saw that his pure eyes were fixated on him, and that his stomach was about to bulge, he opened his mouth.


    "No one has ever been worthy of me, Klaus," Rebecca shouted at Klaus, her perverted brother bringing her more than that. "You did your best to make sure of that."


    Countless times, for a thousand years, Rebecca''s love had died at Klaus'' hands.


    Rebecca stared at him for a few seconds, as if considering locking the door, but the apologetic softness of his expression reminded her of her other brother.


    Elijah, the brother who comforted and even protected her, every time she was hurt by the damned Klaus.


    "Where is Elijah?" Resisting her anger, Rebecca faced Klaus again, found Elijah, and left.


    Klaus didn''t answer. His cell phone rang and he picked it up as if he wanted to leave.


    Bailu and Rebecca looked at him together. This guy was simply unbearable.


    "Where are you going?" Rebecca couldn''t stand the questioning anymore. She looked down at her belly. If she were to have a child like Klaus in the future, it would be better for her to be killed by a witch or be killed by herself.


    "It looks like the night isn''t over yet," Klaus replied, reaching for the black jacket. "I''m going to have another drink with Marcel."


    "Elijah told me about your little plan to destroy Marcel''s empire. I don''t remember the two of you drinking up New Orleans together?"


    Klaus looked at his sister as if she were an idiot, but there was still mockery and pity in his eyes.


    "I know you don''t have many friends, Rebecca... But some friends drink together, and when they drink, they tell secrets... Marcel found a way to control all the witches in the Pharisee area, and I planned to find out why so that I could use it! Obviously, finding Elijah is not what I''m going to do today. " Klaus'' priority was clear. He didn''t seem to care about their brother at all. Bailu looked at him and fell silent.


    It seemed that Klaus had already used up all of his patience to explain to Rebecca. He flashed past Rebecca''s body. Before he left, he turned around and grinned evilly at the two girls with his snow-white teeth.


    "Welcome home, my dear sister."


    Rebecca no longer cared about Bailu Yi, she had always been concerned about Elijah, who had disappeared right before her appearance. Their home was so big, and it would take quite a bit of time and effort for them to conduct a carpet search, and Rebecca did not like wasting it on an inexplicable werewolf.


    She looked down at her watch. One of the things she had recently gotten used to.


    Thanks to Klaus'' laissez-faire, White Dew was free to touch any modern equipment in the room, to channel her memory of being a part of White Dew, and to that "laptop," which had helped her so much that White Dew was sure she had no flaws now.


    The ancestors'' and witches'' line of sight never paid any extra attention to a flesh vote. White Dew expressed her satisfaction with the current situation.


    Rebecca spent most of the night searching.


    White Dew woke up in the middle of the night. The child in her belly seemed to become more and more lively. It had been making a ruckus all this time.


    As she dragged her waist, she thought of that damned culprit ¡ª Klaus.


    He was obviously not back yet, but the werewolf''s keen senses told her that there was an extra person downstairs the next second.


    White Dew slipped out and looked at Klaus from the corner.


    He seemed to have drunk a lot of wine. He didn''t look like Klaus at all.

 C44

    White Dew looked quietly at Klaus, half-hidden in the darkness.


    The space on the first floor was vast and dark. The quiet furniture hid some traces of sorrow and history under the chilling wind.


    Klaus was alone on the sofa. He had not turned on the lights, so his eyes no longer needed such ordinary things. He just stood there quietly, unlike the usual arrogant and aggressive Klaus.


    A few seconds later, she opened her eyes again. She had never been used to Werewolf''s sensitive eyes.


    Bai Lu looked at Klaus in confusion. This man was quite complicated and difficult to understand.


    It had to be said that Klaus'' appearance made her curious.


    The dim light was clearly visible, and she slowly began to notice Klaus'' expression. It was not the violent and arrogant look he had shown during the day, but an indifferent tone of sarcasm and exhaustion.


    It was as though all the burdens in the world had been grasped by him.


    He looked at the suppression that was hiding deeper and more painful than Rebecca''s pain in the picture ¡­ Bai Lu felt it deeply.


    What was Klaus doing?


    Bai Lu''s hands and feet were very light. She wanted to slowly approach and take a look at him silently, and the child in her stomach had the same wish. At this moment, Bai Lu had an attraction and thirst to this man from her blood.


    Klaus spotted her at once, his narrowed eyes like sharp blades.


    Bai Lu''s back stiffened. Her forehead must have been squeezed just now. Why did she feel that this monster was pitiful and adorable?


    When Klaus saw the little wolf girl''s actions, he couldn''t help but laugh. Her round eyes pretended to be unafraid, but in reality, all the legs behind her were curled up in fear.


    Ridiculous pet virtue.


    The man''s eyes changed, hot and sharp, and White Dew could feel it. She could almost feel Klaus''s gaze moving across her body, the slight pain brought by the fangs, but more of it was comfort. White Dew stared deeply at Klaus, incomprehensible, as if she were being burned by a small flame.


    "Yes."


    Klaus smiled even more.


    Poirot noticed that Klaus was gnawing at her with his eyes.


    She hated the feeling. Klaus had affected her more than anyone else, and it was a feeling she should never have had.


    Bailu Yi felt the smile on Klaus'' face and shuddered, trying her best to resist the gaze of that damned man. However, in the next second, her steps softened.


    Klaus disappeared from Bai Lu''s sight on the sofa. He suddenly appeared in front of her, opened his mouth, and started breathing heavily. Bai Lu rubbed her forehead, which was in pain from his firm chest, trying her best to slowly get up.


    "Hey, my little wolf girl." Klaus had a funny thought, he was very curious and continued to light the fire, "Humans, especially werewolves, after they became pregnant, don''t their hormone secretion become even more vigorous? Why can''t you tell?"


    A burning/hot fire, a burning of white dew eyes, joking of her sex hormones also have to look at people, okay?!


    Bai Lu glanced at him with a smile or not, but her voice hadn''t changed at all. She had always been good at self-control, "That depends on who''s right. Your cold body and soul, I really can''t arouse my interest."


    The aloof and elegant woman actually dared to mock him.


    Klaus pulled her forward, tormenting Bai Lu''s senses. They were too close to each other, so he could not see their facial lines and their bodies. However, his strong instincts told him that something was different.


    Compared to the dew from before, she had become... Very different.


    Klaus'' gentle gaze instantly turned into a knife as it easily slashed across her face. His deep eyes stared at her, and she felt as if a venomous snake was wrapping around her mouth.


    Swallowing or not swallowing was a problem.


    Klaus enjoyed the little wolf girl''s fear. His vision was irregular, from the eyelids to the nose, from the taste to the blood, and then, with a playful sniff of her scalp, he opened his mouth and licked his teeth. This little fellow was... Very healthy food.


    White Dew tried to dodge, but Klaus held her in place with one hand.


    Ancestral Vampires, their territorial awareness was also very strong and insolent.


    "You do indeed have the smell that belongs to me." It was a curious question, but Klaus didn''t have the intention of asking for the answer. He had never cared so much about this little fellow, so he didn''t need to waste time on finding the truth.


    Klaus mumbled to himself. He hadn''t noticed anything wrong with this wolf girl before, but now that it was over, the problem became even more interesting.


    Her ice-cold fingers were like a snake''s tongue that was wrapped around her neck. Seeing her lips turn a little white, her fingers curving, her arteries varicose, Klaus became excited. This was a posture of preparation for an attack.

 C45

    "Before White Dew could move, Klaus'' deep eyes let out a clear warning." You don''t want to do this, "he said, facing her face to face, and she could feel even the faint prickle of Klaus''s stubble.


    Klaus'' dimples were faintly discernible. He did not care whether the dew in his arms was real or not. He was just playing with his instincts. His cold breath lingered.


    "It doesn''t matter. As long as you have my child in your womb, I swear by the honor of Elijah that no matter who you are, I will protect you."


    Raising a hand, Klaus made a strange vow like his brother Elijah. White Dew raised her head, and the cold moonlight poured through the gaps of her fingers.


    It was a kind of cold warmth, a familiar illusion.


    Bai Lu widened her eyes in shock.


    Impossible! This was absolutely impossible!


    Klaus picked her up and walked into the room.


    His room, because of the insistence of the great pregnant woman, Elijah, and Rebecca, Klaus had been living in the guest room for many days, and he missed his bed.


    On several occasions, it seemed as if she wanted to hook her arms around his neck, but she was stopped unconsciously by her own hesitation. Klaus and Marcel had had enough fun tonight, and he didn''t want to bother with her.


    Klaus raised his eyebrows. If it were daytime, his dear sister Rebecca would have said that he was bullying a pregnant woman, but God knows, the blood of the werewolf and the vampire in her stomach was damn strong. If only Bai Lu didn''t bully him.


    It was a pity that this innocent little wolf girl did not seem to realize anything. This was good, this was pure and clean.


    Klaus didn''t say anything else. He simply closed his eyes and rested.


    Bailu Yi didn''t know if this Ancestor had the ability to sleep, but it didn''t seem necessary at all. However, it seemed that at this moment, Klaus was exactly the same type of fatigue as the average man. He looked very ¡­ Normal.


    Bai Lu shook her head desperately, feeling that she was overthinking it again. No, he was much more rude now. She stretched out her hand to rub her buttocks, and Bai Lu stealthily moved away.


    On the other hand, the child inside Bai Lu''s stomach seemed to like Klaus very much. It hinted strongly at its mother, causing Bai Lu to retreat helplessly. Her body unconsciously moved a few inches, embedding herself in someone''s cold embrace.


    When he really held onto Klaus'' body, he realized that he didn''t feel uncomfortable at all. Klaus guessed right, the hormone secretion of the pregnant wolf cub was a little too vigorous these days.


    He hated the kind of estrogen that could affect him at any time.


    Bai Lu thought to herself before she fell asleep. It was ice-cold, not much different from the cold jade bed she used to cultivate in. Even the heat in her body had been eased.


    Klaus'' hand floated above her belly. His mind automatically formed a few fragments. That was, information about the child.


    His child belonged to the inheritance of his blood. This feeling was very subtle.


    It was coiled into a small pink circle, its eyelashes indistinct. Its skin was the color of milk, and there was a hint of red in it. It hid inside its mother''s arms, innocently biting its little fist.


    Klaus tried his best to relax his facial nerves. He wanted to reach out his hand and touch it, to see what a precious magical creature it was. He didn''t know if his hair would follow him or the wolf girl''s lovely chestnut color.


    If it was a girl, the chestnut color looked delicious, and the curling felt good.


    Seemingly feeling the thoughts and saliva of his father, the little fellow tenderly turned its back to him, as though protesting. It didn''t want to give him to you to eat.


    Klaus was immediately curious, and he pouted as if in a spoiled manner. He had always hated creatures like children, but this baby belonged to him. It belonged to him alone.


    His restless body was surrounded by Klaus'' spirit body, warm, cool, and very comfortable. His little face relaxed, and he seemed to be trying really hard to open his eyes.


    "Be good and wait," Klaus gently lowered his weight by a few decibels. He gently rubbed his mouth against its curved back, "Your strength is not enough yet. Wait a little longer ¡­" "It''s okay, I will protect you."


    The child who felt at ease seemed to be tired from playing. His surroundings were covered in a layer of confused mist. His curled up body was emitting a faint golden color, as if he was the first ray of light in the morning.


    Holiness, beauty, and incredulity.

 C46

    Klaus opened his eyes.


    The innocent wolf girl had already completely relaxed her body. She hugged him and slept soundly. Her fingers moved to comfort her neck and stomach a few times, and Bai Lu hung limply on his body.


    It was hot, the temperature was wrong, and Klaus despised it.


    But then he thought of the day when this woman would give him a magical baby in his belly, and Klaus''s ice-cold heart would soften, and he wondered if the baby would grow as stupid as this little wolf girl, and the girl would do, and if it was a boy like him, Klaus would fall into a tangle with his eyebrows rolled up.


    Bailu turned around, her hand naturally leaning over, hugging Klaus'' arm and squeezing it. She seemed very satisfied with this hard and hard ice pillow, rubbing against it and leaning on it.


    Klaus slightly tightened his embrace, and Bai Lu''s breathing became even longer and lighter. It seemed that both Bai Lu and the child were very good and happy.


    When Klaus closed his eyes, he naturally didn''t need to sleep like the foolish human being. It was just that when he saw that this foolish little wolf girl didn''t even know how to be a proper pregnant woman, he knew that for the sake of her stomach, she had a special smell about her ¡­ No, for the sake of his children and his bed, a little help.


    Of course, this was in a situation where no one knew about it.


    When she woke up the second time from Klaus'' embrace, Bai Lu was no longer as angry and ashamed as she had been the first time. She was only looking at someone''s handsome face, half-buried in the blankets, with a bit of a smile on her face.


    The child in her belly stirred, as if pleased at the intimacy between her mother and her lord father. Her heart softened, and for some reason she lowered her head to touch Klaus''s tightly furrowed, complaining brow.


    When he was just 0.01 mm away, Klaus seemed to have unintentionally tried to avoid him. This small, shy detail suddenly reminded Bai Lu of a dragon snake, tenacious and weak.


    Beru remembered Elijah''s request the first time they met, and looking at the child in her womb, letting her control the contradictions.


    Klaus, in fact, when he had calmed down and smiled like a big boy, don''t strain that long and fragile lifeline, then, look forward to... Maybe he would be a good father.


    Elijah had said.


    Bai Lu admits the possibility. It''s a pity that she knows that Klaus has been opening his eyes for too long. They are all thousand-year old monsters. Furthermore, this man has always been ruthless to her ¡­ Klaus was not used to revealing even the tiniest bit of kindness to people.


    With the leaves on her body and the spiderwebs on her body, she passed over the breakfast she had prepared for her. Rebecca shook her head and said, "I don''t need breakfast. Perhaps you''re more suited to be my breakfast. It''s a pity that there''s an extra amulet in your stomach, so I won''t be eating you."


    Rebecca searched for more than ten hours but to no avail. She was in a terrible mood.


    "What about Klaus?" Sister of the plastic arts.


    "He seems to be resting." She was pregnant with the wolf girl ''sister-in-law'' of her brother and child.


    Bai Lu took a glance at the room and did not understand Rebecca''s strange expression. It seemed that she was still unwilling to give up.


    Klaus waited until they had eaten their fill before disappearing. Rebecca signaled to them, then quickly pulled Bailu along with them as they continued their search for Elijah.


    "Wolf girl, I want to search the house inch by inch until I find out what my evil brother did to my kind brother. You have to help too."


    "You can call me White Dew." Although it wasn''t very polite to continue introducing herself, it was also very troubling for Rebecca to call her Wolf Lady. Bailu followed her around, "I''ll call you Rebecca too."


    "I know. Wolf girl, let''s hurry. There are many secret rooms in the Governor''s house on the plantation." Rebecca waved her hand and pulled them down the stairs.


    Rebecca took him to the governor''s most cherished secret chamber.


    Bai Lu was incomparably glad that she had never wanted to vomit while carrying this magical child. Her body was extremely powerful. Otherwise, she would have vomited up such a disgusting secret chamber. The secret chamber was not considered cold, but rather densely packed and strange.


    The coffins, the regular coffins, and the strange creatures and insects crawling on the side. She could only stomp a few of them to death. The nausea on the bottom of her feet forced her to look forward.


    As White Dew and Rebecca descended the wet steps covered with black moss, the goosebumps rising and falling, and the smell of dried bodies in the air, she suddenly felt that Klaus''s cold, damp room was a paradise.


    Sure enough, it was only with comparison that there was a contrast. Bailu Yi immediately felt that she was just a bad woman who didn''t know when she was lucky.

 C47

    With a "yiya" sound, the tightly shut door was pushed open by the violent little blonde beauty. Other than the resentment in Rebecca''s eyes, there was also a hint of nostalgia.


    Bai Lu rejected coffins, especially now when she was pregnant. The traditional wisdom in her bones told her that she should avoid things that she shouldn''t do.


    If it had not been for the search for Elijah''s family, Beru would not have been able to enter this place. She was carrying a child now.


    The surrounding walls were black and red, the windows were filled with dust, the wind mouth was covered in cobwebs, Bai Lu and Rebecca had investigated carefully, they had even turned the coffin over, but to no avail.


    "Do you think Klaus killed him?" "No," Rebecca said.


    Would that man really kill his brother? He really did look like one, but would he really? Klaus would kill the man, he would kill his brother ¡ª the first and only Elijah who had ever been kind to her since she came to this world. His brother.


    Rebecca''s movements were much faster and more crude than hers. She cast a glance at the wolf girl and ruthlessly mocked, "We can''t kill you, silly girl."


    Bai Lu heaved a sigh of relief. She had almost forgotten that the ancestral vampires could not be killed.


    "But that doesn''t stop Klaus from finding a way to torture us. He has a mysterious silver dagger that can send us to sleep once we''re in the heart."


    They were not far from each other, but Rebecca''s face was covered by the coffin. Bai Lu could only hear from her tone that her ¡­ Deep pain and hatred?


    "Klaus likes to put us in a coffin until he decides to pull the dagger out," Rebecca said, almost sure of what her brother had done.


    The flashlight suddenly lit up, and when she saw Rebecca holding her chin and gesturing to the coffin in front of her, she said nostalgically, "The one in front of you is my coffin."


    Bai Lu was shocked, she almost fell down on the ground as she surveyed her surroundings. This secret chamber''s terror had been disrupted by Rebecca. Where did this monster Klaus come from? Did he actually take the pleasure of torturing his own family?


    The coffin was a very, very unlucky symbol among the ingrained ancient ideas of White Dew.


    Rebecca looked at the wolf lady''s eyes, which were almost popping out of their sockets. She looked at the coffins around her in awe, secretly pitying them. Her panic-stricken gaze was not too obvious, and Klaus'' hobby was too special. "He''s preparing your coffins anytime?"


    Rebecca shrugged, used to it, and went on searching. "He likes to be ready in case his family fails him."


    Disappointment?


    Do you often disappoint him? How did Klaus define his disappointment and his perceived betrayal?


    Bai Lu wanted to ask clearly for an instant, but when she saw the impatient Rebecca, she immediately retracted her foolish and pointless question.


    What they should be concerned about now is Elijah, who is only an appendage to the child.


    While the situation was still under control, the first principle of Bai Lu was to keep a low profile. The second and third principles were the same as well. She did not want to be seen as a lunatic and arrested for labor.


    Rebecca finished her examination and asked a few questions about her findings. She then shook her head, indicating that she had gained nothing.


    "Elijah''s coffin is not here. He must have left him somewhere else." Rebecca concluded that there was more trouble in the middle of her depressed brow.


    Bai Lu silently returned to the ground with her. The blurry light made people absent-minded, as if it was a completely different world from the sinister secret chamber from before.


    Rebecca turned around and looked at her, her eyes filled with deceit and intent. She looked at Rebecca with a smile that rendered her a little speechless, and said, "I think that all of this is really disgusting."


    For the first time, Rebecca agreed with her view. Following that, she smiled in a rebellious manner, as if she was going to get used to it in the future. "Welcome to the Ancestral Clan, dear Little Wolf Girl ¡­" "White Dew."


    White Dew thought she was gloating, plain and obvious.


    "You should have run away as soon as you saw Elijah was gone." Rebecca finally said something human, and Bailu nodded in agreement. "Yes."


    Rebecca made a gesture as if she wanted to chase away this girl who had inexplicably appeared in their family. Bailu Yi helplessly turned to go to the washroom, she was too lazy to bother with her for the time being.


    "To be honest, I also want to leave, but the witches have placed a spell on me, as long as I am still carrying this child, I cannot leave New Orleans, once I do that they will remotely kill me."


    Bai Lu explained in a faint voice, as if she didn''t care about her own life. However, as she placed a hand on her stomach, there was a strange feeling of going against the heavens.


    She often had the wrong illusion that this child would protect her. Bai Lu smiled faintly. She still didn''t need the protection of the Ancestral family. Her power and her child''s power were slowly being restored.

 C48

    "I know my brother Klaus better than anyone. Once you give birth to that unknown thing in your belly, White Dew, believe me... He will prepare your coffins for you. "


    For the time being, she didn''t want her child to know about this. The sound of water was heard, and Rebecca''s hand was added.


    Rebecca ignored her, wiped her hands clean, wiped them with a tissue, turned to the door, and continued, "As soon as I find Elijah, I''ll go."


    Bailu Yu nodded her head in understanding. Klaus was a madman, so she also felt that it would be better to stay as far away from him as possible. That man might even eat her if he was in a bad mood one day. The child was going to teach him to be a scum.


    "Lying in a coffin for decades with a dagger stuck in it is terrible." "Believe me." She seemed to want to go back to her room. She waved her hand.


    "You''re right, this is the best way." Bailu Yi accepted her suggestion. Although Rebecca''s words didn''t sound good, every word she said was a piece of advice.


    Poirot saw Rebecca enter the room. She stretched out her hand and took out something from within her clothes.


    Bai Lu looked at the little gadgets wrapped in cloth. Due to her pregnancy status, her movements had become a lot more convenient.


    Everyone needed chips, she thought, and she could not trust them when the situation was unclear, including Elijah, Rebecca, and her child''s father, Klaus.


    Sophie was hard at work cleaning up her shop, and her mind wasn''t there at all.


    The sunshine was not bad, at least for a while, Marcel did not have the time to bother with her. She was enjoying her time, when suddenly, the wind became sharp and cold, and she seemed to sense something.


    What was scary was not the danger you were facing, but the ice-cold threat that made no sound or approach.


    "Is anyone there?" Sophie cried out. "Come out, I''ll tell you." Her tattooed arm rose as if to touch the kitchen knife on the counter.


    "No, Marcel? It''s you... Are you trying to scare me?... I had nothing to do with your man being killed last night. " Sophie looked around, instinctively feeling threatened and oppressed.


    There was no wind as it moved, creating a gap.


    The utensils in the kitchen swayed a little, the cold light reflecting off Sophie''s beautiful nervous face. She quickly rushed over to pick up the knife, and before the weapon could land on the table, her arm was grabbed by an equally slender and powerful hand.


    "Sophie?" "Rebecca looked at a defensive witch. Not bad, she looks like a smart one." My brother Elijah told me about you. "Rebecca removed the knife from Sophie''s hand." Do you know who I am? "


    "Yes." Sophie nodded, blond hair and blue eyes, the power that made people shudder to stand there, one of the first vampires, their sister Klaus ¡ª ''Rebecca''.


    "Then you know we should have a good talk." Rebecca gave Sophie a beautiful smile. Sophie only felt a little cold, but her neck was in her control.


    Sophie led Rebecca to the cemetery, where they talked as they walked. "If I may guess, in view of Klaus''s past, Elijah now has a dagger in his chest."


    "Is that a magical object?" Sophie thought it was none of her business, she couldn''t help her draw the dagger, and Klaus wouldn''t allow it.


    "You are a witch, cast a Localization Spell, and you will find Elijah if you find the dagger." Rebecca knew the powers of a witch. Her goal was to find Elijah.


    Sophie searched her pockets with both hands, shook her head, and explained in a helpless tone, "I can''t use magic, I''ll be executed... This is Marcel''s rule. "


    Rebecca stopped.


    "Marcel?" Rebecca sneered in disdain, her killing intent starting to rise again, "What do you think I''ll do to you if you can''t give it to me and the result I want?"


    Rebecca didn''t mind killing another witch, especially Sophie, who was in front of her and was smelly at her. To their ancestors, humans were nothing but food and entertainment.


    Sophie, of course, was no exception.

 C49

    "There''s nothing you can do," Sophie said, certain of her own safety. She had her amulet, and it was impossible for her not to know Elijah''s promise.


    "Who?" Before she could react, Rebecca was still thinking about how to dig out her heart. Today, her clothes were very popular and her boots matched very well. She did not want to be splashed with blood at all.


    Sophie stared at her. She was intelligent, a natural silly big sister, and Rebecca was a fool.


    "By the way," Rebecca remembered, "the pregnant little wolf girl, my brother''s breed."


    Rebecca pouted indifferently, unable to vent her anger. "You''re really lucky. Elijah seems to care about her a lot. Otherwise, I''ll break your neck right away."


    Sophie, with her hands folded on her hips, did not like the progenitor vampires, either of them.


    "How did Marcel get that right? It wasn''t like that when I left years ago." Rebecca was curious. Did Marcel have such power? If he had this kind of power, they wouldn''t have ended up like this back then.


    "Marcel has a way to find out where the magic is being used, so it doesn''t matter how you get it." She obviously didn''t want to explain why.


    "It doesn''t matter what I tell you," Rebecca mocked. "A bunch of witches can''t use magic, so my idea is... Move out immediately. "


    Sophie felt that Rebecca was as naive and ridiculous as her brother Elijah, and that they would have to endure until now if they could move out. "We are learning ancestral magic, and this graveyard is filled with the remains of our ancestors, so we can''t get close to them, and we can''t rely on their legacies ¡­" we don''t have the ability. "


    The power that witches inherited from generation to generation, Rebecca clearly thought of Sophie''s natural invitation to enter the beginning. Sacred Secret Grounds?


    "If we run away, we will abandon the legacy, our home, our family." Sophie''s feelings fluctuated, and it was clear that her love for her family was real.


    Rebecca was silent for a few seconds. Then she took a few steps to the left and sat down on a clean stone step.


    For example, that heartless big brother Klaus in her family, he never truly treated them as family.


    Sophie sat with her on the steps of the cemetery and did not answer immediately.


    "Look at me," Rebecca said, as if in the mood for conversation, patting the space around her. "I''m back in a city where there''s nothing to think about but heartache, looking for the brother who''s determined to protect the child I don''t care about."


    "It''s hard to believe." The Ancestral family was a legend, Sophie had always thought, and they sometimes took things too naturally. "But you did come," Sophie said. Didn''t this mean that the connection between the immortal ancestors would never be broken?


    "I''m here for Elijah. As soon as I find him, I''ll leave."


    Elijah, Sophie thought of the gentleman who didn''t look like a vampire at all. He could be trusted.


    "He is indeed a very good brother." Rebecca and Klaus were very lucky, Sophie admitted, but she had lost her sister, Janine, and her favorite niece, Monique.


    "Only Elijah would have foolishly believed that the magical child would be the one who saved Klaus." "And now he''s gone missing. It''s very possible that it was Klaus who did it."


    "And you, too, foolish enough to believe that Elijah could persuade Klaus to deal with Marcel."


    Sophie did not protest, but she had her own opinion. "Everyone knows about their past, and I know that Marcel has come to know Klaus."


    Marcel had been transformed by Klaus, so he was naturally loyal to Klaus. As long as Klaus wanted to, Marcel wouldn''t go too far.

 C50

    "You don''t understand, Marcel isn''t just any human who turned Klaus into a vampire," Rebecca said, as if she''d swallowed a fly. She hated remembering anything that had happened before, and it made her want to kill him.


    Indeed, both Klaus and Rebecca had loved Marcel deeply, one family, one love.


    Sophie was shocked, her eyes narrowed, and her anger rose. What a funny word Rebecca had said. Did he love Marcel?


    "I was there the day they met," Rebecca said, lost in sad and moving memories. "We went to bury my Emir, the governor''s only son, my former love."


    Rebecca told Sophie that they had met a black child who had been whipped. He was small and shriveled, his eyes stubborn and bruised.


    To their surprise, he turned out to be the governor''s other child, his illegitimate son, at a time when white and black hierarchy was strong, and his mother''s identity was obviously embarrassing and unpleasant to everyone.


    It seemed to Sophie that Rebecca''s face was sighing, half love, half hatred, the rest hidden in the mist of her breath.


    "Klaus saw the weak resistance of the child, the man''s whip still mercilessly lashing down from the horse, and the blood blossoming on the poor child. It was a sweet taste."


    Rebecca and Elijah both thought that Klaus would be too lazy to care about them. He had never had any kind intentions, but he went to the side and grabbed a small stone. He threw it with all his might, breaking through the heart of the perpetrator and saving the child.


    "Klaus saved Marcel?" Sophie''s face began to move.


    "Yes." Maybe at some point, Klaus saw himself in Marcel, and he thought of saving a child who was still willing to fight.


    The illegitimate children who were beaten and abused, Klaus and Marcel.


    Rebecca still remembered the first time Klaus and Marcel had met. Her emotions were so complicated that even a thousand years had passed.


    The wind and the rain that day were both cold, but the child''s eyes were bright with vitality. He was very direct, and also very warm and straightforward.


    "What''s your name?" Klaus actually smiled at the black kid. He reached out and pulled Marcel up, patting him familiarly.


    "I don''t have a name." The shivering black child looked at Klaus without any hesitation. His eyes were clear and brave. "Mama wants to wait until I''m ten years old to give her a name. She fears that I will die from fever ¡­" In the end, she died of a fever. "


    Klaus seemed to like him very much. He lowered his head and gently healed the wound and gave him a name of his own.


    "You''re a survivor," Klaus'' kindness surprised those around him, especially the governor. "Survivors need names."


    Sophie''s expression was strange as she listened, as shocked as Rebecca.


    "Marcellus." Klaus stroked the child''s head and smiled gently. My Marcel, I will let you grow strong and strong.


    "Marcellus?" Being flattered, Marcel excitedly reached out his hand to grab Klaus. Klaus, who was holding onto him, stood up and nodded, "It''s from Mars, the God of War. It''s the Little Warrior''s idea." Klaus extended his hand to Marcel. "And you are my little warrior, Marcel."


    They looked at each other and laughed. The indescribable harmony and warmth deeply moved everyone present.


    "It seems like our brothers can still be saved." Even Elijah was shocked by Klaus, who began to reflect.


    Klaus, Marcel? Heavens, this was completely impossible to see! It was too unbelievable!


    After all, she had lived with Klaus for so long, and she understood, "Klaus saw himself in that boy, and he remembered how our father used to treat him... He was also an illegitimate child, and his father treated him like a beast... It''s just that at that time, no one could save him. "


    "That''s why your plan didn''t work. All you did was bring two lost souls together."


    Sophie didn''t look up, just dug her fingers into one of the tombstones, blue veins popping from her lowered neck.


    "Without Elijah," Rebecca seriously doubted the Witch''s IQ. What did she think, what ulterior motives did she have, "who knows what Klaus and the others will do?"

 C51

    Sophie, still unresponsive, like a humanoid statue, felt Rebecca disappear as soon as she finished her sentence.


    Klaus went to Rousseau''s again. He was invited by Marcel, who said he had something to discuss.


    "It''s a long way from last night''s party." Klaus didn''t think Marcel would like this little bar. It was a paradise for gentle petty capitalists.


    Soon after, he saw Marcel wave to a girl. She had elegant golden hair and a short skirt, but looked like a pure and innocent student. Klaus showed an ambiguous smile as he glanced at the pair of bright and beautiful legs, "So that''s how it is."


    It seemed that Marcel was pursuing Rousseau''s bartender, Camille. Klaus''s eyes immediately caught the name on her badge.


    "Hey, brother, what''s the progress?" Klaus nudged Marcel, who was standing opposite him, and warmly poured him a glass of wine, "A ¡­ "B? Or, c!"


    "..." "I am trying my best ¡­" Marcel grinned, looking annoyed and pleased with himself, "She is a little rose with thorns, very piercing." Following that, Marcel seemed to casually stare at Camil as he gulped down a few mouthfuls of strong alcohol.


    Klaus turned his head to look at Camil who was writing on the other table. His eyes flashed with a dark figure, and his ambiguous eyes were like snakes that were wrapped around Camil. It seemed that the taste of the two of them was at times astonishingly similar. "I believe that she must be a very special Rose, for you to sit here and let her wear you down instead of taking her for lunch."


    Marcel smiled and didn''t explain, but he leaned to block Klaus''s view.


    "Let''s talk about the business first. The coroner called. He has my number ¡­ If there''s a tourist''s corpse, contact me."


    "Let me guess. It''s the body of a tourist with a mark on his hand and vampire blood in his veins." "That''s right," said Klaus.


    "It''s hard to avoid an accident. Someone got drunk and fell off the balcony or into the Mississippi." Marcel didn''t seem to care about their actual cause of death. He was more concerned about how to dispose of the bodies.


    Klaus heard him say that he was going to dispose of two fresh bodies today.


    Marcel and Klaus lowered their voices as they discussed the matter. Camille seemed to have packed up his book and was about to leave, but she didn''t want to pay any attention to them.


    Marcel''s eyes were wistful, but he didn''t move.


    Klaus played with his musket and turned to stand, blocking Camille''s path. He raised his glass. "I''m sorry, darling ¡­" Klaus pointed to the book in her arms. It was a professional book.


    Mikal glanced at Klaus up and down, Little Pink''s smile was warm, her words clear, her hair tinged with a warm golden sun. "Abnormal psychology."


    Klaus knew why Marcel liked Camille now. He felt like he had suddenly become a marked pig, a pig made of ice and fire, but this little blonde girl could easily arouse a man''s wildness and subjugation.


    "Abnormal psychology, wow!" Klaus pulled her over to the table and gestured to Marcel, who was facing Camille''s low-key outburst. "Perhaps you could help me with my friend," Klaus said, with an air of pointed annoyance. "He''s been feeling a bit down and restless lately, thinking about a girl."


    Camille seems to be smiling, Marcel''s eyes are burning even more, and Klaus is also examining them, "He told me that the girl is a queen worthy of the king... I think he should let go and move on. What professional opinion do you have? "


    Klaus and Marcel fixed their eyes on Camille at the same time, waiting for her response.


    Camil held back her laughter and nodded seriously, giving a reasonable suggestion. "Maybe, if you try to be a good person, you will get a chance."


    Klaus raised his eyebrows. This request was really difficult for him. His deep eyes were full of smiles. This natural instinct to go against one''s will was a hard wound.


    No one would think a vampire was a good person ¡­ That''s because humans are food in the first place. Do you think that it''s an honor for food to let you be a good person?!

 C52

    Marcel excitedly extended an invitation to Camille as he left. Klaus hadn''t seen him in a long time. Nine ¡­ I''ll wait for you here. "


    The sun outside shone on Marcel''s distinct facial features. At this moment, he looked very gentle, confident, masculine, and extremely handsome.


    Camille doesn''t object or agree, she says in a low voice, as she opens the door with her head bent over the book. I''ll think about it.


    Her clothes were fluttering in the wind, and her hair was still fragrant, making her look very charming.


    Klaus and Marcel had a toast, and each had something in his or her eyes, a deep or shallow ripple.


    "A tough and cute girl, it seems like I don''t have a chance." Marcel laughed at himself. This was not the first time this beautiful lady had chosen to reply in such a perfunctory manner.


    Klaus smiled slyly. No, that''s not necessarily my friend.


    Klaus had come home on his way to deal with the body, and he sensed that something had happened to White Dew. As Camille had said, he had just barely managed to be a good person.


    Bai Lu lay on the bed, clutching her stomach. Her forehead was full of cold sweat, and she had become extremely exhausted. When she saw Klaus coming in, her eyes flashed.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Klaus felt strange. "Where are you uncomfortable?" It only took him a few minutes to return, how could he be so serious? According to what he knew, werewolves were always strong and strong, coupled with the support from his children.


    ¡ª That could not be the case.


    "..." Klaus, I think I need a doctor. " Her lips were white from the pain and curled into a ball. Her long hair was wrapped around her, and Klaus found it uncomfortable.


    Bai Lu couldn''t understand. She had been fine all morning, but she just touched the dagger wrapped in a piece of cloth. How could the little fellow inside be in such a state?


    Klaus poured himself a cup of water and came over, grabbing the little wolf girl into his arms. He reached out and touched her forehead, feeling the wetness of her hand, the sudden heat, and the obvious impatience of her stomach. It seemed that she was very irritable ¡­ A bit of a threatening warning and anger?


    "Where are you feeling uncomfortable? My little wolf girl, aren''t you used to being pregnant?" Klaus casually hung up the phone and called Marcel. He also planned to call the hypnotized family doctor. " Tell me what''s wrong, and I''ll tell the doctor. "


    Bai Lu tightly grabbed onto Klaus'' waist, and knocked out the phone that hadn''t connected yet. She raised her head, violently shaking it, somewhat amazed and incredulous.


    Klaus turned his head away, but for some reason, he did not dare to look directly into her eyes.


    "Klaus, tell me, did you say something to Elijah?" Her body writhed in pain, her hands gripping the back of Klaus''s waist. The little guy in her belly was still making a ruckus. "Did you say something bad to Elijah about the baby?"


    Elijah had opened his heart to her, and through the dagger, it seemed, her child could feel, and she could feel, that it was not the body that had caused it.


    Their baby was angry, sad, unwilling ¡­ It was suffering, so it didn''t seem to want to make Mom and Dad feel any better.


    Klaus'' body stiffened, his pupils enlarged, and a conversation popped out in his mind, exceptionally clear and direct.


    On the bench in the cold night, while the deal with Sophie was going through, the conversation between Klaus and his brother Elijah, the vague probing... About their children.


    Could it be that the charming little fellow found out? Bai Lu''s eyes became colder and colder. She was like a female beast that was being invaded, hugging her stomach tightly and pushing Klaus away, she obviously knew the truth.


    She dragged her weak body, white dew, away bit by bit. This terrifying man was simply not worthy to be the father of her child.


    "I want everything he has. I want it back. I want to be king." Klaus, a man whose eyes were only on power and status, could not love the child at all.


    Elijah''s sad side face and Klaus''s cold, excited face appeared in her eyes. So the benefits of a child were so great and so profound.


    The child in his stomach shrank, as if a sharp needle had pierced into his body, and in the illusion, Klaus was still emphasizing the terrible reality.


    "So this child is to you?" Leah was questioning Klaus, as if she wanted to give him a final chance.


    Klaus answered without the slightest hesitation, grinning. "It''s just a way of seizing power."


    The hearts of Bai Lu and her child gradually sank. She was just a container responsible for giving birth to a ''way to seize power''.


    The baby''s body became completely cold and detached. It seemed as if it was too tired, and its little face was deeply hidden. Along with the dew''s breathing, it became slow, slow, and desolate.


    It turned out that Nick''s father wasn''t expecting for it at all, like Bai Lu''s mother. So, everything was fake? The gentleness of the night, the careful touch? Those indistinct guardians?


    The little guy was still too young, so it didn''t know how to deal with the complicated feelings of grief and anger. It could only quietly calm down, and its desire to leave gradually disappeared as it handed over the choice to the only mother who cared about it.


    Her body returned to normal. She sat up and pulled the quilt away from Klaus.


    "I''m fine." Bai Lu turned her face away, unwilling to accept Klaus'' approach. This man''s current appearance was even more disgusting. What was there to feel?


    "¡­" Klaus didn''t know what to say. He had really been thinking this way, but he hadn''t expected this smart little wolf girl and the baby to know.


    He would not deny that Klaus had never lied, but now it was clear that Klaus had never learned to explain.


    Bai Lu turned around and closed her eyes. She was very tired, so she needed to think carefully.


    Klaus was standing behind her, watching over her with a rigid face. He waited until White Dew had gone to sleep before he quietly left.


    When Klaus was far enough away, he seemed to be relieved. The lines on his face disintegrated, and he slowly sighed out.


    ¡ª I forgot that now, Wolf Girl. Do you believe the baby?

 C53

    White Dew and Baby were very unstable and refused to approach Klaus in any way.


    At this moment, Klaus still had to go and stabilize Marcel. Even if he was in the middle of a fire in his backyard, his family''s baby still didn''t know if there would be a rebellion.


    "..." That little wolf girl, could she have done something extreme? Right now, her power couldn''t control the rebellious baby at all. Klaus didn''t have any experience dealing with this kind of thing, so he was just a little flustered out of instinct, showing her ¡­ He looked determined and disappointed.


    Klaus called Rebecca and told her what to do. Then he gathered up his expression and ran to the place he had agreed to meet Marcel.


    Marcel led him to a basement garage, where some abandoned cars and huge trucks were parked, carrying food and meat refrigerators.


    "You''ve brought me to a great place." Klaus nodded, admitting that Marcel was indeed smart, that he was careful and quick-witted, that this sort of place was basically a chartered place where no one else would appear.


    The car door opened, revealing a man and a woman inside a black bag. The two of them were filled with corpses, and their expressions were filled with shock, fear, and disbelief.


    If they hadn''t been bitten to death, why would they still be here, struggling to get out of the bag, when they saw Marcel and Klaus standing there smiling.


    "Welcome to the new students'' area," Marcel said, spreading his friendly arms wide. "Then I won''t waste any more time ¡­" He turned to Thierry and greeted his new friend gently. "Have you fed them?"


    Tieri nodded and replied honestly while leaning against the door post, "To be honest, I didn''t feed you enough to transform."


    Marcel nodded gratefully. His little Tierry was exactly what he wanted.


    "Is that so?" Marcel calmly turned his head and explained to their new companion, "I''ve just lost six of the Night Vampires'' men, so it''s clear that I need to fill in the gap." ...ok "We must end this quickly. You feel longing and hunger, it is the need to suck blood that is growing stronger and stronger. You just need to drink blood and you become a vampire. If you don''t drink blood, you die again, but this time forever, in this body bag."


    As fear and surprise took hold of the two men, Marcel stepped back to Klaus''s side, placed his hands on his chest, and asked playfully, "My friend, who do you want to keep?"


    "Stupid little girl, and her cowardly good friend?" Marcel teased the two children as if they were silly butterflies caught in the act.


    Klaus and him looked at each other, with their white teeth flashing with hunger. They were like two children who had succeeded in a prank, excited and excited, "Naturally, it''s your choice."


    "I''m free to choose, alright!" Marcel strolled back to the two of them, his face full of a funny, wicked smile, as if he couldn''t decide which one to choose.


    Then, just as both children were about to shake off their goosebumps, Klaus saw Marcel take out a piece of gold and shake it with a few gestures. "The one who finds this gold will live forever, and the other will die."


    Familiar practice, Klaus said, his eyebrows twitching. He had taught Marcel how to do it.


    Marcel placed the gold between them and announced the start of the game.


    The frightened little girl with curly hair looked at her good friend who was still staring at Marcel dumbly. She quickly reached for the gold coin and the boy next to her was completely stunned.


    Betrayal. This was a betrayal of their friendship. They would act it out right under their noses without any concealment at all.


    "Dammit, you cute little girl! You really deserve to die ¡­! " Marcel seemed to be very interested in the weakness of human nature. He took a few steps forward and pointed at the girl. He seemed very happy.


    "How can you do that?" The boy even questioned her in surprise. They had traveled together, they had grown up together, he had always taken care of her, he had thought they were very good friends.


    The little girl didn''t think she was wrong at all. Her face was distorted and unfamiliar. "Come on, Josh, I have no choice, and you... Actually it''s the same, but you''re too naughty, petty and cowardly, and you''re not even a man at all, you don''t dare, do you? "


    Marcel, listening, flashed forward and broke her neck.


    Everything came to an end.


    Klaus didn''t even blink. He seemed to have already guessed that someone was doing this for him.


    Marcel pulled her bag shut, the girl was not dead yet. Her weak body struggled in a daze, and her mouth opened wide, unable to speak. Then, Marcel turned to the boy and said, "Let her die in the grave."


    He turned around and winked mischievously at Klaus. "This is what happens when you betray your friends, isn''t it?" My best friend, Klaus. "


    Klaus nodded in agreement. What they fear most is betrayal.


    "Let''s go," Marcel said, shrugging his shoulders at the startled Josh as the phone rang, picked it up, and gestured to Klaus.


    After being pulled up, Josh stared blankly at Nick Klaus, his body trembling uncontrollably. Klaus lifted the corner of his mouth and laughed, "Little boy, let''s go for a ride and celebrate your new life."

 C54

    Rebecca was gone.


    When Bai Lu opened her eyes, the weather was very clear. It was as clean as a piece of fine jade.


    She quietly finished her meal and nutrition, carefully stroking the sunning that her child was enjoying. The plantation was terrifyingly big. After wandering around all the regions, she finally found a suitable place to bask in the sun.


    Unfortunately, he might not have another chance in the future.


    A vigorous wolf was watching Bai Lu stealthily from behind. It seemed like it really wanted to greet her. However, in the end, it chose to guard her silently.


    My princess, seems a little sad. Let her be quiet.


    Bai Lu closed her eyes and a round teardrop fell down. She said in her heart, "I''m sorry."


    I''m sorry, there''s nothing I can do.


    I''m sorry for your father''s heartlessness.


    Sorry, the warm sun hasn''t even officially shone on you yet.


    When the last ray of light disappeared, the white dew disappeared. The wolf seemed to be frightened, and it howled desperately at the sky. Then, more wolves appeared around it.


    The color of fur, pupils, and the pack of wolves were exactly the same.


    In the gray garden, Bai Lu could smell the fragrance of the herbs, a familiar scent. She thought that there might be something she needed, but she didn''t know why her footsteps were so stiff.


    The Little Witch opened the door, and it wasn''t as if she didn''t struggle with grief. Bai Lu lingered until the time she closed the door.


    At the last second, she reached for the doorknob, hid her face, and whispered, "Wait."


    "Sorry, we''re closed." The pretty, innocent little witch refused White Dew''s request.


    Bai Lu''s hand refused to let go, and she even opened the door a little, her strength frightening. "I just need a little bit of herbal medicine, please, I''m begging you."


    "What herb?" The little witch, Katie, glanced at her. Her face was unfamiliar, she was not from the town, and she was about to close the door. What kind of herbs would she need? She was in such a hurry, so she saw that her hands were trembling.


    "The grinded aconite flower." White Dew''s voice seemed to come from the top of her throat.


    "Aconite Grass?" That was poison ¡­ Do you want to kill any werewolves? " Katie opened a shop to sell medicine. Naturally, she knew about their effects. However, there weren''t any werewolves in the town, were there? Marcel had chased away all the werewolves.


    The look in Bai Lu''s eyes became painful and awkward. She stared at her stomach for a few seconds before admitting in a low voice, "It''s just a little wolf."


    It was a very, very small treasure.


    Catti-brie looked at her belly in surprise. Then, her eyes went down, as if she had changed her mind. She carefully looked around, and her attitude towards Bai Lu became more amiable.


    "Wait a moment." She spoke softly.


    Soon after, the kind-hearted little witch took out a jar and handed it over to White Dew, carefully warning her, "This is to mix with the Mandala and drip a few drops into the hot drinks ¡­ your problem is solved like this." Bai Lu''s hand received it mechanically. She seemed to have forgotten her reaction. She did not nod or shake her head.


    Katie''s voice was low, and her hand was still wrapped around her own, as if in infinite sympathy.


    "I''ll give you money." Bai Lu nodded gratefully. She wanted to give Bai Lu some money. She knew that the price of this herb had never been low.


    "No need," the little witch actually refused, she looked at Bai Lu with sincere eyes, "It is very difficult for a werewolf to survive in this city, moreover, you have to bring a little baby with you ¡­ It''s so hard, you did the right thing. "


    Bai Lu nodded, thanked him hoarsely, took the medicine, and left immediately. As though she was about to regret it in the next second, she fled very quickly.


    White Dew was too upset.


    She never thought that her trip to buy medicine would be so simple and easy. Marcel''s personality was not that big of a tiger, and neither did she see that the seemingly kind witch immediately took out her phone five minutes after she confirmed her departure.


    "Hey, honey, would you like to try some sweets?" "Tell Marcel there''s a werewolf here, and there''s a lovely little surprise in her belly."


    After putting away her cell phone, the little witch closed the shop as if nothing had happened and turned around to rest. She didn''t know what kind of terrible consequences this action of hers would bring them.


    Klaus'' child, that was the latest magical lineage of the half-breed ancestors and the wolf girl.

 C55

    Although Rebecca couldn''t be bothered to listen to Klaus'' instructions, she also got a few of her subordinates to leave them around. She thought that a pregnant woman would not do anything, so she just took a break and left.


    It had been a long time since she had been here, but Rebecca felt that the surroundings were exceptionally unfamiliar.


    The unfamiliar her felt a little uncomfortable.


    The streets were filled with people. It seemed that New Orleans was still bustling with activity, and Rebecca couldn''t even see the shadow of desolate time before her figure disappeared.


    Marcel carefully explained what had happened over the phone while he watched Klaus grab Josh in the car. Obviously, they weren''t getting along well. Marcel nodded, satisfied. He knew that Klaus despised his Nightwalker, and that was all he wanted.


    After hanging up the phone, he felt a familiar gaze. His back felt a bit sore and depressed. It had been a long time since he had to accept such courage. Could it be ¡­ Did she come back?


    Rebecca looked at Marcel from the top of the building and cast her gaze too far away. It was as if she was not looking at him at all.


    Memories are node after node.


    "Touch Sword Attack!" Change Defense Attack... "Go!" Klaus watched with interest as Rebecca taught Marcel how to fend for himself.


    At that time, Rebecca and Marcel were the real meeting. Marcel, Klaus''s adopted little soldier, was an innocent black child, and Rebecca had been moved by him, moved by him, fascinated by him, driven mad by him.


    "It hit, it obviously hit." It was Klaus''s voice, and he watched as Marcel was beaten by his sister countless times.


    Nicholas, Rebecca''s brother, her hated brother.


    They were both wearing masks, and the corners of their mouths were wide open.


    Rebecca could almost hear the child''s promise, clear and bright. One day, I will marry you.


    Her pure and clear eyes were filled with her figure. Rebecca had to say that at that time, she had been moved. However, the prideful her could only refuse to respond to it. "I won''t marry someone who can''t even beat me in a duel."


    Time flew by ¡­ The little fellow would grow up to be a tall and straight handsome youth with a pair of blazing eyes that seemed to be able to heat up a woman''s nerves.


    "..." Another round? " They were growing up, and Marcel was getting more and more skilled, and he could easily beat Rebecca at any time.


    When he was sparring with his sword, his eyes intersected. Sweat intertwined as his limbs grinded against each other. It was a kind of ambiguous and immature emotional growth. After the eye wave electric current passed, everyone would be able to clearly dialyse and feel a fatal feeling towards each other. However, they all knew that this was not allowed.


    Klaus would never allow it.


    Marcel''s control was challenged every day, and once again, when Marcel forced her to kiss him, he was discovered by the terrible tyrant Klaus.


    Marcel stepped away.


    Before Rebecca could get away from the memory, Marcel''s voice, which was more magnetic than memory, came close to her ear. "Rebecca, my dear, are you here to teach me fencing again?"


    Rebecca turned to look at him, her face cold, her features devoid of nostalgia, as if she were looking at a strange, distant friend.


    Marcel glanced at Klaus in the car.


    "The last time I saw you, the royal streets were on fire... All of you have fled the city, avoiding my father''s pursuit. " Marcel was very polite and distant. He didn''t seem to care about Rebecca anymore.


    "I thought you were dead." Rebecca finally managed to say something.


    "You didn''t go back and check it out." Marcel followed up with a sentence, then seemed to catch his breath and change the subject. "So, what are you doing here?"


    "Come to Elijah. I think Klaus did something to him. You..." Rebecca seemed to have regained her focus. Her goal was not to reminisce with this damned bastard.


    "Stop, don''t say anymore." "Come on, Rebecca, I''ve learned from your Michaelson family. Don''t get involved, your family struggles never come to an end."


    There will never be a good end.


    Initially, Marcel remembered that he had tried to explain to Klaus that he had no ill intentions in fighting for the woman he loved.


    Love was not wrong. Both he and Rebecca had a deep and firm belief in him.


    "Klaus, nothing happened between us. I swear on my life." Marcel''s eyes were calm, his voice calm.


    Klaus answered lazily, but Marcel knew he was angry. "Your life is important to me, Marcel. Be honest with me, or things will be very different."


    Marcel took a deep breath. At that time, he still believed in Klaus. He was very important to him ¡ª even more important than Rebecca.


    "I like her." "Honestly, I think we love each other, but I haven''t done anything yet. I won''t."


    Marcel was no fool. Rebecca and he were about to look at each other. They were falling in love, but they had a powerful obstacle. Their leader, Klaus.


    Klaus'' gaze chilled his expectation. "You promise, you won''t."


    "Why?" Marcel didn''t understand, and he didn''t do anything wrong. " I love her. "


    Klaus seemed helpless, "I love my sister," Klaus repeatedly emphasized sternness, "but she is always a man when it comes to meeting people. They come and go in a hurry ¡­" Only I am eternal, and she is my family. "

 C56

    Marcel could not fall in love with Rebecca, and in Klaus''s mind, the domain of his family, was sacrosanct.


    Not even Marcel.


    "Didn''t you say I''m your family too? I begged you to turn me into a vampire."


    Marcel did not understand. Rebecca had accepted him, but why was Klaus still worried? Could he not really believe him?


    Klaus didn''t deny it, but he still didn''t have the intention of transforming Marcel. He sent him flying with a kick, "I said that when you are ready, I will transform you." Marcel didn''t even look up to answer. You''ve been preparing for more than a decade, and Klaus had already become a threatening voice, twisting Marcel''s neck. "Don''t ever try to change your mind if you get any closer to Rebecca."


    Heartless and cruel. He was simply not a human.


    At that time, Marcel had started to feel hatred towards Klaus just like that, but this hatred was still shrouded in fear and was slowly growing.


    Marcel looked at Rebecca in front of him and instinctively tensed up. His love was too repressed and harsh. Looking at her now, he could not help but savor the thrill of fear.


    Seemingly aware of his unstable state of mind, Rebecca said emotionlessly, "Even if you''ve already achieved fame and reputation, you''re still afraid of him."


    Rebecca understood this feeling and also deeply hated her brother. As she loved him, she also hated him. Every time she approached him, she was afraid that his merciless dagger would stab into her chest.


    Klaus was the devil in everyone''s heart.


    Marcel denied it very straightforwardly. His emotions also started to fluctuate. "I''m not afraid of anyone."


    "If I find out that you know where Elijah is, you don''t have to be afraid of Klaus." "I don''t know," Marcel said. Rebecca seduced him, explaining slowly, "I''ll do it myself."


    Marcel didn''t respond. His breathing wasn''t as wild and wild as it used to be. He just gently pulled Rebecca''s hair back behind her ear.


    After a short pause, Marcel blew into Rebecca''s ear, smiling faintly. "I really do miss the past, but I really can''t help you, dear Rebecca."


    Rebecca glared at him. Marcel stood there quietly, not moving closer.


    "Still, I''m glad to see you," Marcel said the next second, suddenly out of the mood for running an empire. "I hope you can find what you want."


    Marcel jumped down from the roof and ran to Klaus, who was waiting for him.


    Klaus didn''t seem to notice their interaction in the car, but he didn''t even glance at the new rookie Nightwalker ¡ª Josh.


    The car soon left.


    Rebecca then turned around and left without a care, only a certain demon that had jumped down from the tree seemed to burn with silent sorrow in the bright sunset.


    Rebecca hated complex cities, hated complex relationships even more, and the most hated of all was Klaus.


    Remembering that Klaus wanted her to take care of that wolf girl who had appeared out of nowhere, the hatred in Rebecca''s heart grew even more obvious.


    That scoundrel brother who only knew how to use her!


    Elijah, where are you? If you don''t come back, who else can control that damned Klaus?!


    The Wolf Woman, Bailu Yi, was still in a daze in the park.


    Bai Lu sat quietly by herself. She covered the cup of hot tea with her hands, but the warmth didn''t penetrate her heart. She seemed to hesitate for a long time before finally taking out the small jar in her bag and taking a few drops.


    Ding dong. The medicine was poured into the tea cup and slowly entered the bottom of the cup like a whirlpool. Surprisingly, the smell didn''t change at all. It was still a sweet and enticing smell.


    "Come, White Dew ¡­" It''s none of your business. Don''t get involved, she tried to convince herself. Just a stomachache and this stupid thing is over and you can have a free life of your own.


    White Dew could become the past. White Dew was the present and the future, she was already used to living alone, and besides, this child could not be born into a family that was full of dangers, nor could she be used by Klaus for the rest of her life.


    That man wouldn''t allow them to obtain any happiness at all.


    However, Bai Lu tried for a long time.


    He couldn''t do it.


    Bai Lu had no appetite to drink it. The water vapor on the edge of the blanket became thinner and thinner, until only a faint mist remained.


    Then, when Bailu heard the strange sound, she looked back warily, but saw nothing. She then turned around and found a vampire with a fearsome appearance.


    The Night Walker Vampire showed her a disgusting and vulgar smile, as if it was very satisfied with the taste of her food and her body.

 C57

    Unlucky! White Dew''s eyebrows were stiff.


    The man''s teeth were emitting a thick stench of blood, and his smile was extremely unsightly. His eyes were almost drooling from the white dew. "Coming to this area is my mistake. Come with me, werewolf."


    He seemed to have despised the werewolf for a long time. Bai Lu''s hands were originally too heavy, but now they started to itch. She was already very annoyed to begin with, but now she really wanted to beat him up.


    "I''ve had enough of being here. What do you vampires tell me to do?"


    At the same time, she threw the hot tea into the vampire''s eyes. With a ''chi'' sound, it had a very hot effect. Before the vampire could even scream, Bailu Yi had already taken care of him. Just as she was about to sidestep and run away, two more vampires appeared in front of her at lightning speed. They suppressed the explosive strength in their thighs and wanted to continue their attack.


    Then a figure appeared behind them, a white hand appeared in the chest of one of the vampires, a beating heart, and Rebecca clamped her hand around the neck of another, snapping it so hard that the bones broke.


    She moved at a speed that left no trace of blood behind. Rebecca raised her heart and took a sniff. It was so smelly, and she smiled as she threw her heart aside. "It''s not good to treat pregnant women like this."


    His heart rolled a few times and landed in front of Bai Lu. Rebecca hated disobedient people the most.


    Bai Lu was intimidated by her. How could she be worse off than a pregnant woman?


    Rebecca opened her innocent eyes and wiped her hands, lazily waving at Bailu Yi. "I hate people who are impolite the most. Alright, come back with me immediately."


    Bai Lu helplessly looked at the so called polite Rebecca, thinking of the old Chinese saying, only the officials of Xu Zhou set fire to it, no one was allowed to light the lamp.


    "I''m pregnant. I have your nephew or niece in my womb." "I''m pregnant," Rebecca said.


    Then Rebecca''s face contorted, and she had to walk alongside a pile of bodies, lost in thought.


    Damn pregnant! Damn Klaus!


    It was a beautiful night at Rousseau''s Bar.


    Klaus drank alone while Marcel pushed open the door and walked in.


    "You''re here, lover." The tip of his nose moved, and Klaus smelled something familiar. It seemed that his old lover had already seen and been pestered.


    "..." You bastard, you know... Why didn''t you tell me your sister was back? " Marcel gave Klaus a resentful look and snatched his drink.


    "..." I don''t think it''s more interesting to let you find out for yourself. " Klaus responded easily. He liked to see Marcel''s unprepared face, which made his wine delicious.


    Marcel was silent for a while, looking at Klaus'' leisurely tasting of the wine. Finally, he couldn''t take it anymore, "Then what are you hiding from me?"


    "Also, what else is there? Oh ¡­" It''s Rebecca. Over the past hundred years, she''s become even more neurotic. "


    Klaus remembered with a pang that his dagger had become bright and sharp because of his sister.


    Marcel stared at him for a long moment, each line guarded and exasperated, but he could only hold it in. "And, maybe she killed my man."


    There was no other possibility that this town could kill his Nightwalkers than the progenitor vampires, and with Rebecca''s unreliable personality, he said, why couldn''t they find out at all?


    "It''s hard to say," Klaus went on, "but she''s not interested in roaming around the bar and blackmailing our lovely Rebecca."


    "Is that so?" Marcel answered blandly, as if he did not want to pursue the matter any further.


    The phone rang. Marcel received a call.


    Klaus'' ears twitched as he heard a man''s voice on the phone. Someone had just found a werewolf and an ancestral vampire in Bean Park.


    "..." Walking.


    Werewolf, that damn dewy dewdrop, did she have her head squeezed out by the door? And Rebecca. Didn''t he tell her to take good care of the pregnant woman?


    At this point, Klaus had no idea of the great killing power of a pregnant woman.

 C58

    Klaus heard Marcel whisper to them to deal with White Dew, damn him, his boy. "Bring more brothers and bring me the head."


    Klaus'' eyes became even colder, but his expression did not change at all as he mocked Marcel, "Now who is the one who recklessly kills the innocent. I can see with one glance ¡ª at least, my sister is innocent, isn''t it, Marcel?"


    Werewolves were also the nemesis of vampires, right? Familiar people were sometimes the most difficult to deal with, and a lot of trouble along with an ancestor vampire?


    "I don''t have time to get involved with your family drama about this right now." He threw away the money for the wine and was about to leave, leaving advice, "You are my guest and friend, Klaus. Take care of your sister."


    Klaus was troubled. He thought it might be a better idea to take care of Rebecca, but Marcel was probably more suited to it than he was.


    "Compared to Rebecca, I''m much more capable." Drying the Mississippi with a straw? "


    Rebecca, his sister.


    At this moment, Klaus suddenly felt a boundless sense of nostalgia for his brother, Elijah who could kill Rebecca with a single word.


    However, she was more than enough to deal with a few of Marcel''s men, and Klaus was assured.


    When Klaus returned, he was shocked to find several vampires piled up in front of his front yard.


    Rebecca was shaking them all over, one, two, three, four, five, six, seven.


    Klaus tensed up and surveyed his surroundings. Then, his face turned black.


    He stared unwaveringly at his little sister and the little wolfwoman who was comforting her belly with incomparable ease.


    White Dew walked out of the door, ignoring the dead on the floor. No, it was a vampire who looked dead, and when Klaus looked a little calmer, he asked in a strangled voice, "Hey, Klaus, are you okay?"


    Klaus'' tenaciously enduring string started to vibrate, and Rebecca also started to laugh foolishly.


    Klaus finally lost control of his temper after snatching away the corpse''s results. He raised his voice to teach Bai Lu a lesson. "This is why I told you not to leave the house. Do you have any brains?"


    Bai Lu looked at her innocently. She knew that it was very dangerous outside, but it had happened already. Besides, they were not in a good situation now ¡­ When Rebecca had long since scolded her in good faith, she had also conveniently called on Bai Lu.


    It was said that Klaus disliked being interrupted the most when he spoke and never had to explain himself in words. It was said that Klaus didn''t care about your nonsense, he only cared about actual actions.


    Klaus was so angry that his blood vessels were about to burst. His eyes were filled with fire as he stared at Bai Lu''s stomach, "This area is a restricted area for werewolves to enter and leave ¡­" I had a good plan, but you went out for a little walk tonight and changed the situation. "


    "How else can I change?" Elijah, you can''t find it? "


    Rebecca came up from the back to help with the body. One of the undead vampires had his eyes almost white, and his feet were moving in a half-arc.


    Klaus fiercely rolled his eyes at Rebecca, "Ignore him. You already have enough to worry about, don''t you think?" Klaus did not understand how Rebecca''s brain was structured, how it worked ¡­


    "What are you trying to do, throwing these corpses in front of our house like road signs?" White Dew touched her belly and thought, "So Klaus was like this when he roared ¡­" The child absolutely should not have any relationship with his character. It was a complete disillusionment.


    Rebecca was also infuriated. It was rare for her to try and help out with good intentions. "If it wasn''t for me, your wolf girl would have been killed, so what if I shut my mouth?" "If you take your time and everyone here is finished, don''t tell me you have any bullsh * t plans."


    Klaus started to speak, but was interrupted by his sister. "You''ve been tormenting your plans in this world, and nothing has come of it, to be fair, damn you, Klaus, Elijah has reached a deal to protect your child. He wants to save you from your degenerate self, but you obviously don''t care about this child or our brother Elijah."


    "I don''t care?" Klaus asked gently, and the fire in his eyes went out. When she looked up and saw Klaus speaking to her, she asked gently, "I don''t care?"


    "You care? What do you care about?... Laughable, look what you have done to cherish all of this? " Rebecca slapped him with her palm like palm strike. "Just give me a call and ask me to watch them. What if I don''t have enough time? What if I fail?"


    Bai Lu silently turned her head away. Rebecca''s scolding was not an ordinary one.


    ¡ª Serves him right!


    Now that Bai Lu had completely vacuumed herself up, she felt that it was fortunate that she had eaten dinner before coming out. Now, the terrifying atmosphere and the disgusting bloody scene in the front yard would completely affect her appetite as a normal werewolf.


    She was pregnant. She didn''t want to eat, and the baby wanted to eat.


    Klaus grabbed the overturned vampire and broke his neck again. "I did everything," he said, giving Rebecca the look of a stupid pig. Marcel didn''t believe me from the first day I was here, he let his vampires eat poisonous verbena from the first, and you know, my sister... It''s to prevent them from being controlled by my mind. "


    Rebecca was stunned. Clearly, she did not think of this.


    "I need a spy, someone who''s on my side and Marcel will never suspect... So I went ahead and found Josh and made him my nail. " "Thanks to your massacre and revelry, Marcel lost six vampires, so he''s going to set up a new team. So I turned one of them into mine, before he even got a drop of verbena."

 C59

    It turned out that he had long since secretly made arrangements.


    White Dew listened quietly to Klaus''s plan. His approach might seem cruel and evil, but it was hard not to admit that it was quick and effective.


    Klaus was terrible, having made so many arrangements without their knowledge.


    Josh was controlled by Klaus, he approached Camille, he controlled her, he created a web of love for Marcel.


    Bailu Yi had heard him say that Marcel liked that girl, and when a man falls in love with a woman, his IQ would be exceptionally worrying. It had to be said that this was his opportunity and entry point. Klaus was indeed very smart.


    Cruelty, cleverness, brutality, and decisiveness ¡­ With a faintly discernible feeling of strangeness, Bai Lu discovered that she was increasingly unable to understand this man.


    Elijah was also incomprehensible. He was elegant, he was elegant, but at least White Dew was not afraid. However, facing Klaus, the father of the child in her womb, the man she should be the closest to, she was afraid of him. She wanted to avoid him, she even wanted to cut off all connections.


    Bailu Yu''s previous training had taught her that in order to truly gain a man''s trust, she needed to obtain his heart and his love. However, for such a terrifying man like Klaus, did he care about his child? Did he care? Did he have any normal human emotions?


    Bai Lu felt that the night wind was exceptionally cold and harsh.


    Klaus seemed to sense that Bai Lu was distracted, and he suddenly opened his mind to her, allowing her to see the little plan she had made and the arrangements she had made.


    Camille, the bar''s cute blonde bartender, one of Klaus''s secret contacts, the person Marcel likes, the unsuspecting cute little girl.


    Beru watched Klaus go to the bar to find Camille.


    "My brother Marcel is a good boy, don''t you think?"


    "No," Camil seemed to have an objection and honestly shook her head. She seemed very confused. But to be honest, he''s just like you, a bad boy. "


    Thank you for your kindness, Camille explained. What she needs now is a serious relationship.


    Klaus interrupted her, judging immediately that Camille was very upright and kind, and seemed sympathetic, and explained to her that Marcel was just a deeply emotional man.


    Camil glanced at him apologetically. "These people who have lost their feelings are definitely not suitable for me."


    When she saw that Camil wanted to leave, she didn''t know why she wanted her to leave, to join Klaus. To anyone, it was a very dangerous situation.


    Bai Lu''s personality was something she was unwilling to accept, not to mention for ordinary kind-hearted humans, Camil.


    Do not do anything that you do not wish to do to others.


    Klaus, on the other hand, firmly held Camil''s hand. The man''s rough palm moved up and down, wrapping around her slender hand. White Dew didn''t like this scene. Klaus looked deeply into Camil''s eyes and said, "I understand, I really understand." But, in any case, please give him a chance. "


    Camille''s eyes suddenly widen, and the flush in her cheeks fades. She nods listlessly, and White Dew knows that Klaus has succeeded.


    His mind was in control of Camille, and the lovely little girl''s subconscious was being invaded.


    Then Klaus blinked innocently, as if everything had been a misunderstanding, and motioned Camille to sit down and continue the conversation. "I need you to tell me where he is and who he is."


    Bai Lu was silent. This despicable bastard, how could he do it so naturally? It was as if everything he did was right, correct, and there was no doubt about it.


    When he woke up, he saw Klaus dragging a corpse toward them like a broom.


    "And this one ¡­" Bai Lu took half a step back as she looked at the undead vampire. His poor forehead had been knocked so hard that it had become deformed like a hickory tree.


    Klaus sneered as he explained to them, "I will drain his body of verbena, hypnotize him, convince him that his brother has found his faith, and move to Utah... That way, he could explain to Marcel why he lost three vampires tonight ¡­ What do you think, my dear sister? "


    Rebecca stared in shock. Klaus, this bastard who deserved to be killed, why didn''t you say so earlier?


    Bai Lu silently decided that she would sleep by herself tonight. No matter how uncomfortable her body was, she would sleep by herself. She felt all the pores in her body shiver.


    Who can stand such a terrifying man? He has unwittingly devoured all your bones! Elijah, where are you? Quickly come out and deal with this beast. His humanity is only left with a little bit of residue!

 C60

    The idea that popped up at the same time as White Dew and Rebecca wasn''t Klaus'' brilliant plan, but rather... A terrifying chill.


    Like a viper that was waiting for an opportunity to strike, Klaus'' eyes narrowed, and he turned his back to Bai Lu, returning to the warm room.


    Even the cold light of the violet light was a hundred times warmer than Klaus'' eyes.


    None of these things, as long as Klaus did not open his mouth to explain them, were discovered by Marcel and the others.


    Klaus followed them into the house. He blocked the door by himself, his eyes roaming over the two girls, as if measuring who should be the first to open the knife.


    "Now, tell me ¡­ Is there a problem with anyone? " Klaus retorted fiercely, his tone full of authority.


    Bai Lu resolutely shook her head. Rebecca averted her gaze and could not be bothered with him.


    "No, very good." Klaus'' mind seemed to calm down a little. He opened his mouth as if he was opening his mouth wide, and it was finally his turn.


    Klaus faced the two women who had bowed their heads, but had not reflected at all. "Because I have a problem," he said.


    "Bai Lu, my little wolf girl, first, regarding your whereabouts ¡­ What are you doing in the bloody French Quarter? Answer, answer, me! " The last three words rapidly increased the decibels, Bai Lu was so shocked that she forgot her original draft.


    Raising her head abruptly to meet Klaus'' gaze, Bai Lu discovered that she didn''t dare to deceive Klaus. It wasn''t that she didn''t want to, it was that she really didn''t dare.


    "Don''t interfere with her, Klaus. For God''s sake, she''s free. Isn''t it just having one more child of yours in her belly?"


    Bai Lu looked gratefully at her. At such a critical moment, she was definitely a woman. Rebecca wasn''t hopeless either.


    "You want to know what I did?" "I bought the poison, so that this little life will be free. Do I have to save it for a tool for you?" "No," Klaus said.


    Klaus was infuriated. He opened his hand and grabbed her neck with all his might. His hand was struggling so hard that his pulse had stopped. It was natural that he would not be able to breathe. Even her eyes were rolled up.


    "Creak ¡­" Klaus! "


    Her breath trailed off.


    Rebecca shot back at Klaus. She wanted to protect White Dew, joking, Elijah''s hope was still in her stomach.


    "Let her go, damn it. Do you want to kill her?" Rebecca was thrown off.


    "My God, Klaus, she''s pregnant, for the sake of your child." "She''s pregnant," Klaus said.


    ¡ª Child?


    Klaus'' pupils seemed to have been pierced by a tiny, invisible needle. He abruptly let go of her hand and she quickly moved to the side, covering her neck with her hand. She secretly looked at Klaus as if she was looking at a terrifying viper.


    Klaus hated the feeling of powerlessness he had not felt in many, many years. His body had always been cold, but just now, he had been scared, the second she had said she was ready to give up the child, the second she had said she was ready to give up on it ¡­ Klaus, who had always been terrifying, actually felt a chill from the bottom of his heart.


    "Cough cough," Bai Lu''s gasp became the only background, "..." "Cough, cough ¡­" Rebecca seemed to have been shocked as well. When Klaus was angry, he could still hear her words.


    "There''s nothing bad about being alone." Rebecca seemed to want to get close to him. Klaus stared at Rebecca in fear, but he couldn''t deny it. Bai Lu was also stunned.


    "It''s normal to want something. That''s what Elijah has always wanted to do for you... That''s what he wants to see. Brother, it''s okay. "


    Their eyes were full of emotions, complicated and secretive, but they were all sincere. Bai Lu was confused once again.


    The Ancestral family, this damn magical family, was she going to live with them until the end because of a magical child?


    "This is what we''ve always wanted. We''re a family, Klaus, you, me, Elijah... And now there''s Beru and the child she brought with her. " Rebecca''s voice was full of emotion, and she seemed to be falling in love with this wonderful child.


    Klaus wanted to make himself invisible, and he didn''t dare look at her. What did he do to her out of anger? He wanted to kill her.


    It was as if from this moment onwards, Bai Lu understood that the tip of the iceberg was only the tip of the iceberg, but she was still a little apprehensive.

 C61

    Klaus stopped looking at them and collapsed to the ground. Rebecca walked over and gently cuddled him.


    Even though there were two cold vampires in front of her, Bai Lu felt that the temperature in the room had instantly increased by quite a bit.


    After a long time.


    As he looked at Klaus, he seemed to think of the most important thing to say. The last thing he needed to explain.


    "I gave Elijah to Marcel." He looked at his hands in disbelief, but he still said it honestly. The corner of his mouth was twitching.


    This man didn''t need to be understood using common sense.


    Rebecca was stunned for a moment and immediately moved away. She looked at Klaus in disbelief and stood up in a daze. This damned Klaus, what was her older brother saying now?


    "What!" Rebecca did not doubt Klaus''s words. He never lied to her, but she could not accept it. " You gave Elijah to Marcel? " The poor sister could only mechanically repeat his words. It was amazing. Rebecca wanted to break her own neck, but in the next second, she actually thought that Klaus could be saved.


    Once again, the lower limit of Bai Lu''s brain was broken. She was completely unable to explain the structure of this man''s brain. He definitely wasn''t a normal person. No ¡­ He wasn''t even a normal vampire.


    Klaus tried to explain to them that the eyes of Beru and Rebecca were terrible.


    Rebecca and Beryl had almost forgiven him, and he knew that Klaus didn''t want to mess things up. He didn''t hate the atmosphere.


    "Marcel is very nervous," Klaus deliberately lowered his voice, revealing his gentleness. "One ancestor is hard to deal with once they return, let alone two ¡­"


    One tear fell from Rebecca''s eyes and rolled down, and she couldn''t believe what was happening to Elijah.


    Bailu Yi walked over and gently hugged Rebecca, carefully consoling her.


    Klaus leaned his head against the wall and relaxed his body. He seemed to be unable to see the helpless interaction and reprimanding gazes of Bai Lu and the others, so he could only continue speaking.


    "His men became restless. He wanted Elijah to disappear, so I gave him a compromise."


    Rebecca didn''t have the will to continue listening. She only asked softly, "You''re actually using our big brother for a deal?"


    Rebecca''s tone was one of recrimination and despair, and Klaus closed his eyes.


    Yes, he took his brother to make a deal. For the sake of gaining the upper hand ¡­ His plan.


    Klaus did not answer, he just said dryly, "I have a plan to win Marcel''s trust and destroy his empire to fulfill Elijah''s wish for a baby to be born ¡­" Only I know my own plans. "


    Rebecca was still in a daze, and it seemed to her that Klaus, a man who knew nothing of the art of consolation, was most likely fanning the flames. His poor sister''s body had begun to tremble slightly, and she guessed that she was not far from bursting out.


    Rebecca was struggling to control her desire to kill. Bailu Yi felt that she was the same, but Klaus actually dared to continue to state, "If you don''t like it, you can leave at any time ¡­" In the end, Klaus found that no one was paying him any attention and added a warning, "See if I care."


    Lowering her head, she saw a row of large words in Bai Lu''s mind, "Extremely fierce but weak inside!"


    "Your brother really is a bastard. I mean Klaus."


    Rebecca nodded in agreement, her mouth no longer having the strength to reply.


    The awkward cold war lasted for several days, and Bailu discovered that she was actually capable of being a perfect voice transmitter.


    In the evening, Klaus disappeared again, alone, and Beru guessed that he might have gone to carry out his damned plan.


    When she reached the pool, she saw that Rebecca was sitting alone with an empty seat to her right.


    At least Rebecca had calmed down. "I know you don''t know me and you don''t care about me, but thank you very much for what you did."

 C62

    Rebecca had saved her life, and she remembered Klaus losing control. She had no doubt that the furious Klaus would have killed her, had it not been for Rebecca''s pleas and resistance.


    Rebecca said nonchalantly, "We girls should take care of each other."


    Bai Lu quietly sat with her for a while, thinking deeply, but still couldn''t help but ask Rebecca, "You siblings are very strange." Bai Lu didn''t understand their complicated relationship and emotions, "I mean, you said you hated him ¡­ But sometimes, the way you treat him, you have to admit, Rebecca, you love him. "


    Bai Lu was a lonely person. She had always relied on herself, and she did not understand the relationship between family members.


    So it turns out that the distance between love and hate can''t be seen at all?


    She was very, very curious. Was this what happened between family?


    "Even when you hate him, you still love him." Now that Bai Lu mentioned it, she couldn''t come up with a better conclusion even though it was inconceivable.


    Rebecca had no way to refute him, only saying weakly, "I think, maybe when you''ve lived with someone for a thousand years and decided to leave, it''s like you''ve lost a part of yourself ¡­ However, sometimes the power of hatred becomes even stronger. "


    Rebecca hated her elder brother, but her heart felt as though there was a large hole in it. From time to time, she would want to destroy it.


    Rebecca leaned back in her chair like a discarded rag doll. White Dew felt a little sad, but she knew that some wounds were better said than others, so she continued to look at Rebecca with pure encouragement.


    Do you know, Marcel... He was my lover, and we loved each other, and it was bitter, and painful, because of Klaus. "


    She closed her eyes and accepted her confidence. Rebecca was opening her heart to her.


    "The boyfriend who was killed by Klaus wasn''t just Emil. He did it again and again ¡­ Every time I find someone I love ¡­ " Rebecca seemed to be disgusted, and White Dew could understand her pain. She had seen Klaus''s cruelty. " Until I finally stopped falling in love, he said it was to protect me... He said no one could match his sister. "


    Bailu Yi suddenly wanted to curse that perverted person who wanted to monopolize everything, even if he was the provider of the child in her womb.


    "Until one day he showed up, Marcel." Rebecca said softly, as if she was guarding an illusory old dream.


    "We, I, Marcel, and Klaus, were happy. We lived together, and we had a short happiness."


    New Orleans, their former home, the family Klaus had founded, had made them happy, comfortable, and dotty.


    Bai Lu nodded silently. Her mind jolted and Rebecca''s sweet memories of love appeared in her mind.


    The bare-chested Marcel appeared on the screen as if he had just finished a bath. He watched ¡­ It was warm and domineering, but when he faced Rebecca, it was as if he wanted to get close but didn''t dare to.


    Rebecca only greeted him warmly from a distance, saying some meaningless words. "How''s the river today?"


    Marcel looked deeply at Rebecca and said hoarsely, "It''s cool and sweet." The meaningful gaze never left Rebecca''s round and round breasts. Rebecca''s outstretched hand trembled, and the white towel felt like it was about to fall. Marcel grabbed her.


    "I should go in." Rebecca seemed like she wanted to refuse and stood up. Marcel hugged her tightly behind her back, unable to control himself.


    Her fingers were like a moth that had been stuck. "My brother will kill you."


    "..." "Then I will die laughing ¡­" Marcel couldn''t resist love at all. "You know how much I love you, darling... "My dear ¡­" He held on tightly to the beautiful body in his embrace.


    They embraced, and Rebecca shyly hid in Marcel''s arms, breathing in the man''s domineering sex smell.


    Then, as she turned, she saw the damned Klaus again, his sword stabbing at her almost as soon as Marcel lowered his head.


    Marcel''s movements were halted, his sweat falling in a circle, the sword tip less than a millimeter away from his neck.


    Bai Lu gritted her teeth. She had just seen the crux of the matter, this damned bastard man.


    Klaus seemed to be even more angry than Bai Lu. He glared at Marcel, veins popping out from his hands due to the pressure.


    "Damn it, you dare?!" Klaus shouted at Marcel, "You actually dare to do this? ¡­" "What did you promise me? You won''t touch my sister."

 C63

    Rebecca examined her head, allowing Bailu Jing to lean on her quietly. The two of them still did not say a single word, just allowing their memories to ravage their emotions.


    Klaus'' cruelty was shocking. White Dew couldn''t help but cover her stomach with a hand. She didn''t even have the heart to ask the child to see those scenes.


    But why was the pulse getting stronger?


    "Didn''t I already warn you, Marcel?" Klaus'' handsome face cracked savagely as he pressed the tip of his sword against Marcel''s neck. Letting go, he forced him into a corner.


    Marcel was no match for him at the time, a human, an ancestral vampire. Klaus could have killed him as easily as crushing an ant.


    Rebecca rushed over and begged her brother to let go of her love, "Klaus, please don''t... He is not like the others, you know when you first see him, he is Marcel, your Marcellus... You saved him, you protected him, you raised him. "


    Rebecca grabbed the sword that had been pointing at Marcel''s neck, even disregarding her own safety. "Can''t you bear to kill him, please, Klaus."


    "You''re right," Klaus calmly retracted his hand, letting out a sigh of relief. "I can''t bear it," Klaus suddenly teased Bai Lu''s heart once more, then he viciously pulled out the dagger he had hidden in his chest and stabbed it into Rebecca''s chest. "But, I will bear with you, my sister."


    Rebecca watched on helplessly as the dagger stabbed into her body. She was simply unable to resist the cold hardening process, from her face to her body to her eyes.


    Marcel could only look on helplessly.


    "Dear little sister, you need to learn a good lesson so that you will understand ¡­ "Don''t just take what belongs to me." Rebecca slipped into Marcel''s arms, and they both looked at Klaus with similar hate. White Dew didn''t know if it was love or hate.


    It was so complicated that it was hard to tell the difference. White Dew felt that if a dagger were in her hands, Klaus would be able to enjoy the feeling of his elder brother and younger sister. It would be a waste if he didn''t stab her!


    "..." Unfortunately, she didn''t.


    She looked at Rebecca, unable to understand.


    "If you knew that Elijah was in Marcel''s hands, why didn''t you just go and snatch it yourself?" White Dew tried to find another way.


    "Because if I enrage Klaus, my brother, then I will be lying in my coffin downstairs." "I don''t know," Klaus said.


    Silver dagger?


    What Rebecca was afraid of was this. It could seal the progenitor''s vampire.


    As if considering something, she bit her full lips, then made up her mind. She took out a piece of cloth from her bosom and slowly lifted it in front of Rebecca.


    "Here you go."


    "Oh my god!" Rebecca was shocked. She would never have thought that Bai Lu would actually have this in her hands. Rebecca looked at the dagger that was hers and it was actually in her hands.


    "Where did you find it?" Rebecca lightly touched her dagger and immediately pulled it back. She was really shocked by Bai Lu. It turned out that this little wolf girl was also very secretive.


    He couldn''t tell that she was actually able to touch the dagger right under Klaus'' nose.


    Beryl smiled and handed it to Rebecca, thinking that Rebecca needed it more than anyone else.


    She wasn''t stupid, and she didn''t really trust Klaus. In fact, she had thoroughly checked the house the day Elijah disappeared.


    If Klaus had not sensed the presence of the child in her womb every time he had appeared, it would have been impossible for Bailu Yi to accomplish such an arduous and terrifying task.


    "I found it under your coffin," Rebecca said, looking at her with tears in her eyes. She felt that Rebecca was actually very innocent, "If these antique steak knives are the only thing that can stop you from taking Elijah back, then take it."


    Rebecca clenched her fists tightly. She was actually not used to people treating her with kindness. Her indifference and sarcasm were all forced out due to betrayal and playfulness.


    "..." "Thank you." With a slight movement of her golden hair, Rebecca smiled sincerely at Bai Lu for the first time. It was also the first time that she had received a dagger of her own.


    It was cold and heavy.


    For that smile, Beru felt, it didn''t matter what Klaus was going to be like in the future.


    Rebecca and White Dew smiled at each other under the clear starry sky, having the illusion of reuniting. White Dew thought it was a good feeling, she had no friends, maybe she could start with Rebecca.


    It was just that Bai Lu, who was filled with confidence, didn''t expect that Klaus would discover the disappearance of Dagger so quickly, and had even prepared a special perverted punishment for it.

 C64

    Building a good relationship with Rebecca was the first step. After Bai Lu left happily, she and the baby happily planned to return to the bedroom.


    However, before she reached the door, her face contorted. Damn, what was the smell in her room?


    The smell of blood was thick.


    Arrogant and shameless.


    White Dew did not stop. What was supposed to come would always come. She was never used to evading this word.


    Klaus looked up and saw Bai Lu walk into the room, traces of blood trickling from the corner of his mouth. Then, seemingly a bit embarrassed, he shrugged his shoulders and said in a cool and refreshing tone, "Sorry to bother you, my little wolf girl. How do you feel about giving my sister something that belongs to me?"


    White Dew''s back began to feel cold, and there were many blades of ice in the air, spreading out from Klaus as the center.


    Klaus remembered the look on Rebecca''s face. It was the expression she had liked to show when she was a human, and also the expression of their little sister.


    However, ever since they had transformed, it had been far too long. He had almost forgotten that the dew made her look like the shy little sun at eight or nine in the morning.


    Klaus was angry.


    Klaus was envious of his departure.


    Klaus wanted to take his revenge and vent his anger.


    The corners of Bai Lu''s mouth were filled with helplessness. She couldn''t believe that Klaus was actually so childish. She thought that he should be even more terrifying.


    For example, the killing intent from last time. This time, he did not seem to have any intentions of making a move.


    Bailu was somewhat troubled to discover that she might have to go to the guest room for one night first.


    The white sheets that Beru had liked had apparently been taken away by some nasty man, and Klaus had replaced them with pure black suede with what looked like a corpse.


    "..." It was a woman. Her figure was similar to a white dew, except that her skin was rather white, and her hair was straight, red and brown. It covered half of her body.


    Klaus held the young woman, but she didn''t seem to have much of a reaction as he sucked her blood. White Dew felt a little nauseous, the woman''s four limbs were clamped down by Klaus, her joints were wrapped in silver chains, her upper body wasn''t properly worn, revealing her bitten neck and collarbone. Klaus'' mouth kept moving, but the person who was looking directly at her, was White Dew.


    Clavicle? a place decorated with fangs... If it could be considered a collarbone, she was deeply grieved for her, completely ignoring Klaus'' eyes, which had been suppressed to the point of tearing.


    In general, Klaus had pretty good eyesight. The woman''s body was very attractive, and her face was covered by long soft hair, making it hard for people to see her face clearly. However, from her elegant posture, fair skin, and slender arms, it could be inferred.


    This was a beauty, an extremely pure beauty.


    Fresh blood oozed out, shocking everyone who saw it. The top quality beauty, however, could only give people this kind of feeling.


    The muscles of her upper body were stained with disgusting bloodstains, and Klaus''s sharp claws and fangs were slowly gnawing at them.


    "Is it beautiful?" Klaus threw her body in front of the Dew. "It''s just a woman." The dead fish eyes of the beauty dimmed her beauty quite a bit.


    Before White Dew could decide whether to nod or shake her head, Klaus impatiently pulled her onto the bed, which was covered in blood.


    Her first reaction was to protect the baby in her belly, and Klaus''s grim expression faded a little.


    The silly little wolf girl still had some brains left, so Klaus rolled over and pressed on her.


    Bai Lu looked up in disdain. She was very smart. The wolf girl''s instincts told her that what Klaus wanted to satisfy right now wasn''t the desire to kill. Vampires and werewolves didn''t talk about morals.


    What''s more, Bai Lu was only relying on her Steamed Bun''s pride to keep up her arrogant aura.


    Silence. One minute, two minutes, three minutes. White Dew''s nose twitched, her eyebrows furrowed, and her throat started to dry up. The moment Klaus got close, the smell of blood, sweetness, and wildness became even stronger.


    Bai Lu''s feet trembled slightly, as if she wanted to slip out of this strange room first. However, before she could do anything, she was shackled by a strong arm. Her entire body flipped and landed in the embrace of a cold and robust man.


    "Why didn''t you answer me, my dear little werewolf?" Klaus played with his little wolfwoman as he stared at her stomach, trying to resist the urge to suck blood and bite. "I''m waiting for you." He could not kill, he could not kill, he could only nibble on it a few times. Carefully tasting it, Klaus finally tasted this feeling of grievance after a thousand years.


    Bai Lu raised her eyes and became docile and obedient, nestling into his embrace. What a joke, she relied on her mother''s power. If Klaus really was too angry, it would be more than enough to kill a werewolf.


    The pulse of the baby''s illness spread to Klaus'' mental realm, and his brows furrowed. He knew that both White Dew and the baby would not believe him now.


    "Speak." Klaus himself did not know how to break through the awkwardness, so he had to force his way through.


    White Dew timidly lifted her eyes, using her elbow to support Klaus'' shoulder, trying her best to smile, "¡­" "Hmm, I''m used to drinking milk at night before going to bed ¡­"


    Bai Lu''s chin was held in place, and she became even more angry at her for not answering the question properly. "You sure are obedient!" Klaus kissed it almost angrily.


    ¡­" river crab river crab river crab river crab river cra

 C65

    Klaus'' kiss was filled with the smell of blood and the subtle warmth of his mouth.


    White Dew was familiar with this smell, but it didn''t mean that she liked this kind of sweet, embroidered smell.


    The baby seemed to dislike it even more.


    The change in taste was too quick. Klaus could only look at the wolf girl speechlessly, as if he was about to vomit.


    He took a bite.


    Klaus ignored her reaction. He put his hand back on her stomach and rubbed it a few times.


    Thus, the little guy settled down.


    It was like cheating. The baby was comforted by Klaus'' aura, and Bai Lu could only grit her teeth and bear with Klaus.


    The immortal vampire, coupled with Klaus'' explosiveness as a werewolf.


    Klaus lowered his head and let out a soft breath, locking the white dew on his shoulder. The white dew didn''t dare to show any weakness as it tilted its head, trying to resist.


    Klaus pressed on.


    Slowly, the rhythm of Bai Lu''s breathing changed. Tiny beads of sweat appeared on her forehead, seeping into her pale, honey-colored flesh. Under the light, she seemed exceptionally captivating.


    Even if Bai Lu was seduced by all sorts of things, she still hated Klaus. The mistake from last time was barely an accident, but this time, how could she let him succeed again and again?


    "Quite lively, little fellow ¡­" Klaus enjoyed the resistance of the dew


    Klaus'' chin was tilted forward, and the white dew was completely covered by it. The fine stubble of Klaus'' beard was faintly discernible on his delicate cheeks.


    The corners of Klaus'' mouth twitched with a faint sense of satisfaction.


    Even though she was clearly in such a sorry state, there was still a feeling of forbidding lust seeping through her exposed bones.


    Klaus lowered his head and the pregnant woman stared at him expressionlessly.


    Klaus couldn''t help but smile at Bai Lu''s expression.


    Who was Klaus?


    How could he let go of such a good opportunity? He quickly took a glance at Bai Lu and placed his hands on her slender waist. His palms were plastered against her flesh and his fingertips touched her plump belly.


    "..." Comfortable.


    The familiar comfortable air current began to flow.


    Bailu Yi couldn''t say a single word to reject.


    Klaus smiled, his eyes brimming with pride.


    Bai Lu''s eyes became increasingly misty and dazed. The air around her was filled with an exciting yet strange tension.


    It was ready to explode at any moment.


    Wolf girl, you are my woman, you have my child in your belly, our child, subtle and magical connection.

 C66

    The next morning, the air was filled with fresh, sweet smells.


    Klaus opened his deep eyes and glanced at Bai Lu. The poor little wolf girl hadn''t spoken a word since she was dragged back by him to sleep last night. She was too tired ¡­ Still uncomfortable?


    He had clearly taken good care of her physical and psychological state, but why did he still act like he had been bullied alive? Klaus did not understand how petty a woman could be. He had already reluctantly apologized and, in the end, he did not actually kill her. He only let them have a good time together.


    This little wolf girl had clearly been very magnanimous and open-minded before. However, now, she had become extremely strange.


    Bai Lu was obviously not sleeping well. Her eyebrows were creased, and the corners of her mouth were filled with grievances. Klaus gently ran out and glanced at her backpack before he left to wash up.


    There was a smell that had caused him to lose control of himself last night. It was the nemesis of the werewolves, a poison called hyacinth, and the werewolf seemed to want to use it to end the lives of their children.


    ¡ª You want to get rid of him so much?


    Klaus didn''t appreciate what he was doing. He didn''t say no to the baby, and Elijah liked the baby, and it was obvious that Rebecca did too, and Klaus felt that if that was the case, he would raise an extra child. It was a difficult challenge for him, perhaps, but he wasn''t really opposed to it.


    However, the wolf girl had decided on her own that he wouldn''t be a qualified father. She wanted to kill his family, and Klaus couldn''t bear that.


    Bai Lu felt that her gaze had become increasingly cold. She tightly wrapped up her blanket, revealing a miserable little face. The other wounds had long since disappeared without a trace due to her good healing ability, but the soreness in her body caused her to feel numb.


    However, her mind still remembered the pain and joy back then. This damned man Klaus'' methods were really hard to guard against, but now ¡­ When Bai Lu saw him, she couldn''t help but be restless.


    "I didn''t drink it," Bailu explained with narrowed eyes, her slender arms tightly wrapped around the quilt. She wanted to explain that it was she who had always been reluctant to part with her baby.


    Klaus continued to stubbornly stare at the innocent parsnip grass.


    "I didn''t sleep most of the night," said Beru, trying a trick, and Klaus could not forget what he had admitted.


    Klaus turned to look at her in silence. "Also, this house is like a sauna in the swamp. It''s not good for children, but it also has an impact on the mood of pregnant women." As she looked at Klaus, she could only dryly start a new topic. She felt that a silent confrontation would do no good to their conversation.


    Klaus, whose interest was piqued by the morning air, looked out the window and asked in a gentle but distant manner, "How could you give up? You could have gotten rid of all this. Get rid of me. Get rid of our children."


    She looked at Klaus. She wasn''t sure if she was mistaken about the hint of hurt that had flashed across his face just now. The baby in her belly was twitching, and she felt so uncomfortable that she suddenly wanted to be honest with him.


    "Yes, I''ve thought about getting rid of him ¡­" Klaus was not a good man, and Beru was even more certain that he was not a good father, "but when we fought off those vampires, I found out that I wasn''t just protecting myself ¡­ Maybe because my biological parents abandoned me, and my adoptive parents kicked me out of the family, I was slow on family and emotions. " Bai Lu''s explanation sounded somewhat shy. She turned around and hid away, only saying in a staccato voice, "I only know that at the most critical moment, I can''t let him suffer even the slightest bit of harm."


    Klaus nodded in understanding, then coldly added, "This is my child. I will never let anyone have the chance to harm it, anyone." Even White Dew, including himself. Unfortunately, Klaus seemed to be part of the speech barrier group.


    White Dew sat up, hugging the quilt, her stomach facing Klaus''s now calm gaze.


    His heartbeat quickened, and the corner of his mouth curled up. The child''s heartbeat became extremely clear and lively at this moment. He could feel Klaus'' mood.


    There was a subtle warmth, and the white dew couldn''t turn its eyes away. Klaus saw the thermos at the head of her bed.


    "I am beginning to feel that we are in the same boat, you and I," Klaus smiled slightly. He even condescended to think about pouring Bai Lu a glass of milk, "We were both forced to the point of no return, and learned how to resist."


    Bailu discovered Klaus'' instinctive inferiority complex and anger. This came from his status as a bastard child, did he experience a lot of hardships since he was young? I heard that he was even chased by his own ''father'' ¡­ Klaus, this is a strange man.


    "We''re already forced to the point of no return?" It seemed like Klaus didn''t have any confidence, so why would he say such a thing?


    "No," Klaus leaned over and poured a glass of milk from the thermal blanket for her, "but it''s time to resist," the man covered her head with his palm, which was rough and rough. She could feel her hair being crushed, and Klaus'' voice began to sound like a sigh, "My little wolf girl, it seems like we''ve all changed a lot."


    Klaus was even more curious about the current White Dew, although he could not tell what the reason was.


    However, when it came to people, he never needed a reason.

 C67

    Klaus'' plan went smoothly.


    Rousseau''s Bar, now exclusive to Marcel and Camille.


    Marcel was extremely excited, every bit of his expression was laughing. For some reason, Camil finally agreed to give him a chance, and Marcel was overwhelmed by it.


    Marcel had taken care of the whole thing. He had prepared a lot of champagne, wine, roses, music, and even the small details of the lighting effect. He had also made some minor changes to his creativity.


    "I told everyone to get off work early today," Marcel said as he gracefully brought Camille a cocktail he''d made himself. His date was definitely worth it.


    The color was a clean gold color, with distinct layers. It was like the color of her beautiful hair. The wine cup reflected Camil''s beautiful face. "Tonight, I am your most humble master."


    Camil took a sip of the wine gracefully. It looked pretty good, but her face showed a cute expression of enjoyment. "Alright, my grace is so elegant. I''ll give you one point more."


    Marcel felt that his heart, after a long period of calm, had begun to come alive again, the taste of human beings, the beauty of love.


    "..." "Only after a long night has passed will beauty begin ¡­" Marcel took Camille''s hand and held it carefully between her fingertips, curious and satisfied. "I''m flattered, my dear. What made you decide to keep your appointment?"


    Camil pulled her hand out and answered with a faint smile, "Everyone is worth a chance."


    Marcel''s head was close to her, his expression rapt, as if his eyes were filled with the smell of alcohol.


    Or, everyone was drunk.


    With a loud slap, the door of the quiet bar was opened. Marcel turned his head and was so angry that he wanted to kill someone. Didn''t he say not to let anyone harass them until tomorrow morning?


    Unfortunately, he still saw a familiar person. Rebecca rushed in, baring her fangs and brandishing her claws. Her expression was one of anger and arrogance.


    "You lied to me," Camille said, glancing at him, confused. "Marcel, where''s my brother?"


    "Good evening to you too," Marcel said patiently, and the gentleman reached out his hand to introduce them, "Camil, this is Rebecca ¡­" Rebecca, this is my darling Camille. "


    Blonde hair?


    She''s beautiful. What is she doing here, her brother? Who is it? Did Marcel know them?


    Camil looked at the beautiful crazy woman and mocked Marcel. "I can tell you still have a crush on the blonde!"


    Rebecca didn''t know if it was Camille or blond, but she felt the anger in her chest grow deeper and stronger.


    "Hey," Camille said, feeling that she was insulting, that she had a terrible upbringing.


    Rebecca simply treated it as a vacuum and coolly grabbed Marcel to forcefully suppress him. The two of them instantly began to fight intensely, causing the wine rack to sway from side to side. Everything that they had meticulously prepared turned into a mess.


    "Tell me, where is Elijah?" Marcel had to avoid it first, as far away as he could get. Damn it, Camille, she saw it.


    "What happened?" Camille is completely out of the picture, and the situation is getting more and more horrifying. Marcel and Rebecca are like actors in an action movie. Camille''s hand is gripping his bag, somewhat dazed. What is this woman trying to do, does she think Marcel is a sandbag?


    Rebecca couldn''t be bothered to deal with a human right now. Her attacks towards Marcel were sharp and decisive, her hands and feet were nimble. "Tell me where he is. Otherwise, I will kill you! "


    Marcel didn''t believe it at all.


    "No, you won''t." Marcel was sure that a man''s instincts were sometimes accurate. Rebecca would not kill him, and Marcel would not kill her.


    Regardless of men or women, they always had an inexplicable interest in their predecessors. Moreover, they had been busy for more than a few hundred years.


    "Maybe you''re right." While Marcel wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, tidied his clothes, and then quickly turned to strangle Camille, lifting him up and threatening him with a cold voice, "But I''ll kill her."


    "Let her go." He didn''t like harming innocent people. He had an agreement with humans, and furthermore, this cute little woman was the Camil he liked.


    Rebecca saw Marcel raise his hands in compromise, and there was a smoky look of hatred on his face.


    "If you win, please let her go. I''ll take you to see Elijah." Marcel could only choose to leave with Rebecca first. He could not take the risk.


    "What?" Camil was shocked, unable to believe what she was seeing. Everything was abnormal, including Marcel, the woman, speed, and the way she was fighting. There was not a single wound. Her eyes were filled with fear. Who the hell are you people? "


    "Shh," Marcel comforted Camille. He held her head, forcing their eyes to meet. "As long as you remember, I will make it up to you. I promise."


    Human, it''s just food. Who is he showing it to?

 C68

    What Marcel disliked was Camil''s pure and innocent human appearance. What he lacked the most in his kingdom was ordinary people. He turned around and glared at Rebecca furiously.


    Damn, she ruined everything.


    Camil nodded her head in a daze. Then, pretending not to see the two of them turning around, she picked up her coat and left.


    Marcel turned around and looked at Rebecca who was pestering him. This woman, even more so than Klaus, owed him a lesson! " You''re looking for Elijah, "he said, waving his hand as if in a high, triumphant gesture." Okay, come with me.


    Marcel took Rebecca to the church, the cold church where the massacre had taken place. Upstairs, around the corner, Rebecca saw a small, well-hidden attic that no one would even notice.


    "Elijah is here ¡­" Marcel walked in first. "If you want to see it." With a gentle smile on his face, Rebecca gazed into the inner room. Clearly, this was a girl''s room.


    Exquisite and elegant, opening a door was like stepping into another small world.


    Lovely little rooms, paintings, scattered books, snow-white muslin, lovely scented candles, and the sweet, sweet smell of little women in the air.


    Just before Rebecca stepped into the room, she saw a portrait of the three of them, named the damned old guys, and her lips curved in a yearning smile.


    The other picture was of a woman dressed in a completely different style. However, Rebecca''s precise line of sight became doubtful, and the dew in the picture seemed to have a subtle strangeness to it. It could be seen that it was her, but it was different, with a different hairstyle, the color of her eyes, and also a different temperament.


    Unfortunately, Rebecca did not have the time to study the paintings of the people in the room, even though they were eerily vivid. She only cared about her brother, Elijah.


    Rebecca saw Elijah''s coffin, and her hanging heart eased a little.


    Marcel beckoned into the darkness, and Rebecca raised her foot to go in, but she was stopped, her lifting gait broken in mid-air, blocked by an invisible wall.


    "Invite me in." Thinking again, he asked, "The witch''s room?" She knew that the small room was restricted, she ordered Marcel.


    Marcel raised his chin and looked at her disdainfully, "Oh ¡­ Ask the mistress of the house. "


    She looked at the intruder, then at Marcel. Apparently, she didn''t like Rebecca at all, and she asked Marcel with her eyes.


    "Baby, invite her in." Marcel used a hand to gently stroke Davina''s hair and then ordered calmly.


    Davina glanced at Rebecca for a moment. She did not even give her an expression and only nodded at Marcel.


    "Come in." It seemed that Davina listened to Marcel. The moment she finished speaking, Rebecca dashed into the coffin. She didn''t have time to think about anything else, she just lay down on Elijah''s coffin and looked at her brother''s haggard face. The grey-looking Elijah was lying in the coffin without moving.


    Rebecca''s teeth sank into her mouth and she reached for her dagger. She wanted to save her brother.


    Halfway through pulling out the dagger, Rebecca heard the little girl say, "If you had asked me, I would not have decided to do this." The force of the blow forced Rebecca to release her grip, and the silver dagger, as if responding to a command, jerked violently back, crashing into Elijah''s chest again.


    Rebecca''s body was pushed away by the small force and she was unable to get close to Elijah. The lid of the coffin was locked up under Davina''s gaze.


    ¡ª ¡ª This little witch, her power is not simple, she can actually stop the power of the ancestor vampire!


    "Who the hell are you?" At this moment, Rebecca finally looked at Davina. She was a strange, powerful witch. She could attack, control, and control anything with just her thoughts ¡­ Including people and vampires?!


    "Davina." Davina glanced at her and gave a simple response. She turned to Marcel and said in a coquettish tone, "Is she also the ancestor?" Shaking Marcel''s arm, Davina couldn''t understand why Marcel liked to mess with these annoying old guys. Obviously, he had told her that they were very dangerous.


    "Yes." Marcel nodded. He was not the most powerful person in this territory. However, the power to control it was in his hands. Marcel enjoyed this feeling.


    "In other words, she can''t be killed ¡­" There was a hint of unwillingness and trouble in his tone. "Then I must think of a good method." Davina''s face took on an expression of study.


    Rebecca''s back stiffened. Davina looked at her as if she was looking at an interesting research subject. She controlled her restless mouth, feeling disgusted but unable to move at all.


    This little witch was not simple at all!

 C69

    Rebecca did not live all these years for nothing. She immediately felt the strange pressure from Davina, and the ancestor vampire''s sharp instinct sensed a strong threat.


    Rebecca looked warily at the cute girl who looked like cotton candy in front of her. Where did Marcel find such a treasure? It was really hard to deal with her. Davina did not seem to be friendly to Rebecca either.


    "You said you were going to kill Marcel?" Davina challenged this fact. "Who allowed it?" Marcel''s life was protected by her, and she wanted Rebecca to know who she had offended.


    Davina hated bullying people who hurt Marcel, human or vampire or, damn witch.


    "She''s got a nice personality, but tonight she''s not very nice to me." Perhaps it was a man''s instinct toward his own woman, but no matter if it was the woman from before or the woman now, they all had a vague warmth to them.


    Davina raised her eyebrows and her delicate, white hands moved slightly. She lifted her delicate face to look at Rebecca and said, "Is that so? I''m afraid it''s time to send them off. "


    Before Rebecca could counterattack, she hit the wall with a ''shua'' and her body went into a circle. After that, she took another shutter and was sent flying with a ''shua'' sound.


    A large, curved hole appeared in the wall. Rebecca''s body twisted a few times before she fainted.


    Marcel''s eyes flickered strangely as he watched the mighty Davina send him away. Elijah''s dagger reminded him of a bad past, that damned old Klaus trick.


    Marcel was lost in his memories. Davina was standing quietly by his side as she painted. She seemed to be able to sense the fluctuations of his emotions. After Marcel regained consciousness, he saw her clearly draw out a series of tragic events.


    It was years ago, Marcel had counted the years until one day, his lovely, honorable, hateful friend Klaus had pulled out Rebecca''s dagger.


    She opened her beautiful eyes from a long and unfathomable long sleep.


    Marcel looked at them through the crack in the door as if they were strangers.


    "Rebecca," Klaus said, his hands clasped together as he fiddled with the damned silver dagger. "It''s time. I''m tired of waiting and I''m looking forward to seeing you like this. Because that would be absolutely interesting. "


    That damned scum, Marcel knew that Klaus was enjoying himself and Rebecca''s pain. He had done it on purpose.


    The sleeping beauty rubbed her eyes in confusion and asked her brother, "What day is it today?"


    "Sunday." Klaus gave her a definite answer.


    "I was stabbed with a dagger for a week." Rebecca simply thought that a week''s time felt so long to her. "Heavens ¡­" Marcel, what did you do to him? "


    It''s nothing. Your Marcel is no longer human. Nothing else has changed.


    Marcel could see his face in the reflection of the bright doorknob. He was still young and strong, but with the passage of time, his blood turned cold, his heart beat, his emotions also slowly became cold, leaving only love and obsession in his heart.


    He hated Klaus. He hated everything, even the woman he should have loved.


    "..." It''s 1887, my dear Rebecca, You''ve been stabbed with a dagger for fifty-two years. " The corners of Klaus''s mouth began to curve, and he even exposed his damned lovely dimples. He watched as Rebecca suddenly lost her spirit.


    "What?" Rebecca could not believe her violent shaking of her head, how Klaus had summed up her half-century of understatement.


    She had slept away the best of times, the time she should have spent with her loved ones. What about Marcel? Is he old?... Or was he dead?


    "Where''s Marcel? He ¡­" Is he old, is he dead? How is he? Rebecca''s voice became faint, as if she was not too sure of this terrifying answer.


    "Don''t worry about Marcel," Klaus was clearly unhappy about his sister''s immediate concern for her lover. His face darkened as he maliciously stressed the truth, "I gave him a choice, and he could choose not to stab you with a dagger to spend the rest of his mortal life with you. You know ¡­ Or I can turn him into a vampire as he wishes, if he gives up on you. "


    "No, he wouldn''t." Rebecca refused to believe that Marcel had promised to love her, sincerely. But a vague memory told her that Klaus did not care to lie to her.


    "No, he gave up." Marcel saw Klaus''s gesture and slowly carried the plate in.


    The moment Marcel opened the door, he made a terrible decision, and Klaus was still smug about their twisted, paralyzed faces and moods.


    Davina watched as the sober Marcel carried Rebecca away. He seemed to be unhappy with the ancestor family''s complicated emotions that Davina couldn''t interfere with.


    Wasn''t she the only one in Marcel''s family?


    With a ''shua'' sound, Davina drew that picture of Rebecca and the other two. The room was filled with flapping pages, faces and expressions of all sorts.


    Rebecca smelled something familiar. Years ago, she had loved to slip out of the window into the garden to pick flowers and then give them to her brothers and Marcel.


    So many years had passed just like that. Rebecca took in a deep breath and abruptly woke up from the primal chaos.

 C70

    "Welcome back, Rebecca." Marcel poured a glass of milk and handed it to his beautiful vampire ex-girlfriend.


    Rebecca looked at the milk with disdain. Marcel was becoming more and more pretentious. She was no longer the cute little girl who needed milk.


    "Where am I? Why am I here?" Before she could even think about it, Rebecca asked directly. Following that, it was as if she was struck by lightning. She was actually bullied by a little girl, and she did not retaliate at all.


    It had been over a thousand years, but Rebecca had not felt this stifled feeling for a very long time.


    Marcel smiled down at her, hiding his surprise and amusement. "You annoyed Davina, and I''m glad you finally met." He took a sip of milk, tasted nothing, and kissed it.


    In their long lives, they had long since forgotten the taste of warm food, and now they were simply remembering the taste of sweet blood running down their throats. "Now you know who you''re doing the right thing with." Withdrawing his body, he touched the bitten corner of his mouth. It was still the same little wild cat.


    Rebecca looked around the room, her expression a mixture of joy and joy. A familiar shiver ran through her memory as she recalled her room, the untouched room, and even the bouquet of her favorite flowers.


    "This is my old room." All the decorations and arrangements had not moved, and Rebecca''s brow had wrinkled. Everything she knew, everything she wanted to get rid of ¡ª this room, Marcel, and herself.


    He tossed the glass away, his voice proud. "But it''s mine now." "As if the city were mine, and Davina was mine, and Elijah was mine, too, until I wanted to let him go," Marcel explained, as if he were a winner in life.


    Hearing Elijah''s name, Rebecca''s emotions changed a little, but she stopped trying to attack Marcel. Clearly, that damned little witch had cast a protective spell on him. Rebecca was not an idiot, she had to think of a way to deal with this first.


    For Elijah.


    Marcel pushed open the window, and the scent of roses wafted in from outside, his open palm seeming to cover a home. "What used to belong to you, what once belonged to your brother, is now mine. I don''t have to struggle to survive in the cracks anymore ¡­ And, my dear Rebecca, you are not to touch Camille again. "


    When Rebecca heard the man''s warning, she didn''t answer immediately.


    Her voice was clean and decisive, just like the time, many years ago, when she was chased by another young man and declared war on him.


    It was a pity that they had all lost their original reason and perseverance after such a long period of time.


    Rebecca did not go back that day. Davina''s attack had obviously tired her out, and Marcel''s attitude had angered her. She just lay there quietly, the familiar bedding drowning her senses. Rebecca hugged her pillow and chose to sleep soundly.


    Just like before, everything was still sleeping soundly.


    Marcel had left before midnight alone. He did not look back once, as if everything that had happened before no longer had any meaning.


    Rebecca turned her back on him. She couldn''t see her brother, Klaus, for the time being.


    When Klaus opened his eyes, he found that his lovely sister had once again disappeared into the night, but he was already used to it.


    He was used to his sister not returning home at night. He was used to stuffing a reluctant little wolf girl into his arms. He was used to closing his eyes every night to listen to his child''s heartbeat.


    Klaus found that he did not hate such a regular life, but that without Elijah''s teachings he would occasionally feel a little out of place.


    The breakfast was still frighteningly bountiful. Bai Lu slowly ate it all by herself. After noticing Klaus'' bottom line attitude, Bai Lu seemed to have become a lot more relaxed.


    At least, when Klaus was in a good mood, the two of them would still chat, even though sometimes, it was completely the same thing.


    White Dew had always wondered if Klaus had never noticed that she was different from the others. Even the careful White Dew had never realized that Klaus was not a normal person.


    As far as he was concerned, with the smell of him on her and his children in her, Klaus didn''t mind at all whether she was strange or out of place.


    What he cared about was that Bai Lu hadn''t promised him her request or love for several days. It was just a release of her body ¡­ Last time, he had used punishment as an excuse. The little wolf girl behind him was more shrewd than last time.


    He fled faster than a rabbit. Klaus took a big gulp of wine and sat across from the pregnant woman, patiently accompanying her for breakfast.


    Bailu said she didn''t like eating alone. Since she was going to try to become a family with them, she would definitely work hard for the baby, because ¡­ And the baby doesn''t like the feeling of being alone.

 C71

    Beru had never met Marcel officially, only in their memories. Klaus seemed to mind his behavior, and now that he was holding on to Marcel even more tightly, she was beginning to get curious about the man.


    When Klaus mentioned him, his expression and actions would change subtly.


    Why, Bailu still didn''t quite understand their relationship, in her view, the experience of the flesh and blood period made Bailu feel that things were complicated, that it was a changing world.


    Klaus had already made his decision long ago, but he might not tell them about it. Thus, Bai Lu still had her guesses and speculations.


    "Klaus, Marcel did the whole thing, and the agreement between you and the witch meant to topple him and take everything from him?" Bai Lu was really curious, so she casually asked a few questions.


    Klaus gestured for her to drink the milk, and White Dew obediently bowed her head. She and the child both needed nourishment.


    The milk was in a circle, and the dew looked ridiculous. Klaus ducked his head to steal a few mouthfuls, and then, because there was no smell, he turned and went to the window.


    Klaus looked out the window. It was a bustling New Orleans, familiar and unfamiliar.


    Bai Lu continued asking as she ate. It wasn''t as though he was in a bad mood right now.


    "Rebecca told me that you and he used to love each other as if they were a family," Beru said, not at all bothered by Klaus'' implied refusal.


    In truth, Bai Lu felt a strange sense of powerlessness towards Klaus.


    The man''s behavior was not to be judged by common sense, and since the last time Lulu had refused to be stimulated by hormones, Klaus had offered the relative necessity of compensation.


    The lovely baby needed his father''s breath to be comforted, so as long as Klaus was in a good mood, he could appear in any corner and make love to and caress her.


    Anywhere. Just a half set of love.


    Bai Lu thought back to one time when she was in the toilet and someone suddenly had an affair. Damn it, it was not just a normal stench.


    Klaus answered because he was happy.


    Controlling her random thoughts, the pregnant woman finished her milk and looked at the weird man, the father of the child in her womb, the half-breed tyrant, Klaus.


    When Klaus heard the child''s answer of satisfaction, he nodded to Beru, and then he actually explained to her, "I made Marcel today and treated him like my son. I love him very much, and he loves us very much... But a hundred years ago, when my father chased me and my family from New Orleans, we all thought Marcel had been killed. "


    Beru thought of Klaus''s father, that cruel man who had never given up on killing Klaus. How much he hated him.


    "We all mourn him in our own way, especially my lovely sister," Klaus said, his voice rising slightly. "But he betrayed me, betrayed us."


    At that time, Klaus'' heart had indeed taken a blow, and he had even begun to doubt his own decision. "But when I returned, I found out that he had not only survived, but was also on his own, do you understand? "My little wolf girl, he did not think to come to us, nor did he think to unite like a family. He chose to take away everything that my family built."


    She did not think it was a good habit to face Klaus''s anger early in the morning, but Klaus smiled back at her, and as a matter of habit, he took a swig of whiskey and drank it down, trying to quell his anger. "He''s taken our city for his own, and now he lives in our house and sleeps on our beds."


    This was a bit too much, and Beru tried hard to understand Klaus.


    "M is posted everywhere." Klaus took a yellowed piece of paper from a drawer and drew an icon, one of M''s elaborate, emphatic icons. "It''s not Marcel''s M, it''s our Michaelson''s M."


    She knew it must be the honor of her family. Elijah and Klaus were astonishingly similar in this respect, and she was a quiet, obedient listener.


    "I want everything back. Even if I can only succeed by getting rid of Marcel, that''s what I mean." Klaus delivered his verdict and conclusions.


    Bai Lu looked at Klaus, confused, and felt even more angry and upset ¡­ You don''t need to kill him directly, do you? Perhaps it was because the question mark in her eyes was too obvious, but Klaus realized that the little wolf girl was not aware of being part of their family.


    He was a little fellow without a shred of honor. In the future, he would definitely teach his children a good lesson personally.


    With a sigh, Klaus ended the conversation. "I''d better get someone to check the air conditioner," he said. It was obvious that this was what Bai Lu felt even more. Klaus saw that she didn''t care about eating, and hurriedly nodded, the corner of his mouth beginning to show his satisfaction and gratitude.


    Is it that cold?


    Klaus walked to the door, and after thinking for a moment, he looked back at the little wolf girl, "Oh, right ¡­" She had one last question. "Where is your dagger?" I think, since Elijah and the others have it, what about yours? "


    "Scram!" Bai Lu heard the man''s furious reply, "This has nothing to do with you." Then the kitchen door was slammed shut by Klaus, who had lost control.


    The force behind the blow was incredible, to the point that Bai Lu could feel the wind blowing past her cheeks.


    Bai Lu calmly raised her elegant eyebrows and continued to eat her dessert. The most important thing was to supplement her nutrition.


    Klaus was too stingy. In fact, she was really just curious, just curious.

 C72

    Bailu Yi was not a very obedient pregnant woman, and since Klaus was unable to move due to her status as a baby, how should he deal with her?


    Klaus had just called the Household Affairs office and asked them to come over to check out the air conditioner when Rebecca appeared at the front door.


    Rebecca stormed in and grabbed his arm. "You''re right, Klaus, that girl Camille is the key. Marcel likes him, he''ll be under your control. However ¡­ And because of this, I saw his secret weapon that you always kept in mind. " Rebecca spoke very quickly. Amidst her flustered awkwardness, there was also anger that was filled with indignation.


    "Then don''t beat around the bush," Klaus said, putting away his cell phone. He was also curious about what Rebecca had seen Marcel''s secret weapon. "What is it?" Marcel''s source of confidence, Marcel''s strength or secret weapon.


    "Hey, that''s not a thing," Rebecca sat down on the sofa and breathed out in relief, her face full of surprise and disdain. "It''s a person. A girl named Davina."


    "Girl?" Klaus sat down, and he was even more curious. A girl, what was there to be afraid of?


    "Yes, she''s a little witch, she won''t be older than 16 years old. I''ve never felt such power before." Rebecca''s voice grew serious, her eyebrows pinched together, and he wondered what would happen to Elijah in the hands of this little witch.


    "A witch, a teenage girl?" Klaus thought it was funny that the secret weapon they had been pursuing was actually a little girl? How much strength would a little witch have?


    Rebecca immediately raised her voice and retorted to her brother, "She is not an ordinary witch, she is definitely a strong and immeasurable witch that I have never seen before. And thanks to you, Elijah is in her hands, and I can''t even find a hair on his head. Who knows what the little witch can do to him now? "


    Klaus'' expression had diminished a lot. He had underestimated the development of the situation. He hadn''t expected this.


    "Where is she?" When he thought of Elijah, Klaus'' expression also changed. He decided to check it out himself to see if it was real.


    "That crafty little bitch," Rebecca opened her mouth to answer, and then her face was blank and blank. "I don''t know," she said.


    "What''s going on?" Klaus found his sister''s expression twisted. "You don''t remember?" A place like this needed to struggle.


    "She erased my memory of that place ¡­" Rebecca stared at Klaus in disbelief as she started to complain about the stunned Klaus, "Marcel had a weapon that was even more powerful than the ancestor''s, yet you actually gave our brother to him, bastard! "How many times will Elijah have to accommodate you and how long will it take for him to give up on you?"


    As Rebecca spoke, her voice became choked with sobs. Klaus did not respond, but his expression became increasingly gloomy and terrifying.


    Was it too careless of him to hand Elijah over to Marcel?


    Klaus tried to turn around, but Rebecca continued to stare at him with terrible eyes, and White Dew covered her stomach with her hands and coughed several times. She didn''t know whether to greet Rebecca or not.


    Her anger looked like a full balloon that could explode at any moment, and Klaus was still burning.


    White Dew gave Klaus an earnest look, which Klaus wanted to ignore.


    However, at that moment, Beru walked right up to him and tried to leave. It seemed impossible, as Klaus was stuck in this triangle.


    Klaus exploded, but it was only an accident. "I was forced to. Marcel stole our house!" Klaus tried to explain, but nothing came of it, and he was clearly confused.


    White Dew stuck her head out and saw that Rebecca was on the verge of breaking down. "This house is worthless without a family!"


    Klaus glanced at her, and then at his hand, and at the angle of his eyes at the white dew, who hastened to suggest that he should shut up. Was he a fool? If she were to continue explaining, Rebecca would have to take action. Bai Lu tried her best to keep her mouth open.


    Shut up! Shutup! Don''t do it!


    Klaus watched as Wolf Woman tried to grow the autumn spinach. Rebecca and her expression were both similar to crashes. He was a little worried. Even if he didn''t understand, he didn''t know why he didn''t continue.


    When Rebecca saw that Klaus did not continue to provoke her, she gradually calmed down. She looked at Klaus, and then looked into her brother''s eyes as if she was taking an oath. "I will find Elijah, no matter the cost!"


    Rebecca paused, then changed her tone. "Will you help me? "Big brother ¡­"


    Bai Lu kept calling out to him in her heart, agreeing to agree to agree to it ¡­ Agree, quickly agree to me!


    "No matter the cost!" Rebecca looked at him in surprise and nodded, "We are one family."


    In the next moment, a pair of large palms appeared on the back of her hands, wrapping around her. Bai Lu heaved a deep sigh of relief and smiled at Rebecca.


    They were a family.

 C73

    The invisible smoke of the dew seemed to have subsided, and the flames of anger were still burning in Davina. She did not understand Marcel''s soft-heartedness. He had clearly told the Davina ancestors that the vampires were very troublesome and dangerous.


    Davina was still a child. She didn''t understand or know how to argue, so she could only quietly protest in the cold war ¡­ Painted randomly, paper flying over, spirit energy scurrying around, the facial features of many people, as well as their limbs and expressions, were all broken and hideous.


    Marcel stood beside her, not daring to get close. Davina''s body was exuding a strong negative emotion and power, and she was angry again. The angry little witch had always been unable to control her power, "Davina, I''m sorry about that earlier ¡­"


    "She can''t scare me. She can''t scare anyone." When Davina retracted her hand, the scene returned to normal. When she looked at Marcel, it was very calm, so calm that it was scary.


    "No one can, I know, my dear Davina, but the problem now is ¡ª they seem to want to stay, to stay in our New Orleans."


    Marcel believed in Davina''s power. He relied on her power, because of that power, Marcel could continue to rule New Orleans without worry. No one could escape her pursuit and control.


    "They don''t belong here." "This is our kingdom, isn''t it?" The progenitor vampires were pestering him, and this was a disaster to their revenge plan.


    "It might not be easy to convince them of this," Marcel seemed to be in a dilemma. Klaus was not an easy enemy to deal with, and Davina looked at him sadly, wanting to suggest something good.


    Marcel turned his head, wrapped his broad palm around Davina''s slender shoulders, and slid down, pulling her into his arms, his voice low and seductive. He was always good at using his charm.


    "So I want to ask you a favor," Davina agreed with a question in her eyes. She was dependent on Marcel, both physically and psychologically.


    Kill the eyesore old guys? The corners of Marcel''s mouth drew back, and Davina liked the idea.


    "..." "Alright ¡­" "My dear Marcel, I will fulfill any wish you have."


    Davina looked at Marcel tenderly. She had promised to help Marcel. This was something she owed him. Marcel, I will help you achieve any of your wishes. Naturally, I will also help you kill all existences that threaten you.


    While Marcel was busy scheming against Davina, Bai Lu was also in a variety of situations.


    Klaus was clearly not keen on family life, and he was even more eager to get involved in his schemes and plans.


    Klaus had very little time at home, all right, Beru admitted. Not at all.


    Every night, it was like hugging a pillow, patting her stomach and rubbing her head as she slept. Then, in the morning, when she woke up, she usually wouldn''t be able to see anyone.


    However, it was extremely convenient for Bai Lu to do so. Especially since she found out that she had a mysterious connection to him because of the baby in her womb.


    It was indescribably subtle. As soon as Klaus approached, she could immediately sense it.


    Therefore, it was obvious that in Klaus'' eyes, Bai Lu was definitely a 100% competent pregnant woman.


    Delicious and lazy, with all sorts of ridiculous nourishment, he didn''t like meddling in other people''s business. Klaus, by the way, had seen her take numerous after-dinner walks, as regular and rigid as any of the retired old English ladies.


    Very funny.


    Bai Lu liked this state. She needed the subtle existence of this sort of camouflage.


    Rebecca had never cared about her except when her life was at stake. She was a free woman on the plantation.


    White Dew was free and rich, and Klaus had given her cash and gold cards and diamond cards for convenience.


    Bai Lu ate and waited for a baby every day.


    Since she had nothing better to do, the bored Wolf Woman found quite a few good things in the manor. Bailu discovered that the adventure in the ancient castle was very suitable for her.


    For example, what she liked best was a box of diaries ¡ª Elijah''s.


    Through this diary, she was able to understand more and more about this family, as well as the members of this family, other than that damnable Klaus.


    Elijah''s diary had a very elegant and kind style.


    "August 1359, autumn. Golden sunlight." Elijah was a fine gentleman, and Poirot thought he was much easier to get along with than Klaus.


    "I noticed a different connection between brothers and sisters that was even more intense under the pressure of vampire life... Once you are possessed by the demonic nature of a vampire, you will be far removed from human nature, my dear sister Rebecca, who is becoming more and more cold and heartless. However, the biggest problem is my brother Klaus, who still disguises his loneliness with cruelty. "


    He was just as kind as the rumors said he was. Look at his knowledge, look at his level, look at his depth.


    Klaus, the man with the high eyes? He was alone? He was stubborn? Is he cynical? Bai Lu wanted to retort helplessly. He couldn''t be bothered with this world, right?


    Bai Lu sat in her room on the second floor. Her sharp eyes allowed her to see that Klaus was burning the corpses in front of her.


    His cold smile was imprinted all over the place, the depth of the dimple was even more powerful, and his eyes were shining brightly. Klaus was indeed enjoying himself, he sighed and continued to study Elijah''s diary with his head lowered.


    In this family, there was still a normal person, even though he was currently in prison, waiting for their help.


    "However, I still insist on believing that, as their eldest brother, I can lead them back to the right path and receive guidance from my clan ¡­ If I fail, our family will fall in the dark. "


    But could Elijah succeed? Klaus was a dead man. Unless some miracle occurred, would it be possible to save a devil like him?


    Her child, she said, must not inherit all the virtues of Klaus.


    Bailu Yi closed the page, resting one hand on her chin, her eyes clearly saw the cold sneer on Klaus'' face, which was no different from a devil''s. He looked at the charred vampire, speechless, and didn''t even have the strength to sigh.

 C74

    While Bailu was still trying to figure out how to help Elijah deal with this great problem of saving Klaus, the two siblings below began to fight again. The rhythm of the battle between the two of them was completely out of place.


    Bailu Yi decided not to appear for the time being. She indifferently reached her hand out and flipped through another page of the diary. It would be good for her to study the history of their family''s development as well.


    Knowing yourself and knowing your enemy, you will be invincible.


    The family''s unique attributes were relatively similar to a brutal one. Even though she didn''t want to interfere, the werewolf''s keen sense of hearing allowed her to continue watching from the sidelines. Then, she accidentally made a judgement on it.


    "I can''t believe you didn''t wait for me to get rid of those vampires. You know I love to burn everything." Was this a question from the little kid who had his candy stolen?


    Klaus disdainfully snorted, joking. His cute little sister''s hobby wasn''t that weird, so she ridiculed him, "Should I leave them in the front yard and let them rot? Besides, they are my responsibility. "


    Responsibility? Klaus'' Responsibility... Burn the body? There was actually such a magical thing? What was it?


    Rebecca and Bailu Tong looked at him curiously, while Klaus became the center of attention.


    "They attacked a helpless little pregnant woman with my child." Klaus lazily emphasized. It was already giving his baby face to give them a complete corpse.


    Bai Lu was someone who had experienced both fire and ice. Was this a sign of concern to him? Could she understand it this way? Bai Lu only felt that he was being extremely cautious. What this person said was really funny!


    Rebecca immediately burst out laughing. Klaus actually knew what else to explain? " Oh, my God, I''m so touched. " Rebecca simply fell into a comedic performance, an exaggerated and passionate chant. "I''m so touched by your duties as the new father of a werewolf with your half-breed child."


    Klaus accompanied her on with her smirk, teasing, tying the knot, and White Dew told herself that she didn''t have to take it any longer. She got up and went out, knocking on the door to signal their attention, "Hey, Wolf Daughter and Baby want to know what your plan is?"


    Klaus replied with an indifferent tone, "That depends on what plan you''re talking about." He glanced at the disgruntled Rebecca. "Is it my plan to rule the kingdom, or is it Rebecca''s plan to find true love in this cruel world?"


    Rebecca grabbed her kitchen knife and sent it flying in front of Klaus, separating him from the air. It was a pity that her brother, who was not human at all, caught her in an instant, just a few millimeters away from Nick''s handsome face.


    Klaus gracefully broke the knife and gently threw it into the fire.


    "The plan to rescue Elijah, you know that good brother of yours." Beryl glanced at Klaus, and Rebecca was no longer in her hands. "The one who was stabbed in the back by you, the one who is now under the control of your sworn enemy."


    Klaus turned around and threw himself onto the black leather sofa in the study room, seriously rebutting her, "To be exact, the front part, the middle part of the chest." Klaus thought of the vivid scene of Elijah being stabbed in the chest. His technique had always been so precise that a sense of excitement welled up within him. Rebecca curled her lips and didn''t even want to look at his face.


    White Dew tried to awaken the only remaining kindness in their hearts. The first two were the family, and Elijah was raised. "You both said that you would save him. Think of your brother Elijah ¡­" So do you have a plan now? "


    Rebecca ignored her, squinting at her boots, high-heeled boots, shiny fashion, the latest fashion.


    "Well," Klaus said, looking at his poor little pregnant woman and folding his hands. "First, Marcel is not my mortal enemy, he is my friend, and although he doesn''t realize I''m trying to undermine his control over the whole of the Supernatural French Quarter, he''s still my friend."


    Bai Lu and Rebecca despised him together, and desperately resisted the urge to make fun of him.


    Second, I sealed Elijah with a dagger in order to win Marcel''s trust. If I had known earlier that he would have put my brother in the hands of a particularly irritable teenage witch, I would have considered making a slightly different choice." Klaus was quite sincere about this, and his face was a little pained. It was one of the errors.


    She sensed that Klaus had very different feelings for Elijah, that there was a subtle connection between them.


    ¡ª Is this the family? Or was it the strange, tacit understanding that only the Ancestral Clan had?


    "Number three," Klaus said, kicking the ball out of the room. He wasn''t going to be alone.


    "Third, as you requested, the plan is for Klaus to ask Marcel to return to Elijah."


    They fought cleanly, reaching out to Elijah and Marcel.


    "That''s not the whole plan, is it?" Thinking back to the time when she needed a military advisor and a brocade bag in order to plan a assassination, she immediately lost her self-esteem.


    They weren''t normal people. "Come on, Klaus may not be competent as a brother, but believe me, he has no other bad intentions."


    Klaus happily accepted the rare praise. He knew that his sister was quite intelligent, and that she had inherited the best of their family.


    "That is the only plan, my dear little werewolf." Klaus concluded that White Lu was so shocked that her mouth turned into the shape of an OOO cute.


    Finally, suppressing her roaring rage, Bai Lu helplessly tried again, and asked, "But, there is always a backup plan. What is a backup plan?"

 C75

    "Let''s go to war."


    Klaus was extremely excited, and Rebecca immediately rolled her eyes. For the time being, she didn''t say anything. However, it was obvious that this baby''s father was more eager than anyone else to start the backup plan.


    Rebecca ignored him and immediately disappeared. She was probably out searching for something to eat.


    Bai Lu shut her mouth silently. She didn''t want to know anything related to the backup plan anymore.


    The peaceful days passed neither fast nor slow, and the only obvious change in the time it took to slip away was that the dewy belly was becoming more and more round and cute.


    Klaus often spoke to it in the middle of the night. Although he didn''t know how long it would take for him to come out, he was still healthy ¡­ Judging from its size and strength, it was indeed his child.


    Bai Lu was tormented to the point of being uncomfortable. Unknowingly, she had become delusional. However, because of the child''s special breed, she couldn''t even carelessly go to the hospital to have a look.


    No doctor in the French Quarter would dare examine a pregnant wolf woman? Bai Lu could only reluctantly console herself. With her three-legged cat''s medical skills, it was fortunate that her baby was doing her best.


    As expected, the main reason for this was that the ancestral mixed blood and werewolves were too powerful in nature.


    The seaport city of New Orleans was a subtropical humid climate, especially in summer, with high temperatures and heavy rains. Its vicinity was rich in minerals such as oil, natural gas, sulphur, salt mines, and even the suburbs were rich in wood and cotton, sugar cane, and rice.


    Marcel now ruled New Orleans as a wonderful tourist city.


    Marcel grew up in New Orleans. He knew that this unique city was like a unique person. It had its own unique personality, temperament, spirit, and soul.


    Klaus wanted this city, and Marcel would not allow it. It was his kingdom.


    Marcel was preparing a charity ball, his dressmaker was tailoring a suit for him, and he looked at himself in the mirror.


    "Disgusting. I''m too good-looking in a suit." The atelier who was kneeling by the side blushed. Marcel had quite the masculine charm towards mature ladies.


    They were very good friends. A few decades ago, Marcel had transformed Thierry, and Marcel had saved his life more than once.


    There was a sound from the news, as if the two tourists who had been reporting the disappearance, and Marcel glanced at it. Josh was his men now.


    "My men at the docks will stand out as witnesses to the fact that they''ve seen the two drunk men fall into the Mississippi."


    Marcel smiled in satisfaction and adjusted his collar. The white border was black with a black background. The suit made him look extremely beautiful. "That''s pitiful. They will be investigated for weeks."


    Thierry admitted that he also sympathized with the innocent tourists. "But no one is going to look around here." Their only goal was to rationalize the disappearance of the tourists, to make it a trifle more trivial, to disappear and even become meaningless to investigate.


    "Very well," Marcel said, nodding his satisfaction to the dressmaker. "Considering that one died in a trash can behind the county morgue, and the other is now a vampire."


    Tieri''s eyes also lit up with laughter, as if he was a good child who had received praise.


    "Is there anything else I can do?" Marcel looked down at his suit dresser and shook his head. The woman shook her head, and for some reason the needle was turned away.


    "Aooo!" Her surprised voice was filled with shyness and surprise. Her blood had been cut out.


    "Darling, let me do it." Marcel knelt down, took her hand, sucked the blood from her mouth, and in a good mood gave her quite a few tips.


    The lady, who was holding the suit, had completely forgotten what she had just heard. She just remembered that she had met a man who was so generous and also had such a gentleman''s grace and charisma ¡ª Marcel.


    "Oh ~ ~ Marcel, he really is the king of this small town." The clothing master with his face covered floated away.


    "One more thing. I sent four Night Vampires to investigate the appearance of a werewolf in the French Quarter, but they haven''t been heard from since." "That''s right," Marcel said.


    Marcel''s expression turned cold. No matter how many of his subordinates there were, they couldn''t be reduced like that. "Then last week, a total of ten Night Vampires died."


    This was a huge damnable loss. Marcel''s good mood had been ruined. Who was it?


    "Do you think the werewolves want to come back here and cause trouble?" Marcel asked Thierry for his opinion. He felt that the situation had not been peaceful recently. There had been no werewolves in the area for many years.


    What was their purpose in coming back?


    It had to be said that the situation had become more and more lively. The progenitor, the werewolf, the witch and the scum of the human race, his business kingdom had truly annoyed him. Marcel tore off his suit and impatiently thought.


    It was clear that Thierry''s mind was on the opposite side of Marcel''s, and his attention was on Klaus. "I think... That, "Thierry gave Marcel a probing look. Being cautious, he still wanted to say something," I know you and Klaus are friends, but the fact is, ever since the ancestors appeared ¡­ "


    Before he could finish his sentence, Klaus, this Cao Cao, appeared behind them, disrupting the entire atmosphere. "Shut up, Thierry."


    The discussion between Marcel and Thierry had to be suspended. Marcel turned back to his suit, but Thierry was wary of Klaus.


    He had always felt that Klaus was not simple. Even if he killed Tieri, he would not believe Klaus.


    "Are you still angry with me for giving you a small, poisonous werewolf wound?" Klaus did not take him seriously at all. He had always been unscrupulous in his actions. "I thought it was a grudge of the past," he said.


    "Why is Klaus here?" Thierry asked Marcel incredulously. "You''re giving him the privilege of freedom of movement in this area, too?" The area was a secret restricted area that only Marcel''s cronies could enter, not Klaus''s back garden, and he could come and go as he pleased.


    "That''s right," but Klaus took it for granted that no one cared where he went, "My family and I used to live here... We built this place. In fact, Marcel and I were the ones who ¡­ "


    Klaus seemed to have been trying to provoke Thierry, who was acting more and more strangely and directly toward the behavior of Marcel''s trusted aide.

 C76

    Klaus was becoming more and more outrageous. It seemed as if he was going to pick and pick Tieri and rush over to beat him up.


    Marcel pushed his clothes aside and walked between the two of them, one on each side, one on top of the other, damn it, neither of them giving him a break. "Well, don''t be like this, you both know the rules, Klaus, Thierry is my man, my confidant," he said, turning his face sideways and smiling into Klaus'' enigmatic face, "Klaus is my old friend and loyal master, or is he a guest here ¡­"


    "Will you live in peace? "Is that okay?" Marcel''s troubles were not only on the outside, but also on the inside.


    Klaus pulled away his evil smile, and Marcel led him along, chatting. "Tell me, what do you need, my friend?"


    Marcel wasn''t a fool. Klaus couldn''t have come to see his new suit, could he?


    "My sister, Rebecca, insisted that I go back to Elijah. She was very angry about it. Marcel, please understand me. You always knew she was a bad-tempered woman."


    Marcel frowned, and Rebecca was annoyed again. He nodded.


    He looked at Marcel coldly, almost as if to question his intelligence. "So you''re going to have three ancestor vampires active in the town soon, aren''t you?" Marcel nodded.


    "Half of us think his sister killed the Night Vampires."


    "Is that a charge against an ancestor?" He dodged to the side, as if he wanted to teach Thierry, his sister, a lesson that would not be taught to outsiders.


    The two of them almost started fighting again, and Marcel seemed to get angry as well. "Didn''t I just say I want to live in peace?" He grabbed Klaus and led him away, giving Thierry a hard look as he turned around.


    Klaus and Marcel walked along the long, dark corridor of the castle, chatting and flattering each other.


    Klaus grinned sympathetically at Marcel. "Your cronies lack a sense of humor." His expression seemed to say that if it weren''t for Marcel, I would have been rude to him. Klaus didn''t care about killing one or two of the vampires.


    Marcel rubbed his forehead and said helplessly but nostalgically, "He overdid it to protect me, but he was very loyal ¡­" In the forties, I saved him from the war wounds he was dying of outside the veterans'' hospital, and he would kill for me, for me, "said Marcel, smiling as he spoke of the pride in his eyes.


    Both Klaus and Marcel admired artists, and they were full of spirit and mystery.


    Klaus adjusted his mood, as if he was expecting something strange. "Maybe I should see if I can get him to perform at the party tonight?"


    He also wanted to do something different with Marcel''s ball. It might be a good idea to go with the boy''s trumpet.


    Marcel nodded in agreement. He thought so, too, and sent out a cordial invitation. "Klaus, you will come, won''t you?" Marcel didn''t want to miss any chance to show off to this man, even if he didn''t know why.


    Maybe, just to prove it.


    "How can I miss the chance to meet a member of Parliament?" Klaus happily accepted the invitation, and affectionately patted Marcel on the shoulder to express his gratitude, "He accepted your huge charity donation."


    "He''s just a fool." Marcel might have been a vampire for too long, he didn''t seem to care about humans at all. "But for the sake of some community services, he allowed us to do our own things, such as not targeting the locals with our fangs ¡­"


    Although Klaus was still smiling, Marcel could already feel his impatience, and Klaus felt that he was changing the subject. Although Marcel originally had this intention, he could only try to explain it to Klaus first. "Listen, about your brother, I''d like to help you out, but, what Thierry said is right ¡­" My people are all nervous. They were very nervous when they saw the ancestors coming back here and seeing the vampires die. "


    Klaus cursed. Damned Rebecca, damnable cowards, he thought, with an indifferent smile on his face.


    "Oh?" Shrugging his shoulders, he shot a warning look at Thierry, who was standing behind him. What can you do to me?


    "If I give Elijah back to you now, it might give the wrong impression that they don''t know who the real boss is. Do you know what I mean? My dear friend? " Marcel seemed infinitely sad, but Klaus did not believe in his sincerity.


    It was like watching a play in which the performers were all performing with all their might, drinking wine while they fought back and forth, shooting at the top of their lungs, causing internal and external troubles.


    He tapped Marcel on the shoulder. "Yes, Marcel, you have to understand that I have to speak."


    Marcel seemed to be thinking about Rebecca''s temper. He seemed to completely understand and said, "Yes, I understand very well."


    Rebecca was walking along the street so fast that she seemed to be a little upset. As soon as she picked up the phone, she began to ask Klaus if he understood the efficiency of her words. "My brother, Maria [the whore], who helps Magdalene, how long does it take to ask a simple question?"


    Klaus, in his cell phone, looked equally upset, not too sarcastic. "Much longer than you think, because, as expected, the answer is no no no, my dear sister," Rebecca heard Klaus say as he continued to despise her. "Marcel''s man, Thierry, is very suspicious.


    "I only killed eight of them when he lied." Rebecca was an honest child, and obviously what was left was someone else''s credit, so she wouldn''t take it.


    Rebecca paused, her blond hair shining seductively in the sunlight, and even made a small, reasonable request. "Should I make Thierry the ninth?"


    Klaus rolled his eyes.


    "Marcel is pretending to be friendly. We can''t kill his favorite son or he''ll deal with us." Klaus told his cell phone not to, even though his own hands were itchy.


    "Then let''s fight." Rebecca''s patience was obviously not good. She shrugged off the countless gazes of shock and continued on her way, "Rory, are you a man or not?"

 C77

    Bai Lu quietly took a step back. Rebecca''s smile was the same as Klaus''. For now, she needed some time to cushion the complicated situation between them, where the two of them were in love and fighting each other.


    "Starting a war is indeed a good idea." Klaus supported all the wars, and it seemed that they were indeed a family, "However, my sister, you have become a lot bolder lately."


    Rebecca was too lazy to answer him. She was naturally a bit straighter now, but the silver dagger had always been hidden in her hands, hidden well.


    Before hanging up, Klaus had asked this question out of sheer curiosity. They couldn''t help but wonder if giving it to a woman would have any effect. "Do you know how to deal with that witch, Sophie?" Although the one who was at a disadvantage would definitely not be his own sister, Klaus still asked out of curiosity, he definitely didn''t care.


    "I think I do." Rebecca looked at the cute little girl who was approaching her and smiled. She loved to bully the cute little girl the most. That made her feel refreshed.


    "Very good." Klaus threw away his phone. He had already set a certain range for White Dew. He turned around to deal with his own matters. He was also very busy. "You deal with Sophie. I''ll take charge of the next step."


    Their brother Elijah would be home soon, but Klaus seemed to have forgotten that he was the one who had given the man to Marcel, and although Elijah was polite and noble, he was not a man to be sold at random.


    The young Josh wasn''t a good vampire at all for Klaus. This stupid rookie, Marcel''s new vampire, Nick had told him to give Max some blood, and now, after almost half an hour, he had only gotten a few scattered holes. The blood was as thin as a needle, so did Josh think the valiant vampire in front of him was a Barbie doll?


    Do I even need to be pampered?


    "Didn''t I order you to drain his blood? How long has it been?" Klaus did not have much patience or compassion. He had to work on the steps of his plan.


    Josh looked back, disgust on his young face. He seemed to be very averse to this kind of bloody behavior, and he struggled to look at Klaus, joking that he was just a top-notch rookie. "Sorry, I''m not some medieval torture expert."


    Klaus snatched the fork from Josh''s hand and drove it directly into the right side of Mike''s chest. Blood spurted out like a waterfall.


    Josh''s face was deathly pale, but the allure of his blood energy made him incomparably hungry. He couldn''t help but ask curiously, "Just what did he do to you?" What deep hatred could make one person be so cruel to another?


    Klaus shook his head in confusion. They had only known each other for a day, and Max was only trying to kill his little pregnant woman, so he said with certainty, "It has nothing to do with what he did, but what he will do when we are done, that is, what I want him to do. Just like you. "


    To Klaus, both young Josh and Max were pawns to save his brother Elijah''s hidden stake. "For example," Klaus said crisply, turning to look at Josh, eyes to eyes, "pierce him with this, right now!"


    Josh''s eyes became lifeless and determined. He took the fork from Klaus and immediately started stabbing at him. Each of his actions was more brutal than the previous one.


    The holes in the ground became bigger and bigger, and blood started to flow all over the ground.


    By the time Josh could react, Max was on the verge of death, and there were so many bloody holes in his skin that he couldn''t even see a single piece of his skin. "This is crazy. I didn''t want to do it, but I did."


    Josh dropped his fork in horror, not daring to look at the blood on his own hand.


    "This is called Mental Control. Vampires can control humans, and ancestors like me and my siblings can control vampires, but no one can control their ancestors."


    Josh looked at Klaus in horror. This demon, he had controlled him from the very beginning. What was he trying to do?


    "Do you understand? Very good." Klaus hated fools the most, and he didn''t bother to explain. "That''s why a new vampire like you obeyed my orders without anyone noticing."


    "But my blood has never flowed?" Josh couldn''t help but be glad for his good fortune. Even though he had already died, Max''s current state of being worse than death still sent chills down his spine.


    "Yes," Klaus raised his voice proudly. He didn''t care about the details. What he wanted was the result. "As for that, young Josh, it''s because I''ve already controlled you since you didn''t have a single bit of verbena in your body."


    The verbena could stop control, Marcel knew that, so on the first day of Klaus''s return to town, Marcel had his friends start drinking verbena, and Klaus had nowhere to start.


    However, if they let their blood run dry, it would be different. They could reshuffle the cards and start over.


    Klaus stood up. "Let all his verbena dry so I can control him to obey my orders." He walked over and lifted Max''s chin, his voice bitter and sad. "Now that my brother is captured and waiting for my rescue, we can''t be so gentle, can we?"


    Josh watched as Klaus gave Max the final blow and the poor man''s blood ran dry. He couldn''t help but spit it out.


    Klaus, he thought, if it were possible, no, for all eternity, he would never meet such a man.


    Sophie received a text from White Dew. She asked Sophie to go to the Witch Shop ¡ª the Grey Garden.


    When Sophie reached the door, she saw Rebecca. It seemed that the Wolf Woman and the Michaelsons were getting along pretty well. There were people helping her run errands.


    "As you dawdle, Elijah is lying rotten with a dagger in his side." Rebecca was very dissatisfied with the lateness of the witch''s arrival.


    Sophie was even more straightforward. She wasn''t their subordinate, and Sophie was actively preparing for revenge. "You should be glad that I was able to come. What do you want?"


    "White Dew was attacked by Marcel''s men a few days ago because he was told he saw a werewolf in the French Quarter." Rebecca''s eyes were fixed on Sophie''s reaction, and when she saw the confusion and curiosity on her face, she frowned.


    "She only went to one place. No matter who saw the dew, only one person betrayed her." Rebecca got straight to the point. She was very sure where the murderer was.


    Sophie stared blankly at the door of the shop. She knew the little witch in the gray garden, she was just a naive and lively little girl, but now, she was being accused of being a spy, a traitor ¡­ no, she couldn''t believe it.


    "Learn a little," Rebecca said, about to speak the truth directly. She pushed open the door with one hand and stepped inside.

 C78

    Rebecca rubbed her hands together, and White Dew suddenly appeared in front of them, bringing along a group of mysterious black bodyguards.


    Klaus didn''t know where he had gotten these guys to be from, but they all looked like professionals. All of them were tough guys, but they didn''t say anything extra. At most, they just passed on Klaus'' orders.


    White Dew spends all day "eating", "sleeping", "drinking milk"... Nutrition products, etc. It only took him one day to completely get tired of them.


    That kind of tone is the same as the words of a dead person. Is Klaus really not trying to kill her? Bailu expressed doubt, but the child seemed to have no influence and continued to thrive.


    Rebecca blocked Sophie''s view and looked at her in confusion. Didn''t she tell her not to follow her? "What are you doing here?" She hated the look on the witch''s face when she looked at the wolf pup. "Do I have to greet her first?" There seemed to be a strange look of satisfaction and calculation on Bai Lu''s face.


    White Dew glanced at them and spread her hands, gesturing for Rebecca to tell the strange creatures behind her to leave first. She was annoyed with Klaus''s commanding life.


    The sky was vast and the land was vast. Now, the child was the oldest, so Bai Lu fully enjoyed the advantage of a mother and son.


    Rebecca looked at the group of people behind Bai Lu and her mouth twitched a few times. Klaus, he actually sent her personal guard. What a joke, the one in Bai Lu''s stomach is really a treasure.


    Was this not enough for him to hold the treasure in his palm?


    "You go first, big brother, I''ll talk to you." Sophie approached her slowly, as if she wanted to say something to her. Rebecca grabbed hold of her daughter and said, "Wolf girl, come with me. You have nothing to say to that witch, don''t you?"


    Bailu gave Sophie a simple nod and a greeting. Naturally, she knew that Sophie should be innocent. Her death would not benefit Sophie in the least, except when she died with her.


    But, why would the witch lie to her? Why did she tell those vampires where she was? They almost killed her child ¡­ Bai Lu was very curious, as was the child in her stomach. Her small body was very tight, and she was moving her head and her feet. It seemed like she was worried about something.


    The little guy was still not out yet, but he felt very uncomfortable. It tugged at his lower abdomen, which was showing signs of being too active. Bai Lu''s eyes were filled with depression.


    He had a rather big temper and was full of vigor. His heart was also heavy with revenge. Could this little fellow be like Klaus?


    Rebecca looked over, exasperated. She was sure that she had seen her stomach throbbing a few times. "Wolf Girl, you can''t possibly have given birth just because you said so, right?" I don''t have that kind of experience. "


    Bai Lu silently shook her head. She believed that their family was better at killing people and sucking up their blood, rather than being nurtured through birth.


    "Let''s go," Rebecca said, blocking White Dew''s path. "I''ll take care of this." She could just let Bai Lu hide at the side. She couldn''t help him out. Besides, the most precious pregnant woman was like a divine horse, she definitely had to be safe to watch by the side.


    Sophie stood beside her and drew a circle for her. Although it was not a formal magic, at least it could be used to hide her presence.


    The gray garden during the day was still rather dark, with all sorts of herbs and small items scattered all over. The air had a eerie fragrance.


    A cute girl with small curly hair stood at the counter, tidying up her herbs. She looked up at the bell ringing at the door.


    "Hello, Sophie." She took a glance at it and lowered her head to continue her work. Katie knew that Sophie had a lot of things to do in her house. She was probably just passing by.


    Sophie took a few steps forward. "Hello, Katie." Rebecca, who was standing behind Sophie, stuck her head out. She seemed very interested in herbs, sniffing around, and she picked up a sun-dried flower.


    "There are marigolds inside that are very attractive to the opposite sex and very suitable for you." Catti-brie treated her like a normal female guest and introduced her to her in a cordial manner.


    "Rebecca nodded. She also liked these little things that could give her charm, but that wasn''t what she needed right now." Is that so? I am very suspicious. Do you have anything else? " Rebecca''s voice cut off and changed to a softer tone. "For example, let me think about what we need ¡­" "I don''t know. Maybe it''s the aconite grass?"


    Actinidia Grass, the nemesis of werewolves.


    Kate paused for a second, her hands picking through the herbs in a freckled fashion.


    Bailu and Sophie looked at each other, knowing the truth. She was guilty, Rebecca was right, and Klaus'' decision was reasonable.


    "Aconite Grass, why do you want that?" Catti-brie looked up with confusion and curiosity. She pretended to be calm and asked, "Isn''t that poison?"


    "Hey, honey, don''t play dumb with me, okay?" The defenseless Katy followed Rebecca''s movements and fell onto the counter like a rag doll. After that, with Rebecca''s gesture, she used her body to cut through the bottles and jars. With a few rips, she reckoned that the wound was not small.


    Sophie shut her eyes. Bailu, on the other hand, had no other opinion. She had almost lost her child, and now, they were here for revenge.


    In the small gray garden, there was only the sound of collisions, and Katie moaned and begged for mercy.


    "Go ahead." Rebecca didn''t like to waste time. She asked very directly.


    "I only sold some herbs to the werewolf, that''s all ¡­." Katie was still refusing to admit it. Her face was red as she tried to explain, and she looked to Sophie for help.


    "Answer the question, Katie. Please tell the truth."


    "Please speak the truth. I only spoke to you that day, and I thought you would help me ¡­"


    Katie froze. Okay, face to face.


    She grabbed Katie''s head. "Are you lying to me? Katie, I suggest you answer my question honestly. "


    The pain in her head and Rebecca''s cruel gaze frightened Katie. She explained to Sophie, trembling, that she had to get help. "Yes, I told someone, but you don''t understand. You don''t understand. "I, I, I love him ¡­"


    Rebecca and Sophie looked at each other, obviously not expecting such an answer.


    Rebecca thought for a second, a hint of coldness appearing at the corner of her mouth. "Be good and tell me," she said, raising her fifteen centimeters of high-heeled shoes to her slender neck. "Who''s your vampire lover?"


    Catti-brie was so awed by her natural domineering manner that her mouth moved, but she refused to say the man''s name.


    The sharp bottom of her high heels was pressed against her neck, slightly digging into her flesh. "Do you want me to count?" Rebecca was obviously pleased with her move, and did not care if it destroyed her exquisite high heels. "Darling, red is beautiful! True... I''m looking forward to your blood coloring my shoes in beautiful, sweet colors. "


    Sophie had no say in the matter. She would not offend an ancestral vampire for Katie.


    White Dew silently watched the pain and pity of Katie. She lowered her head and covered her stomach with her hands. Rebecca''s heels slightly sank into the center of Katie''s neck.


    White Dew took a step forward and squatted down. She looked at Katie, her voice calm and stiff. We are all sinners, the child in my stomach. It actually really wants to come out and live well. I was wrong. I could have gone back on my word, but ¡­ But you betrayed us. I almost lost her. "


    Katie''s hand touched her belly. The little guy moved a few times and expressed his desire.


    Finally, Candy shuddered, tears sliding down her cheeks. She didn''t know it would be like this.

 C79

    Apparently, Klaus'' plan had gone smoothly. Max had been left with only a small amount of blood, so Josh''s movements were becoming more and more hesitant.


    Klaus seemed to be starting to get annoyed. It seemed that Nooblet wasn''t born to be a laborer, not at all. "Come on, buddy, I''m going to build an army. One or two controlled servants aren''t an army."


    Josh tried his best to help while sweating so hard that he didn''t want to provoke Klaus. This guy was too vicious. If he didn''t listen, he would definitely be killed.


    Obeying, following, and obeying were the basic rules of a servant.


    Klaus squinted. It was Rebecca. It looked like she had gotten an answer. "How is it?" Klaus picked it up and asked who it was that wanted to kill his little wolf girl and child. " "Who is that damned traitor?"


    "You''re right, Klaus," Rebecca said, in a pleasant voice. "What''s more, she''s just a kid, she doesn''t know anything about us, she doesn''t know about you, the little wolf girl, baby, or what we''re after."


    Klaus didn''t think this was good news. What was Rebecca excited about? His curiosity was piqued a little, but he didn''t ask. He knew his sister''s personality and Rebecca, who was still on her phone, couldn''t wait to show off, "Do you want to hear it? Nick, it''s the happiest thing that ever happened to you. "


    "Go ahead." I''ve been waiting for you, my dear sister.


    "She''s in love with one of Marcel''s cronies," Rebecca said, her voice becoming playful.


    Klaus'' interest was piqued, and the corners of his mouth widened into a smile, his eyes shining brightly. Who else could it be?


    Josh looked at Klaus''s obvious dimples, his back straight through the cold, his voice husky and seductive. "Right arm, right arm, right-hand man ¡ª Tierry."


    "Correct, two points," Rebecca said with a faint smile as she continued to explain the main point. "I''m glad our Thierry is getting closer to the enemy."


    Klaus happily continued, his blood almost ignited. He couldn''t help but stand up, "That means, he unknowingly became the key to our entire plan."


    When Rebecca heard her brother''s voice, she knew that he had become extremely proud of himself. "I said that this would make you very happy."


    "Of course, my dear, in a city where vampires and witches are at loggerheads, they are hot-blooded and deep in love, heh heh ¡­ they are very unlucky."


    Klaus was both gentle and sighing as he praised his love. He liked this unexpected gain. It was a nice little surprise.


    Sophie was taken home by Nick, and White Dew was sitting on the sofa, watching home TV, hugging the soft pillow.


    Sophie was left alone. She seemed a little angry, her cheeks puffed up.


    Sophie was flabbergasted when Rebecca made their request.


    "That''s impossible!"


    "Are you crazy?" Sophie resisted violently. She had a reason not to die, had they forgotten that White Dew was connected to her. "No!"


    "This is simple. We only need you to cast a small, very small positioning spell to help us find our brother Elijah." Klaus controlled his temper. Right now, his first priority was to find Elijah. After that, his plan would be implemented step by step.


    Sophie retreated desperately, her head shaking like a rattle. "In this town, any witch who uses magic will be captured and killed."


    Sophie wasn''t a fool. She was dead, her plans, her sister''s sacrifices.


    Klaus nodded in agreement, but apparently he had thought of the right thing to do. At the time of our transaction, you seemed to have missed an important detail: Marcel''s secret weapon, the little witch knew how to use magic. "


    Sophie''s face paled as they spotted Davina.


    "Such a tall little girl is very adorable, easily angered, and her arrogance is truly hateful." Rebecca gave him a rough comparison, as she also wanted to get to know this extremely young witch.


    "..." Davina? " Sophie''s eyes changed rapidly, her body slightly forward, her pleading gaze falling on White Dew. "Where did you see her?"


    Bailu Yi felt that she had instantly become popular. Rebecca, Klaus'' gaze would occasionally hook onto her as well. Her stomach had grown quite a bit. Was there really a need to pay so much attention to her?


    "I don''t know," Rebecca replied, shaking her head helplessly. "That little brat wiped out my memory, right after she used that damned thought to throw me out of the window."


    Sophie heaved a sigh of relief. Her gaze landed on Klaus'' hand. She seemed very sure of what he was planning and what he was planning.


    Sophie glared at Rebecca in disdain. Rebecca silently chose to stare at her exposed stomach.


    The most innocent female wolf continued to watch quietly, waiting for Klaus to sum up his speech.


    Klaus didn''t care about their little pleasures. He waved a hand, recalling his attention, "Then let me be more focused." He only wanted to clarify the plan, "Elijah is in Davina''s hands, you witches, I think, will want to separate Davina and Marcel ¡­ However, it''s clear that we don''t know where she is, so we need to use location-based magic. "


    It was foolish to conclude that Beru and the others had turned their heads to despise him. Sophie was the most obvious.


    Klaus looked at them and gave a silly chuckle. His little belly moved, and the baby seemed to know what he was protesting about.


    Sophie collapsed back in her chair and feebly told him the truth. Klaus was still talking nonsense, "Davina will feel the magic."


    Klaus nodded in agreement, but his eyebrows even revealed a strange smile, emphasizing, "Of course, she might discover ¡­ Unless another witch, for example, because of a traitor... Candy, for example, was also casting a more powerful spell, which would create a smog that would mask your little spell from Davina''s detection, wouldn''t it? "


    Sophie shook her head. They had bloody ideas about Katie, and her white face looked uneasy. Her eyes turned a little pale as she looked at the cruel Klaus.

 C80

    The more pleased Klaus was with himself, the more she could not understand.


    Klaus never knew how to see people as people. He didn''t even know how to make the right relationships with people.


    In truth, Bai Lu didn''t like it here. The ancestral vampire family was twisted, but she could only adapt to this bizarre life step by step. For herself and for her children.


    Klaus, the werewolves, the witches, as well as the human management department of the French District, no one here had any normal logic. They never took human life seriously, they only valued strength and lethality.


    Is it possible that her child will live in such a world, become another Klaus, or become another transparent, powerless dew?


    "Katie doesn''t deserve to die." "She was just used." She couldn''t bear it. Revenge was one thing, but murder was another.


    Sophie immediately nodded in agreement. Rebecca and Klaus stared at them speechlessly, completely unable to understand their superfluous kindness.


    "Wolf girl, she wasn''t so kind when she sold you out," Klaus said as he approached White Dew, one hand on the shelf, his gaze focused on her stomach. His other hand slammed down on the table, "Think about it, if we hadn''t arrived in time, you would be a corpse now."


    With a few "ka" sounds, Rebecca knew that tomorrow, she would have to waste another sum of money to give to the family management company. The marble-patterned stone table was broken again.


    When Beryl went to look at Sophie, she wouldn''t agree. Klaus gave her a look that said "Look after yourself."


    Sophie saw him turn his head, put his cold eyes on her, and stand up with goosebumps. "You can''t be so principled, Sophie. Without a strategic loss, you can''t win the war, no matter how pitiful the loss is... How many times have vampires always been a step ahead, knowing things they shouldn''t know, and your sister even got executed in public! "


    Sophie''s eyes closed, and her expression fell into pain and hatred. Yes, her sister, killed, in public, killed!


    Klaus'' tone carried both seduction and malicious guesses, cleverly pulling the silk out of the calluses, "Because she used magic, who do you think would know that she would be caught first? Did she not try to escape?"


    Sophie and Jane weren''t fools. They couldn''t possibly have been killed by Marcel while walking around in the street. Klaus was one hundred percent certain that there were other clues to Sophie''s sister''s death, such as a traitor and a snitch.


    "She''s hiding in the cargo bay of a freighter. She was caught just as she was preparing to sail in the Mississippi."


    "Very good," Klaus answered, nodding his head. "Then tell me, who is it that manages his dock business among Marcel''s most important trusted aides?"


    Sophie was silent for a long time, and her heart grew cold. Who else could it be?


    "Thierry, Katie''s boyfriend." Finally, Sophie answered in a cold, hateful tone.


    Klaus got the answers and the consequences he wanted and motioned for Rebecca to leave with Sophie, and then he felt he should emphasize to that damned little wolfwoman that it was all too ridiculous to be kind.


    Bai Lu raised her head and smiled at him without fear. She also wanted to have a good discussion with Klaus about normal family relationships, and ¡­ The question of retribution for killing the innocent.


    The swords drawn and the crossbows pulled, scattering unhappily. The simple outcome was this. Bai Lu locked the door gloomily and slept on her own!


    Klaus glanced at Rebecca, then announced the start of the plan. He didn''t care about that wolf girl''s attitude. He wasn''t angry at all, not even a little!


    A few minutes before the ball, Klaus and Rebecca took a detour.


    Thierry was playing trumpets on the railing, affectionate and cool, and everyone around him seemed to like him.


    It was a melodious and beautiful song. Obviously, he was immersed in a kind of lovable state, his eyes filled with love.


    Klaus nodded in agreement. "You''re right, he''s good." Klaus was a very honest man, and he was willing to admit that Thierry was talented.


    Marcel looked at Thierry with eyes full of affection, his tone proud and proud. "Right? We all call him the musician, and the ladies love him, but he has a place in his heart... He''s always surrounded by his beautiful little witch. "


    "Witch?" A little witch? " The smile on Klaus'' face became deeper. It seemed like this was the first time he had heard such news. He looked at Marcel in shock. Marcel didn''t seem to think it was a big deal. " He said he loved her... "


    "Your most important warrior has a deep friendship with your enemy, but you don''t care?" Klaus questioned him with an expression that said, "Are you really Marcel?" Marcel felt the hair on his back stand on end.


    "Of course I care, but Tieri is a mature man." He tried to persuade Klaus. "He''ll make his own decisions, and I''ll get some important inside information, and besides, he won''t do anything to harm our cause."


    Klaus mockingly laughed, not daring to believe his own words, "Look, a vampiric murderer is hosting a lavish charity party, his right-hand man loves a cute little witch ¡­"


    "We are one entity here, and no one will destroy us." Marcel denied Klaus'' mockery. He couldn''t possibly not trust his own people. However, he also seemed to have heard Klaus'' advice. "However, you still wouldn''t want those witches to be too bold," Klaus continued to use his speech as a charm, provoking and coaxing, "Considering that one of the witches said that a werewolf in the town had caused the disappearance of your nocturnal vampire, I''m sure you''ve considered it, Marcel ¡­" It could be a trap. "


    Marcel fell silent. He seemed to be thinking about something, and then he hesitantly nodded his head. "Maybe I should give them a hint."


    Klaus brought him a glass of wine and toasted him, silently showing his support.


    "Thierry," the beautiful music stopped, and Marcel''s voice cut off the din, "tonight you will take a team of Night Vampires to the witch''s place for a little harassment." After receiving a positive reply, Marcel glanced at Klaus and added, "Don''t be too polite, Thierry."


    Tieri nodded, and Klaus could clearly feel his'' passionate ''gaze.


    Raising his glass, Klaus'' smile was gentle and pleasant. Go, my Thierry, your lovely little witch is waiting for you. I''m also waiting for you, together ¡­ Entering the circle.

 C81

    Rebecca was busy, too, complaining to a pretty blonde bartender in the bar about the little secret of female sex.


    Rebecca leaned against the cold table, her beautiful eyes seemingly hiding infinite sorrow. She leisurely poured wine into them. "¡­" So, I moved back here to get closer to my brothers, because I''ve had enough ¡­ To be honest, family is the most important thing, right?... Camille? "


    Camille thinks the girl in front of him looks familiar, especially with her blond hair, but she has never seen Rebecca before. "Call me Camille," she says.


    Rebecca nodded in agreement. It seemed like she would easily be accosted and meet all sorts of standards.


    "Have you really never been here before?" Camil asked curiously. She did not know that she had forgotten about some people and things due to her mental control. She was only a little curious by instinct. "You really look familiar."


    Rebecca denied it and then casually added, "You might have watched me walk past on a certain street. You know, I''m also an impressive girl."


    Camille smiled. That, she agreed.


    They talked a lot, Rebecca made a good contribution to her performance, and then, finally, Rebecca said something that shocked her. "Weren''t you dating Marcel? He''s my friend, so that''s how it is... "Yeah, sort of. I heard he liked the blonde bartender back in Rousseau''s day."


    Camille seems to have caught on to something. She sends the cocktail over again, then starts mixing a drink for herself, relaxing as she answers, "I don''t call it a date. He''s courting me, I refused before, but now I feel... I don''t know, but he''s very charming, "Camil teased Rebecca with a wrinkle of her nose." This probably means that I should run away.


    Rebecca remained silent, seemingly very envious of Camil. She spoke slowly, her clear eyes filled with happiness. "¡­" I am in a state of disjunction myself, Camille, and you must cherish what you have. "


    Camille stares at Rebecca, who looks especially sad.


    "That''s the worst part, isn''t it?" It might have been a customer who was hurt by her feelings. Camil started her occupational disease again. "There are some people you can''t let go of ¡­ "You can''t be fooled, you always know, but there''s nothing you can do about it, right?"


    "I like you, Cammie," Rebecca agreed. She took a long drink of wine, then blew out some of the aromatic gas into her mouth while holding her chin. I should be at this charity party tonight, you know? He''s sort of like Gatsby, setting up a shitty party. "


    When Camil saw the name of the invitation, she gave a strange cough.


    Rebecca swirled her wineglass. Afterwards, she left the invitation letter and said absentmindedly, "You''ll be interested, Camil."


    In the evening, it was a grand and luxurious ball.


    Klaus put on a handsome suit with his beautiful sister.


    Rebecca was very good at this sort of gathering, and Klaus seemed to be accustomed to it. Elijah had always deeply believed that no matter which circle they were in, their younger brother and sister would be overrated!


    Rebecca was wearing a short black skirt that was half revealing, a pale gold dress with a curling hem. She looked very pretty, and Klaus thought that no woman in the whole ballroom would be a match for her.


    Rebecca''s presence was also a distraction. Perhaps, for Marcel, tonight''s plan would be quite successful.


    "Relax, my dear brother," Rebecca said, with the proper dignity of her face, the string of scorn and sarcasm in her mouth. "I think I made sure Marcel would be a little distracted tonight."


    "Should I ask?" Klaus looked at Rebecca with some surprise. Her expression was very subtle. It seemed like his little sister had secretly done some small things behind his back.


    Rebecca was extremely modest, and her eyebrows were filled with interest. "I can only say that his attention won''t be on us. Believe me ¡­" I did my best. "


    Klaus smiled and disappeared. Very good, he would go and arrange the details.


    "What about you? "What are you doing to ensure Elijah''s safe return?" Rebecca walked around and didn''t find anything fun to do, so she called Klaus and asked about the trip.


    Klaus was scribbling furiously in Marcel''s study. He smiled. He was about to write it down ¡ª criminal evidence.


    "What do you mean?" Rebecca asked curiously.


    "We need to give Kate the right motivation to cast a powerful spell tonight." Klaus settled the letter and leisurely sealed his mouth. He stuck out the tip of his tongue and said sinisterly and innocently, "Dear sister, I am creating a motive ¡­" "Marcel ordered us to harass the witches, and I will, on the other hand, arrange for the tragedy to go wrong."


    Thierry''s great mistake, and then Marcel would taste the pain of losing his right hand.


    Klaus, occupying the high ground, stretched out his hands, enjoying the plot infinitely. He thought that the punishment for Marcel''s betrayal had only just begun.


    "Marcel may not mind the love stories of Tierry, but some of the sins are not so easy for him to forgive... For example, Thierry killed one of his colleagues. "


    If Thierry made an unforgivable mistake for the sake of his passion, Marcel would never forgive him. For Marcel, not killing a vampire was the most important rule, wasn''t it?


    Klaus''s handsome profile was half in the light, half in the dark, like a real devil, evil, sly, sexual, with a deadly fascination in the horror of cruelty.


    Rebecca took it, and she got it right at once. Their plans were perfectly linked, "So if our little Katie wants her lover to be spared Marcel''s punishment... If she wants to save him, she''ll have to use magic. Marcel won''t be easy to deal with, will he? "


    Klaus nodded affirmatively, giving his sister a rare compliment. "You''re really a clever child."


    Klaus would occasionally like humans, especially at times like these. He was very, very fond of foolish humans, and they were willing to make great sacrifices for the sake of love.


    But then again, what was there to pay with your life but love? Klaus asked indifferently, his cold smile covering his handsome face.


    Hey, cute little witch Katie, let me see what you''re going to do.


    He crossed his hands and arrogantly sat on Marcel''s desk like a king, looking down at the crowd below. Klaus'' dimples were deep, and his eyes were serene, filled with anticipation and excitement.

 C82

    At this moment, Marcel was actively arranging his "great mistakes," unaware that he had already been dug several holes.


    Tieri had brought a group of vampires, around thirty to forty of them. Their ferocious, numb faces were filled with excitement and excitement. These Night Vampires loved to cause trouble the most, and usually did not have any opportunity to release their energy.


    "Do you understand what you want to do?" Marcel looked encouragingly at Thierry, his most capable assistant, and said again, "Remember, don''t be too polite!"


    Thierry nodded calmly. This was not the first time he had led something like this. He was very experienced and had never made any mistakes. "No problem, we are just here to cause trouble."


    Marcel watched Thierry leave. He did not know what bad consequences this operation would bring.


    Thierry let the Nightwalkers make trouble outside, and when he looked around, his strong body flashed into the gray garden.


    The timid little witch was hiding behind the cabinet. She stuck out her head and saw her lover. The expression on her face immediately turned cheerful and sweet.


    Thierry stepped forward and embraced Katie. Oh, the strength of her charge was not small, and her powerful arms gently caressed her back, comforting her inch by inch.


    The night vampires were having a good time with the loud noises and the girls'' screams.


    "What''s going on outside?" Katie was a little worried. She held Tieri''s waist tightly, buried her head in his chest, and listened to his steady breathing. Only then did she slowly calm down.


    "It''s Klaus. He made Marcel think that the witch is planning something against him. Marcel wants us to give him a hint and a little warning." Thierry took a deep breath, drawing in the power of love, then turned around and attacked.


    In response to the destruction outside, Thierry did not hesitate to smash Katie''s shop, destroying most of the herbal jars and other appliances.


    Katie''s eyes were following him and she was also walking, as if she did not mind his actions. Her eyes were filled with an uncontrollable passion.


    Tieri couldn''t bear it any longer. He stopped his hands and turned around to look deeply at his little witch. "If he thinks I''m spoiled, then it''s because I fell in love with a witch ¡­" Even though he was, he couldn''t imagine his little witch getting bullied and hurt.


    "Say it again." Katie twined around his neck playfully and then wrapped her arms around his neck.


    "I love you, Katie." "Everything will be all right, I promise."


    The two who fell in love looked each other in the eye. Their intense passion couldn''t be stopped by the dim light. Their lips and tongues were both immersed in the love of the river.


    When Thierry came out of the little shop and met Max, who was so fierce that he put out his hand to stop people, he didn''t like people entering his little witch''s shop. "I''ve already been there."


    Max nodded and turned aside, but by the time the busy Thierry found out, his little witch had been seized by Max and attacked in disgust.


    Max bared his fangs in front of Thierry''s face and lowered his head. Thierry roared, "Katie!" His actions were the first to rush over in his mind, "Let go of her, scram!"


    Tieri flipped Max to the ground. Coincidentally, he brushed against a sharp wooden stake, and when he missed, he took the spike and stabbed it angrily at the bastard who was still glaring at Katie with his dirty eyes.


    With a squelch, blood spurted out, and Max twitched his body.


    Katie covered her mouth and screamed, completely stunned. What''s going on?


    The disturbance around them immediately quieted down. All of the Night Vampires closed in on their leader. Their shocked expressions became more ferocious than their previous ones.


    Unbeknownst to Marcel, he was holding a masquerade and charity ball for the benefit of the entire city.


    They drank wine and drank wine.


    New Orleans, Marcel''s empire, it is filled with Creole''s unique European style, language, culture, fashion, and faith all tightly intertwined in this ball.


    Brilliant factions.


    Klaus and Rebecca were dressed in the clothing of ancient nobles. As they walked through the crowd of weirdly dressed people, they seemed more like normal humans.


    All sorts of choices. Pure angels, evil demons, ferocious werewolves, enchanting snake-women, pale vampires, and short dwarfs.


    "I have to say a word of praise," Klaus gracefully nodded to the cute waiter. "This background music is very suitable for tonight''s mood."


    The crowd parted, revealing a real angel. She wore a snow-white dress, pure white wings, and long golden hair. She didn''t seem to be used to such occasions.


    He looked around.


    "Camil?"

 C83

    Marcel and Klaus were both surprised.


    Rebecca proudly raised a smile that was even more flamboyant. It was a joke. How could she let a beauty like Camil miss out on such an interesting matter?


    Klaus watched her in the middle of a real mess. What the hell was Camille doing here as a human? Marcel would never have sent her an invitation, especially since at least half of the dancers on the scene were real vampires.


    "What could be more distracting than Marcel''s little human girlfriend in a place where vampires gather." After Rebecca finished her lesson, a little human boy returned to Klaus''s side. She seemed quite pleased with herself.


    Camille obviously saw them and relaxed a little. She felt that this masquerade was really strange, and in any case, she felt much better when she saw familiar people.


    Klaus stopped smiling. He agreed with Rebecca, but for some reason he thought of the wolfwoman''s growl.


    Curious, Klaus realized that he did not like to involve Camille. She was a simple human being.


    "Hello, darling." Camille looks at Rebecca, her breathtaking eyes comforting. "You look beautiful today."


    "You''re the beautiful one." Rebecca was also full of praise for Camil''s little angel style. The more attractive the dress, the better it was. She was really intoxicating. It would be very interesting if Marcel found out about her.


    "It''s a fantastic ball, but I think I''m going to get to like it." Camille greeted Klaus. She seemed to have never been to a ball like this.


    Marcel noticed Camille and frowned. He toasted the governor a few times and then walked in their direction. Klaus saw that his mood had become extremely comfortable.


    Since he was already here, Klaus did not want to get into trouble with him. Marcel had definitely begun to notice this side.


    He even gave Rebecca a smile of approval. Very good.


    Camil stood aside and asked Rebecca in a low, curious voice, "Could he be the infamous, unpredictable guy?"


    She thought Klaus was Rebecca''s lover, but she was immediately refuted.


    "Actually, I''m her brother, not that person." Klaus looked a little wild, and Camille instinctively recognized his danger. Klaus raised his glass to the beauty.


    "Your outfit is also not bad." Camille takes his glass and praises Klaus as well. Even if she doesn''t like his ruthlessness, he does look like a wild man ¡­ It would drive the women crazy.


    "Don''t be fooled," Klaus seemed to hear a funny joke, shaking the quilt in the golden light. "Darling, I''m a wolf in sheep''s clothing."


    As Marcel approached, Rebecca glanced at him, then said to Camille, "You guys take your time. I need a drink."


    Rebecca had gone off to drink nearby, and Marcel was making his way through the crowd. Klaus reached out and grabbed Camille, who was about to leave.


    Being stared at by that pair of deep eyes, Camil couldn''t help but nod her head, "Okay."


    Marcel saw Klaus give him a look. I''ll take care of you, Camille.


    Marcel sighed and turned away. Camille''s eyes followed, and she watched Marcel move toward Rebecca. They seemed familiar.


    The atmosphere was delicate.


    "Scotch," Rebecca said, shaking her delicate goblet and giving Marcel a look with her chin. "Thank you, darling."


    Marcel glanced at Rebecca. He had to say that she was very attractive, especially that pair of collarbones. There was no one who didn''t want to indulge in her. " Did you invite her here to make yourself attractive? " Marcel ordered a drink for himself and leaned over to accompany Rebecca.


    "I think she''s very precious." It was rare for Rebecca to let go of her haughtiness. She enviously said to Camil, "I dare to say that what you love is that pure heart of hers ¡­" Marcel saw that Rebecca seemed to have fallen into some sort of unspeakable memory, and his expression softened a lot.


    However, Rebecca then returned to her offensive mode, "Perhaps one day, I will personally feed you that cute little heart of hers."


    A blatant threat.


    "You look so jealous, Rebecca." Marcel just finished his drink, gave her a kiss on the cheek, and silently warned her.


    Klaus glanced at Camille, who was watching Rebecca and Marcel.


    "..." The person Rebecca was talking about, I think it was Marcel... " Camil''s tone was slightly infuriated, and Klaus seemed to be slightly stunned. After that, he casually teased her in a very nonchalant manner, "If only I didn''t think of it that much, it would be all history."


    That was true.


    Klaus stopped dancing with Camille.


    "What I''m thinking is, your sister is a bitch." With Camil connecting the dots, there was naturally a complete story. Even Rebecca''s appearance had been arranged intentionally.


    Klaus seemed to be holding back his laughter. He admired Camille''s intelligence and amusement. "It seems like she was the first to use this word... Allow me to leave for a moment. "


    Marcel looked at him several times and when Klaus left, he immediately took over the second half of Camille''s song.


    "Camille, very welcome." Marcel was graceful, his palms turned upside down in a circle.


    "Hey, the killer dance is very creative." Camil clearly did not expect Marcel to have such a side. She was unbridled in her self-confidence and brashness and did not reject him.


    "This is for business," he tried to explain. "I was going to invite you."


    "It''s nothing, I just made an appointment." By the way, you''ve been pursuing me for weeks. Camille tries to turn away, not knowing why she''s angry, maybe because Rebecca put the damn invitation on her desk.


    God knows, the foolish girl actually wanted to help the girl out of her predicament. "Don''t explain anything, do your thing, I will entertain myself."


    Camil didn''t even have the time to turn around and leave before Marcel tightly held her hand and said in a domineering and forceful manner, "What? "I don''t care about you, I just want to see you with someone else ¡­" "My dear, don''t even think about it," Marcel said, his voice hoarse and dark.


    The domineering possessiveness of a male was a domain consciousness that Klaus understood very well.


    Rebecca finished her drink with mixed feelings. This cup, this toast, her great good brother, Elijah.

 C84

    A masked figure flashed in the middle of the ball, looking like a lollipop.


    Klaus'' attention was on Camille and Marcel, and he didn''t notice it at all. Instead, Rebecca''s mouth twitched a few times.


    What a mess!


    The song of the ball became slow, graceful, and affectionate at the suggestion of Marcel''s wave.


    Klaus even hung up a phone call for a short while and then dragged his hand to ask Bai Lu some work and rest questions. He also reminded her that she had to drink some milk! Bai Lu lowered her voice and answered softly. She didn''t seem to be in high spirits ¡­ In the end, Klaus did not know why, but he told her about his private plans.


    Why?


    Perhaps it was just because Bai Lu was sometimes too disappointed that he would not allow her child''s mother, his little wolf girl pregnant, to have such a bad mood every day. Her pouting face was truly unworthy of her good looks.


    If a baby was born with such a wretched appearance, then how much of a loss would he suffer?


    After hanging up the phone, it was unknown why Klaus felt a lot more relaxed. His gaze quickly moved over.


    "At the ball, Marcel''s hand slowly brushed against Camil''s back. He lowered his head and smiled brightly." It''s good to see you. " Unfortunately, Camille doesn''t appreciate it. She averts her head. "I thought you said you were working in the community."


    Camille isn''t a fool. She doesn''t remember having enough money to do such a big ball with a simple community job, and the dollar wasn''t the world''s doing.


    "Community fundraising, parties, all sorts of pleasure parties, people opening wallets to donate money," Marcel smiled helplessly, like a big boy whose little secret has been exposed, and smiled with him. "That''s what I do, I''m probably one of the types you guys call bad but essential ¡ª" demons ".


    "What about Rebecca? Is she one of your donors?" She couldn''t tell that Marcel would need to ask for money from a woman, especially a beautiful woman who pestered him.


    "She''s an old friend." He wasn''t sure if he should be happy, and Camille looked jealous. "She won''t be too old, either. She looks younger than me." Camil mumbled something to reject his offer. Marcel pulled the girl''s chin with his hand and laughed heartily. He was sure that he liked her jealousy, "You will be surprised. When I met her, I was just a child. Don''t talk about her anymore, I just want to stay with you. "


    Camil nodded her head and gracefully danced with him. However, between her eyebrows, she was still frowning.


    Klaus appeared behind Rebecca and looked at his sister in a new light. "Darling, you really are a scary little devil. Look at Marcel''s cautious look."


    "Nonsense, the two of them are absolutely compatible." Rebecca didn''t even bother to look at Klaus, one black and one white, one angel and one demon. "You want to divide Marcel''s heart, big brother. It''s very simple, isn''t it?"


    Klaus was very satisfied when he saw Marcel''s emotional state. However, Rebecca''s gaze began to search for the masked man through the crowd.


    As the gentle music faded away, the steps of the two men and women stopped. Marcel lowered his head, and Camille was the only one in his gentle eyes. The distance between the two of them grew closer and closer.


    Just a few millimeters of sweetness.


    Diego suddenly walked out from the crowd, his face dark as he reported to Marcel. Camil''s hand hurt, and he frowned as he stared at the people around him. Marcel''s expression was angry and uncomfortable, but it was clear that he was struck by lightning.


    Camille froze.


    In fact, she didn''t know Marcel at all. The so-called date was nothing more than Marcel''s painstakingly crafted tenderness.


    A few whispers, a deep, fierce look in his eyes, a burning desire, was that love?


    The furious Marcel was unable to control himself. Camil''s hand hurt so much that she bit her lips. Marcel quickly realized something was wrong. He apologized and silently let go of her hand. Then, he turned around and angrily walked toward Tieri.


    Camil was left alone in the middle of the dance floor, staring blankly at Marcel''s furious expression. He didn''t even wait for them to reach the corner before grabbing onto a man''s neck and dragging him away.


    Rebecca did not continue to read on. She sighed as she finished her whisky. ''Ok, I can''t be bothered with that pregnant little wolf girl for the time being ¡­'' The plan began.


    Tierry took off his hat, his neck almost unable to breathe smoothly. Marcel stared at him, his expression indifferent.


    "What did you do?" Marcel seemed to want to kill him. "What the hell are you thinking?" There were so many people around him in the corner.


    Diego looked around at the tense environment. He hurried up and took Marcel''s arm, lowering his voice. "Marcel, don''t talk about this here. Change places. Please, this is our party."


    The ball, the charity ball, Marcel''s deep breath. Right, he was not only the vampire Marcel, he was also a ruler. No matter what, he had to consider face.


    Nick followed him with satisfaction. Marcel escorted Thierry to the second floor with a slight smile on his face.


    Marcel needed to give them a little meeting, and in White Dew''s ear Klaus''s smugness and contentment flashed. Yes, Marcel''s meeting, because of his most trusted left hand, his Thierry.

 C85

    Klaus watched Marcel grab Tieri and drag him to the second floor. Suddenly, his joyous footsteps faltered, and a woman wearing a Vivian mask bumped into him.


    Where did this untactful human come from? His breath had a familiar fragrance to it. Klaus lifted his hand and discovered that something was wrong. Firstly, he could not hit it. Secondly, his Dark Guard was hidden nearby.


    "..." Damn it, who told Bai Lu to come? Shouldn''t she be sleeping obediently? Hadn''t he arranged for a team to follow her and keep her and the baby safe?


    The man turned and pulled her into his arms. He retreated to a dark corner to make sure no one could see her.


    Klaus really wanted to give her a try, but he could only helplessly bite down on his food. His eyes were sharp as he looked at the hidden bodyguard behind him, "Isn''t the scope of your walk after dinner too big?"


    After laughing for a while, she opened her mouth and said, "Klaus, I don''t feel well. I want Katy, give her to me." After tossing and turning in the middle of the night, she finally came up with an answer.


    "What?" Klaus had no idea what the hell was going on in this pregnant woman''s brain. Shouldn''t she hate the witch to death? But now, she was asking him for a little witch, and the witch couldn''t eat her! She, she is a little wolf girl ¡­ Was he sick?


    Klaus looked at Bai Lu speechlessly. His plan had already begun to unfold, and he was waiting for the net to be retracted. "Katie is going to die today." There was no reason for Klaus to change his plans.


    Bai Lu climbed up to his chin and tried her best to catch his gaze, laughing bitterly as she spoke, "But, you haven''t done anything yet. Right now, we ¡­" By the way, I can convince Sophie. You know, Poppet and I can sense the true emotions of those witches. "


    White Dew had tried everything in her power to persuade Klaus to use her ultimate weapon.


    Klaus disappeared in front of her, leaving only one last sentence. "Tie her up for me, remember, after drinking the milk, give me a good sleep. Damn it, she doesn''t need to sleep, my child still needs to sleep."


    White Dew stared at him helplessly. Klaus did not say yes or no.


    Second floor.


    The sound of the ball faded, and Marcel fought back his anger. He could hardly believe that his most trusted subordinate, his most trusted friend, his Thierry, had killed a vampire.


    This was a terrifying betrayal. Killing his own kind, and in front of so many people, did he even have a brain?


    "I want to hear your explanation," Marcel said, walking more and more steadily. He couldn''t stop, he had to fight his murderous urge to. "Tell me about your explanation."


    "..." We were flipping tables... Throw Boiler... Smash Things... "That Night Vampire, he attacked my Katie for no reason at all ¡­"


    "His name is Max. I converted him." Marcel looked at the dead body, his goddamned anger was about to burst out, "He doesn''t need a reason, he''s a vampire at night, and your Katy is a witch, he''s just trying to scare her ¡­" But why is he dead now?! "


    "I didn''t mean to," he whispered, when he had killed Max in public.


    "You have broken my most important rule," Marcel''s face was originally black, but now it almost turned into a thick layer of obsidian, "Damn it, how long have we been friends for? Let me think ¡­" Seventy years! " Marcel could not believe that Thierry would make such a mistake over a little girl.


    But a woman? Love? Dung?


    He had always respected Marcel. He had treated him like a family member, because he had a different life when he met Marcel, and because of Marcel he had lived to know Katie.


    It was all so coincidental and sudden. It was like someone was holding a thread and telling him to go down with her. He always felt that everything, so terrible, was unreal.


    "I have made you immortal. I have given you a gift from heaven."


    Tierick could not help his emotional confession. He believed Marcel would believe him, and his loyalty was unmatched. "I''ve always been loyal to you, and I''m still loyal to you ¡­" I''m still your friend, Marcel. Please trust me. " His whole body language begged Marcel''s forgiveness, and he panicked. "I swear, it hasn''t changed."


    Marcel turned his head. He couldn''t think, and he wasn''t sure if he should trust Thierry. After all, it had been so many years of affection.


    Camille had been watching downstairs, and Klaus, hidden in the shadows, noticed that her eyes were suddenly covered with a layer of gauze.


    The next moment, Klaus appeared behind her, covering her eyes and extending his hand, asking worriedly, "Are you alright? Hey, there are some things you can forget about... "Darling."


    "Klaus, have you ever really liked anyone?" Camille turns to him, a faint note of loss and an inexplicable smile in his voice.


    Klaus thought of the face of a little dog and decisively shook his head. Why would he like food? This wasn''t scientific. Furthermore, he already had his own child. It could be said that he had levelled up much earlier ¡­ As for the little wolf pregnant woman, it was a gift for him to buy one free of charge.


    Fortunately, Bai Lu was sleeping soundly, otherwise, Klaus would have refreshed her. She inexplicably believed that man''s words. Even though she was flustered and exasperated, Klaus'' disdainful attitude actually made her feel at ease.


    Katie, so young and beautiful, couldn''t possibly have let Klaus kill her himself, even if it was for the sake of her child.


    "I like it. It''s a very luxurious feeling." Klaus looked at Marcel, his mouth curving into a smile and a sneer. "Perhaps not every one of us could have such a wonderful miracle."


    "You''re right," Camil said, her face becoming calm and indifferent again. "He has a temper, doesn''t he? Perhaps, I should remember that I already knew that this would happen. "


    Camil had studied psychology, but she had disappointed herself time and time again. She was just a woman.


    No matter how strong a woman was, she couldn''t resist the enticement of love.


    She was no longer a simple spy. This time, Klaus did not want to involve her in this, but Rebecca was right. Marcel was not an easy man to deal with.


    This innocent human, as he walked, had unknowingly become a very important link.


    Josh appeared next to Nick. Klaus looked at him sideways, gave him some instructions, and then quietly disappeared into the corner.


    After that, a vampire appeared on the second floor beside Marcel. He took out something from his chest and handed it to Marcel, "We found this from his woman."


    The letter was handed to Marcel in full view, and he reached for it.


    Klaus thought it was time for him to close the net and start walking up the stairs.


    The moment Marcel saw the contents of the letter, his grief-stricken expression changed. His hesitant attitude turned into one of rage.


    Tierry shook his head. Impossible, this was definitely impossible. He had no idea that things would get out of hand.


    Marcel turned his head and angrily pulled Thierry over and threw the letter to him, his tone filled with fear and disgust. "You''re still my friend, aren''t you? How funny! "Because your little witch has the spell I''ve been keeping locked in my hands."


    "Marcel, I''ve never seen this before." It''s impossible. They''ve never seen this thing before, Katie, and she doesn''t know what a sunring is.


    "Shut up," Marcel interrupted him angrily. He didn''t believe him, his eyes swept like ice blades, "I see that you are still wearing the Sunlight Ring I gave you, why do you still want to make the secret recipe for the ring?"


    Marcel was so angry that he threw a punch at Thierry. Thierry''s lower abdomen hurt and he groaned. His mouth turned red as he said, "Unless you want to betray me and join Katy''s family."


    Tieri still tried to explain that he felt something was wrong, that everything was going too well, "No, Marcel... I didn''t. "


    "Let me teach you what a friend is," Marcel said with a sharp glint in his eyes. He stared at Thierry''s panic, "A real friend won''t lie to me, violate my rules, and steal what belongs to me."


    Klaus walked up to Marcel just in time to hear his last snarl. "Thierry, you''re not my friend, not anymore!"

 C86

    While she was still in a daze, her stomach suddenly rumbled for a while, and her white eyes opened wide. She was no longer feeling sleepy from the discomfort at all ¡­ This little brat did not let her worry about him at all.


    Sitting up with the blanket, the surroundings were terrifyingly quiet. Klaus and Rebecca didn''t come back, as if there wasn''t a single person around.


    Bai Lu''s gaze swept across the scene, her back feeling cold. She saw a pair of eyes hidden in the grass. It was a pair of beautiful green eyes, shining brightly, as if they were calling to her.


    Clutching her stomach, Bai Lu''s soft voice echoed in the room. She was a little curious. "Why, do you want to go as well?" The child gave her a gentle kick that probably meant ''second fiddle''. Bailu Yi casually grabbed her jacket and put it on, then she might as well go and take a look.


    Bai Lu walked down from the dark staircase. Her stomach was already so round that it was obvious. It was as if there was a small moon inside the arc. She held onto the handle on the side as she slowly paced back and forth.


    Klaus and the others are very busy every day, and they hardly come back in the evening. No, they won''t come back after midnight.


    Vampires'' work and rest were always more bizarre than normal people''s, so White Dew usually chose to respect or ignore.


    After reaching the first floor from the second floor, Bai Lu narrowed her eyes as she sized up the complex, rambling door. The so-called luxurious style of aristocrats. Although she didn''t like it, this was still her home.


    With the heavy responsibility of an heir, Bailu occasionally found a meter of pressure, such as that completely unreliable creator, the half-breed Klaus.


    She pushed the door open and walked out. The plantation was very remote, and coupled with the rumors that Klaus had intentionally spread out, almost no one had entered.


    However, Bai Lu always felt that there was a pair of gentle eyes watching and protecting her. The person who once thought too much of himself thought that it was Nick, even tried to question her, only to be disdained by half to death.


    Bai Lu''s intuition was getting stronger and stronger. She was in the vicinity, but she was different from the person she dreamt of at night.


    Could it be that a different person was protecting her at the same time? Bailu Yi felt that she seemed to have vaguely caught on to something. Was she acquainted with the same species as her previous body? Then, thinking about it, the baby didn''t seem to feel anything and things became even more complicated.


    She shook her head as her curiosity got even stronger. The child in her womb seemed to want to join in the fun as well, even more urgent than the dew. This kind of personality was definitely inherited from some bastard.


    The little guy with the white dew in his belly was encouraged and absentmindedly walked through the swimming pool. He felt the call getting stronger and stronger.


    He raised his head and saw a wolf.


    It was an adult wolf, beautiful in color, strong in the limbs, with gentle and intimate eyes, and he looked at her without fear.


    It''s not just a wolf, it''s a... Werewolf, male, she might have known him, the voice in her blood told her. Familiar, intimate feeling again and again.


    The wolf seemed to only maintain its wolfish nature as it called out to Bai Lu. It looked at her with both sadness and surprise, but it didn''t seem to care about her round stomach. Upon hearing the familiar howl, Bai Lu couldn''t help but want to go up and touch it.


    She had come to New Orleans in search of her family. The only clue was her birthmark, with a distinct birthmark on her shoulder like a crescent moon.


    One of the wolf packs was called the New Moon Family, a group of mysterious werewolves. She didn''t know if it was related to her or not, but she did care, very much.


    So there was all that happened later, looking and looking, and she got lost in New Orleans, and when she was in the middle of it all, a lot of things happened to her, including meeting the damn Klaus and having a baby in bed.


    "Have you been guarding me all this time?" Bai Lu wanted to cross the fence to greet it. "Hello, I''m Bai Lu, eh..." Did we know each other before? You know me? " They had the blood of a race. This instinctive resonance and familiarity was naturally direct and sharp.


    White Dew''s werewolf blood was ordering her to do something. She raised her feet and wanted to hug the wolf without any sense of danger.


    "You shouldn''t have come here." A low female voice came from behind, blocking Bai Lu''s steps. She suddenly regained consciousness. What happened to her? Why were there so many memories and senses that did not belong to him?


    The wolf looked at the girl behind the white dew, seemed to be on guard, then it moved away and disappeared in a flash. However, the white dew was sure that it would come again, so she dared to be sure of it.


    Bai Lu''s attention returned to a girl behind her. She seemed rather cute and candid. At first glance, she had a bright smile on her face. From the looks of it, she was definitely Sis Tiantian.


    "Who are you?" White Dew still did not let down her guard. She had seen many witches, all of whom had a face as gentle as water. When killing someone, they would be like a curse, not even blinking an eye.


    Women, especially cute little witches, she had seen a lot, and really had gotten used to it.


    "Sorry, I didn''t mean to scare you. I was just a little curious ¡­ I''m Sabin. " The woman''s curly hair moved slightly in the wind, and she very politely and carefully approached Dew, "We''ve met before, remember? I''m Sophie''s friend. "


    They had met before, she remembered. Sabin was a witch here, and Sophie had always been inseparable from her, even if they had different personalities, but Sophie had occasionally relied on Sabin.


    "Sophie told me to come and stay with you while everyone else was out playing," Sabin said in a warm whisper as he looked at the running werewolf. "He was deeply attracted to you, and so was I, the child in your belly, half a vampire, half a werewolf, the other half ¡­ Maybe it was because of the pure bloodline of the witches, "Sabin said in surprise and envy," You and Klaus created a very special and magical little thing. "


    This was not the first time he had heard this. Elijah had praised this magical child more than once, and then he was gone.


    "You speak like Elijah," answered White Dew indifferently. She clearly had a very ordinary impression of witches, but she had made a very long speech, "He thinks this child will give me a happy family, but now he is no longer here."


    Sabin also thought of the gentle man. He did not seem to be someone who would break his promise, but she still chose to remain silent. She was not familiar with these people right now.


    "There are people who say every day that this child is magical and powerful, but I don''t even know what it is."


    While everyone was praising this child''s miraculous abilities, in fact, Bai Lu''s heart was not without worry. He was such a mysterious, unheard-of existence. How long would it take for him to be born? Was he like an ordinary child? Would it be a human form, or a wolf form, or a little vampire? or will have the magic that most people are afraid of... Not to mention gender, looks, personality, the path of growth, and how to raise it.


    For a person like Klaus, if this child was raised by him, how terrifying would it be? Would her child become another Klaus? In truth, she had always been a little afraid and unsettled in her heart.


    After Elijah left, this feeling became even more obvious, because Klaus was even more unscrupulous.


    Sabin''s eyes became hazy. She smiled and said to Bailu, as if she could understand the deepest desire in her heart. Her voice became more alluring. "Listen ¡­ "If you want to know, I can help you see. I mean, maybe I can help you find out if it''s a man or a woman, and what exactly is it trying to say to you?"


    White Dew was shocked. How could she know that except for Klaus, she had never told anyone about the child''s movements?


    Sabin, who is it? Did Sophie send her on purpose? Was this little witch an enemy or a friend? Did he intentionally or unintentionally guess their family''s baby''s movements and hopes?

 C87

    It had to be said that Sabin''s suggestion was quite tempting. This child''s problem had always been the focus of Bai Lu''s attention.


    Bai Lu was indeed moved, but she suddenly thought of something, and her tone changed to a cold tone, suspiciously looking at the witch, "Why especially for me to break the ring, I thought you couldn''t use magic here."


    She had stayed with the witches before, so she naturally knew Marcel''s rules. They were afraid of killing Marcel for revenge.


    Marcel had a lot of rules, and he had three main ideas. First, he couldn''t hurt innocent children, regardless of their identity. Second, he couldn''t kill his compatriots, as vampires were not allowed to kill each other. Third, witches in the French Quarter were not allowed to use magic.


    A witch could not cast a spell, or else she would be caught and killed. Jane An was a living example.


    Even now, it was still shocking, could it be that witches have a worse memory than her? Bai Lu had no choice but to take things step by step. She couldn''t afford to lose. Was Sabin, who was standing in front of her, courting death? Or was there some other purpose? What kind of strange experiment do they want to do with her baby?


    Sabin gently turned and walked into Bai Lu''s house. She smiled and threw a silver chain with a strange little human-shaped pendant on it. "This is not magic, it''s just an old trick, the prophecy is all ¡­" "My grandmother taught me. Come on, honey, I guess you must be a little curious, too."


    Bai Lu thought for a moment before following him. She was right. She wasn''t just a little bit curious, she wanted to know.


    Sabin was as gentle as a caring doctor. She supported White Dew with a pillow on the white table.


    His stomach bulged, making him look obviously cute and round.


    White Dew lay there quietly with the chain in her eyes. Sabin was swinging the chain of divination up and down, and the small, round, human-shaped pendant on it seemed to be giving off a magical glow.


    The child in her womb seems to be the same. Sabin''s faint soothing voice came over, and she seemed to be very familiar with this kind of hypnotic process. "Very good, I think I can vaguely see it, I think it''s a girl, a very strong little guy ¡­ No, etc... "How is this possible ¡­"


    Bai Lu''s mind jolted. She also had this miraculous feeling. It was as if she was a little girl looking at her with squinted eyes. The beauty was unimaginable. Luckily, she was not a freak like Nick 2.


    "No, what are we waiting for ¡­" She was almost impatient. "Tell me this isn''t a little Klaus."


    Sabin nodded and rolled his eyes. Her neck seemed to curve strangely, as if it had been broken.


    Bai Lu was immersed in a state of contentment. She didn''t notice that she was only comforting her darling out of motherhood.


    Suddenly, its round belly seemed to be a little restless. It seemed to be avoiding Sabin''s approach, or even resisting.


    Sabin''s eyes became more and more unfathomable. This was completely different from what she had planned.


    Suddenly, the chain twisted like a nimble snake. In an instant, the light from the pendant flashed into their eyes.


    So painful!


    Bai Lu closed her eyes, but Sabin wasn''t so lucky. She rolled her eyes at Guang Zhen, her neck contorting into a strange position, and the corners of her lips were mumbling something.


    It was as though he had a mind of his own.


    Sabin chanted a series of incantations as if he was being controlled. Her expression became more and more strange. Her body was suspended in the air. Her voice was old and terrifying, as if she had been chanted.


    hocestinfantimamalom


    "¡­ ¡­" hocestinfantimamalom


    "..." hocestinfantimamalom


    Bai Lu was unable to see Sabin clearly in the intense light. However, she could hear a similar language in her ears. She remembered this language. She should know this language, but it was like being separated by the heaven and earth ¡­ White Dew couldn''t remember.


    hocestinfantimamalom


    "..." What is it? Her head and stomach started to hurt. For some reason, she remembered the incantation. She bent her fingers and recorded it down.


    When Sabin saw that she had put on her clothes, he seemed to have calmed down. He politely thanked her and sent her out of the room.


    On the way, Sabin seemed to have lost all of his previous friendliness. His gaze towards Bai Lu was still hiding his fear and surprise, as he hurriedly left the manor. Anyone could see the horror on his face.


    When Bai Lu returned to her room, she took out her notebook. Sabin''s expression changed too much, and the way he treated the child in her belly was previously filled with eagerness to hug, touch, touch, and touch. Behind them was a 100% fear of escaping, and even if her baby had the power they couldn''t imagine, a witch wouldn''t be so scared that she would pee her pants.


    White Dew Input Keyword Lookup, hocestinfantimamalom.


    No.


    She even tried searching for a word, a word, a word.


    Still nothing.


    Bai Lu stared at these words in a daze. She didn''t know why she would write down this string of incantations, but she felt that she should remember it.


    Her mind went blank. She knew that she didn''t even know the language now, but there was a magical feeling about White Dew. Her precious knowledge, even, was like a moment when the child in her belly could control her thoughts and actions.


    This included the fact that she had chosen to send Sabin off passionately. The fewer people who knew about the baby, the better. She couldn''t take any risks, so she decided to let go, instead of asking this witch a question out of curiosity.


    Bailu Yi knew that she wasn''t that kind, so it must be related to her child. She didn''t know if it was a blessing or a curse ¡­ This, this magical child, seemed to be protecting her.


    Bai Lu was very clear that this was due to her instincts to protect her body ¡­ It was a maternal instinct, and she felt at ease.


    Bai Lu smiled, her steps becoming clearer. Her small face was filled with radiance, as if she really was a girl. An incredibly adorable little girl.


    However, where did this tail come from? Or a tail curled into a small silver ball?


    Did her baby mutate under the influence of some perverted demon?

 C88

    Everything was going according to Klaus'' plan, and White Dew couldn''t help but suspect that the vampires were only going up.


    Tierry of Betrayal had been thrown into the corner by Marcel, like discarded garbage.


    Diego stood aside, not daring to try to persuade the furious Marcel, but he also dared not believe that they had known each other for a long time, that Thierry was not like that as a friend.


    Thierry was even willing to die for Marcel. He could not betray Marcel, but the situation was such that Marcel would probably not listen.


    Klaus laughed in the dark. Anger, pain, sever contact.


    Marcel wiped his face. Thierry''s crime was indisputable, and he could not possibly be appeased. He coldly announced the trial, his resolute tone containing a bone-piercing chill. "In view of the crime of murdering your comrades, I am now declaring that Thierry has been imprisoned in the garden for a hundred years."


    A hundred years later, Klaus curled his lips in pity. It seemed that Marcel had become much more kind without his guidance. However, as long as they separated Marcel and his trusted aides, he would only need a few days ¡­ The sight of Thierry in a daze was imprinted in his eyes. It was a good show, and Klaus felt very, very satisfied.


    The story of Thierry had spread all over the French Quarter. There was nothing Katie could do. Her eyes had always been red, and she felt that she had done it to protect her.


    The person she loved, at this moment, did not know where she was imprisoned rotten, this son of a bitch Marcel!


    The helpless Katie could only kneel in despair in the sacred secret grounds, begging for the help of her ancestors. Who could tell her what she could do to help her lover?


    Tears rolled down his cheeks helplessly.


    Sophie saw the panic-stricken Katie in the Holy Arcane, the crying side of her face, the desperate look on her face, and she went up to her with no expression. "What''s the matter with you?"


    "Help me, Sophie. I know you''ll find a way."


    Sophie was the most rebellious and wild of all the witches, but she was also the bravest and most assertive, Katie thought. She needed Sophie''s help.


    Katie cried and apologized to Sophie for her ignorance, "... "I know you think he''s an animal ¡­"


    Sophie seemed impatient. She should have been angry, she had been very fond of the innocent little Katie, but she had given them betrayal, and Jane and she had always treated Katie as a little sister. "It doesn''t matter what I think, your Thierry killed a vampire, he broke Marcel''s most important rule." "You''ll never see him again."


    Katie finally couldn''t hold back her tears. She was scared, but there was nothing she could do. What should she do?


    "Sophie," Katie cried. "What should I do?"


    "Unless we do something," Sophie said, stopping in her tracks. She looked sideways at Katie. "Let''s think of something. I want to save my people. Do you want to save Thierry?"


    Katie grabbed her hand and nodded. She was willing to pay any price.


    "There''s only one way to achieve these two ends." She followed Sophie in a daze as she began to prepare, and she soon had a magic circle in her hand, a powerful forbidden art, but it was exactly what Sophie had said she needed.


    Sophie glanced at her, and together they knelt and added material and liquid. "Ready?" Sophie turned to Katie, who nodded her head without hesitation. She was willing to sacrifice everything for the sake of love.


    She closed her eyes and started casting the spell. Sophie was helping her from the side, and she even transferred a small part of her power from time to time. Otherwise, Katie would not be able to control such a powerful force.


    The withered leaves danced in the wind, and a faint darkness magic was gathered. Powerful spiritual energy and energy began to envelop the sky above the two of them.


    In the church, the window of the attic seemed to have been opened a little by the wind. A cold and restless feeling poured in and the sleeping Davina was startled. She jumped in front of the easel, naked, her hands frantically forming seals.


    "Marcel, something''s going to happen!" The tip of the pen in her hand made ear-piercing rustling sounds. She quickly took out a pen and started drawing. Her curly hair, big eyes, and flames of hatred filled the air. She drew the face of Katy.


    The wind was getting stronger, and as the magic array started to take a step back, Sophie took a step back and nodded to Rebecca who was hiding behind them. They were ready to start.


    Katie stood up, with a desperate determination. Her scattered power and storm were swollen by the pouring, and her young and tender face was twisted into a vicious mask. She moved forward step by step, determined and cruel; she was going to kill Marcel, and she was going to save her lover.


    Sophie and Rebecca quickly prepared the materials for the spell, Elijah''s dagger, the map, and some lime to guide the way.


    "You made the right decision. It''s the only way to find Elijah."


    Katie''s sacrifice was necessary and valuable.


    "I''m just doing what I have to do." Sophie took a pocket watch out of her pocket and placed it on the map. She focused on her spell, hoping that Katie would be able to hold out for a little longer, long enough to carry out her plan with White Dew.


    Marcel and the others had been escorting Thierry to the back garden, but just as they were about to go out, they realized that the sunny weather had suddenly turned strange, and thunder mixed with leaves was coming towards them amidst the torrential rain.


    As soon as Marcel opened his eyes to take a closer look, he heard Thierry''s voice in his ears. "No, Katie," he said, looking at the other side of the street with a frightened expression.


    Katie moved toward them with a tremendous force, the power of magic.


    Catti-brie was using magic, and all the other vampires looked at the girl in front of them in surprise.


    Cold sweat appeared on Davina''s forehead. Marcel felt a trace of power being transferred, and Davina tried to help him.


    Catti-brie''s eyes bulged, and her hands pressed down hard. A formless power controlled the movements of Marcel and the others, and the other vampires couldn''t help but kneel down.


    "No," said Thierry, looking at his lover in despair, knowing her pain and desperation. "No, Katie!" Katie ignored Tieri''s request. She seemed to have been guided by her own strength, and her eyes were full of hatred as she looked around Marcel. She wanted to kill this man.


    Marcel was suppressed. He wanted to stand up, but the next moment, he was hit by an invisible and terrifying force. It was very difficult for him to move and resist. The other vampires were completely unable to move.


    All of this had happened without the slightest knowledge of a sleeping pregnant woman, and White Dew had only believed in Klaus''s crude promise.


    Katie would not die.

 C89

    "Stand up," Davina said from the attic, her fists clenched and her face covered with a thin sheen of bitter sweat, her movements directing the crushed vampire. "Marcel."


    Amid the gale, Marcel really stood up. He strode forward with great ferocity, his attacks sharp and forceful. "Are you here to save your own man? Bring it on, little girl. "


    Marcel looked at Katy in disdain. Katie''s hair stood up on its end. Electricity flowed between her hands and Marcel''s strength increased dramatically. He was pressed down to the ground again.


    "No!" Davina held on painfully with one hand. She was too far away, damn it, "Damn the witch."


    She had to protect Marcel, she had to! No matter the cost!


    Marcel struggled to raise his head, but his neck was held up by a slender hand. Katie was enjoying the taste of victory. "Go to hell, you son of a bitch!" Katy took out a sharp wooden stake and tried to stab Marcel in the chest. Marcel wanted to reach out his hand under the pressure from Davina.


    Within a second, Klaus appeared with his back to them. His hands moved so quickly that it seemed as if he had easily broken Katie''s neck.


    In the dead silence, Katie''s body fell down slowly without any signs of life.


    "No, Katie!" Thierry could do nothing to stop the noise, the hoarse voice was filled with agony, she''s dead, my love, "No! "No, no, Katie!" Thierry was heartbroken, but Marcel was stunned.


    Marcel''s hand was still slightly raised, as if he was about to attack, but he didn''t have the time to do so.


    It was Klaus who saved him, Marcel thought. He was once again saved by Klaus.


    Davina''s eyes seemed to be able to see the scene, as if she had overlooked something important. She struggled to get up from the ground and walked back to her bed. As she walked past Elijah''s coffin, her eyes were filled with a strange fire of hatred.


    Davina didn''t like Klaus, and she didn''t like these damned ancestors. They were too dangerous and cunning.


    Klaus smiled and walked over to Marcel, spreading his arms. "It''s all right, brother." For the first time since he came back, Marcel opened his arms and gave Klaus a big hug.


    The trust gradually began to return.


    Sophie''s hand shook. The lime road suddenly broke, and the locator spell was incomplete, but the air lacked strength. Rebecca stepped forward. "What''s wrong?"


    "Something is wrong. Katie''s magic has stopped." Sophie could not understand that Katie had not killed Marcel, that she could not stop herself. "Something is interfering with us, something is happening... Is she dead? "


    Rebecca thought.


    "I can continue, just a little more." Sophie wanted to find Elijah. She needed the man''s help so that she could get back to work.


    She glanced at Sophie, who had gone a little crazy. "No, she''ll find out." Rebecca couldn''t risk it.


    "No, I can find Davina. Just give me a little more time." Sophie looked at Rebecca in confusion, as if to gain her approval, they needed to continue.


    Rebecca refused decisively. A failure was a failure. She could not take the risk, and Elijah would not agree with them. " You may be willing to risk your life to get your witch back, but Beru and the child will die with you, "Rebecca''s voice became impatient, her eyes looking like a pig''s." Elijah will never forgive me.


    Sophie was pushed aside, and Rebecca and she could only helplessly admit that their plan had failed, that everything was over.


    No sign of Davina, no sign of Elijah.


    Rebecca had no idea that her brother, Klaus, was trying to win Marcel''s trust with a strange smile.


    Marcel''s back garden was not planted with beautiful flowers, but with various vampires who had made mistakes.


    They were nailed to the ground and buried. The air was reeking of nausea, and they were so hungry that their stomachs rumbled, but they could not die.


    Thierry had been taken to the garden by Marcel, who had followed him there more than once, but for the first time as a criminal.


    Marcel loosened his tie and looked at the despairing Thierry. His hand did not pick up the spike right away, but he asked him quietly, one last time, "Tell me, is she worth it?"


    Marcel felt that betrayal for a woman was unforgivable, but perhaps, as long as Thierry admitted it, he could shorten the time a little.


    "I love her." "She''s my woman."


    As soon as he finished his sentence, Marcel viciously punched a stake into his heart and stood up. He handed the remaining spike to his men and said, "Seal him off and let him rot here."


    This was the function of his disgusting garden, and when Marcel''s men had taken care of the stake, they began to seal Thierry with cement, exposing only one head and no eyes.


    Marcel felt a chill as he went out into the garden. He hadn''t felt it in years.


    Thierry''s betrayal had hurt him. He had always relied on this Thierry who existed just like his son, and he had even thought at some point that when they truly ruled New Orleans, he would find a way for Davina to reconstruct a group of witches that belonged to him.


    Thierry couldn''t wait for that. It was their wedding.


    Marcel went back to his ball. The orgy was not even over, and the lives of one or two of the vampires were far away under the veil of drunkenness.


    Marcel looked at his empire, at the vampires and humans who flattered him. His face was impassive, but for the first time he felt confused and lonely.


    The tragedy of a ruler, a city as big as this, no one could truly trust it.


    It had to be said that this was the best opportunity to take advantage of the situation and enter. Klaus raised his sharp eyebrows and gestured to attack.

 C90

    Following Klaus''s signal, several men in black disappeared as well, and a glass of whisky, pure alcohol, appeared in front of Marcel''s eyes.


    Klaus himself had a glass of whiskey in his hand, and Marcel took it from him.


    Marcel sighed, feeling powerless. This damned thing, this damn mistake! Tonight, his performance was truly terrible!


    "What did Camille see?" Marcel knew that Klaus had been accompanying her and seemed to be trying to persuade her, but Camille was not looking well.


    Klaus didn''t say anything, he only gave Marcel an encouraging look and shrugged. "She just saw an argument, man." Clapping him on the shoulder, Klaus confirmed, "Trust me, there''s nothing you can''t handle."


    Marcel sighed helplessly. He reckoned that there was no hope for him. According to his sources, Camil hated violent people the most. Otherwise, he would not have said that he was a community worker previously.


    Klaus looked at Marcel''s lost profile in surprise, as if he were trying to guess. "You really like her?" "How is she better than Rebecca?" Marcel''s current position of power, what kind of clean/pure/elegant women do not have.


    Marcel nodded and shook his head again. After drinking a few mouthfuls, he said the truth, "Actually, I like the way she doesn''t seem to be involved in this. An ordinary person ¡­ Sometimes it''s also a good thing to see the world from a human''s point of view. "


    As a vampire, Marcel had almost forgotten about human nature. He needed something simple and beautiful.


    Klaus couldn''t seem to see the chaos of the ball, but he had no choice but to endure it and take care of this damned thing with a smile.


    Status was a restriction.


    Klaus silently accompanied him, drinking one cup after another.


    When Marcel was almost drunk, Klaus reminded him in a light tone, "Marcel, I''m very sorry about Thierry. I can tell he''s a good friend of yours."


    Marcel laughed at himself. He thought Klaus was trying to ridicule him for his ignorance, "I was the one who created him. Obviously, I shouldn''t have trusted him. I was wrong."


    Klaus snatched the glass from Marcel, who was now drunk. "It won''t make you any better, Marcel," he said.


    "..." It''s all right, Marcel. For a long time, when he was a teenager and even when he was an adult, Klaus''s only consolation was that he had never been an emotional person.


    It''s all right, Marcel.


    However, Marcel had remembered these words for many years.


    Klaus didn''t need Marcel''s reply. He drank the wine by himself. Now, they were all in the same situation, alone.


    A feeling of empathy filled the air. Marcel and Klaus were not used to it, so they avoided each other''s eyes as much as they could. The awkward feeling of being alone was born.


    The dance went smoothly. Klaus accompanied Marcel until the end, the perfect ending.


    The song finally ended.


    Klaus said nothing and was about to leave. Marcel was about to go down the stairs when he couldn''t help jumping in front of him and giving him a friendly hug.


    "Klaus, you saved me tonight, so I owe you a favor. You want to return your brother? Well, that''s the only thing I can do for you."


    Klaus seemed to be surprised by his actions, and did not reply for a moment. He only nodded, and seemed to have lost his patience.


    Marcel watched him leave, the warmth in his eyes slightly leaking out. Klaus had never changed.


    Facing the wind, Klaus was satisfied. His plan had been very successful, and now he was waiting for Elijah to return. Instead of going back to tell Rebecca the good news, he made a trip to Rousseau''s.


    Today, the bar had been replaced by a new bartender, and Camille had become a client. She seemed to be in a bad mood.


    She was drinking.


    Seemingly attracted by the color of the wine, Camil''s eyes were filled with confusion when Klaus entered the room. Before Klaus even opened his mouth, Camil beat him up and said in an impatient tone, "Klaus, don''t even think about it. I know why you''re here. You speak for your friend. "


    Camil refused Klaus''s advice. She swirled her goblet, graceful and angry. "I know you''re a good person, but ¡­" Holding Camil''s hand, Klaus'' demeanor became completely relaxed. He also seemed to have sunk into a sorrowful reminiscence, "But, you''ve been hurt before. You don''t dare to try again."


    Camil nodded her head helplessly. Yes, she could tell. "And so on and so forth. The person I saw tonight was not the person I thought he was. If he could get angry so easily, then ¡­"


    Klaus turned his head and put down the wine the bartender had just made. "It sounds like someone isn''t just breaking his heart. It seems someone betrayed your trust."


    Camil stared at Klaus blankly, unable to reply.


    "You''ve always been my brave bartender, Camille." Klaus'' voice became hoarse and gentle. "Is it someone close to you?"


    They looked at each other for a few minutes, and then Camil''s heart skipped a beat. This man understood her, understood her sorrow, and understood her helplessness.


    Klaus didn''t seem to think that he would produce such a chaotic electric current in such a breezy environment. His back paused for a moment, then he looked away and forced a smile, "I''m sorry, but I still hope you can give Marcel another chance."


    Camil blinked her eyes slowly and drank the last glass of wine with a bitter smile. "It seems that I have misunderstood."


    Klaus'' reaction was rough and intense, even to the point that there was an inexplicable innocent charm on his sculptured side of his face, "No, you''re right, but we all have our roles to play."


    Camille turned to leave, but Klaus caught her by the skirt and brought his face closer.


    Under the dim light, Camil could clearly hear the echo of the man''s mouth in her mind, "You went to see Marcel and danced with him. You felt sorry for his argument with your friend, but apart from that, you only remember that he was perfect."


    Camille nods and smiles, a girlish shyness still on her face. Yes, Klaus is right, Marcel is perfect.

 C91

    Klaus had come home late that evening, and as soon as he came in, he saw Rebecca, his dear sister, drinking herself out of her misery.


    It seemed that she was in a really bad mood. She didn''t take off her makeup, and even wore the long dress she had worn at the ball. The exposed shoulder design made her depression seem even more charming.


    Rebecca looked up and saw Klaus. She raised her glass.


    Klaus, who had remained expressionless the entire time, had a smile on his face. He lifted up his sleeves and elegantly opened the bottle with lightweight steps like a cat, pouring himself a cup as well. On the contrary, my dear sister, this evening has been a great success! "


    Rebecca looked at Klaus, who was beaming with joy, and became even more depressed. They had not even been able to touch Elijah''s fur. Klaus was sick!


    "Are you crazy? Katie died before Sophie could finish the spell. " Rebecca could not see where they had succeeded. They had not been able to find Elijah and Davina. They had failed!


    Klaus''s eyes narrowed as he drank the sweetest of the bright red blood. "I know I killed Katie." The man who casually threw away a bomb was still drinking leisurely.


    "What did you do?" Rebecca stood up and walked over to Klaus. He didn''t make this damn plan, and now he''s destroying it, her brother.


    "We, the little witches, have no reason not to try to have Marcel be buried with her. I saved his life, and because of that, Marcel regained his trust in me as I had hoped."


    "Sophie trusts you," she said. "I trust you, not my more reliable instincts." "I trust you," Klaus said.


    As a result, Klaus had betrayed their trust, turning everything into a joke, a damn joke.


    Klaus looked at her, unable to understand why she had become so excited. "Wake up, Rebecca. The witches are only scheming for themselves. They only want this little girl Davina." As he spoke, behind them, Klaus''s voice was filled with possessiveness, a longing for power. He continued to explain excitedly to Rebecca, "What do you think will happen when they have her?"


    Klaus threw a handful of clear crystals at Bai Lu. If that happened, Rebecca would go crazy. After being shocked for a moment, Bailu held Rebecca''s hand. They had been fighting everyday, and she was very troubled by the complications of doing so, as well as by the home management company.


    Rebecca gave Klaus a blow to the back of the head. She was afraid she wouldn''t be able to control the urge to kill her brother.


    "A truce? Of course not! " "They will use Davina''s power to fight against all of us."


    Rebecca just stared at him, her eyes filled with infinite despair. Yes, the worst part was that Elijah was still in the hands of that damned witch.


    "Even if you''re right, our plan is to find Elijah, and you''ve let us down." Rebecca shook her head. Why would Elijah think that Klaus was still alive? He was clearly a real devil.


    He was able to take advantage of everyone around him, Marcel, Sophie, her, Elijah, Rebecca. There was no doubt that if it came to White Dew and his own children one day, the disappointment would be the same.


    Klaus'' good mood had changed with her sarcastic tone. He threw back his blanket and said, "You are always lacking in confidence in me, Rebecca," Klaus used his trump card, his pleased lips curling into a smile. "Because I protected Marcel, he trusted me even more, so much that he was willing to give Elijah back to us."


    Thus, their plan was a success. One stone, two birds with one stone.


    Klaus'' eyes were filled with ambition and desire. "When the time comes, when Marcel tells me everything about Davina, I will take her in my own hands."


    Rebecca nodded in acknowledgement, her tone becoming cold and heartless, not even bothering to look at her brother. "I have no doubt that Klaus, you will achieve what you want, you will always do that!"


    Bai Lu looked at Rebecca''s eyes that were fixated on her older brother. She spat out each word maliciously, "I don''t care. The rest of us have to pay the price. Klaus, you really make me sick."


    Rebecca disappeared into the night, and White Dew came out of the door with her face turned to the side, sighing silently.


    Klaus'' cold, gloomy face flashed in front of her, and White Dew''s silence was too obvious.


    "What, don''t you agree with my dear sister?" "Do you think I can''t do what I promised you?" Before he could answer, he made as if to turn away. Damn it, he didn''t care at all.


    "Actually, you could have said less." How could the art of the Klaus language not be used on his family? It was such a simple thing, and if he could only explain it a little, even if it was just the tip of the iceberg, Rebecca would not have this attitude.


    "That''s rude. I''ve always said that. I''ve never understood Elijah''s gentleness and gentleness." Klaus was a tough, stubborn man who never bothered to explain.


    Bai Lu helplessly summarized her speech. Klaus'' laborious and clumsy character surprised her a little, "Actually, you didn''t do it on purpose, right?"


    Klaus didn''t even look at her, just grabbed her hands as they passed and moved into the room. "You damn well want me to leave Katie with you."


    "Klaus?" She almost wanted to scratch the wall. Klaus held the crystal key in her hand and said softly.


    Klaus''s chin should not be lifted too sharply. She believed that if Klaus changed his posture a little, and changed his language, Rebecca would be a happy little girl tonight, and would think her brother a resourceful genius.


    Unfortunately, there was no such thing as'' if ''.


    Perhaps, this was the reason why everyone thought that Klaus was a bastard. He had always been responsible for provoking others, and even if it was a meticulous plan, he could still accomplish the hardest part of it by himself.


    Klaus closed his eyes and listened to the wolf cub''s chattering. The curve of his lips gradually calmed down. He didn''t like other people''s complaints.


    But, admitting it, Klaus thought Elijah had a good word for it. God, he hadn''t really given up on him yet, and he had given him a magical little gift.


    Bai Lu felt the hands on her stomach become gentle. She quietly breathed a sigh of relief. This guy finally stopped emitting cold air.


    There really wasn''t a need for another ice mountain in this kind of house. Bai Lu and her child were extremely uncomfortable.


    Besides, it was time for her to find a suitable place for Katie. Fortunately, Klaus had not lost his final conscience.


    The reason Klaus didn''t kill Katie was not because of his conscience, but because, deep down, Rebecca was right. Klaus was a real devil, and he didn''t care about anyone but his family.


    It was only because Klaus never easily promised anything, and once he did, it was inevitable that he would do it ¡ª that was the principle.

 C92

    For Elijah''s freedom, Marcel went to the chapel attic after midnight, to keep his promise, his promise to Klaus.


    Davina was sitting on the edge of the bed waiting for him. As soon as Marcel came in, she went up to him and looked around, looking worried. Marcel... I''m worried. "


    "Thank you, I''m fine." His little girl was always worried about his safety, so he was moved to say, "I feel everything you''ve done, Davina. I''m fine."


    Davina shyly shook her head and happily smiled. She lowered her head and continued to study her incantation.


    Marcel took her hand, a warm smile on his lips, and thanked her again. "Davina, you helped me again."


    "Is it because of those old fellows?" "There must be something wrong with that Klaus!" She had never been very fond of Klaus. His body was black, a symbol of evil.


    But Marcel shook his head, smiling and puzzled, and Klaus saved him. "In fact, Klaus saved my life tonight. Now, I want to correct this mistake, starting with returning her brother."


    Marcel''s expression of pleasant surprise puzzled Davina. Klaus had only done a small thing, but Marcel had actually given up their chips.


    No, Marcel must have been fooled.


    Marcel walked over to Elijah''s coffin. He leaned over and was about to lift it when Davina''s cold voice, completely different from her own, said, "No."


    "What''s wrong?" Marcel maintained his happy expression full of questions. Davina actually refuted his opinion. He could not believe it, "Why are you so angry, Davina?"


    She didn''t feel that it was that simple. That Klaus, she didn''t feel at all at ease, and besides, why did Marcel change, he obviously didn''t say that. "You said that those old guys were very dangerous, and I won''t return it to Elijah until I know how to kill them."


    Davina approached Elijah''s coffin and cast a closed spell that forbade anyone but her.


    Marcel bounced back a few steps, then realized that he couldn''t get close to Elijah, that Darvina''s disapproval had put Marcel on the side, and he wondered if the little guy was about to rebel.


    Before going out the next day, Klaus went to see his wolf cub, and both he and Rebecca decided to turn a blind eye to the matter of White Dew going out last night.


    Klaus felt that he had really become a lot more kind-hearted recently, just like how that interesting little wolf girl''s belly was becoming more and more pleasing to the eye.


    It was a round and bulging ball, and it moved exceptionally charmingly.


    At the time, Beru was in his study, spying on Elijah''s other diary. The diary was a good thing, containing secrets neither of them knew about, such as good hiding places, good hidden weapons, and the ultimate means of dealing with Klaus and Rebecca.


    When Klaus walked in, he was so fast that he only had time to cover up the colorful baby magazines.


    Klaus coughed. As for his little wolfwoman, how could she be so timid? Or was he really scary? Her spine was stiff with fear.


    Just as Klaus was hesitating about whether he should change his attitude towards the little wolf girl who was pregnant with him, another person became impatient. Bailu Yi gave him a strange look, as if she didn''t see his personality at all.


    He knocked on the door.


    Klaus pretended to look for books on the side and casually grabbed one of them. Then, he said with an accentuated feeling of happiness, "I think you need to know that Elijah will be back soon."


    Klaus knew how much Beru depended on his brother, and even though he was a little unhappy and dissatisfied, he gave her the good news.


    Bailu Yi smiled as she nodded, silently cursing in her heart. If you were to use such a tactful manner to tell Rebecca about last night''s plan, she wouldn''t be so angry that she still hadn''t returned yet.


    Bai Lu glanced at Klaus'' arrogant and boastful character. She had already guessed this long ago. Wasn''t she asking for praise? Bai Lu lazily rubbed her belly and said, "Congratulations, it''s good that I want to commit a heinous crime ¡­" "Actually, you''re a good family member. Well, I mean, in a way."


    "..." You don''t know him, but you miss him. " Klaus took the book and sat down on the other side. He wondered if Elijah''s behavior was anything special. Looking at the little wolf girl who was carrying her own child, he unconsciously asked, "Why is my brother so admirable?"


    Klaus had always been puzzled by too many questions, but it seemed to Beru that this was the first time he had asked them directly. Klaus'' eyes were filled with an awkward loveliness, his cheeks were tightly clenched, and his dimples were faintly discernible.


    She cleared her throat slightly and leaned forward to look at Klaus.


    "..." He was very kind to me ¡­ " He continued silently. Other than a very awkward person like you, he treated me very well. "As for him, he''s very kind. He knows how to take care of people, and he''ll also show the appropriate amount of concern for me."


    Klaus didn''t seem to care at all about Bai Lu''s reply. He opened the book to ask himself a question, but his eyes fell on something far away, "In my entire life, I have met many people who decided to hate me. This saying is completely meaningless ¡­" People will do what is in their best interests, regardless of the person who is injured by it, and get the gratification they want, even if it causes pain to others. "


    The corner of Bai Lu''s mouth twitched. She tried her best to maintain silence in order to listen and understand. Could it be ¡­ Klaus had to be talking about himself, but he couldn''t deny it, even if it meant that he had to rationalize his actions.


    "Is it so evil?" Klaus suddenly came closer and hugged Bai Lu, holding her in his arms in confusion. His mouth calmly spat out words of opposition, "The evil that people speak of, I think it is a reasonable reaction to the cruel and unfair world." Klaus had always thought that only trash would not have any reaction, "Some people are gentle, some people are too extreme ¡­ Forget it. "


    She could not object, but there was nothing else that could pierce his heart. Klaus was satisfied that this conversation had proceeded more smoothly than he had expected.


    There was a faint warmth in the study room. Bai Lu felt very happy with the child in her womb, so she hopped up and down to show her that she was happy.


    Klaus looked at the time. Marcel''s message had arrived, and seeing that he was about to leave, Bai Lu took the initiative to return to her seat.


    She watched Klaus hold the door handle, and White Dew raised her voice to stop him, a little shyly, "Klaus, hey... I learned something today. I think it''s a girl, a little bad-tempered kid. "


    Klaus did not turn around. He saw the woman in the glass reflection hug his stomach, her eyelashes trembling adorably. She had shared a small secret with him.


    The sunlight was shining at a good angle, giving off a golden warmth. Klaus'' dimples suddenly glowed a few times, and he felt very happy.


    Was it a little girl? So what if he has a temper? That would be the most beautiful and adorable princess in his empire.


    For the first time in so long a time, Klaus felt a sense of joy, a feeling that shocked and frightened him. He did not dare look back at the dew, he was afraid that anyone would know what he was feeling at the moment.


    "Klaus, God bless this wonderful child, can I ask you for another little gift?" "No," Klaus said.

 C93

    "A gift?" Klaus didn''t mind. He was always very generous to Bailu, "Sure, tell me what you want." No matter how precious the wealth that the wolf girl, Bai Lu, wanted was, Klaus found that he did not have any intention of refusing.


    Maybe it was because of the baby, or maybe it was because of the look on Beru''s face at that moment, but Klaus had a list of gifts in his head, from tangible to artistic, from ornamental to practical.


    "..." "Do you think ¡­" Bai Lu paused for a moment, as if she was looking forward to Nick looking back at her. Bai Lu was really curious. Klaus looked like he was about to die, but her shy older boy seemed to have made up his mind not to look back.


    "Say it?" Klaus ran his hand over the doorknob and cleared his throat. There was warmth in his voice.


    "How about a memoir about her father? When our little guy comes out, you can give her a present. " When Beru read Elijah''s diary, she thought about it. Baby would like to understand her father better.


    Klaus didn''t reply to the sudden sensation of being grabbed by the heart. He simply left in a flash.


    Bai Lu stared at the movement in the air. It can''t be, can it? He escaped, he actually escaped!


    After a long while, a low and hoarse reply came from the air. The man''s voice was overly restrained, causing his exposed face to immediately turn red.


    "..." "IDO!"


    White Dew rested her chin in her hands. Her pink cheeks were half-covered with one hand, and her long fingertips were pointing at a beautiful phrase in Elijah''s diary.


    Elijah''s calligraphy is just like his own, he said gently. Sometimes I wonder if my family can be redeemed. However, every time I want to give up, I see a trace of kindness, making me believe in salvation.


    Yes, everyone should maintain that trace of kindness. Then, no matter who it is, they should have the chance to be saved, even if it is the infamous Demon Klaus.


    Bai Lu trusted in her own judgment. The child in her stomach lazily lifted up her small hand made of steamed buns. Her beloved mother seemed to have sensed something. "¡­" Is that so? Do you believe in your father?... No, oh, my baby, you can''t just look forward to your first gift... We still have a long way to go... "


    After showering, Bai Lu returned to her room. She opened the door and saw a girl lying on a sofa bed, with curly hair, big eyes, and dark skin.


    ¡ª Katie.


    Katie, who everyone thought was dead, was peacefully sleeping in Dew''s room.


    When White Dew walked into the room, she glanced at Katie''s neck. The wound was so deep. She went to the side, took out the medicinal herbs she had prepared, and leaned over to treat her wounds.


    Catti-brie opened her eyes in a daze. She was still on guard against Lu Lu''s hand. She was frightened and confused. "What are you trying to do?"


    Bailu Yi glanced at her, "You''re injured, I''ll show you."


    Catti-brie fled in terror. She clearly remembered that her last impression was that Klaus had killed her and then been moved around again and again. But where was she now?


    Of course Katie was not afraid of the dew, but of its smell, the smell of Klaus.


    "I asked Sophie to cast a protection spell on you. Klaus didn''t kill you, so he promised that he would help you, don''t worry ¡­" White Dew calmly explained the situation. You don''t deserve to die. "


    "What about Thierry?" Katie''s mind cleared a little. "How is he?" she asked her lover anxiously.


    "This matter has nothing to do with me, you can think of a way. You won''t be able to go back to the witches, I will find a place for you to stay first." She just didn''t want Klaus to kill people for his children. She didn''t want to care about anything else.


    Bai Lu didn''t care about whether Katie agreed with him or not. She applied the herbs neatly and casually, then threw a big bag to Katie.


    It looked as if it had been prepared for some time. Katie watched her expression weaken as she tried to save Thierry, but for the time being there was nothing she could do. She could only place her hopes on this direwolf woman who had a soft mouth and a soft heart.


    "Because you''re sorry for my child," she said, holding her stomach. I didn''t want her to kill before she was born, and Tierry had already been dealt with. "So I asked Klaus to give you to me."


    Catti-brie took the bag in silence. She could only look at the dew silently. Finally, she said, "Then, what can I do for you, for you ¡­" For your child? "


    White Dew seemed to be in a dilemma. She walked a few steps back to Katie and asked her, "Do you know what this means?"


    Katie shook her head. White Dew handed Katie a piece of paper. The paper was covered with a spell, which was a bit eerie.


    hocestinfantimamalom


    "¡­ ¡­" hocestinfantimamalom


    "..." hocestinfantimamalom


    Katy''s face changed. She looked at Bai Lu, tears welling up in her eyes. It was as if she couldn''t believe what she saw. "That''s impossible!"


    Bai Lu had been holding a grudge against Sabin the last time. Her reaction was too peculiar, even though she wanted to forget it.


    However, these few days, these incantation-like words had been continuously circulating in her mind.


    Bai Lu looked at Katie and asked calmly, "So, what does it mean?"

 C94

    That night, after White Dew had sent Katie away, she stayed in her room for a long time by herself. When she came out, she didn''t say a word to Klaus.


    Since she didn''t want to say it, then so be it. Their child, no matter what the problem was, Klaus wouldn''t avoid it, so don''t ask, don''t ask.


    Klaus accompanied White Dew through a short period of peace, and now White Dew was only waiting for the child to arrive.


    Klaus seemed to have developed some good habits as well. He began reading in his study, accompanied by White Dew, and by the way, he began to play with his little wolf girl ¡­ It wasn''t too much to replenish his vital energy, just one by one.


    During every meal, White Dew''s sausage mouth would always be mocked by Rebecca. Klaus was not afraid of boiling water, but White Dew was always blocking the way, and her cheeks were becoming rounder and rounder.


    However, it was still just a round stomach. Rebecca had recently become interested in her nephew''s or niece''s little things, so she always brought things back to the Dew Room one by one. Almost all the little gadgets in New Orleans had been retrieved by her.


    Life was good for them, too, but Elijah''s news was like a stone in the ocean. Rebecca gritted her teeth, and Klaus told them to be patient.


    That day, Klaus went out again, and White Dew fiddled with her herbs, one of the freedoms she had acquired at the cost of countless looks.


    White Dew looked out. The sun was setting like blood, and he wondered how Elijah, who cared so much about his children, was doing.


    At the same time, the sorrowful Elijah was suffering from torture and pain. She came from a powerful, naughty witch who wanted to kill the ancestor vampire. The gentle, kind and noble Elijah switched to the Little White Mouse mode.


    He repeated his experiments every day, failing again and again. Elijah''s body was only a remnant of the magic of the cave and the curse.


    In the end, he still stubbornly survived.


    After all, she was an ancestral vampire, so why didn''t she die?


    Marcel was surprised.


    Day after day, Davina tried to kill Elijah. She tried all kinds of herbs, incantations, cold weapons, and finally, she almost pulled out the dagger from Elijah''s chest.


    But Elijah hadn''t died, and his wounds had healed themselves time and time again.


    Marcel would sometimes accompany Davina and watch her tirelessly thinking, acting, acting, thinking again, acting again, trying again and again. They could not believe it.


    "This guy''s recovery ability is really strong," Marcel said, squatting at the side. He hated trouble. He hated owing favors even more. Klaus was more dissatisfied now, but Davina still hadn''t succeeded.


    "He''s like an invincible cockroach in a suit." He was losing patience.


    Da Vina nodded helplessly. She admitted defeat unwillingly, "It''s simply amazing. His heart is flowing with life force very slowly."


    "It''s okay. It''s time to return the old thing to Klaus." Marcel tried to switch to an easier option. Besides, the deadline he had promised was running out, and Klaus would explode. Marcel knew him.


    "No," Davina was tough, not wanting to give up. "I haven''t figured out how I could kill the Founder if you want me to."


    Elijah became a rarity to the wayward girl, and for the last time Davina managed to pull the silver dagger from his chest and cast another spell on him.


    The silver dagger stained with Elijah''s blood was raised to her eyes. Davina studied it for a long time, but it was just a silver dagger with strange patterns engraved on it. There was no difference, the innocent and furious little witch mumbled, "Even if it is this, it can only hurt them."


    "Marcel began to feel a bit unhappy. He didn''t like his little girl who kept challenging his authority. She should listen to his opinion." Davina, we''ve already discussed this. "


    Davina ignored him and focused on the dagger.


    Marcel tried to communicate as best he could, hoping that Davina would be on his side. "Klaus saved my life, and I owe him a favor... "Since he wants his brother, Davina ¡­ let''s return Elijah to Klaus."


    "NO!" Davina rejected him straightforwardly. "I haven''t figured it out yet." She lifted her delicate face and thoughtfully looked at Marcel, who had lost his smile, and proposed a different plan. "Or, tonight is the annual Dauphin Street Music Festival."


    Davina''s voice was filled with anticipation and shyness.


    Marcel noticed that his little witch was getting more and more naughty, and now she actually wanted to go out alone. He decisively shook his head, "The reason you''ve been staying here is so that you won''t be discovered outside. I''m your protector."


    Davina put on a cute expression. Her aggrieved tone made people feel uncomfortable. "I want to go. I''m begging you."


    "You know who in the crowd on Dauphin Street will be ¡ª Sophie, the most difficult witch of all. You know what the witches will do to you if they find you, Davina. They will kill you."


    She knew Marcel would say that, but she didn''t want to. "But you''re controlling the witches, so get the hell away from them." Thinking of the light of hope, she seemed very happy. She continued to negotiate coquettishly, "Marcel, please, just one night."


    "I said no." Marcel didn''t give her any choice. He just wouldn''t let her go.


    Davina walked slowly and gracefully towards Marcel, who was near the coffin. She was faintly dangerous and overbearing, and her strength began to scatter, "I do what you say, but sometimes I feel like you''ve forgotten what I can do. "Marcel," Davina said, looking at Marcel''s handsome face with its distinctive features. She reached out her hand and touched her cheek with it, smiling like a mischievous little girl. "Do you know that I can make a person''s blood boil?"


    Marcel felt his body heat up, as if someone had ignited a flame in his blood. It was fierce and terrible, and Davina continued, "As long as I focus my attention, no one can escape my magic."


    Marcel''s black face turned red, round beads of sweat started to drip down, and his hoarse voice even started to emit gas.


    Davina looked at Marcel with great concentration. Just by looking at him, Marcel seemed to be slowly shrinking like a piece of cloth evaporated by the fog.


    The man released his tightly clenched fist helplessly. Marcel laughed brightly. Davina''s expression changed and she retracted part of her strength. The outcome of the battle was decided between the two of them like a game.


    He didn''t want to be cooked. However, leaving Davina alone would be impossible, "It''s just that it''s too dangerous for you to go out alone. I want to introduce you to a friend who will accompany you."


    Friend, where did Marcel come from? Davina frowned, her delicate face contorted. Marcel was surrounded by disgusting vampires.


    Davina hated ugly vampires. She hated all non-human beings except Marcel.


    Looking at the distressed look on Davina''s face, Marcel finally gave in and said, "Can I? "My little darling, is just a very good human lady. Her personality is very transparent. Believe me, the two of you are very close."


    Davina flew over and pounced on him. She happily grabbed onto Marcel''s scarf and squinted her eyes, looking very pleased with herself. "¡­" "Alright."


    The little witch''s laughter could not hide her anticipation and happiness. For a moment, Marcel could not bear to bear it.


    After all, it had been a long, long time since Davina had lost her freedom in this enclosed attic.

 C95

    The days passed quickly and the music festival in New Orleans arrived. The traditional festival had always been lively, with a sea of people and loud laughter.


    As Rebecca walked along St. Peter''s Street alone and the crowd gathered around her, she sighed, feeling nothing but infinite irony. Once again, Klaus had broken her heart.


    Once again, the trust shattered. Klaus was always like this, and every time she discovered a glimmer of hope, he would personally destroy it. Terrifying elder brother, biting her lips, Rebecca secretly laughed at herself. It had been more than a thousand years, how could she not learn to teach him a lesson?


    There was a gust of wind behind her, and the air was filled with the familiar smell of a man ¡ª Marcel, her former lover.


    Rebecca moved as nimbly as a ghost. She looked at Marcel, her chest too close to his back. She was in a bad mood, just in time to vent her excess anger. "Are you following me?"


    Marcel suddenly approached and the tip of his nose appeared before Rebecca''s eyes. His expression was all ambiguous, his mouth was only a few millimeters away, without any trace of politeness. "Maybe it''s you who''s in my way, my darling ~"


    "If you give Elijah back to us, maybe I won''t just be blocking your way next time. Believe me, Marcel, I''ll kill you myself."


    Marcel turned to look at her, his expression one of indifference and hatred, "Rebecca, what''s wrong? Your family has given you another blow, are you angry with me?" Rebecca began to attack. She put her elbow on Marcel''s neck and kicked him viciously in the stomach. Marcel dodged them one by one, the habitual questioning coming from his mouth.


    "I don''t need anyone to mock me, Marcel. If you want to die,... Go on. " The more Rebecca fought, the more spirited she became. It was as if her state of mind had become more stable. She was wholeheartedly trying to beat up this bastard who was acting all mysterious. She liked him the most!


    "Rebecca," Marcel took her hand back into his arms, his stomach was already bruised by her knee, the little wild cat was too powerful, he hugged the struggling little woman tightly, Marcel didn''t seem to care, his voice was soft and coquettish, "But, darling, are you really willing to give it up? You are willing to kill me? "


    On the other side, the witches were very angry because they had lost another witch ¡ª Katie.


    Katie''s funeral was very messy. A small part of her mana was released into the earth. When she died, her body could not be found because of forbidden techniques. Everyone felt both sorry and sad for her.


    Sophie told them that Klaus had taken a group of vampires and torn the bodies to shreds, and that Katie had put her name in the name of betrayal, which made the witches at the funeral unhappy.


    They hated traitors, but they had no choice but to accept their power.


    Yes, the witches had to come, they could not resist the power that was scattered throughout the land, they had to fight for it.


    Sophie had arranged the funeral alone. She had always been known for her rebellion, so no one had noticed her guilt or depression.


    It seemed to him that Sophie had fallen into a deep self-reproach for indirectly killing the girl, and Sabin patted her on the shoulder.


    Sophie looked at the rags and the hair wrapped in the linen, and lowered her head, hiding an inexplicable emotion in the hair of her cape.


    Perhaps it was self-blame, or perhaps it was gloom.


    Agnes wouldn''t miss a chance to laugh at Sophie''s mistake. She looked at Sabin, exchanged a quiet look, and then her lips curled into a vicious smile.


    "I told you long ago that Sophie, those sinful allies, would do no good at all."


    She was tired now. "At least I have something to do. Marcel will have his revenge."


    Sabin had wanted to leave with Sophie, but Agnes grabbed her and pushed her back between the tombstones, her old, secretive face smiling like a cracked orange peel. "Sabin, tell them what you see, tell everyone the truth," she croaked. About the child! "


    Sophie was a talker, and her grandmother, Carpathia, was the greatest talker witch of her time, having been in charge for generations of talkative spirits related to witches. Sabin sometimes seemed to mutter, but she was not necessarily wrong, and occasionally gave an omen or two.


    But, in Sophie''s words, her best friend, who was normally insane, spoke a little exaggeratedly, habitually exaggerating the facts.


    Sabin gulped, a circle of bruises forming on her hand. She looked at Sophie with eyes that trembled with fear, with disbelief that she could not shake.


    "..." Yes, that werewolf girl, she, her child ¡­ I saw it. It... Evil, daughter of the Infernal King ¡­ Its strength was even stronger than its mixed bloodline father! It will destroy our New Orleans and create a new era! "


    Fear flashed in the eyes of Agnes and the others. What kind of monster was such a powerful force?


    "It will bring about the extinction of witches! All witches will perish, werewolves, vampires, and... It will be ruled by it, and it will be the true king, the terrifying successor! "


    Agnes and the other witches were shocked. They turned around in fright, trying to find a good solution, but Sophie didn''t want to believe it. She simply pushed Agnes''s hand away and prepared to leave.


    Tch, it''s just a baby, just a magical bloodline, they would believe it too ¡ª a destroyer, a devil''s son!


    Sophie did not turn around. Her emotions were so complicated that she did not want to participate in the radicals'' actions, so she did not see Agnes''s vicious eyes fixed on her.


    Sophie and White Dew were connected, trying to kill the child... It''s convenient, isn''t it?


    Sabin lowered his head in frustration and innocence, as if he was forced to talk about White Dew''s child, that magical child, that, that terrifying devil''s son.


    Bai Lu hugged the demon''s son and slept soundly. She didn''t have the spare energy to take care of everyone''s emotions. Currently, her own safety and freedom were the key.


    The father of the son of the devil was talking about his recent activities and practical results, addressing Camille and a retro shorthand typewriter.


    He was preparing the gift that White Dew had asked for, a memoir for his darling baby, and leaving some of his own mark.


    Camille, Klaus decided to use his talents to the best of his abilities. Look, how appropriate, watch Marcel''s spy, his stenographer, and, by the way, help him analyze his psychological problems.


    Camille studied psychology. Klaus had always known that he wasn''t very good at interacting with people. In that case, in the future, he would need some reasonable and appropriate advice on family relationships and parenting.


    Camil was especially furious. When Klaus typed out a command to her, her hands couldn''t help but let out a bunch of fantasy stories.


    Klaus is not a snake disease + deep paranoia, is he? Camille is in deep doubt about whether to call the police or not.


    The typewriter let out a sharp sound. Pah pah pah. She speechlessly rolled her eyes at Klaus. "¡­" "I didn''t mean to offend you, but I didn''t know that you were threatening me by inviting me here ¡­" Could it be that he was writing a science fiction monster novel for his ridiculous deep paranoia?


    Klaus stood aside, his manner natural and amiable. "Because I like your company, and I think you can understand people as complicated as me."


    Klaus began to talk about his memoirs, starting with his initial return. "You know that I came to New Orleans to investigate a threat against me, only to find out that a young woman was pregnant. She needed the protection of my family. My brother Elijah, who was always the one who did good, tried to manipulate me to help her. He thought this child might be my salvation. "


    Camille thinks of his kind brother, the gentle gentleman, it''s so hard, the virtue of his brother, no wonder Elijah used to clean up his mess and wipe his ass.


    Klaus was still explaining his plan in great detail, and he also sometimes thought about how he should communicate with others in depth, "The problem now is, I later learned that there was a young woman who was definitely a girl, a little witch with great potential. She was imprisoned by a tyrant ¡­" I want to help these two girls, maybe protect one and release the other, so analysis... Camille, do you think my actions are evil? "


    Klaus had never rejected evil, but he also needed some support to tell him that he was not wrong, at a time when no one understood him.


    Camille looks at him, her dark eyes full of pity and pity, her point clear. "I always thought evil wasn''t absolute. Your wickedness never needs to be explained... But, I have to say, I now find that your relationships are very unstable, and that stress-affected paranoia has long been a problem with anger management out of control. "


    Klaus went to the window and watched Camille frown at his strangeness, take a deep breath, and then come to a ridiculous conclusion. "You''re afraid of being abandoned, and I think it might be helpful for you to talk to a professional."


    Klaus shrugged, casual and easy, she didn''t understand, it didn''t matter, as long as his memoir was born. "I think I prefer to talk to you, so I''m going to offer you a job as my stenographer."


    Camille took a deep breath, incomprehensible. For Elijah''s sake, she asked gently for the last time, "Okay, then what am I supposed to do?"


    "Of course it''s my memoirs. My story should be known by others." Klaus looked at Camil, feeling more and more satisfied with what he saw. "And it will give us time to discuss other interesting topics, many interesting topics ¡­ For example, how is your handsome suitor Marcel? "

 C96

    Camille wants to roll his eyes at Nick. Is he crazy? "Sorry, this is my private life. I don''t need to report it to you or anyone else." "No, I don''t," said Camille.


    "Your private life has proven to be," Klaus helplessly and persistently replied. Compared to a chess piece, his plan is the most important, "My plan is extremely important. Marcel wants you, he likes you, and because of that, he will believe you. It''s good for me. "


    Camil could not believe it. What kind of weirdo was this man''s brain circuit?!


    "You''re crazy!" Camille is surprised and angry. Klaus is not only paranoid about being murdered, he is deeply involved in the details, as if the absurd and terrible things are really happening in his life every moment of the day.


    Klaus was too lazy to bother with her. Humans were always exceptionally persistent at times like this, adhering to some inexplicable morality or rule ¡­ Until what they saw was the truth.


    Ignoring Camille''s anger, Klaus continued with his memoirs. "The most important thing is that the French Quarter is about to go to war, with me on one side and Marcel on the other."


    Camille, for some reason, sat down to continue typing. She hated her obedience, but she began to notice something was wrong, and Klaus seemed to be lost in his own thoughts. "Marcel has that powerful witch and an army of vampires, what do you think I should do?"


    "What?" The normal human logic could no longer understand Klaus'' perverted absurdity. Camil saw his expression change from dangerous to disdainful. Did he think he was talking about the monster story before he went to sleep? Vampires? A witch? Werewolf?! Tsk, there''s even Superman!


    Klaus threw his arms around her and held her neck against the wall. Within a second, his cold hands were on each other''s pulses, and Camille realized that something was wrong. The temperature of Klaus''s body was wrong, Klaus''s heartbeat was wrong, and their eyes were swimming.


    Camil''s hand fiercely pressed against Klaus'' wrist. There was no pulse. Nick bared his teeth at her, his sharp fangs flashing. After that, Camil froze, and her body began to struggle violently.


    "Are you afraid?" Klaus approached her with a sigh. Camille was too frightened to speak, and there was only one voice in his ears. "Don''t be afraid."


    Don''t be afraid.


    The trembling of her body had disappeared, her emotions were like a mystery pulled out by a thread, the fear had completely dissipated, the calm Camil''s eyes were fixed on Klaus, she was numb and stiff, her neck was as if it had rusted and she didn''t dare to turn around, "I''m not afraid anymore, it''s totally not, it''s amazing! I should have been scared to death... How did you do it? "


    Klaus was in control of her emotions, and Camille found himself obeying him. What was going on?


    Klaus explained to her in detail, his final move of pride, "This is called mental control. A very ordinary gadget... Marcel seems to have done this to you, too, but you''ve forgotten it long ago, my dear, and I''ll tell you all about it. "


    Camille is sitting in his chair, completely dazed. The world is crazy.


    "First, let''s talk more about Marcel?" Klaus gently suggested. He didn''t feel any guilt or unease towards Camil and only proudly announced his decision.


    Camille nods, meek and meek.


    "Alright."


    Klaus''s memoirs went well, and Camille volunteered to bind them into a simplified version of a children''s book.


    The decorations were exceptionally cute.


    Bai Lu and the kid would like it, Nick thought, and once again he agreed with himself. No matter what, Camil was a useful human, and it was easy for him to use it right now.


    A spy, a stenographer, or a trash can to pour out, or... The counselor, Camille was doing pretty well.


    On the way home, looking at his strange looking memoirs, Klaus felt a strange sense of relief deep in his heart. It was as if he had found a lump of sweetness from years of dark pursuit. His heart, his pulse, began to revive.


    Bai Lu seemed to be taking a bath when she slipped in. She was lying on her back without any precautions. The result of her pregnancy occasionally made her feel unwell.


    ¡ª ¡ª River Cra

 C97

    "..." Harmonious...


    Bai Lu rolled her body as she tried to slip away. However, how could she be a match for Nick, the tyrant? A few moments later, her healthy and beautiful body was suppressed by the man''s martial power.


    "River Crab"


    White Dew''s cheeks, nose, mouth, collarbone, were all touched by intimacy. Finally, Nick''s vague voice was hidden in a gentle promise, "I will, believe me, as long as you believe ¡­" I can become a qualified father. "


    "River Crab"


    Bai Lu spurned herself as she hugged Klaus tightly. It was as if she wanted to bite the man to death, but at the same time, it was as if she only wanted to melt him into her bones.


    Klaus'' eyes were red. He could vaguely feel the contradictions between Bai Lu''s emotions. He was also excited, so he grabbed her hand ¡­


    "Yes."


    Finally, for a second, as she fell asleep, she thought she saw Klaus kiss her lightly on the forehead for the first time with a look of pious gratitude.


    The man''s eyes were filled with silver light.


    It was so beautiful, so heartbreaking.


    Bai Lu''s heart froze. It was just a light kiss on her forehead, but she unexpectedly had the urge to cry. She desperately hid her breath, not daring to let Klaus discover that she had been unintentionally shaken.

 C98

    A comfortable afternoon didn''t pass too quickly. Bailu watched as Klaus burned the dirty sheets, leaving not even ashes behind. She could only sweat as she tried her best to accept his special characteristics.


    Remember, Klaus is not a normal person, not a normal person, but if he is found washing the sheets ¡­ Bailu Yi felt that this possibility was even more terrifying!


    Klaus had originally wanted to hug his little wolf girl and plan their next move. They were destroyed while eating dinner by Camil, the human chess piece whom Klaus was very satisfied with.


    Camil sent him timely information about the super witch, Davina.


    The man took a few bites of her lips to satisfy his craving and brought her to the kitchen. The next moment, Klaus waved his hand and disappeared from sight. Bai Lu continued to calmly sit down to eat the dinner he had ordered her to prepare.


    A great pregnant woman would never care about small details. Not to mention, touching her sore body with her bare hands, she walked away in a wonderful way ¡­ It was Amitabha, for God''s sake, Klaus had something to do!


    As soon as Bai Lu secretly peeked at Klaus'' little figure, he went to Rousseau''s bar. He liked that kind of environment, with all sorts of methods and people. The abundance of prey surprised him in all kinds of ways.


    In the evening, when the lights were on, Camille saw Klaus again, her new boss.


    At that time, Camil was busy arranging the wine shelves, politely glancing at Klaus. Initially, she was too lazy to pay attention to this semi-unknown man, but as Klaus slowly approached her, Camil''s expression turned weird, her facial features contorted with sadness. Then, her smile gradually froze.


    Camil stared at the man in front of her, unwilling to believe it.


    Klaus walked over, but there was no one else by his side. Camil looked at him, her depressed voice becoming confused and helpless, "Why is it that when you approached me and there was no one around, I suddenly remembered that you just told me that you are my new boss ¡­" You''re a vampire and you''re controlling me mentally. "


    Camille shakes the tablecloth, and stands in front of Klaus, her eyes burning with terrible fury, the damned bastard. "But once you leave, all I can think of is you as a strange man with a lovely accent who spends a lot of money on your memoirs."


    Klaus poured himself a glass of wine and shrugged, beaming. He was pleased with Camille''s attitude.


    Camille''s eyes light up with curiosity and stubbornness as she tries to find a way. "Yeah, but what about me? Was this hypnosis? Are my neurons off? " For a girl who studied abnormal psychology, Camille clearly found his point.


    That was what Klaus liked about her the most, because ordinary people were scared shitless a long time ago, not here trying to find out the truth. " You''re always a curious scholar. " Klaus changed the subject. "Let''s talk about Marcel, you said you had news to tell me."


    Camil checked her phone and indeed, a message appeared that she had no memory of. Oh, sh * t!


    Camille frowned at Klaus and said in a reluctant tone, "He''s taking someone to the music festival tonight. He''s guiding a girl. His words are a bit vague ¡­" Even though she''s going through difficult times, resisting authority, angering problems and so on. "


    Klaus''s eyes narrowed. Good news.


    "I guess it''s because I have a degree in psychology. He thinks I can help her get on the right track, but I''ve already refused."


    Camil''s movements were blocked by Nick. She stubbornly stared at the sunken expression on Nick''s face without the slightest hint of fear.


    Klaus raised his eyebrows. This was not a good opportunity for him. He lowered his head and seriously said to Camil, "I want to insist that you change your answer and agree to his request."


    Klaus did not like the way everything was ordered, and Camille obviously did not either.


    Camil took half a step back, trying her best to hold up her aura. The little girl held a rag, showing off her might while interrogating him with a wry smile. Her hands could not stop trembling, "You want to force me to do this, right? I can only accept, can''t I?... "Then why are you being so polite?"


    "Because I like you," Klaus replied, killing the blond girl instantly. He was good at using his own hormonal charms. "I like your way of thinking."


    Klaus looked at the little blond girl, who looked like a frightened little bird, and his voice was softer, more seductive, the effect of words. "Under different circumstances, I think we might be friends. However, I can''t afford to reject this opportunity. Other than being Marcel''s powerful secret weapon, this girl, Davina, has also captured my brother. Do you understand that I have to save my brother Elijah? "


    Klaus stared at Camil as if he had fallen into a deep trouble. His gaze was deep and his face was gloomy. A dim light shone on his facial features, causing his heart to feel extremely soft.


    Camil was very hesitant, very hesitant, her mind was wandering, she was short of a straw.


    "In other words, this girl needs your help." Klaus took Camille''s hand and put down the last straw, as if he were entrusting some important responsibility to her.


    Then, the handsome man lowered his voice and slowly spoke to the dizzy Camil. "Call Marcel and tell him that you are very happy to help."


    Camil nodded silently. The next moment, her eyes were filled with a strong sense of responsibility.


    Yes, she was going to help the girl ¡ª Davina, on her own terms.

 C99

    It was impossible for Belo to stay at home in peace. Klaus was bothering her, the baby was making trouble for her, and Rebecca despised her for everything. Now, even the old witch came to pay special respects to her child.


    "Don''t you think that you and the child need a careful examination?" Agnes seemed to sincerely suggest Bai Lu. Her smiling face was full of wrinkles, and her eyes were almost gone.


    Bailu looked at Agnes, puzzled and appraising. Could it be that this slightly old witch was concerned about her because of Sophie? She had been so eager to suggest that he perform a delicate labor check himself.


    Maternity test? Do you need it? She felt that her baby was very healthy. Bai Lu touched her belly. She felt that there was nothing wrong with it. The child was not fit and healthy. She just needed to check on the horse and treat the ordinary child. She needed it too?


    "Agnes, I tell you I feel fine." "I can take care of myself and the child myself." "I can take care of the child," she said. Moreover, Bailu Yi did not appreciate the methods of modern medical research and had instinctively rejected them.


    She could make her own herbs and also absorb Klaus'' essence energy. After repeated experiments, she had already discovered this.


    ¡ª Nick might be one of her kids'' live food, VIP level!


    "But you can''t keep missing the health check." The worried Witch elder could not seem to accept her refusal, and his expression was particularly unsightly, indicating that she had only come out of concern for an innocent child.


    "Then what should I do?" She tried to understand. "Hurrying into the French Quarter for a quick ultrasound? A werewolf pregnant woman accompanied by a witch would definitely not have anything to look at, she would just be grabbed and treated as a heretic. "


    The dangers of the French Quarter were obvious to her. She didn''t want this child to take any more risks. She had to protect her baby well.


    Moreover, Klaus had already warned her that it was best not to believe in witches. For the time being, she felt that it was better to avoid unnecessary troubles.


    Rebecca, who was sitting not too far away from them, obviously approved of Agnes''s actions. She simply felt that the child White Dew was being too egotistical, "There are many women who are very eager to have a child," Rebecca said indifferently. Although her tone could be used or not, she could still feel the power of threats, and Rebecca was venting her anger, "I think it''s very strange that you haven''t even taken good care of your child.


    Rebecca had said it clearly, but she also admitted it, because this child was too much for her to worry about.


    She didn''t understand that it didn''t mean that modern medical equipment wasn''t working. Besides, it was just to make sure the baby was healthy and growing.


    "I know a doctor who lives in a remote place near the mouth of the river." She coughed, seemingly a little embarrassed, "I made an appointment on my own, and after work tonight, we will be the only ones accompanying you."


    For such a meticulous arrangement, it seemed like there was no reason for Bai Lu to reject it. She looked at Klaus with a conflicted expression.


    Klaus was busy on the phone to someone, and Rebecca shrugged her shoulders to indicate that she would follow him. He didn''t seem to have any other opinions, just an expression that said ''you can handle it''.


    "The vampires won''t get the news, and neither will the others, of course." The witch continued to promise, causing the white dew to waver a little.


    Rebecca glanced at Bai Lu. She was still very concerned about her little niece. "Why don''t we go and take a look?"


    "Alright," Bai Lu put down the electric brush in her hands and stopped collecting information about her. She stood up and stretched, feeling reluctant to part with it. "Then, we''ll have to see if our baby needs a doctor."


    Klaus hung up the phone and walked around Bai Lu into the hall. He glanced at Agnes and turned around to find that his sister, Rebecca, was even more bored than his little wolf girl.


    ¡ª The attic?


    "Please, dear sister, tell me, you''re not still searching online, are you?" Klaus leisurely poured himself a cup of wine, and also made a small cake to replenish his energy.


    Walking closer, Klaus lowered his head to look at Rebecca''s search keywords, "However, how do we begin the search? Are we entering the Unnamed Tower?"


    Bai Lu glared at the mocking Klaus. A man who didn''t understand the art of speech, how could he write the word ''comfort'' if he didn''t understand it?


    "Someone has to find Elijah, even if I have to search every damn loft in New Orleans." "No," Klaus said.


    Klaus nodded his head nonchalantly. He replied to Rebecca, trying his best to sound silly, "Right, it''s like I''m looking for a needle in a pile of needles."


    "I remember the details of the attic Marcel took me to, behind Elijah''s coffin, and the shutters on the windows." Klaus looked at Rebecca, who looked at him with an angry expression on her face.


    Shutters? Klaus had gotten hold of a clue.


    There were a lot of damn shutters in New Orleans, but Rebecca wasn''t going to go through them all.


    The way Bai Lu looked at Rebecca turned into one of admiration. As expected, she was a doer.


    Klaus felt helpless. Rebecca would really do this kind of wasted work, "That might greatly reduce the scope of the work, but you have to be careful ¡­"


    Rebecca stared at the pen, giving Klaus a nice back.


    Klaus could no longer be bothered with his stubborn sister. He turned around and put down his wine cup, tapping his fingertips on the table in a small frequency, as if thinking of something, "Personally, I prefer practical strategies to mindless mental work, such as... Marcel''s delay in returning our brother made me suspect that he was no longer in control of the situation. If Davina''s loyalty to Marcel gets nervous, perhaps this young witch will be willing to accept the new ally. "


    As if the victory was already in his grasp, he took one step at a time to grasp onto the crux of the problem. Poor Marcel, White Dew silently prayed for them, their gaps being opened one by one by Klaus.


    "As usual, your control over power is more important than saving your brother." Rebecca didn''t even bother to roll her eyes. With a twist of her butt, Klaus was as straightforward and vicious as before.


    "I think it''s better to have two birds with one stone," Klaus said, getting used to his sister''s attitude. He held his hand, not looking at her ''horror'' and concluded, "Take Marcel''s secret weapon and bring our brother home."


    Bai Lu looked at Klaus'' snow-white fangs and felt a cold shiver run down her spine. However, the baby in her stomach was very excited. Her father was truly powerful and mighty.


    This terrifying man seemed to be thinking some kind of bloody and brutal thoughts. Bai Lu decided that she should obediently go check it out. Contact with normal people would benefit both her and the baby''s body and mind, so that it wouldn''t be washed away again and again by Klaus.


    Patting her belly, Bai Lu muttered to herself, "Darling, you better not learn from the good, learn from the bad!"

 C100

    Marcel''s vampire club was as lively as ever, more than you could imagine.


    Josh seemed to be a bit restless. The rookie could only sit in the corner and casually stroll around for a bit. Then, he once again walked up to Diego with a fawning smile, "¡­" All right, all right, you think... Are there any shortcuts to getting the sun ring? "


    Sunlight Rings were the treasure of every night vampire. Josh naturally wanted one, too. He hated that he could only roam in the dark. Night Vampires were not free.


    "You''ll get it when you''re invited into Marcel''s circle of trusted aides," said Diego with a sneer, looking down at the cowering rookie vampire. "But I guess you''ll never be able to do that."


    Josh tremblingly handed over a glass of wine, smiling so much that his eyes were no longer in sight, as he nodded and bowed, looking extremely wretched, "But, there''s still a chance, isn''t there? Since Thierry''s... "You understand."


    If he didn''t need one, then naturally there would be one more, wouldn''t there? Right now, everyone''s goal was clear. As long as there was hope, they would fight for it.


    "Don''t mention Thierry to me again, he shouldn''t have ended up like this." Diego was furious and kicked Josh away, his heart burning with anger at the memory of his good friend.


    "Marcel was just showing off to Klaus," he breathed, and Diego, who was familiar with his boss, spat bitterly, "I can''t wait to get this old bastard out of here."


    Diego and many of the vampires hated Klaus. The power of their ancestors had made them fear, fear, uneasiness, and instinctive rejection.


    "..." You think the same as I do. " "Klaus is a bastard who deserves to be killed." she added, as if she, too, hated Klaus, and looked at him with the same pity.


    Diego immediately stood up, defensive and ready to attack. "Watch out, everyone, there''s a high level vampire ancestor here, little cutie."


    Rebecca looked at Diego, her sexy mouth curving slightly. She lifted Diego''s chin, her charming little face full of pride, lazily praising him. "You''re such a lovely person. What if I tell you that I can help you solve Klaus''s problem in exchange for a little gossip?"


    "Such as?" Diego didn''t believe in a free lunch. Which ancestor was vegetarian?


    "You must have heard rumors that Marcel and I used to be very close," Rebecca said, not at all suspicious of the vampires'' gossip function. Their group was all about men and women, especially their boss''s women.


    Diego''s eyebrows went down. Women are more likely to be jealous of small details... The ancestral vampire Rebecca was no exception.


    Rebecca had a face full of jealousy and viciousness as she walked to the side and snatched a glass of wine from him. Diego looked around at Rebecca and wondered if the gossip he had heard was true, that Marcel and Rebecca had loved each other to death.


    However, Klaus had forcefully refused to let them succeed.


    Rebecca was still waiting for his answer, her eyes filled with anger. She seemed to hate Klaus even more than they did.


    Really? Fake?


    Diego winked at the vampire at the bar and said, "Did you see him and the blonde bartender?"


    Camil, they all know that Marcel likes her, a human, an innocent little cutie who dares to wander around recklessly.


    "Is that the ordinary girl he keeps having sex with? Only a blind man would choose her over me. "Rebecca obviously didn''t think much of Camille, and she ignored him.


    She couldn''t believe it. "There must be another girl in his harem," she said, and the fine lines of the woman''s face were filled with jealousy and annoyance. Diego wanted to laugh, "All I want is a real end, and then I''ll leave New Orleans. I promise I''ll take Klaus with me! "Now!"


    Diego looked at Rebecca in surprise. He didn''t know if he should believe it or not, but in his heart, he was willing to believe it.


    The more Rebecca spoke, the more sincere she became. She let go of Diego and drank, her expression sad and paranoid again. "In that case, admit it. It will make your lives easier."


    Apparently, Rebecca had found the weakness of Diego and the vampires, and they really, really wanted the first vampires to leave as soon as possible.


    "Marcel has a lot of things to do," Diego said, but he chose to say it. He stared at Rebecca''s reaction. "If he''s dating another woman, that girl must be in the French Quarter, probably somewhere nearby."


    Rebecca stared at him blankly, then she exerted her strength and crushed the cup.


    Diego seemed to find Rebecca''s expression subtle and amusing. His white teeth flashed a few times, and he said with tolerance and understanding, "That''s all I know, my lady."


    Rebecca nodded, turned around, and left. Before opening the door, the corners of her mouth curled up in a sinister manner!


    The playful little girl had a different look on her face for a second, a bright smile that shone like her blond hair in the light, and she knew where to look for her brother Elijah.


    A bunch of incredibly stupid vampires!

 C101

    The long-awaited music festival was very lively and bustling. Marcel was in it, the streets were crowded, and there were a lot of people coming and going.


    Marcel was starting to regret agreeing to Davina''s request. The more chaotic the situation, the more likely it was that something would happen.


    Klaus stood far away at the top of the church, with the white dew on her face. She just wanted to be a quiet pregnant woman, the man said with a faint smile, pointing to Marcel.


    If Davina hadn''t insisted on coming out to get some fresh air, Marcel wouldn''t have wanted her in sight at all.


    Klaus was like a tiger staring at its prey, and Rebecca''s position was unclear. The witches were always watching them, and the troubles that followed after Elijah''s awakening, and also ¡­ An inexplicable, damned werewolf trail appeared.


    He had to stir up some trouble for him at this time. Davina seemed to be getting more and more out of hand.


    Marcel was leading a group of Japanese vampires around the perimeter, patrolling the streets. He had to be fully prepared.


    Klaus hid himself in the shadows and waved his hand to signal them to come. His face was full of smiles and dimples as he said, "Marcel, come on, work hard, be more careful. Let me see how much you''ve improved over these years."


    Marcel patiently warned his Sunwalker and Nightwalker vampires, but he was still a little worried, "Tonight is a big event, many people will drink, many eyes will watch ¡ª I don''t want any trouble, so, this means that witches cannot appear." Marcel stopped in his tracks, and signaled a few of his men to go down and inform them, "You should go and deliver a message to the witches, if one of them comes, we will kill them."


    A few of the day vampires in the crowd disappeared with a whoosh. They went to inform the witches, and a few of them, who were hiding in the shadows, followed Marcel around the block to Rousseau.


    "With us here, the Founder will not be here." His brow creased again at the thought of Camille and Davina. "I don''t like Rebecca poking around, so tell me as soon as you see her." "I don''t like her," the Founder said.


    The group of trusted aides nodded, held Rebecca for a little while, and then left it to Marcel.


    Marcel looked around again. He felt a pair of smiling eyes watching them from the far end of the street. He let out a breath and saw that Marcel had withdrawn some of his men.


    "I invited Camil to come with me. She also has a friend." Marcel, who was currently hard to believe, could only emphasize with clear warning, "I want people to keep an eye on them, to keep an eye on them, to protect them, not to be discovered, do you understand?"


    The other vampires nodded in wonder. It seemed that Marcel really cared about the golden-haired Camil, his little human girlfriend.


    They had no idea of the existence or importance of Davina, nor of Marcel''s true purpose.


    Marcel was more concerned about Davina ¡ª his secret weapon. He commanded his men to return to their respective positions. "I don''t want anyone to approach them. Everyone has their own positions. Remember, everyone, be on your guard. Do you understand?"


    After everything was arranged, Marcel was finally relieved. He turned around and went to find Davina.


    Davina was very excited. She couldn''t remember how long it had been since she last participated in a large scale important celebration. He would definitely come to the music festival, but she only wanted to say goodbye.


    A serious farewell to make up for everything that she didn''t have time to do.


    Marcel took Davina to the bar where Camille worked, surrounded by noise and excitement.


    Klaus had told Camille something before he appeared, and Camille had nodded. She knew what to do.


    The stage was packed with people. The bar was filled with a crazy melody as they were unable to extricate themselves from their high spirits.


    Music had an unparalleled driving force at certain times. There were many bands and musicians at the center of the stadium, each of them playing their own unique moves and attracting groups of fans to their screams.


    It was the same with Tim''s band. He was playing the violin, the familiar rhythm, the warm smile.


    Davina saw at once the boy she wanted to see ¡ª Tim, her first love.


    Her delicate and proud little face blushed slightly. Like all the girls who had fallen in love, Tim was a secret that Davina could not reveal.


    Tim, her friend, the boy for whom her heart trembled.


    Tim was a clean, cute, and handsome boy. He played the violin skillfully, and he had been enjoying the music since he was young. His handsome body danced slowly to the rhythm, and his eyebrows were pure and blissful. He looked really good ¡­ It was good. Davina could barely contain her tears.


    Tim did not change at all. He looked the same as before. Davina lowered her head and looked at her hands. The girl tightly clenched her fists.


    How long had it been since he''d seen this man? What can I say now, what can I say? Davina did not know. It was just that her body, her footsteps and even her breathing seemed to have been taken away by the music and brought to Tim''s side, wanting to reach the place closest to him.


    Marcel looked at Davina with a surprised expression on his face. It had been a long time since such a shy expression had appeared on his little face. She seemed to be glowing with the music.


    Looking around, Marcel saw only a group of mad musicians.


    Marcel could not help but smile gently. He reached his hand to the top of Davina''s head. His hair was soft and soft, and there was a funny little expression on his face. After all, his little witch was still a girl.


    "Yes." Davina nodded meekly as she missed everything. She had been far away from her normal life for far too long.


    Marcel stroked her long hair, trying his best to pull her attention back to him. He coughed and raised his voice, "Then, we should review the rules."


    "I won''t say anything to anyone," Davina turned around helplessly, returning her attention back to her protector. Marcel was just an old woman who had to agree countless of times, "I won''t say anything to you about witches or vampires or their ancestors or you."


    Marcel nodded in satisfaction, but his strong body was still standing by the side. He looked at her with a deep gaze.


    Davina really had no choice but to helplessly continue, "You said that you wouldn''t stick close to me."


    Marcel took a few steps back and greeted Camil with a bitter smile.


    Camille, with the back of his hand, gestured to Klaus and then, with a gentle smile, stepped forward.


    The handsome and enthusiastic Marcel, as well as the little girl beside him who needed his help, Camil''s eyes were more focused on Davina.


    That was what Marcel admired most about her, the promise that she would do her best to accomplish it.

 C102

    Camille, the good Marcel has been accompanying Davina, the music festival performance rich and colorful, a wonderful beat over a fire.


    Darvina kept looking in one direction. Tim''s face, lost in the music, was indistinct in the crowd, the corners of her mouth a hazy gentleness. God, she missed him.


    Marcel was watching to see if there were any suspicious people around him. Camille, standing next to Davina, raised her delicate eyebrows and noticed how she was feeling.


    Camil gave Davina a drink. Camil''s temperament was naturally biased towards her big sister who was intelligent. She carefully separated the crowd from Davina and gave her a good viewing space.


    After taking a sip, Davina''s eyes narrowed in enjoyment. It was so delicious. Camil crept closer to her ear. The two girls also had their own secrets. "I''ve secretly made fruit cocktails for you. Don''t let Marcel know."


    Davina nodded and gave Camil a friendly smile. She really liked this seemingly kind and considerate human ¡­ "Thank you." He didn''t expect Marcel to have such a good friend. Naturally, with Camil''s close proximity, Davina felt that she was a really good person.


    While drinking the delicious fruit wine and enjoying Tim''s performance, Davina no longer had the mood to exchange pleasantries with Marcel.


    Marcel thanked Camille, who was touched by his kindness and consideration. "It''s good to see you, and I was afraid that after my performance at the masquerade, you''d think I was an impatient person."


    Camil blinked. She seemed to have thought of something and looked tenderly at Davina. Then, she turned to Marcel and said, "We are all in a hurry. Anyway, I have nothing else to do before I clean up."


    Marcel raised his glass. For her understanding, he admired Camille even more. "My dear, you''re so nice. I don''t know how to express my gratitude... "


    Camil nodded shyly and smiled. However, from time to time, her gaze would pass through the crowd and fall upon a dark corner where the demons were located.


    After taking a large gulp of whisky, Klaus, who was hiding in the shadows, smiled even more gently. He wiped the corner of his mouth, "Marcel, I agree with you very much. Camil is indeed a good girl, I also think that she ¡­" "It can''t be any better."


    Da Vina''s gaze impatiently swept over Marcel''s body several times. Finally, Camil stretched out her hand to push Marcel, who had sunk into a deep, warm sleep, and said mischievously. "So, the two of us girls can play together, if you need to chat or something ¡­?"


    Marcel was disgusted. He looked at this and turned around to be stared at by the other person. He looked embarrassed and touched his nose. Actually, he didn''t want to be such a nag with his manly personality.


    However, Davina was so special that her power could drive all the unnatural races in the French Quarter crazy.


    When Davina heard Camille''s words, she glanced at Marcel and nodded in agreement. She grabbed Camille''s arm and said coquettishly, "You know, he should have left here ten minutes ago." Her tone was filled with displeasure and dissatisfaction, and she was extremely charming, causing Camil and Marcel to laugh heartily.


    Camil pushed Marcel. The man still looked reluctant, but she didn''t know who he was clearly reluctant to part with.


    Davina showed the pretty blonde bartender her empty glass helplessly. Her cheeks were red as she continued to drink, "Do you understand what I''m saying? Dear Camille... Marcel, this is called control. "


    Marcel retreated step by step, all he could do was to retreat, and then, with a final cold glare, he looked around, "Okay okay okay, I''ll go talk to our mayor, he really needs to know how to show respect."


    "What''s his name? The handsome guy who plays the violin?"


    With a ''shua'', Davina''s small face turned red. She looked at Camil with eyes filled with shock and shyness.


    Da Vina was stunned for a moment. With an uneasy tone, she said, "You ¡­" How do you know? " She thought she had restrained herself. Marcel hadn''t noticed, after all.


    Camil looked at her with a smile. She had earnestly studied psychology. "Firstly, I am also a girl. Secondly, I have studied psychology. Thirdly, we are friends ¡­" "When I am paying attention to you, I can naturally find out. My friend, if you are willing, we can talk about how we can help you ¡­"


    Davina''s gaze returned to the hall and she stared at the boy, her gaze turning to water. "His name is Tim, my friend ¡­" The little tiger''s teeth had even started to grin, and the quilt in her hand was slightly trembling. "I knew he would come. He''s always performing on occasions like this. He''s great, isn''t he?"


    Camil nodded with a smile. Her eyes were filled with the unintentional eagerness of Davina. Her facial features seemed to agree to support her as she reached out to hug Davina. "Un, I can tell that he is a very good boy."


    Davina licked her lips and told Camil a lot of things that happened to them in the past. The exquisite Camil spoke a few words that were neither light nor heavy, and soon after, she easily gained Davina''s trust.


    No matter how powerful Davina was, she was just a sixteen year old girl. She needed her friends, she needed their support, and she needed their understanding and agreement.


    "How long have you two known each other?" Camil asked curiously, "It seems like you really like him." She casually added some more drinks to Davina and gave Klaus a subtle gesture.


    Da Vina shyly replied. Her gaze never left Tim, "We''ve known each other since we were ten ¡­" I had to drop out of school because something happened. "


    "It''s such a pity that you two didn''t meet after that?" Camil''s eyes were filled with sadness and pity. She shook her finger at Tim. "My dear, you seem like a perfect match."


    "Well, I didn''t even get a chance to say goodbye to him," Davina seemed to be in a slightly depressed mood, as if she had thought of some annoying memory. Her face began to turn sharp and cold, "I just wanted to say a few words to him tonight. Tell him that I''m fine."


    Camille nods, and promises Davina to support and help her at any time.


    After getting rid of Marcel, Klaus silently added a key sentence to his stomach.


    Women, sometimes, really should not be provoked, especially the kind and considerate look!

 C103

    Klaus'' plan went without a hitch. At this time, his little wolf girl was also taken away for labor inspection. Rebecca continued to study the structure of her blinds.


    The car moved quickly, the sound of the wind blowing. Bai Lu thought it was a bit strange, while Agnes seemed to lose her mood of consolation. She just sat quietly by the side, her eyes never leaving Bai Lu''s stomach.


    When Bai Lu and co. arrived at the mouth of the river, the sharp wind passed by the car again and again. Bai Lu felt that the child in her stomach was jumping even more, as if it wanted to tell her something.


    Frowning, she felt an indescribable unease. Her fingers moved about in her pocket a few times, and then Klaus'' number appeared.


    Agnes glanced at her and was surprised. She put her hand back and felt a slight heat on her cheeks. ''Alright, she''s making a big fuss. Forget it, it''s not a big deal. It''s just the first pregnancy test, pregnant women really think too much.


    The car became more and more desolate as it drove them. White Dew''s gaze swept over the surroundings, the mouth of the river was dilapidated, and there was not a trace of human life in sight. She shrieked shrilly as she muttered to herself, how could there be a hospital in this desolate and desolate place, and how could there be a doctor?


    Bai Lu was shocked. This was a desolate place that had existed for decades. She faintly felt that this new world was indeed filled with all sorts of mysterious mysteries.


    Agnes walked over and patted her shoulder as if she understood her curiosity. "This is the doctor''s office. Dr. Page is so far away."


    After a long time, Agnes seemed to feel that she was deeply moved. Her orange-skinned face was filled with hatred, "Because Marcel''s men have been terrorizing her patients all this time. Go, she won''t bite you."


    Bailu Yi looked at Agnes as she got off the car. It was better for her to go back quickly. It was just a simple inspection.


    Before she opened the door, for some reason, Bai Lu felt strange inside. She unconsciously stroked her big round belly. Baby, you have to be good. Don''t be afraid. Mom will protect you.


    Bai Lu walked in slowly. The middle-aged female doctor in the white coat turned around and smiled at her. She professionally asked Bai Lu to take off her jacket and check it.


    Everything seemed very natural, incomparably natural.


    Looking at her gentle appearance, Bai Lu slightly calmed down. It seemed that she was too nervous, and her chest was still a little gloomy after being fiddled with for a while. She must have been thinking too much when she took a deep breath.


    Bailu followed the doctor through her tests, CTs, heartbeat, pulse, massage, and other routine body tests. The data showed that she was perfectly normal.


    This little wolf girl was not just healthy, but also had a baby in her womb. She was unusually strong.


    On the other side of the car, Agnes was talking on the phone while holding her head up against the wall. Her face was hidden in the dark groove, making her look extremely dark and scary.


    Bai Lu and the doctor at the mouth of the river were calmly inspecting the products, while the sister-in-law here was sweeping through all the various shutters in the town in a rather brutal manner. Rebecca felt that she would have to visit and vomit.


    All day long, Rebecca had been looking at the shutters in the town, the shadows in the vicinity of the shutters, a vampiric ancestor, the lightning-fast little loft filled with shutters. Was there anything more bitter in New Orleans than she was?


    Rebecca''s tight little face finally changed from the sun''s direct rays all the way to the sun slanting behind her, and she smiled. Based on the information she had gathered from Marcel''s trash of a team, there was only one possibility for Marcel''s range of movement to be large. She had finally locked onto an inconspicuous target.


    The smart Rebecca came to an abandoned church. There was a hint of eerie coldness in the church, and few people could be seen.


    He raised his head and glanced at Rebecca, as if he was accustomed to not paying her any attention. Then, he casually refused to speak, "The church is closed. If you want any excitement, go to the haunted house."


    The priest didn''t look like a priest. His courage was commendable, and Rebecca felt even more suspicious.


    Rebecca looked around a few times before her gaze finally landed on Father Kieran. This man was unbelievably calm.


    "To tell the truth, I don''t like ghosts very much," Rebecca thought. She was a vampire, she was looking for a ghost, she wanted Elijah, her brother. The girl''s tone turned to one of probing curiosity, "However, compared to the exciting haunted house ¡­ Your blinds are even more attractive to me. "


    Rebecca approached Father Kieran step by step. She raised her head and focused on the blinds in the attic. Her slender fingers directly jumped towards the attic. Father Kieran looked at her in confusion and said in a surprised tone, "The blinds?"


    "I''ve been visiting the shutters all day. I noticed they were in your attic window." Rebecca seriously discussed, as if the most important thing in this world was the shutters.


    Father Kiran fixed his eyes on Rebecca and seriously glanced at her. His facial features remained the same, and he tightly gripped the backhand broom. He looked at Rebecca and asked, his tone as steady as before, "Are you really interested in the blinds?"


    "I assure you, this is what fascinates me most." Rebecca nodded, genuinely moved by her own seriousness when she thought of the blinds she had been searching for these past few days.


    Thanks to Rebecca''s amazing commitment, she had visited almost all of the shutters in New Orleans, especially near the town, and she could almost find them now with her eyes closed.


    "What''s your name?" Rebecca looked at the calm middle-aged man in front of her. A priest, a thug, or ¡­ a guardian, or ¡­ A spy?


    "Father Kieran, what about you?" "Who are you? What are you doing here?" He treated Rebecca the same way he treated everyone who came to church.


    Rebecca looked at Father Kieran uncertainly. It seemed that was right ¡­ She had found the right place.


    Father Kieran blocked the entrance in her direction. Rebecca wasn''t in a rush, so she just walked a few steps and looked around. Suddenly, she saw traces of blood in a corner of the church.


    There was a faint scent of blood in the air, something that shouldn''t even be present in a holy place like the church.


    Church? A massacre?


    Rebecca was a little curious. She asked Father Kieran simply, "What''s wrong here? How could such a sacred place be filled with blood?" Rebecca pointed at the blood stain and asked. She looked purely curious, her tone straightforward and free. There was no fear or hatred that ordinary people would have.


    Father Kieran sighed. He hated to explain this to people.


    "Saint Anne was once the heart of this area, and it has been a while since the last massacre." Father Killan looked around with endless pity, his eyes dark and his sorrow hidden. "Nine students of the gods were killed by one of their best students, and then he also committed suicide."


    Father Kieran paused and pointed a finger at Rebecca. His voice was cold and filled with hatred.


    "I''m not so easy to throw up." It was still too early for this man to scare her. To her, it did not matter where she stood even if a few people died. Rebecca only cared about one important point. She tidied up her expression and asked seriously.


    "Where is the attic?"


    Father Killan avoided talking about it. He even put on a defensive stance, intending to send Rebecca away. "Like I said, the church is closed ¡­"


    Rebecca suddenly turned around and looked him in the eye. Looking at Father Kieran, she asked him word by word with a tone of haughty rudeness, "Lou... where... is he?"


    The stunned man couldn''t help but open his mouth, as if he had lost his mind, "On the stairs behind the saint artifact." Rebecca nodded in satisfaction. Father Kiran continued to stare at Rebecca in a daze.


    "Thank you," Rebecca''s skill had become so common. She waved her volatile tail and calmly opened her mouth to direct the man''s next move, "Now, please forget that I''ve ever been here before."


    Then Rebecca turned and sped up to make sure Elijah was safe. Elijah must be here.


    Her good brother, Elijah, she had finally found him.


    The sounds of the footsteps gradually faded away. The stupefied Father Keelan blinked his eyes. He tried his best to distinguish what was going on with his ears for a while. He knocked his eyes in relief, and the expression on his face crumbled.


    Changing to a face full of curiosity and interest, Father Kieran threw the broom away and said in a low voice with a troubled expression.


    "..." Dammit, Marcel didn''t explain. Why were the vampires back?

 C104

    Kiran, the uncle of Camille, the city''s alternative guardian, was one of the unnatural representatives of the human race. He had always kept a low profile, so Rebecca didn''t know him at all.


    Father Killan raised his eyebrows in confusion. It looked like another battle was about to break out. Marcel was still bringing his little angel out tonight.


    It wasn''t that Rebecca couldn''t control Father Kieran, it was just that she didn''t think that Father Kieran had been taking verbena all this time. This was just an accident brought about by his habit.


    The Jiran Family had always been trying to maintain a balance between humans and unnatural races. They were impartial and low-key.


    Rebecca had been fooled by Father Kiran. Fortunately, her time for the evening coincided with other events in Davina and Marcel''s life. She and Elijah had time to plan.


    Without any casualties, the Kiran Family had always been a mediator. They did not have a specific position, and all they cared about was the safety and harmony of the human race.


    ¡ª It should be fine, right?


    Father Kiran followed Rebecca''s instructions and swiftly closed the door. He then quietly chose to leave the church.


    Rebecca ran up to him and let out a long breath. When she saw Elijah''s coffin, her heartbeat quickened. "I knew you were here." When Rebecca saw Elijah, she was relieved. Her brother was fine.


    The next second, the lid of the coffin opened with a bang. Elijah suddenly opened his eyes and looked straight at Rebecca.


    Something was wrong. Klaus had obviously captured their brother, so how could Elijah be awake?


    As if an invisible force had pulled her into memories, Rebecca''s vision suddenly turned black, and her body involuntarily changed into a completely different state.


    "What the hell?" Rebecca was so angry that she started to despise him. Could it be that the little wolf girl was playing with her again? Impossible, she didn''t have that much space. It was all because of that damned witch, or else it was because of the actions of her family. But, it was just her and Elijah here.


    It was impossible! Was this Elijah real or fake? What was his purpose?


    An exceptionally familiar voice entered his ears. His brother gently tapped her forehead, and a carefree and familiar feeling assaulted him. "Rebecca, please pay attention to the tone."


    Elijah? Was it really Elijah?


    Rebecca found herself in a retro petticoat, Elijah standing behind her in a tailored suit, and Rebecca turned and stared at her brother for a few seconds before flying over to hug him. "Elijah, what are these?"


    The surroundings were unfamiliar yet familiar. Rebecca''s expression was one of slight awkwardness, as if she did not want to remember many things.


    Elijah took his sister''s hand and took a few steps forward. Everything he did was to make Rebecca trust him, and then he supported her. "You don''t remember, that year you went with me to the opera house, and that was when Klaus pulled out your dagger. Your first time back in New Orleans was raided. "


    Rebecca remembered looking at Elijah with curiosity and uneasiness.


    "This is a memory that only you and I can share." "I also need you to know that this is not another trick of Davina''s."


    Indeed, with Davina''s magic and psychokinesis, Rebecca understood Elijah''s actions. They had to ensure the other party''s authenticity.


    Their shared memories were the only real evidence, evidence that no one but them could interfere.


    "But why are you awake?" In principle, Elijah would never wake up until he pulled out the dagger. This was the weakness of their vampire hearts.


    "She didn''t know that even if it were only once, it would still be ineffective. In a few more hours, I think, I''ll be able to recover."


    Elijah held his sister''s hand and walked a few steps forward. He looked at her with nostalgia, gently comforting her. He knew that Rebecca had always been worried about him.


    "Then let me go back to the attic and we''ll find a way to get you out of here."


    His eyes were fixed on his sister. "I''m afraid I''m not ready to leave yet, Rebecca."


    "Elijah seemed to have other plans. He and Klaus were not people who would listen to the opinions of others. It was just that Elijah had an additional step in the discussion. He explained with a comforting smile to Rebecca." That girl, Davina, she''s curious and willful, but soon I''ll be able to talk to her. I had to go on until something happened to Marcel, for Klaus and for the children, war was unnecessary... Maybe I can even propose a truce of some kind, if we can end this war between vampires and witches. "


    The corners of Elijah''s mouth curled in satisfaction as he soothed Rebecca with his plans and plans. "That way, we can eliminate the threat of Bailu and her child. Perhaps then, Klaus and my family will finally feel at peace."


    Elijah''s starting point had never been without his brothers and sisters. Elijah''s sense of responsibility and family honor were the strongest.


    Rebecca had no way of refuting Elijah. Even if she didn''t want to waste even a second, Elijah''s personality wouldn''t listen to her. She knew this very well.


    "Alright, my brother," Rebecca said coldly. She seemed to be somewhat irritated as she agreed. "You''re always right. For the sake of the so-called big picture, what do you need me to do for you?"


    Elijah kissed Rebecca gently on the forehead, and she lost her temper again. "My dear sister, I need you to take care of White Dew and the child during this time. She''s our family now, okay?"


    "So I need her and her unborn child to be protected by all our efforts. Swear to me, Rebecca?"


    Rebecca was silent for a few seconds. Then she raised her head and swore helplessly to Elijah, "I swear."


    With Bai Lu under double insurance, Elijah nodded in satisfaction and released his sister''s hand in relief.


    At this moment, Bai Lu was calmly receiving her inspection. The noisy little fellow was still noisily greeting her in her stomach.


    The doctor looked at her belly with a strange expression. However, her lips cracked into a smile out of habit. "Your baby''s heart rate is very normal, but she''s a little strong."


    "I knew she was as strong as her mother."


    Bai Lu knew that her child''s condition was very good. She even had a strong intuition that she was in a hurry to jump out.


    Why, the baby had been loitering on Klaus all this time, how could she be in such a hurry?!

 C105

    With the help of the doctor, Bai Lu wiped the examination fluid on her belly. She pulled on her jacket and casually moved it, causing the clothes on her shoulders to slip for a second or two. Just as she was about to get up, the doctor turned around and saw her birthmark.


    "That''s a very unique birthmark." Like a new moon. "Beautiful birthmark." Moreover, this wolf girl had the scent of a royal family. The doctor''s eyes were even darker. She seemed to be conflicted for a few seconds before making up her mind.


    Bai Lu nodded and quickly put on her clothes. She did mind wearing her birthmark, but it did not mean that she wanted to communicate with others. "Hmm, maybe so."


    Bai Lu actually felt that this diagnosis was useless. Furthermore, the doctor''s gaze was too strange when he looked at her birthmark. She curiously asked back, "Doctor, we should be ready soon, right?"


    The doctor nodded gently and went back to preparing the medicine. Bai Lu looked at her and decided not to leave immediately.


    Ding. A text message was sent from her phone. When Bai Lu clicked to open it, she saw that it was from Rebecca. She asked Bai Lu, "Where are you?"


    At the very least, Rebecca was more likeable than the bodyguards in the army. She did not like to be surrounded by strange creatures when she looked at a doctor, so this time, she insisted on coming alone. Klaus probably still thought that she was bringing Rebecca along.


    White Dew sat, the doctor moved, and the little guy in her stomach made a ruckus.


    Bai Lu stood up, she did not plan on waiting for Rebecca to leave. At this moment, the doctor behind her slowly approached her, his grip holding on tightly to her, "Your blood pressure is a little high, I''ve prepared some medicine for you. You need to eat them."


    The doctor handed over a few pills. Bai Lu felt that it was a little strange, the medicine tasted a little strange, and the child in her stomach seemed to be anxious to tell her something important. She looked at Bai Lu warily, this taste, the taste of the medicine ¡­


    She remembered that Agnes was still waiting at the door, and that they had been out for a long time.


    White Lu shook her head at the doctor, she rejected his medicine, the werewolf''s body was very healthy, she did not feel that she needed these medicine, "About that, about that, I''m sorry ¡­ "Actually, I don''t really like taking medicine."


    The doctor frowned and shook his head at her. Bailu Yi suddenly heard a strange sound, like a greeting that was kept in her mouth. Her wolfman instincts were on alert.


    Within his hazy line of sight, a car seemed to have stopped outside. However, it was empty inside, not a single person was inside. Something seemed to be wrong ¡­ There was only one room in the doctor''s office nearby.


    Bai Lu couldn''t help but glance at the doctor. The medicine in her hand slightly moved the tip of her nose, and her face darkened. It was a medicine with three parts poison, and not to mention she had studied poisons before.


    When the doctor saw Bai Lu''s cautious expression, she shrugged and put the medicine aside. She then slightly explained, "To be honest, it''s the same for me. How about we try something else?"


    She turned around and took the syringe again, as if she wanted to inject the white dew. Her attitude was very firm.


    The needle came closer, and White Dew leaned forward, her stomach making her move a little unsmoothly, but it was more than enough to deal with a doctor.


    Bai Lu knocked him down and rushed over to lock the door.


    Damn it, I don''t know when she was surrounded!


    After calming down, the werewolf mother glanced at the window. Bai Lu decided to save herself. Right now, she could only rely on herself.


    In the quiet house, the sound of the door being opened suddenly rang out. Bai Lu''s ears twitched; there were at least six or seven people there.


    They chased him aggressively, and there were cars and other things approaching him from all sides. However, what exactly was they, in the dark forest, the white dew couldn''t be seen.


    Like a headless fly, the white dew swiftly traversed through the forest at the mouth of the river. Right now, she only had one thought in mind, to go home immediately, her stomach must be very wrong.


    The little guy''s movements of kicking his legs with his bulging belly were getting more and more excited. It seemed that the little guy was still excited. "Oh my god, my darling. Don''t joke with Mommy like this!"


    At the mouth of the river, in the darkness of the wind, there was the pitiful chatter of pregnant women. Bai Lu could not believe it, the child in her stomach that would never let her down was actually trying to break out at this critical moment!


    "..." "Damn it!" White Dew instantly wanted to wrench Klaus'' head off. This damned man, who asked him to sow seeds randomly? Who told him to not come and accompany her during the labor examination, to not be by her side even at a crucial moment, was he going to let her, a wolf girl, be raised on her own?


    Bai Lu''s ears became clearer as she heard the sounds coming from behind her. Streams of pursuers came closer to her. Their killing intent was very strong, and they were all rubbing their hands together as they chased after their prey.


    "..." Bailu Yi hated being treated like a prey. She didn''t like being treated like a prey.


    The surroundings were very dark, making it easier for Bai Lu to move quickly. She quietly hid behind a tree, waiting for her attacker.


    Five men surrounded Bai Lu with bared teeth, glaring at her viciously. It was like a meat platter with saliva dripping and evil eyes.


    "..." How disgusting! She was an innocent pregnant woman, and wasn''t there a normal human being like Elijah in this damn world? Don''t you know what artificial care is?!


    Bai Lu dashed over and broke the neck of one of the vampires with a crack. Her right leg swept out again, and another Warlock was knocked down. With a knee, she killed a human scum.


    Blood, great pain, before coming, Bai Lu cut to roll to the side, joke, pregnant woman can''t get blood, no matter what, her baby is the most important!


    If it wasn''t for her round stomach, Bai Lu''s speed would have been much faster. She gloomily hit the tree trunk. Her strength had been completely consumed by the child, damn it.


    Although Bai Lu was in Klaus'' circle of protection and seemed to be extremely precious and weak, she had only chosen to conceal her strength well. Bai Lu had only rarely shown her true combat strength, but the wolfman''s innate agility, coupled with her two-layered buff, was definitely more than enough to deal with these scum pursuers.


    There were more Vampire Warlocks and vicious remnants of humans gathered in a circle around them. Although Bai Lu was able to kill them all in an instant, no matter how skilled he was, he still couldn''t withstand a battle of attrition.


    Gradually, Bai Lu''s physical strength began to run out. After all, she still had a child in her womb, and her poor, big belly seemed to be on the verge of giving birth to a pregnant woman, making her unable to bear the injury.


    With a frown, Bai Lu panted heavily. Her head was thinking hard about how to kill in one hit, so she should save some energy. Suddenly, the wretched vampire in front of her suddenly fell down as he pointed at her stomach with his eyes wide open.

 C106

    Bai Lu couldn''t remember if she had the ability to use psychokinesis to kill people, then what did the baby do, or if someone else came ¡­ There were reinforcements?


    With a ripping sound, a large hole appeared in the pursuer''s heart, and a white hand covered in blood reached out to her. Rebecca''s familiar haughty tone appeared, coldly disdaining it, "There are still a few more bastards. I say, you wolf girl, you''re really troublesome!


    Bai Lu heaved a sigh of relief. The ancestral vampires had all come, so she might as well continue with her role as a pregnant woman. Thank God, her child was safe.


    Rebecca threw away her heart and wiped her hands along the way. Seeing the look of shock on Bai Lu''s face, she looked deeply at the inconspicuous young wolf girl and said, "I have to say, you make me look at you in a new light."


    Bailu Yi did not answer this question. It was clear that the truth was that she was more powerful than they had imagined. However, in such a situation, wouldn''t Rebecca feel that it was better?


    "How did you find me?" "Thank goodness you were here in time. Otherwise, you wouldn''t have been able to be my aunt."


    "Your message reminds me. The rest is thanks to the vampires'' hearing and smell."


    With the smell of blood so thick, how could White Dew not pick up the phone? Rebecca could only speculate. Fortunately, her movements were quick and shrewd.


    Annoyed, Rebecca glanced at the corpses on the ground and finished off a few more of them. She then asked, "Who are they?"


    "A witch''s subordinate, a controlled vampire, and a warlock," she said, looking around, shaking her head with the same troubled expression. "I just wanted to kill Baby and me. I don''t know anything else."


    The atmosphere was a little stifling. Rebecca originally had a relaxed expression on her face as she pulled on Bai Lu''s clothes and looked warily at the scum who was chasing after her. There were more and more people gathering around her as she said, "Dammit. They still have companions. Hurry up and run."


    Rebecca turned around and faced them head-on. She wasn''t afraid of any of them, as long as Bai Lu was able to safely escape, she would have already been cleared. "Can''t my family stop causing trouble for me?"


    Rebecca, who believed herself to be powerful, only cared about what was in front of her. She did not notice the pair of eyes staring fixedly at her chest and mouth from the darkness.


    The sound of a crossbow being cut was heard as it pierced through the air. Rebecca had just dealt with a Warlock, and her body was still swaying in the air. Her hands were still clutching her warm heart as she lowered her head, and for some reason, she discovered that there was an arrow in her chest.


    It was jet-black, as if poisoned. The taste was really uncomfortable!


    Before Rebecca fell, she took a look at Bai Lu and realized that she was running really fast. However, in the next moment, her back was also pierced by a bow and arrow.


    Back style.


    The front and back of the chest were naturally a pair.


    Rebecca and Bai Lu exchanged a final look before both of them completely collapsed in grief and indignation.


    The encirclement shrank, and the assailant gave a sick, triumphant smile.


    Aooo! Aoo@@ "Ao! Ao! Ao!


    Suddenly, the earth-shaking wolf howls broke out in the forest one after another, as if she had fallen into a violent situation. Bai Lu''s body trembled as if she was enveloped by a formless halo of light.


    It was a pack of wolves that was rushing over. No, it should be a group of powerful, majestic werewolves. The trained speed of the wolves exploded from all the blind spots, surrounding the crowd that was attacking Bai Lu.


    It was a trap.


    The Warlocks in the crowd took out a sharp, black whistle, and the sharp sound filled the entire forest.


    The crowd of people increased in number by another one, surrounding the white dew twice, like a set of shackles.


    It was a trap set up by a giant.


    There seemed to be wolves among the werewolves. It was vigorous, ferocious, and valiant. If one looked carefully, they would see that it was the wolf that had been protecting Bai Lu the other day. It moved quickly and gently nudged Bai Lu''s chest with its head.


    It was warm, and his heartbeat was very balanced. Unexpectedly, he was completely fine.


    Poison arrow? And with the effects of bewitching natural creatures? The head wolf used a branch to pick up the arrow, a black patch of scorched earth, but it didn''t work. Bailu Yi looked completely at ease, only asleep.


    The head wolf doubtfully circled around Bai Lu. Its main task was to guard her, but it didn''t know what to do with this strange phenomenon.


    There was an extra stream of air in the air. It was soft, small, warm, and very alluring.


    Everyone''s eyes were focused on her stomach. From the reflection of the light, her figure seemed to be different.


    The round belly had become flat, revealing a good figure with a protruding front and back. But now, no matter how one looked at it, it was just too terrifying.


    In the dark forest, there was not a single ray of light. Bai Lu''s slender body looked extremely creepy and creepy. Under everyone''s gaze, it only took a blink of an eye for her to ¡­ She was born?


    Was it born out of exposure?!


    The head wolf let out a loud howl, and the werewolves began to howl, as if summoning something or celebrating something.


    Her white dress swayed and the halo shook a few times.


    A small ball rolled out from under the short skirt in the sea. It didn''t seem to have any rhythm yet. The small pink fist desperately grabbed the skirt''s tail, wiping it clean.


    The little guy, who had no sense of balance, raised his eyes. His eyes were as round and deep as an agate. His pink body could still be seen twirling around. Behind him was a chestnut colored little tail, slightly burning with a silver glow.


    Its fluffy little tail was the color of a chestnut, and a silver light surrounded it. No matter how one looked at it, it looked very strange and attracted people''s attention.


    The little guy subconsciously wagged its tail a few times. After realizing that it had lost its face due to being too playful, it curled up and retreated back to its stomach, only exposing its eyes to look around.


    Its round and smooth limbs were like tiny lotus roots as it pressed on the white dew''s palm again and again. Its voice was so soft that one couldn''t hear it. Its small mouth was open wide and its smile was a little sinister ¡­ What kind of weird joy was this?


    The head wolf''s eyes stared at the boneless little thing beside Bai Lu. It was still trying to adapt to the soft body, trying to get close to the top of Bai Lu''s stomach.


    The first step was to take advantage of the geographical location!

 C107

    The small pink/tender mouth bubbled, and the large clear eyes curiously looked around. The small pink/tender fist violently shook, and its thick lashes were as long as a brush. It moved up and down, attracting the attention of the pursuers.


    Damn it, this little guy is way too cute!


    The crowd involuntarily moved a little closer.


    Its fluffy tail exploded as it raised its not-so-obvious chin, looking disdainfully at the vicious circle of people.


    The next second, the cute blob of powder covered its eyes as if shocked by something disgusting. It turned its back to the cat and wriggled its tail against Bai Lu''s body. Its soft and tender body began to move, it crawled, it crawled, it crawled, it crawled.


    The halo around the White Dew continued to change shape, strange to the point that it seemed unreal and funny. Its little fists would smile the moment it touched the halo, and the little thing without teeth would rise up. Klaus'' dimple genes were perfectly displayed, and the frequency at which his thick eyelashes blinked was even more attractive.


    The head wolf was kneeling, in a completely submissive posture. Bai Lu was peacefully sleeping, her expression very calm.


    The pursuers realized that it might not be able to control its limbs and body well enough. They could only make weird and teasing gestures as they took over the exposed belly, blinking their big eyes as if planning something.


    Everyone present felt as if it was smiling at them. Even if it was smiling without teeth, its saliva was flowing uncontrollably.


    Suddenly, a young and terrifying voice sounded from the silent encirclement. It was a crisp and cute voice. Lord Father isn''t here either, how troublesome ¡­ Bastard, so disgusting! "


    The tip of its nimble tail moved, and it politely greeted the head wolf. Its lotus like little hands pointed at the dew, and in an instant, the wolf girl hung on the back of the head wolf.


    The halo of light enveloped the little guy''s body, causing him to look like a Barbie doll that had been wrapped up by crystal bubbles.


    The head wolf kneeled down while carrying Bai Lu, its upper body sticking to the ground. Its tail was shaking, as if it was unable to extricate itself from its emotions.


    The moment the little fellow appeared, the pack of wolves all fell to the ground. Their claws were slightly high, as if they were kneeling down. The little bun smirked at them for a few times, then his pink mouth started to wrinkle.


    Their plan seemed to be to surround Bai Lu. They could vaguely feel how cute Steamed Bun was towards his mother.


    "Ahhh!" Get lost! " The ball suddenly turned into a white shadow. Everywhere it went, blood flowed out, and her broken limbs and flesh didn''t dare to touch it. When she quickly returned to Bai Lu''s side, the surroundings were dead silent once again.


    The leader of the pack of wolves silently glanced at the little bun. The emotions in his eyes were indescribable, and the white hair on his forehead started to wrinkle. She couldn''t leave his child''s appearance.


    Her hands instinctively grabbed onto the child''s waist and pulled him into her embrace. Her small tail moved slightly, burrowing even deeper, and the familiar smell made her feel at ease, "You guys go back first. When we get back, I will bring Mama to find you.


    Aooo!


    He raised his head and howled a string of words. Not long after, the pack of wolves also disappeared into the depths of the river mouth. The little bun relaxed and swung his arms and legs, climbed up to his Dew''s chest and stared at his mother. How tiring!


    The drowsiness of the dew seemed to have started to fade away. The halo wrapped around the little guy and started to glow. Gradually, it shrunk into a ball.


    When Bai Lu woke up, there was not a single trace of blood on her body. Her entire body was extremely exhausted. The first thing she did was to touch her stomach, feeling the first grade ¡­ It was still round and round.


    Bai Lu looked around in a daze while corpses littered the ground. She tried so hard to feel the surroundings. The little guy seemed to have fallen asleep, refusing to pay any attention to Bai Lu.


    What about Rebecca?


    The little bun in her stomach was curled up and Bai Lu couldn''t help but ask. Bai Lu heard a little soft voice in her head, just like a little skylark dancing in her mind ¡­ Aunt Rebecca was some distance away, waiting for him to wake up. An arrow was stuck in her chest.


    Bai Lu was shocked. What was going on? This child was able to speak to her?!


    Bewildered, Bai Lu stood up, intending to find Rebecca, her body, her condition, and what happened to the baby ¡­ During the time that she had lost consciousness, she had always felt a trace of a strange illusion. However, even Bai Lu herself could not describe that kind of strange and subtle feeling.


    Poor Klaus was carrying out his plan, without even knowing it, to attend the music festival and convince Davina to become her new ally.


    Klaus was spreading the net. He was scheming methodically, carrying Marcel on his back and a lot of people on his back.


    After Tim finished his performance, he came out of the back door out of habit. He was going to leave first, Tim was a clean boy, he did not really enjoy the ''little activities'' in the late night after the music festival.


    Tim took out his car keys, but before he could open the door, a man appeared behind him.


    Klaus greeted Tim very politely and stopped in his tracks. "Hello, Tim." Klaus looked at the doubtful boy and smiled, "I believe you and I know one another. Do you remember your beloved Davina? Listen... Would it be okay to be a good kid and pass on a message for me? "


    He didn''t know Klaus. "To whom?" There was a command in his mind, telling him to listen to whatever Klaus in front of him told him. Tim could not help but walk towards the man.


    Klaus''s mouth curved in satisfaction, and he took a sheet of white paper. "To our dear Davina, of course."


    At this moment, Davina looked at Camil in panic. Why did she disappear all of a sudden? "No, he can''t possibly have gone far. He just walked off the stage a minute ago."


    His lost gaze was darting all over the place, but the boy''s figure was nowhere to be seen in his eyes. Camil seemed to see a black atmosphere spread across Davina''s face.


    "Hey, are you okay?" Camil asked worriedly. She really wanted to help Davina, "I will help you find her. Don''t worry."


    The little girl didn''t know how to hide her emotions. She looked really sad, and even Camil couldn''t bear to look at her.


    "It doesn''t matter, I know. Anyway, this is a stupid idea ¡­" I shouldn''t have such extravagant hopes. " Davina seemed to have lost hope as she reluctantly returned to her seat and prepared to leave through the door. There was no point in the music festival at all.


    As expected, wanting to meet that person was an extravagant hope. Davina clasped her hands together and quickened her pace.


    Camil tried to grab hold of him, but her body broke away and Davina lost control of her mind.


    "No, no, Davina ¡­" Davina became more and more agitated as she walked. She hated herself for being unable to do anything and could not be bothered with the others. She shook her head at Camil. "Forget it!"


    Camil struggled to look at Davina. She was just about to reach the door when Klaus suddenly appeared behind her, gracefully handing her a message and blinking. "Hey, baby, tell our Davina that this was given to her by a handsome young man."

 C108

    The paper Klaus had given Camille was very thin and very small, and there was even a single sentence ¡ª Davina, shall we meet? In the chapel at the back. By, Tim.


    The meeting that Davina had been looking forward to was actually carried out by Klaus. Camil was a little hesitant, she could not believe that Klaus had become so kind. Davina was just a simple, stubborn little girl.


    "Don''t worry, she''ll leave with you." Camil nodded to show that she understood what he meant. Klaus, ignoring the doubt on her face, continued, "You have to help her slip to the back door, so that Marcel won''t be able to see you."


    Marcel had been looking at Davina intentionally or not, so Klaus needed Camil''s help. As girls, there were places that they could only go to.


    Camil glanced at Marcel, who was not far away. She seemed to be lost in thought. Klaus, will this man harm Davina?


    Klaus seemed to be able to read her thoughts. Without saying anything else, he turned around and left her with the last sentence, "No matter what you do, don''t let her leave your sight."


    Camille watches as Klaus disappears in front of her. Can she help Davina? The paper in her hand made Camil''s hand ache. She raised her head to look at Davina''s back and Camil chased after her.


    "Wait, Davina ¡­" "I have a gift for you." Camil hesitated before handing her the slip of paper. Just as Klaus had expected, when Davina received the letter, the smile on her face was unbelievably beautiful.


    Coincidentally, the location of Tim''s appointment happened to be in the chapel, beneath the familiar and tiresome attic floor of Davina''s building, where Tim was sitting, quietly waiting for Davina.


    They were standing in the doorway, and Davina was afraid to go in. Camille took her hand and encouraged her.


    When Davina saw Tim''s violin, she stopped in her tracks as his back made her feel suffocated.


    "No, I can''t." Her hands began to tremble. Camil held her hands tightly and nodded to her that she was sure to be gentle, "You can do it. Believe me, didn''t you tell me that what you wanted the most was a serious farewell?"


    Davina took a deep breath and walked in.


    With the person he was yearning for right in front of him, Tim''s quiet appearance was just as cute and handsome as before.


    She did not even dare to walk too fast. She reached out her hand and patted his shoulder, "Hi, Tim, I received your note."


    Tim stood up when he heard the girl''s voice. Davina''s curly hair circled around his face, still vaguely familiar. A smile flashed across his eyes as he gently said, "I received your message."


    Text message? A note? It seemed to be a cross connection. Camil, who was behind the door, thought of Klaus and the man on the second floor gave her a big kiss. Yes, that''s what I did.


    Davina was so nervous that she was at a loss for words. She was not very clear about it, but her eyes were red as she secretly sized up Tim. He did not seem to have changed much.


    The two stared at each other for a while, and Da Vina''s neck slowly started to turn pink. Tim seemed very happy to see her, too. His gaze towards Da Vina was very clear and bright. Soon after, the two of them blurted out at almost the same time.


    "It''s so good to see you!"


    "Thank you for agreeing to meet me here."


    Davina looked away bashfully. She turned around and took a few steps, then lowered her head slightly. She gazed at Tim with a surprised tone, "I can''t believe that I''m standing here. I can''t even talk to you ¡­" I just... "I just ¡­" Davina had no idea what she was trying to say. Perhaps it was enough just to see him.


    Camil looked at the scene in the room with envy as it showed the courage of a little girl.


    They laughed and talked about the past, but Tim''s smile began to dilute. He didn''t know how to describe his uneasiness, but Davina was right in front of him, within arm''s reach, and yet he always felt it was unreal.


    At any moment, as if at any moment, the exquisite little girl before him was about to disappear from this world. Tim could still remember that when she disappeared, it was the same. There was no sign, no news, not even a trace of her ¡­ No follow-up.


    The Davina family had disappeared from the town. Tim had asked his parents and gone to the police station, but no one was willing to accept them.


    Davina was gone, as if he were the only one who could remember. He was the only one who cared, and Tim didn''t like the feeling.


    Grabbing the nervous Da Vina, Tim felt a bitter taste from the bottom of his heart. He tightened his grip and chased after her with questions, "Where have you been? Why did you meet here? "This place is so eerie ¡­" Looking at the bloodstained surroundings, Tim felt uneasy. He looked at Davina with concern and gentleness, "There are many scary things happening here. Why don''t you come with me first?"


    Many people in the town were aware of the massacre that had taken place in the church. Tim and some of the young children had even been ordered by their parents not to come and play in the vicinity.


    It was eerie and terrifying to the point that people didn''t dare to approach it.


    Davina shook her head mischievously. She wasn''t afraid. On the contrary, she seemed to like it here. She actually liked the attic of the chapel. And a place can''t keep going bad because something bad happened, can it? "


    Da Vina seemed to be as lively and naive as before. Tim happily laughed with her, but the questions in his stomach only increased.

 C109

    Tim sat quietly beside the person beside him. Seeing that Davina was uncontrollably releasing a smile, the expression he was watching did not change, but towards her leaving, Davina still did not mention a single word, as she was not willing to say it.


    Davina sat beside him, extending her hand and gently stroking Tim''s violin, as though she was in a dream. The touch of the guqin was not soft, but it felt very real.


    Tim raised his head, looked at the ceiling, and suppressed Davina''s hand. His patience was not very good, it was just that he did not know how to express it properly.


    Davina turned her head to look at him. Tim organized her speech, tightened her jaw, and still planned to ask him clearly about the goosebumps in her heart. "Wait, that''s not ¡­ Let''s start from the beginning. That day, you suddenly stopped coming to school, so I asked a lot of people ¡­ From then on, you seem to have evaporated? "Why?" Tim''s eyes were purely filled with worry and unease. He very straightforwardly looked at Davina, asking for an answer.


    Davina was startled, she opened her mouth and hid her expression, causing the hair behind her ears to fall, she vaguely replied: "En, it''s because of a sudden situation, I have to go and take care of some matters."


    Tim did not expect her reply to be so casual. He could only follow along and ask, "Then are you alright?" Then, the boy shook his head and answered his own question. "You look fine, but in fact, you look good."


    Davina nodded. On the surface, she seemed to be pretty good, as Maser had never treated his little angel wrongly.


    Tim slowly restrained his smile. Davina was really different, he could clearly understand that a feeling of helplessness had flashed across his heart. "Then, do you plan to return to school?"


    Davina shook her head. She could not continue to be perfunctory as she bit her lips and spoke in a cold and stiff tone, "I''m not going back, Tim." The girl''s voice started to become a little ethereal, "I can''t go back anymore, Tim, but I hope you know that I''m sorry ¡­ "Even if I leave, I miss you very much. I miss being able to see you in school. I miss seeing you play the violin. I miss you laughing. I miss being together with no worries or worries ¡­"


    "Actually," Tim lowered his head, as if he was fleeing from a panic attack, he firmly picked up the violin, "This place''s sound effects are not bad, do you want to hear it?"


    Holding onto the guqin''s handle, Tim began to play his solo, all for the sake of Davina.


    The clear music started, reverberating in the small space. It seemed to replace words, as if one could taste a lot of content, content that not even words could express.


    The hazy mist covered Davina''s eyes. She opened her eyes and smiled brilliantly as her hands supported her chin while she sat on the stairs and looked at the boy. Her bright and beautiful eyes could not bear to leave Tim''s eyes for even a moment.


    The sound of the zither became even more gentle and gentle. Tim''s expression sunk as he was deeply moved up his throat, as if he could see from these fine strings movements that Tim''s music had brought about new hope. It was as if the years of his childhood when he broke and normal had never disappeared.


    The simple Tim and the pure Davina had never left, it was just that, following the footsteps and trajectory of his life, he hid himself even more deeply.


    There seemed to be a circle between them that no one could enter or get out of.


    Claus sat at the back of the church and looked at them, sincerely smiling. "This child is very talented," he said in an appreciative tone, and even a happy feeling, "I can''t force myself to bring out this kind of feeling."


    Kamir''s eyes darkened. She began to feel a little afraid, Claus would never do something that wasn''t necessary, "What did you do to him?"


    Claus raised his eyebrows. He did not immediately respond to Kamir, but instead, looked at him with a gaze that was rich with content.


    Kamir followed him and looked at Davina and the others quietly, as though she was starting to understand Claus''s plan, her tone was sharp and ridiculing, "I know what you do, and I can guess what you want to do. Although I feel that your actions are crazy, at least it makes sense."


    Claus did not deny that he was never afraid of being caught doing bad things.


    Kamir surveyed her surroundings, as though some unknown emotion had been stirred by the music, and her calm voice started to become depressed and frenzied, "But, this massacre, is completely cruel and meaningless."


    Church, massacre? Disaster? What does it have to do with her? Claus swept his gaze across the floor, which had traces of blood on it. He looked at Kamir, and suddenly understood what was going on.


    Kamir''s emotions started to get out of control. Her tears started to lose control along with the rhythm of the music, and she seemed to have returned to a very, very small age.


    Claus sat still as he gazed into the distance. He thought of the past, that candid boy from the past, his older brother and younger sister, his former gentle mother, and that ¡­ A cruel father.


    Kamir''s tone became a little gloomy, and her tears unconsciously began to slowly fall. "In your entire life, have you ever heard of such a thing? There will be that... A kind person, or an ideal priest, who for no reason set off a massacre? "


    Claus raised his eyebrows, his attitude was very normal, he had seen too much, "Kamir, I have seen too many things in my life, Kamir, this world is very scary, not everyone is as innocent as you ¡­ People do everything to achieve their goals. "


    Kamir shook her head, she was unwilling to agree with Claus''s thoughts, and insisted on her principle, "No, this world is not scary, and humans are not scary either, they are kind people. But something made them bad, knocked them down, made them kill each other... But there is always a sign, a reminder before a man is on the verge of collapse, but why? But the person who did it didn''t...? "


    Kamir only asked herself, and Claus did not want to interrupt, he only looked at Kamir closely, with an indifferent attitude, "You know that person?"


    Kamir struggled to answer as she nodded her head and tilted her face, "He doesn''t drink alcohol or take drugs, and she doesn''t even have any bad habits or hobbies."


    "You have quite a good understanding of him," Claus''s focus was on Kamir, as he started to become a little interested, "It looks like you know him, right?"


    "His name is Shawn, and he''s my big brother ¡ª his twin brother," When Kamir saw Tim and Davina, she dried her tears, "I can''t sleep at night and dream about everything that has happened here every night. I hate this feeling, I hate that I can''t help him myself!"


    Claus was silent for a moment, after that, he smirked, and sighed as he complained, "We all have to face the evil in our hearts alone."


    Evil, as the embodiment of this word, Claus would never avoid it. The real demon, had always faced directly dripping blood and evil.


    Kamir was a little confused, she didn''t dare to believe her brother''s cruelty, but reality was right in front of her, baring her fangs and brandishing her claws. She couldn''t help but ask back with painful suspicion, "What if that evil also happens to grow in my heart one day?"


    Claus''s attention returned to the original location as the sound of his zither suddenly stopped.


    Claus stood up gracefully. He politely bowed slightly and made a rude gesture, Claus ordered the golden-haired bartender, he did not really appreciate the way she seemed to be losing control, Kamir should be more rational and resolute than he thought, "I''m sorry, I have some things that I need to take care of, you should leave before I go. Darling, listen to me, go enjoy the music, taste the wine and delicacies well, and don''t think about these anymore ¡­"


    Kamir''s eyes still had traces of pain, but in the next second, she nodded towards Claus. Her clear eyes looked at Claus, and smiled lightly, "Okay."


    Claus''s brainwashing had never been ineffective.

 C110

    The inside of the church was very empty. Claus walked towards Davina and Tim as his applause reverberated in the ears of the three people.


    His hands moved at times quickly, at times slowly, as though he was a fox walking in front of Davina with a smile on his face.


    Tim looked at Claus in doubt. Wasn''t he the one who sent the message for Davina? What did he want to do?


    Claus praised them greatly, especially Tim, he placed his hand on the boy''s shoulder, "You two are really too adorable!"


    Davina wanted to pull Tim away from him, so he calmed himself down and focused his gaze on Tim, avoiding Davina''s movements, "Actually, I''m really touched. Really, you all are so cute that it makes me soften my heart ¡­ But I want to talk to this girl now. "


    Davina''s expression changed, the look in her eyes became fierce. She hated Claus''s way of handling things, he was still lazily instructing Tim, "So, Tim, can you please sit on the side and count to a hundred thousand, okay?"


    Tim obediently sat in the back row of the church with his head lowered and started to count. Claus listened to his decibels and carefully added, "... That''s right, keep your voice down, "Tim said with a smile." Good girl, my boy. "


    Davina was getting angry, this darn Ancestral Vampire, this darn old fellow has his Tim under his control, what does he want to do?


    Davina walked to the middle of Claus and Tim, her bright and beautiful large eyes staring at Claus, you actually dare to threaten me like this?


    Claus''s attitude was very casual. He grinded his fangs towards Davina, as if he was very interested in talking about the topic, "I guess you know who I am, so let''s not talk too much, okay?"


    The man gracefully walked a few steps away from Davina and paid his respects to the lord on the cross, as if he was a kind and kind ordinary believer.


    This action, was definitely not contrary to what Elijah had done and was laughable. However, Claus had forcefully given it a sense of ridicule and ridicule.


    Davina coldly looked at him, but there was no response. She simply did not put Claus in her eyes at all.


    Claus did not mind her attitude at all, but continued with his own words, "Your current predicament makes me feel that you have a very bad ally. Think about it, my dear, if you are loyal to Maser and he hides you in the attic, you would definitely want more freedom, can he give it to you? And Maser can only lock you up? "


    Davina hates Claus''s attitude that even I understand. Why would he say that, who does he think he is? The girl retorted, "Maser didn''t lock me up, he''s protecting me, we''re loyal allies ¡­ He''s my friend. "


    Claus''s footsteps stopped, the action in his head was very clear, "There is no doubt about this, but for a girl who is embroiled in the battle between witches and vampires, I might be able to become a better friend."


    Davina looked at Claus suspiciously, the kindness and benevolence he was pretending to be was truly disgusting.


    "I will protect you and give you your freedom." Claus seemed to be very confident, his persuasive tone sounded very sincere. Davina felt that he was just like a hypnotist, he began to analyze the situation for her, "If Maser is okay with it, I would really like to ask, why is it that he is still not able to do it ¡­ My dear, and there is a question that you cannot avoid ¡ª ¡ª If Maser cannot even protect you, then what about these people you care about?


    Tim was the first to bear the brunt of the attack. Under Claus''s hints, he raised his head and looked at Davina gently, "Promise him."


    Like a wild beast who had been stabbed by a needle, Davina became very aggressive. She pressured Claus directly, and said coldly, "If anyone wants to hurt the people I care about, I will kill them."


    Claus shrugged his shoulders lightly, and looked at Davina as if he was a playful child.


    Alright, he admitted that the little girl''s threatening appearance was quite fun. Claus retreated half a step, and continued to persuade his, "Alright, it sounds like you don''t need Maser at all."


    Davina turned her face away. She hated this kind of irrefutable situation, but she had promised Maser that she wouldn''t cause trouble, and could only desperately suppress her emotions that had lost control.


    Claus pressed on, his tone cold and cruel, "Perhaps, you have long suspected that your close friend Maser deceived you to work for him, at the same time ¡­ You are alone in the attic. Don''t you ever feel sad? The young Tim has already started a new life, how about you ¡­ "


    Davina only quietly watched Claus, and when he stopped talking, she slowly opened her mouth to greet him, "Did you feel it? That''s when your blood starts boiling. "


    Claus''s forehead started to be drenched in sweat, droplets of the round beads, the burning sensation started to boil, Claus took a glance at Davina, and immediately appeared beside Tim.


    A hand reached out to grab at Tim''s neck, and the boy''s body was controlled by him like a rag. He coldly threatened, "It''s such a pity that you only reunited with him, and you''re about to lose him again."


    Tim stared blankly at Claus and the man lowered his head, happily patting Tim on the cheek, "I really admire your zither skills, it''s truly a pity."


    Davina''s tone changed, she angrily stopped her line of sight, screamed at Claus, and took a few steps forward, "You''re not allowed to hurt him!"


    Claus pulled Tim along as he walked towards Davina. He shook''s hand painfully, "Dearest, I hope we don''t need to go too far, but ¡­ it all depends on you."


    Tim''s head drooped, and it became difficult to breathe. Claus had never been a kind master.


    Davina was angry, Claus''s perspiration became even more anxious, and for the last time, she warned Claus, causing him to lose control of his strength, "Dammit, release him right now!"


    Claus exerted more force on his hands, and he started to become impatient, his blood was hot to death, and his body started to become restless. "You should know that I hate it when others order me around."


    Davina looked at him as he reached out his hand with a sneer, and with a slight swing, a crack sound came out, one of Claus''s leg was broken, the bone in his leg started to crack. Claus looked at his own leg, and there was no reaction from his hand, his tone had also turned cold, but it was definite and direct, "Indeed powerful, but my dear Davina, you don''t want to go against me!"


    Claus glanced at Tim, and gently reminded him, "It''s such a pity, innocent people always die the easiest."


    No!

 C111

    Kamir walked down the Rousseau Street in a wobbly manner. She had a satisfied smile on her face.


    When Maser hurriedly looked for her, Kamir was eating a meal, and she looked extremely happy. Unfortunately, Maser''s attention wasn''t there, and the man''s breath was not even able to calm down before he hurriedly grabbed onto Kamir''s hands and questioned him. His tone was anxious yet stifling, "Why are you standing here alone, where''s Davina?"


    However, Maser was delayed by the governor of that power for a little while. When he turned around to look, his little witch was no longer in the crowd, and Kamir, the watchman, had also disappeared.


    Maser was practically burning with anxiety. He hurriedly recruited Diego and the others who were hiding in the dark, all saying that he did not see them. How could he not see them?


    Finally, he saw Kamir. He thought that Davina was somewhere nearby, but what about his little witch?


    Kamir looked at Maser who was sweating profusely, he was really concerned about his student, and pointed towards a direction with a hint of emotion. Kamir told him the truth, "She went to Saint Anne''s Church to see a boy."


    Maser was dumbstruck. Was the most dangerous place the safest? They never thought that Davina would return. He didn''t know that this was just a coincidence that Claus had unintentionally made.


    Kamir didn''t know anything, so he couldn''t be scared. Before she turned around and ran away, he warned Kamir, "You stay here and wait in case he comes back."


    Kamir nodded, and turned to find a seat. The music festival was just starting in the second half of the night, she had to properly enjoy it.


    Bai Lu was still bitterly searching for Rebecca at the mouth of the river and couldn''t leave her alone. Her body had a special kind of exhaustion, and she could only desperately rely on her willpower to endure.


    Rebecca''s body trembled when she was far away from Bai Lu. She coughed out a little and wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth, then pulled out the arrow from her chest like a radish.


    With a single glance at the arrow, he realized that it was indeed poisonous!


    Damn it, she had been poisoned for so long, where was the Wolfwoman? Where''s her little niece?


    Rebecca didn''t even have the time to look around before she shouted, "Damn it, Wolfwoman, Bai Lu ¡­ Bai Lu, where did you die? "


    Rebecca stood up shakily, and she was even feeling a little dizzy. Damn it, if Nick knew, she would have lost her life, and would have been stuck with a dagger for dozens of years!


    Rebecca looked around, the place was filled with corpses, the dense smell of blood immediately rushed over, she quickly checked around for a long time, but did not find any traces of dew, she heaved a sigh of relief.


    Damn it! What was going on?


    If Claus knew about this, she would be dead for sure. Not only would he be ridiculed for a few hundred years, he would also be made into a troublemaker!


    The situation in the church was extremely chaotic. Davina and Claus were in a narrow deadlock.


    Claus glanced at Tim, and the little boy seemed to have just woken up. He looked at Claus in distress, and noticed his malicious intentions.


    Davina''s eyes were completely red. Damn it, Claus, he actually dared to bully her friend like this!


    Claus glanced at Davina with much ease, and spoke to Tim as if he was comforting him, but his eyes never left Davina, and his smile slowly became frank, "The decision lies with you, my little witch."


    Davina put her hand down, and Claus''s gaze grabbed onto Davina''s movements, "Swear to be loyal to me and this boy can live on. If you oppose me, I won''t be able to guarantee ¡­"


    Davina could not hold it in anymore, she erupted with power, the bright red color dyed her eyes red, her body suddenly moved without wind, her fingers were varnished, her power crazily swept towards Claus.


    The small church began to shake violently as if it was being held by two unknown hands. The glass and the ground began to shatter, and sharp pieces of broken glass flew everywhere.


    AHH!" Davina''s strength uncontrollably exploded outwards with her as the center. Get out of my way! " Everywhere Davina''s power passed, it was completely flattened, leaving not a single piece of armor behind.


    When she opened her eyes from the center of the storm, it was everywhere but broken. There was no trace of Claus, and no trace of him. Davina''s body shook violently, she was afraid! Where''s Tim?... Could she have killed her favorite boy?


    Since he could not care about the damned Claus, Davina crazily wanted to look for him. How could a human avoid such a powerful force? Davina kept on telling herself not to think too much into it.


    "Tim... Tim... Tim! "


    Davina rushed out of the church, but she did not immediately find Tim, so she could only try her best to widen the search range.


    After a long while, a cell phone''s ringtone suddenly came out from the empty church. Claus picked up the phone, his tone becoming completely wrong, furious and cold, "... What do you mean she''s gone?! "


    Rebecca''s voice came out intermittently, "What other meaning could there be? I only saw corpses and blood everywhere, and our great pregnant women have disappeared!"


    "Damnit ¡­"


    "Someone started a massacre here, I didn''t see that smart pregnant woman of ours ¡­" Rebecca''s voice lowered, and she asked a little timidly: "Claus, are you alright?"


    Claus held onto his phone, forcefully restraining the rhythm of his breathing, he said, "Continue searching, I''ll be right over!"


    After closing his phone, Claus pulled out a boy from the backstage ¡ª Tim, the boy whose hands and feet were slightly injured, had a dazed look on his face. He''s not dead yet!

 C112

    Tim''s entire body was filled with sharp pain. His hands and feet were being torn apart and reassembled, and his head was buzzing. However, he only extended his hand and forcefully grabbed onto Claus''s arm, the only thing left in his mind was the desire to live, "I beg you, please don''t hurt me."


    Claus looked at Tim''s appearance, and it was as if he was looking at a corpse.


    His expression changed into a cruel and calm one, his hands moved very quickly, Tim was lifted up by him and laid head down. Tim only took a glance and the curve of the floor changed into a sinister big mouth.


    "No!" Tim shouted, he did not want to die, but Claus did not care about his resistance or pleas, and directly threw him down.


    Crack * It was the sound of the boy''s neck falling off. Tim was about to die, blood slowly flowed out from his throat.


    Claus looked down at him from above. It was such a pity, that the young life form was about to disappear, and the sound of breathing was especially striking in the small space, "I didn''t want to do this, but, regrettably, I don''t have the time to pretend to be a good person to convince your Davina."


    Davina felt Tim''s fear, she turned and used the speed that it was impossible for humans to travel back to her, and rushed into the church.


    Tim was lying on the ground, his neck was crooked, and the corner of his mouth was filled with blood. His young eyes were glazed over, and he was unable to see Davina, which also caused the entire world to become blurry.


    "No ¡­" Davina ran over to hug his young body. Why was it getting colder and colder. "Don''t, wake up ¡­ "I beg you, wake up ¡­" Tim will be fine, Davina''s tears kept falling, she thought she accidentally killed her beloved boy.


    Davina''s despair blotted out the sky and covered the earth. Claus stood there enjoying her pain for a while. No, please, I''m sorry... I don''t want to hurt you... "Don''t!"


    Claus''s patience was almost up as he walked out from the shadows. "One of the tragic consequences of war is the wounding of innocent people around you ¡­" Claus calmly looked at Davina, as if he was telling the truth, "If the young Tim died for you, how much guilt would you have to bear for the rest of your life?"


    Davina didn''t even look at him as she sunk into her own pain. She hated Claus to death, if she had known this would happen, she would have preferred not to reunite with her boy. "Scram, stay away from me!"


    Claus received the aftershock of the power and his body didn''t move at all. With a touch of blood on the corner of his mouth, he sent the outline of his tongue back in time. Claus smiled with confidence as he squatted down and touched the question''s tender forehead, "Don''t be so anxious to be sad for now. My dear Davina, I can save him. "


    Davina suddenly raised her head to look at him, as she slowly opened her mouth in disbelief.


    Claus grinned, and used his leg to kick Davina who was lying on the ground, and slowly said, "As long as you, please me ¡­"


    The air seemed to freeze for a few seconds. Claus calmly looked at her, not caring at all that she might attack at any time.


    If the Ancestral Vampire was not old and did not die, Claus had plenty of resources.


    Davina raised her head and looked at Claus for a while. Like a peaceful snow lotus, her pale white face lost its expression, and she realized that Tim''s breathing became weaker and weaker in her arms. The little witch was half-kneeling, half-lowering her noble head, and spoke to Claus with a hoarse and embarrassed voice. I beg you, I beg you ¡­ Save him! "Please!"


    "For you, Davina ¡­ I''m happy to! " Claus pressed his hand to Tim''s mouth, he suppressed the boy and sucked in a few mouthfuls of his blood, causing Tim''s eyes to fill with blood as his body started to tremble.


    Elijah was right, mixed blood blood was extremely useful in critical moments.


    Tim woke up in a daze. The gaze he used to look at Claus and Claus was filled with fear and disbelief.


    As the distance between them and Claus widened, Davina''s breathing started to become calm. He was fine, thank God Tim was still alive.


    Claus turned Tim''s angle over and looked him in the eye. Claus cruelly controlled his mind and said affirmatively, "You will not remember anything that happened after the performance, including this meeting between you and Davina."


    Davina covered her mouth, she was not willing to let go, and Tim was pulled back, "What? "No, don''t ¡­" Tim, however, nodded his head in a daze. He seemed to be confused about why he had appeared in the church.


    Claus glanced at the boy, and the blood at the corner of his mouth was subconsciously wiped away by Tim. He stood up, and in his eyes, there was no Davina, no Claus, and even nothing that was broken in the surroundings.


    Davina struggled as she looked at Tim. She bit the back of her hand tightly, not daring to cry.


    Claus stood in front of Davina, calmly explained to her, and helped her analyze the situation. The bottom of his eyes seemed to be deliberately mocking, "If he remembered that he had seen you before, you think that he would look everywhere for you. He''s so worried about you, he would definitely look for all kinds of ways ¡­ If those evil witches knew of his existence and their knowledge of your weakness, the pitiful Tim would very likely be used as a bargaining chip again ¡­ "


    Davina stopped struggling, she hated herself for being unable to do anything, she also hated Claus''s calmness, she hated French Region for everything, and she hated herself the most.


    Tim instinctively wanted to grab onto his violin, but Claus supported his body with his hands, "Get up, little fellow." He grabbed hold of the violin box, and stuffed it into Tim''s hands, "Bring your violin case, you will remember that you lost your musical instrument backstage."


    Tim took the box, and calmly nodded his head. Claus pushed him towards the door as though he was trying to pacify him, and with the same calm smile on his face, he said, "Heh, little fellow, you really should be a bit more careful."


    Davina fell onto the ground like a puppet. Her snow-white skirt was stained with blood, her facial features slowly became cold and stiff, her large eyes expressionless as she watched Tim leave. Davina knew that she would probably never have the chance to see this boy again in her entire life.


    Claus instead felt that he had successfully completed his own mission. He walked in front of Davina, lowered his head, and emphasized the words he had said with a smile, "Dearest one, I''ve already settled everything for you. Now, you owe me a favor."


    Davina did not react, her slender fingers touched the violin, the torn and tattered strings intertwined together, making it hard to see its original exquisite appearance.


    It fell, it shattered, there was nothing left. Davina hugged her violin, her heart turning cold.


    Seeing her nod her head and disappear into the air, Claus couldn''t be bothered to care about this despairing little witch. In any case, he had already spoken of everything that he could say. Leave it to Maser.


    This unintentional devil Claus finished Davina, and he disappeared without a trace. What a joke, he''s very busy, okay?

 C113

    Rebecca and Bai Lu were looking for each other, so neither of them could find the other.


    Rebecca, on the other hand, found the doctor''s office at the mouth of the river. She entered with a flash, and the first thing she saw was the doctor on the ground, as well as the broken door and medical equipment, her nose and ears were moved to their largest ¡­ There was no sound, no smell of dew, no scent of werewolf blood.


    Just where did that damned, smart, unruly Wolfwoman pregnant woman go, Claus will kill her, where the hell did he run off to?!


    In the next second, Rebecca''s entire body froze, like a robot, she turned around, and heard the familiar voice. Someone laughed coldly at Rebecca, right beside her ear, "Not bad, my little sister, you did really well!"


    Claus appeared beside his sister. Evidently, he had also inspected his surroundings but was unable to find his Wolfwoman.


    Rebecca reacted, her hands were folded across her chest, her chin was raised very high, with a hmph sound, she forced herself to keep up the Qi, "You actually gave up on the pursuit of power to help your family, could it be, you''re on vacation today?"


    His tone was exaggerated but if one were to examine it carefully, one would be able to discover that there were some indiscernible trembling inside. Rebecca felt extremely guilty, and felt embarrassed about it.


    Claus told her to guard that naughty pregnant woman well, and Rebecca even swore to her kind brother Elijah to protect them well. But now, Bai Lu had disappeared without a trace.


    Claus did not have the mood to bicker with her, he only took a glance at the night sky which was getting deeper and deeper, and asked calmly. His true anger would never let anyone understand it clearly, so he calmly walked out, "Who took her, Rebecca?"


    Rebecca took a step back. What she was most afraid of was not Claus''s mocking and ridicule, but his calmness. The calmer this man was, the more terrifying it would be. "I don''t know ¡­"


    Claus''s footsteps stopped at a certain spot, and his eyes looked from Rebecca''s head to her feet. He continued to calmly ask, "What do you mean you don''t know? Who killed the person who attacked her?! "


    Claus thought back to the feeling of seeing a floor full of corpses. He hated himself for every second he wasted on Davina''s side, where his child was, and where his Wolfwoman was.


    "I don''t know," Rebecca helplessly admitted her helplessness as she shook her head in anger. Her expression was one of weird bewilderment and shock, and she didn''t understand, "It wasn''t me, I had a few arrows stabbed into my chest ¡­ "If Bai Lu didn''t kill them, then ¡­"


    Those corpses were everywhere. Even if it was her, she wouldn''t be able to take care of them so cleanly!


    Then, who did it, and what other unknown person was helping them?


    The mouth of the river was the territory of the werewolves. Maser had expelled them, but not all of them.


    Claus kicked the door open and walked out. Rebecca followed behind him like a young wife, and after walking a few steps, he uttered a string of vulgarities, before opening his mouth wide at Rebecca, looking him in the eye. His tone was extremely gloomy, "That''s great, maybe those werewolves that were exiled ¡­ Do her relatives know where she is? "


    Rebecca trembled, it was really cold, could it be that Claus was so angry that he fainted, and his brain was no longer normal.


    Not long after, Claus''s expression suddenly changed, his five senses expanding outwards, his body flying extremely fast.


    Rebecca followed his body and shifted her gaze, seeing the familiar smell and pulse. Unexpectedly, they saw Bai Lu suddenly appear in front of them.


    It was a clean white dew. It didn''t have any wounds, nor did it have a missing arm or leg. It was just that the clothes were a bit messy. Her expression was somewhat tired, as if ¡­ It was a long, long journey.


    The return of the brigade.


    Bai Lu shakily walked to their side. Claus stood behind her and helped her to hold on.


    Claus did not dare to carelessly touch it, he could only speak first, "Bai Lu, my Wolfwoman, tell me, what happened?" Claus lowered his voice. He felt that Bai Lu''s body was fine, but the situation wasn''t right.


    ¡ª I always felt that she was somehow different.


    She could not think of it, but she instinctively felt that it was strange. Her somewhat innocent gaze turned from Claus to Rebecca and they were all staring at her with surprised expressions. She could only reply in a baffled manner, "I don''t remember."


    Rebecca felt that Bai Lu was asking for help, and she could vaguely hear some kind of voice telling her that. Rebecca also went over and stood on the other side of Bai Lu.


    Claus checked Bai Lu''s body several times, and was even more surprised. On her body, was a thin and tender skin, and she was completely unharmed.


    It was clearly an affirmative tone, but Claus persisted with the question in the middle. What about Bai Lu, where''s her child? The big palm covered the dewy white belly, the little guy curled up its body, seemingly resting peacefully.


    Is everything all right? Is it really okay?


    He looked as if he was scared, as he was too worried about the child. "As a werewolf, do you remember one of the benefits of being a werewolf?"


    The werewolf''s self-recovery ability was top-notch, so Claus, as a hybrid, was even more obvious.


    Claus still unwillingly examined Bai Lu, it would be weird if he knew, "No, even I won''t recover so quickly ¡­"


    "Rebecca pushed Claus away with a kick, causing Bai Lu to be stuck behind her back as she glared at Claus in warning. This stupid brother, is now the time to be concerned with such a question?" Claus, my brother, don''t bother her anymore, "Rebecca thought of a very good reason and her voice sounded very pleasantly surprised," It''s because this child has the blood of the Ancestral Vampire.


    Yes, Bai Lu''s child was mystical. Everyone knew this, it was possible that her power and ability was stronger than Claus''s.


    Rebecca held onto her shoulders and repeated with certainty, "Claus''s blood is in your body, it can heal any wound. Your child healed you."


    Bai Lu could only nod her head. Since there was no other explanation, that should be the case, right?


    With Rebecca''s help, Bai Lu walked to the entrance of the office and sat down. The steps were very cold, and she gradually felt reality.


    Actually, even the innocent Wolfwoman didn''t understand. Claus seemed to be more anxious than her as he kept on asking questions.

 C114

    This guy was not in his right mind at all. Bai Lu sat absent-mindedly on the steps with one hand resting on her chin as she began to wander off. She kept having the feeling that she had overlooked something extremely important.


    Claus had always been squatting in front of Bai Lu, he carefully looked at Wolfwoman''s expression, and unintentionally touched and checked on all kinds of things.


    Her eyes were filled with curiosity and doubt. She was played around by him like a beloved doll, "How did you escape? Don''t you have any impression of it? You are outnumbered, and you are fighting hand to hand. They all died in a unique way ¡­ However, you are now completely unharmed. The strangest thing is that all the living beings here have been torn to shreds. "


    Rebecca silently nodded her head. She felt a little disgusted even when she looked at him, because Claus couldn''t even compare to the characteristics of the place. He was simply just a pile of scraps and corpses, and couldn''t even compete with jigsaw puzzles.


    Bai Lu shook her head, trying very hard to think of her memories. However, her temples felt more and more uncomfortable, and she tried to find a reasonable explanation. After thinking for a long time, she asked in a doubtful tone, "Maybe it''s that wolf?"


    Claus raised his eyebrows. The wolf, the wolf that appeared in his domain, a handsome wolf. Had this damned Wolfwoman forgotten to explain to him?


    She was the Wolfwoman who was carrying her own child. Could it be that she wanted to hook up with a werewolf who had an unknown origin?


    "..." "Wolf?" Claus asked in a cold tone, his territorial awareness ignited, "Did he do it himself?"


    His hand touched her earlobe, causing her to turn away awkwardly. The next moment, she started to gradually turn red.


    Claus''s mood inexplicably improved a bit. At least, her reaction was still very good, and she had no way of turning a blind eye to him.


    Bai Lu didn''t notice Rebecca''s anxious expression at all. She only lowered her head to ponder for a moment, before seriously nodding her head to admit it. She believed in her intuition, "I think it is trying to protect me."


    Protection? Protect who? Protect his Wolfwoman? To protect his child?


    Claus kicked away the green plant at the side and even told him to protect her. If she did not take the initiative to check on him herself, would they still have done this?


    Since he couldn''t get angry at Bai Lu, Claus could only look for another target. As Rebecca shrank to the side, the feeling of being on top of him began to shrink.


    "..." Protection? "Those witches should have been protecting you ¡­" Claus seemed to have caught the ''murderer'', as he spoke fiercely, his tone filled with the urge to kill, "When I catch Sophie ¡­ "I must ruthlessly and ruthlessly ¡­"


    Bai Lu grabbed onto his shaking hands. Her head was dizzy and all she could see was a blur. She tried to explain clearly, that he really liked to kill people everywhere, "That''s not Sophie, it''s Agnes."


    Agnes? That old orange-skinned woman, loathing could be seen on Claus''s face, and his tone was still vicious, "Good! Agnes... or Sophie, to me, it''s the same, "Claus said, his head facing his exposed stomach, his sinister voice not being too straightforward," I will start a massacre!


    Bai Lu was speechless. Did he actually understand her point?


    Rebecca sighed. She had completely no hope for his brother Claus, "If Elijah reaches here first, it would be different."


    Rebecca missed her brother a lot. Elijah, the kind brother who knew how to negotiate and talk sense, at least he wouldn''t make a move and start a massacre.


    "Elijah," Rebecca said with too much certainty. With a thought, Claus realized that his clever sister did not waste her time, and her faint smile appeared on her face, "It looks like you''ve found him, my smart sister?"


    Rebecca''s little head popped out from the shadows, her face had a radiant look to it, her golden hair was shining with joy. She seemed very happy, showing off to Nick and White Dew, "Yes, we have been in touch this whole time, he looks much better now ¡­ Furthermore, Elijah has a very good plan. "


    Claus looked at Rebecca in shock. She was a good girl, but Elijah had comforted her before, so he felt a lot more at ease.


    The three of them gradually calmed down and chatted for a while.


    She was very concerned about Elijah, that kind and elegant man. Rebecca smiled in a comforting manner, pointed at her big stomach, and jokingly emphasized, "What he needs us to do, is take good care of you and your child."


    Elijah cared about them, his family, and this child as usual.


    Bai Lu lowered her head and smiled gently. Claus''s teeth started to itch and feel uncomfortable again.


    In the long span of over a thousand years, Rebecca and some people beside him had habitually wandered around and caused a ruckus every day. Elijah... Elijah, Elijah, Elijah... Elijah! It had always been Elijah!


    Claus''s gaze was fixated on her exposed body as well as her stomach. All of these belonged to him, Claus was alone, so there was definitely no Elijah.


    Claus planned to bring her home first, find a suitable time and a suitable place to have a good discussion with his Wolfwoman about the distance between her and other male creatures.


    Carefully and meticulously, from the inside to the outside, from top to bottom, Nick had to explain everything clearly. She was his, Nick''s, and he alone!


    Claus and Bai Lu looked at him anxiously.


    The wind at the mouth of the river was very strong, and the difference in temperature between day and night was very obvious. It was very cold.


    Her big eyes lifted, looked at Claus, and leaned over. With a soft voice, she asked, "Claus, Rebecca, then, it''s already too late ¡­ Can we go home now? "


    Claus liked the way she looked up at him and made him bring her back home. He smiled, real, with deep eyes, charming dimples and gentle movements.


    Seeing Claus nod his head in a rare smooth manner, Rebecca decided to help Bai Lu up. Wolfwoman almost could not keep her eyes open as she spoke in a daze, her tone inexplicably weak, "I really want to sleep for a few days, my entire body ¡­ "So tired!"


    In the next second, Bai Lu''s body fell forward and she fainted!


    Rebecca jumped in shock. Claus''s reaction was extremely fast, he immediately hugged Bai Lu, and calmly held his Wolfwoman in his arms. Claus lowered his head, and quickly kissed her forehead, "I caught you, my dear. "Let''s go home."


    Rebecca followed behind and felt that the wind at night had become the same as Claus''s expression, gentler and more exquisite.


    Elijah, you are right, this great pregnant woman is very mysterious. Her children, her and Claus''s children, may really be able to save our brothers.


    ¡ª Claus, that evil tyrant that deserves to be killed, he can also be redeemed.

 C115

    When Maser found Davina, she was only holding onto the broken fiddle while sitting in a daze in the ruins.


    The silent little girl did not reveal a single shadow of Davina''s pride.


    With the church destroyed, Maser thought about what legal reason he should use to explain himself. However, what worried him the most was Davina''s attitude towards her. In the process of his little girl leaving him for less than ten minutes, something happened.


    Davina lowered her head, her hands holding onto the violin stiffly. Looking at her, it was as if she was a doll that would break at any time, pressing down so hard that every strand of her hair could not take even a little bit of the weight.


    Maser''s footsteps slowed down, he walked over, squatted down, and looked at Davina, but he could not find the focal point of her gaze. The man carefully asked with a low and gentle voice, "Dearest, what happened?


    Davina lifted her head, and her petite face no longer had a smile, revealing a shocking maturity. As if she had seen Maser for the first time, she carefully sized up the man in front of her. After a long while, she curled her lips, and seemingly answered Maser in a very natural manner, "I lived here in the first place, don''t you remember?"


    The small loft was where Davina currently lived. The place Maser swore to protect her, her home, her place of safety ¡­ A little prison?


    Maser was unable to react and could only watch as she returned to the small attic while holding her violin without turning his head back.


    Before Davina stood up and glanced at him, she could not describe that kind of feeling. It was not sadness, not anger, or even despair.


    He was suppressing Maser so much that he couldn''t say a word or explain himself. There had never been a time where Maser had clearly felt that he was powerless to do anything.


    Maser punched the ground, the fragments of glass and stone embedded into his hands, stinging him painfully, but unable to dispel his anger in the slightest.


    Damn it, he shouldn''t have allowed this music festival to proceed smoothly. Damn it, he shouldn''t have agreed to Davina''s request, he shouldn''t have let his guard down ¡­ Damn it!


    The furious Maser kept walking back with a dark face. Since Davina was ignoring him, then, he would have to vent his anger elsewhere.


    Maser walked too fast, and basically, he did not see any signs of human traffic until his hand was grabbed by a human, a pair of human hands.


    Her fingers were distinct and carried the aura of a church. Her hands were not rough, but they were powerful. A pair of human hands grabbed onto the furious Maser.


    Maser looked carefully and saw a familiar calm man before him. He was an old friend of the human race who represented him ¡ª Father Kyran.


    Maser didn''t want to become enemies with the Father Kyran at the moment, he needed to maintain the balance and harmony of his French Region that was not in the natural world.


    The vampires'' furious expression faded, their fangs disappearing. Maser turned around and greeted the Father Kyran politely.


    "Father Kyran, welcome back!" Maser straightforwardly patted his shoulder, as though he was a good friend that hadn''t seen him in a long time, his snow-white teeth flashed. "But, ever since that incident ¡­ I didn''t expect you to come back. "


    His hands took out a white handkerchief from his chest and wiped his shoulders. Maser''s hands were covered in dregs and blood and he did not like the smell of blood, "I can tell that Maser did not feel that you need to explain to me anything after knowing what happened in my church''s pavilion."


    The Father Kyran was questioning Maser, but Maser still continued to laugh out loud, laughing as he replied, "I think you won''t mind, God as evidence, I''ve helped you out a little."


    The relationship between Maser and the Father Kyran had always been one of mutual benefit.


    His church was used to raise a mysterious little witch, so it wasn''t really a big problem. What he minded was that Maser had acted on his own accord and Ancestral Vampire had intervened.


    After muttering to himself for a moment, Father Kyran still wanted to tell Maser about his experiences today. He needed to make arrangements soon, "I think you should have known that the Vampire Founder was back. The man''s voice became serious and serious, "She was spying around the church and asking about the attic. She didn''t know that there was a verbena in my body, otherwise I would have forgotten about her ¡­" Now that she has found the attic and her brother, it looks like you have a problem to deal with. "


    Rebecca had found out where Davina was hiding, so he had to think of a way to completely divert her Little Witch quickly. He nodded towards Father Kyran sincerely, and said in a familiar and deep voice, "Not towards you or your church."


    Father Kyran still watched the bullsh * t vampire quietly. That explosion just now, he was not deaf.


    Maser wiped his face, trying his best to maintain a friendly attitude, he shrugged, "The process of resolving the problem is painful, but I want to know, Priest, you are here to help me this time, to remind me ¡­ Or was it just here to criticize me? "


    Father Kyran took a step forward. He looked into Maser''s eyes and flatly and straightforwardly warned him, that these monsters would never let him relax, "I will always remember Maser, that the reason you are able to stay safe in this city is because of those people who know your secret and are patient with you ¡­"


    Could it be that he''s scared now? Right now, he is the master of this city, and this city is prosperous because of me and my subordinates. Please don''t forget this. "

 C116

    Maser gloomily returned to his vampire club. Claus''s desperate move, Maser had never expected that he would lose everything.


    The crowd clamored as they bustled with activity. His subordinates were still enjoying the music festival, and each of them was bewitching and devilish, displaying their own abilities.


    When Diego saw that he had returned, he shook his head and walked over. He raised his glass and said, "Maser, heh, be happy with us ¡­" Before he even finished speaking, Maser had already thrown the blanket in his hands.


    With a loud bang, crisp pieces of glass flew into the air. The atmosphere seemed to have suddenly been choked, causing the surroundings to become extremely quiet.


    Ice-cold anger, with Maser as the center, pervaded the entire room. The vampires looked at each other.


    Diego opened his mouth slightly and looked at his boss with extreme innocence. Maser hugged him left and right, didn''t they have quite a good time during the music festival?


    Diego couldn''t figure out who he offended. In front of a large crowd, Maser''s actions gave him a ruthless slap across the face.


    ''s stomach was filled with anger. Diego became his cannon fodder, and Maser became overbearing.


    "..." This has nothing to do with me. " Diego looked at Maser and lowered his voice, his heavy tone not looking too good either, "You don''t want us to get into trouble with you. Maser, are we not friends?" He had always kept the matter of Thierry in his heart, the Diego hated Maser''s attitude towards him, and even felt that he was getting further and further away from them.


    Maser stared at Diego, twisting his collar, he looked down at them, with a fierce stance, his every word was filled with anger and complaint, "You are always staring at my girls, Diego, did I not say that?"


    As soon as Maser finished speaking, the Diego sneered. Seems like Maser had gotten angry at him, "What? Is it my fault that her little friend sneaked out of your party? " He couldn''t stand seeing people and even wanted to vent his anger on them. Even if it was the boss, Diego wouldn''t be able to tolerate it.


    Maser clenched his fist and kicked Diego away. Damn it, he thought he was smart, he wanted to beat Su Yun up!


    Diego got rid of the persuasion of the people around him, and then rushed in front of Maser again. He was so angry that his nose was crooked, "What, Maser, are you going to lock me up too?"


    looked at Diego. His eyes were dark, even his fangs were exposed.


    Crack *


    The Diego had his neck twisted off, Maser flung his body away, the curly hair on his head maintained a twisted arc, the Diego''s body was caught by the Night Walker behind him, luckily, he did not immediately nail his heart to the ground or burn it, he was still able to wake up.


    Maser scanned his surroundings with a cold expression and confirmed his warning. He turned to Josh, the rookie vampire that was closest to the Diego and coldly said, "After he wakes up, you tell him that with his attitude, he might as well apologize."


    Josh nodded vigorously, he was so scared that he did not dare say anything.


    Maser reckoned that he was unlucky today. After leaving the bar, not long after he left, he bumped into another enemy ¡ª ¡ª Rebecca.


    Claus''s sister, his old lover.


    She also found Elijah, who was obediently staying at home to accompany the pregnant women to sleep. Right now, she could be considered free and unfettered, there was no one who would have the time to point fingers and tell her what to do.


    Carrying the complicated atmosphere of the music festival, Rebecca taught a few handsome young men a lesson, but before she could finish, Maser had already rushed to deliver herself to them.


    Maser really wanted to pretend that he had never seen his before, but unfortunately, in just a second or two, the smell of alcohol had already reached his nose.


    Rebecca flashed in front of Maser, innocently raising her head, her eyebrows curved and her cute voice sounded extremely sarcastic, "Today was really lively, what happened in the church was too terrible, I heard that you used gas to get through it?"


    Rebecca compared to Maser, who had drank too much, and watched her fall to the ground. Her eyes were filled with sympathy, and Maser held her waist.


    "..." What a pitiful Maser ¡­ "


    Maser could not take it anymore, the clearly drawn face was closing in on the baring of his teeth and brandishing his claws, this little demon, insisted on rubbing salt on his wounds, "I heard that you have a heavy task today, are you going to stroll around the blinds for the whole day?"


    Rebecca shrugged and jumped a step back. She hated Maser''s eyes, they were so deep that it was as if she was the only one he could see. I just want Elijah back. "


    Maser resisted the urge to grab his and beat her up, and restrained himself. He didn''t want to tear his face apart, so he warned with a restrained tone and grabbed both of Rebecca''s hands, "Do you really think that way? Good ¡­ I will return it to you, Elijah. However, you must also promise me to leave this pub and stay at a distance from my subordinates. "


    Rebecca''s head appeared not too far away from Maser''s nose once again. She exclaimed out of curiosity, and seemed to be overwhelmed by the unexpected favor, her eyes even narrowed. "What, darling, are you jealous?"


    Maser rolled his eyes at the sky. He would be jealous, he damned well didn''t know how he was feeling, however, it was impossible for him to lower himself to Rebecca''s level. He immediately retorted, "Am I? I have found my queen. "


    Maser''s tone was filled with emotion and pride, and his expression changed for a few seconds, after which, he immediately regained his calm. She raised his eyebrows without disturbing him in the slightest, "Kamir? That bartender, stop fooling me! Maser, she is a delicacy, he is causing you to be distracted, and you don''t know what you want in the end? However, even after all these years, it cannot be denied, because what you want is right in front of you. "


    Maser was stunned for a moment, but unfortunately, he calmed himself down very quickly, and turned around to leave without looking back.


    The two of them brushed past each other. The love that they once had was now like a stranger passing by.


    It was a pity that no one knew whose expression it was.

 C117

    After Bai Lu returned home, she fell into deep sleep. It was unknown why, after checking her body and power consumption, she couldn''t help but be a little worried. However, Claus and Rebecca, who couldn''t find the reason, could only take turns to guard her.


    Their Wolfwoman''s pregnant women could not have any more accidents!


    The pitiful Wolfwoman''s pregnant woman seemed to have overused all of her strength. She slept soundly, wrapped herself up into a ball, and fell into a deep slumber.


    The slightly tired Rebecca was also sent away. There was only Claus left, watching over her from the sunrise to the sunset, and then from the next sunrise to the sunset.


    Rebecca felt that everything would probably slowly turn for the better, or perhaps, this girl called Bai Lu would become Claus''s chance. It was just as her favorite brother, Elijah, had said, that Claus would have the chance to be saved.


    She then threw a fresh bag of blood to Claus. After that, she reached out her hand to feel Bai Lu''s body, her normal body''s temperature, her cheeks were pink, and her breathing was smooth. She even opened her eyes curiously to take a look.


    Claus and Rebecca were not doctors, but in this situation, other than waiting, they could only continue waiting.


    "..." She''s fine, "Claus told Rebecca and also told himself, his tone calm." She and my child are only tired and need a good rest. "


    Bai Lu was resting, or rather, she was entering an illusion. Her hand was held by a small soft pink hand. She staggered forward, unable to control herself ¡­ In the deepest recesses of the dream, she saw a wolf.


    Fierce and handsome, with chestnut colored fur, it was very beautiful. It quietly gazed at the white dew, as if it had a thousand words to say.


    The relationship between them was deep and indescribable.


    Bai Lu stood still. Her vision was blurry, and she could only vaguely sense the situation. She saw that the wolf was half kneeling, and behind it was a powerful army of wolves. They were lying on the ground in a kneeling position.


    The leader of the pack, Bai Lu, sat down. Her hands instinctively hugged the ball holding her and shook her head. She still felt faint.


    After ten minutes or so, Bailu finally began to hear indistinct sounds. The head wolf''s speech was complicated, but when she realized that she understood, she opened her mouth and spoke a lot. She told Bailu something that she should have known.


    The dream became deeper and deeper.


    Claus who was beside his bed was quietly watching his Wolfwoman, time seemed to have lost all meaning to him, from morning to midnight, and from dawn to midnight again.


    After a while, Claus discovered that she had changed his mood. His eyes were bright and clear, and as he looked at the corner of her mouth, it slowly curved up. In the end, the little fellow seemed to happily smile, a sweet and satisfied smile.


    Lowering his head, Claus went closer to Bai Lu''s chest, feeling the warm sensation, he had always liked it. Hey, my Wolfwoman, who did you meet in your dreams? Who did we meet with our children?


    Bai Lu had once discussed the topic of sleep with Claus in the study room. The man seemed to have suddenly thought of something, he stood up and made a gesture, causing Bai Lu''s room to be surrounded by his personal guards.


    "I''m going out for a while. You guys take care of my Wolfwoman, this time it''s her fault. If there''s a next time, I''ll kill you guys myself." With a cold tone, Claus looked at Bai Lu''s expression, the killing intent became much weaker.


    "..." "Yes!" His hesitant and trembling response seemed to reveal a sense of disbelief.


    His entire back was covered in cold sweat. They thought that according to Claus''s personality, they would definitely die.


    The personal guards gratefully surrounded Bai Lu''s room. Simply put, it was the tempo of not letting an ant in.


    In the next second, Claus disappeared from the room.


    Kamir did not sleep well, and after rolling on the bed for a few times, she still planned to do something else. Just as she reached for the window sill, the expression on her face suddenly changed, and Claus suddenly appeared in front of her.


    Claus''s face appeared behind the curtains and his expression was indifferent. He answered Kamir''s question, "I''m already in the middle of the night."


    Kamir really wanted to push Claus down from the window. In any case, he wouldn''t die, this vampire didn''t have any basic human knowledge.


    "Do you know, it''s midnight!" Kamir emphasized her words. You are a man, although you are an old monster, your outer appearance makes you look like a normal adult male, yet you appeared beside a girl''s window and said, I am already here in the middle of the night. You don''t even have the right to say these lines for a classic peeping Tom, right? Is it appropriate? Was it really appropriate?


    Claus didn''t notice anything inappropriate in the least. He simply stated the truth, stepped out of the curtain''s package, and said, "I thought you said before that you have nightmares and insomnia. I think I can help you, can you come in?"


    Kamir smacked her lips. Sure enough, she could not use common sense to judge this strange man. He did not give her the chance to reject right?


    Claus naturally walked in and looked around him. Kamir was a relatively simple girl, and her room was also simple and plain.


    There were a few books on the bed, a beige bedspread, a small desk, a small sofa, and no extra hangings or decorations.


    Claus thought about the eccentricity of the Wolfwoman at home. As expected, she was not an ordinary girl, she was simply in a retro control, the room with the white dew was entirely designed in the style of the ancient east. Claus could not even remember how long it had been since he last saw a normal room.


    Kamir looked at Claus and felt that he was somewhat terrifying. She instinctively felt that this man''s danger made her listen to his orders, and he made her have no power to resist him.


    Claus turned around and wanted to approach Kamir, but the girl who looked like a frightened bird resisted and waved her hands, "Wait! Yes, I told you, my symptoms, but I never mentioned them to anyone... It''s impossible for me to tell you a man I don''t know. Why would I tell you? "


    Claus didn''t reply. He walked to the other side of the sofa and sat down, clutching a book in his hands, her grip tightly gripped onto the cover of the book. No one knew who he was speaking to, she was trying to analyse it.


    "You said some things about Shawn standing alone against the demons. When he killed those people, I think his mind must have gone insane. or he can''t control himself, yes, he''s being coerced... Was it because of the demons? They want to coerce my big brother ¡­ " Shawn made further guesses and doubts. She felt that the possibility of it was very high, Shawn''s nature was so kind, not to mention killing, he wasn''t even willing to hurt a small animal. "What if a vampire hypnotized and controlled him?"


    If Kamir hadn''t met her in the past, she would naturally not be overthinking things. However, she was currently experiencing how Claus was able to control her mind, so what about her pitiful brother?


    Claus didn''t have any additional reactions. He merely asked Kamir a question as if he was a little curious, "If it''s really like this, are you willing to sacrifice yourself to find the culprit? Will you sacrifice everything to find the truth?... "Regardless of the outcome?"


    Kamir resolutely nodded, her eyes seemingly wanting to shine, "No matter what the outcome will be!" Kamir''s expression was agitated as she clenched her fists, almost unable to control her own reaction, "This is the reason why I came to the New Orleans."


    Claus sighed, it was rare for him to want to extravagantly sell out his kindness, but this girl had actually changed the direction she wanted to go. Kamir saw Claus shaking his head at her.


    In the next second, the man suddenly appeared before her eyes and coldly said to Kamir, "The final conclusion of this riddle will only bring you pain. Nothing can bring your brother back to life ¡­"


    She looked at Claus, unable to believe what he had done. Didn''t he need her to be a spy?


    "Ahhh!" No! What do you want to do?! "


    Claus continued to emphasize his point as he cupped Kamir''s chin with his hand and looked deeply at the girl, "The only way for you to obtain peace is to forget about it and continue to look forward from now on ¡­ You need to start a new life. "


    "Don''t, don''t control me to forget!" Kamir''s tears fell, but Claus just reached out to wipe her tears, then slowly shook his head towards Kamir, making a decision, "If I don''t erase your memories, then this will erode your life. Your search for the truth will only make you more dangerous."

 C118

    Claus''s head was mercilessly pushed aside by Kamir, causing the girl''s uncontrollable hatred to spill out. He almost twisted his head because of Claus''s immense strength.


    Kamir stared at Claus defensively. She would not believe this man, and stubbornly refused to believe his kindness, "You don''t care about me at all, you just want me to forget. That way, I can focus on Maser. I forgot... Then, I''ll be your good little double agent. "


    Claus did not deny it, he also did not like explaining things to people he was not familiar with, he only nodded and replied her. Naturally, this was one of the reasons, "Yes, I need your loyalty, maybe this is too selfish for you, but my plan is out of my control."


    Claus let go of Kamir''s shackles and walked to the side, admitting his failure somewhat impatiently. He placed his hands under his chin and said, "Right now, my Wolfwoman Bai Lu is in a coma. I don''t know when she will wake up. You know, she said you were innocent. "


    Kamir thought of the girl that could affect Claus, Bai Lu. She was a good friend, and Kamir''s attitude had slowly calmed down.


    Claus looked up at her. She was very sincere and she was not afraid, "Putting aside power and status, I have also tried to give my brother honor and an oath. You like Elijah too."


    Yes, Claus promised his brother, that Elijah would keep his promise. He had always wanted to be like his brother and find someone that he was willing to promise forever.


    Now, there was White Dew, with a child in her womb that belonged solely to him.


    Even if it was for the sake of the child, Claus was still trying his best to make some minute changes. He hoped that Kamir was willing to do it so that she could forget the painful past before he could have a beautiful future.


    Obviously, Kamir didn''t want to believe Claus at all, so her emotions were stirred up even more. My twin brother, my Shawn ¡­ " Kamir''s voice gradually grew choked with emotions, as she was so excited that she couldn''t even think about why she didn''t think for the sake of others, "We have been linked together our entire lives, I know! I know... I need to know who did it. I want to fix it. "


    Kamir insisted on finding the truth, even if the price was her life.


    Claus realised that their negotiations had broken down, and he could not understand his intentions at all.


    Kamir dodged quickly enough, before grabbing hold of her and pulling her into her embrace. Claus smiled at Kamir, "Alright, my dear, let''s forget everything that happened tonight, okay?"


    "No, don''t erase my memories!" Kamir pleaded bitterly as she grabbed onto her arm, leaving behind many marks.


    However, Claus acted as if he did not notice, and calmly stared into Kamir''s eyes. His words were clear, his pronunciation standard, his tone and orders, "You don''t know how to do anything, remember, you must forget about what happened before ¡­ Your brother was sick, he killed those people, and he chose to kill himself. "Believe me, it''s a tragedy. All you can do is keep looking forward."


    Kamir''s eyes were still filled with tears, but her angry expression had gradually started to sink into confusion. She slowly closed her eyes, and it seemed that she had fallen asleep.


    The girl did not sleep soundly. Claus stood beside her bed and stared blankly for a few minutes while his tears still flowed down continuously. He did not know why, but he felt that he was right.


    Claus thought about the words that Bai Lu had said before. Send Buddha to the west? She had once explained that this meant that one couldn''t do half the work, especially when doing a good thing?


    Claus sighed helplessly. He also hated the fact that he had to walk to Kamir''s side after finishing half of the mission. He knelt on one knee beside the bed, and lowered his voice to continue the girl''s deep hypnosis.


    "You know your brother is at peace, so you don''t have to worry. I will find out. I''m sorry to do this to you... When I find out the truth, no matter who it is, I will make them pay the price. As for you, my dear Kamir, tonight, you will go to sleep. " Claus wiped away her pain. Now, Kamir only had the last of her instinctive perseverance as he disintegrated them step by step.


    Claus reached out his hand and wiped away the tears on Kamir''s face.


    That girl Bai Lu, should be satisfied now, right? He wouldn''t harm innocent humans, even if Kamir was very, very useful.


    However, on account of that memoir, the corner of Claus''s mouth curled up into a gentle smile. He realized that he suddenly missed his children a lot and, even more so, couldn''t wait to return to their side.


    In the end, Kamir fell into a deep sleep. The corner of her mouth curled up into a thin arc, and Claus instantly disappeared into the air. It was as if he had never even appeared.


    When Claus returned home, Bai Lu was still snoring in her sleep, with only a little bit of saliva left on the floor. Her face was flushed pink and her belly was puffing up along with her breathing, making her look really funny.


    The man waved his hand and the guards all left after receiving the order. Claus crawled around as if he was a little tired, he embraced Wolfwoman in his arms. His eyes were a little dry, he took a deep breath, Wolfwoman''s body had an extra whiff of milk.


    Was this an omen of impending production?


    When would his little guy come out? Claus, this foster father couldn''t help but think of this point. He somewhat hopefully poked a few times at Bai Lu''s stomach, his ears went over. The children he had felt these past few nights were all too calm, so he could not help but be a little worried.


    However, Bai Lu was sleeping like a pig. Claus lowered his head hatefully, nibbled on it with his thin and smooth teeth, and agilely walked around several times, gulping down all of her saliva cleanly. Only then did he withdraw his tongue.


    ¡ª Unexpectedly, she was still able to continue sleeping sweetly.


    Lying down helplessly, Claus realized that he was also a little tired.


    Claus closed his eyes. Maybe Bai Lu was smart, she was right, the dream world was much better than reality, a world without evil, no oppression, no conspiracy, no blood, no demons. No wonder ¡­ What people wanted was good things.


    Yes, even a demon had no power to resist serenity, and might yearn for happiness.


    The Wolfwoman''s pregnant woman who slept like a pig''s head was so beautiful. Claus''s hands tightened and finally relaxed a little, afraid of strangling her. The man sighed as she buried his head into Bai Lu''s collarbone. Then, she thought about it with a bit of regret ¡­ He, this terrible demon, would never appear in her dreams, would he?

 C119

    Claus''s plan went very smoothly, and just as he had wished, a small rift slowly formed between the two of them as they continued to negotiate.


    Maser had come to Davina''s small pavilion a few times since then, but what he received was Davina''s neither cold nor indifferent response. Gradually, Maser, who didn''t understand the slightest bit about a girl''s meticulousness, wasn''t as frequent as before.


    She no longer tried to communicate with Maser. She felt that the big and careless man wouldn''t be able to understand her thoughts at all. Sometimes, the little witch who had sunk into loneliness would not even speak for a day or two.


    Davina quietly holed herself up in the small attic. When she woke up at dawn, she would look around him, and even if she slept at night, she wouldn''t be able to tell whether her mood was good or bad.


    It was yet another new day, and Davina did not care much as she opened her eyes, the sunlight shining into the room through the small window was weak and gentle, she was wearing a snow white nightgown, quietly staring ahead.


    In his line of sight was a broken fiddle, Davina''s slender fingers slightly moved, very gently slicing through the air.


    The familiar melody appeared in the air. Davina was playing with her thoughts, and she was playing the solo that Tim had given her.


    A person''s music, a person''s mood, a person''s sadness, a person''s prayer.


    Davina closed her eyes, she was obsessed with this kind of illusion.


    She played with gentleness while Davina listened to her play. Her originally idle expression suddenly changed after hearing a note.


    "Who?"


    Davina''s fingers stopped and the clear music stopped. Her eyes and ears focused on Elijah''s coffin, which was a little shocked and puzzled, although it was a little weak. "He''s out?"


    Elijah appeared from behind Davina. His hands were in the pockets of his pants, and his perfectly straight suit looked fine. His posture was just as noble and elegant as before, but his face was pale and defeated, as though he was a stiff corpse wrapped in snow white plaster.


    The bloodless Elijah was still shockingly handsome.


    Elijah nodded at Davina with a smile, then looked at the little girl in front of him politely and comforted her, "It''s fine, Davina, please believe me, I won''t hurt you, I think it''s time for us to talk."


    Davina sat up on top of the bed. She tilted her head, and like an innocent child, deliberately exposed the soft/soft curve of her neck, the fluid under her blood vessels flowed fresh and smooth. Elijah''s gaze was deeply attracted to her blood vessels.


    Davina''s neck, in Elijah''s eyes, was the sweetest form of enticement.


    Their hungry and thirsty gazes burned each other. Davina laughed, and Elijah followed her curve, with a gentle smile curling up from the corner of his mouth.


    Davina paused for quite a few minutes, then spoke to Elijah. Her tone of voice did not contain the slightest bit of fear, but was only a little doubtful as she probed, "They all say you are the person worthy of respect the most."


    Davina was definitely not food.


    Elijah blinked his eyes with much difficulty and forced himself to look away from his hunger. He smiled politely and bitterly, then shook his head towards Davina to express his confusion, "Yes, that''s what they said. However, I followed my little brother here, came to the New Orleans to participate in the war between you guys. Davina, "Elijah gracefully and naturally found a chair to sit on, and even he himself confirmed with some doubt," Do you think that what it sounds like is worthy of respect? "


    This man was not ordinary. He was so hungry that if it was a normal vampire, he would have already pounced on her.


    Davina shook her head, she did not look like Claus at all. However, she was still not sure what kind of element he had, and following that, Davina asked Elijah with concern, "It doesn''t look too good."


    Elijah admitted it with a nod of his head. He was a little too hungry and the dagger made him uncomfortable, "It''s fine, it''s just that I had a mysterious dagger stuck in my chest earlier. Davina, I believe that you and I have the ability to end this matter before the battle between the witches and the vampires starts. "


    Davina''s face did not have the slightest of movements, and only calmly looked at Elijah.


    Elijah continued to explain sincerely, trying to convince the stubborn girl, "I can make my brother follow the rules, and you can be the tool of yours, not Maser or the witch."


    It sounded really tempting, but Davina only smiled. Who didn''t want her power?


    Now, she felt that Maser was also gradually using her, that Davina hated all of this, and if he really needed a war to end all of this, then, she was very willing.


    "Why should I believe you?" Davina directly asked Elijah, what reason did she have to believe him? Just based on what many people had told her, was he going to keep his promise honorable?


    Elijah let out a sigh of relief, then coughed and drooped his head, as he admitted the truth with some difficulty, "Firstly, even though my stomach was rumbling with hunger, I didn''t try to drink your blood."


    Davina became even more curious, she even got up and walked in front of Elijah, like a snow white lamb standing in front of the mouth of a big wild wolf, she lowered her head and quietly questioned Elijah, "Why not? I''m the only one here. "


    After saying this cute little secret, Davina relied even more on Elijah. With his slender neck, as long as Elijah lowered his head, he would be able to fiercely bite on it. Blood, would flow down his throat all the way to his heart.


    Hunger, very, very hungry. Elijah''s vision started to blur, his throat was so dry that he could swallow an entire Mississippi River.


    However, Elijah still chose to avoid his eyes. With a hoarse voice, he rejected Davina''s enticement with difficulty, and with great difficulty, said, "Even if it''s in this state, I won''t enjoy the blood of a child."


    A needle appeared in Davina''s hand.


    Elijah turned his head to look at her. Davina stuck out a finger, and the needle stabbed in. The stench of blood, the sweet taste of food, Elijah had never discovered how sharp he was.


    Damn it, he was enduring inhuman torture.


    Davina mischievously waved the needle under Elijah''s nose. It was as if she was conducting an interesting experiment, picking the hook, enticing it, and even instigating it.


    "Elijah, are you hungry? Do you want it? "

 C120

    The sparkling and translucent blood droplet swayed on the needle as Elijah''s eyes widened in hunger and thirst. It was like the most beautiful red garnet colored crystal stone.


    Elijah lifted his head, stretched out his hand, and in the same position as Davina, held onto his palm sincerely and moved to his position. His tongue moved, took a deep breath, and pounced on his nose... The warm/soft blood energy flowed down Elijah''s throat, and his complexion instantly improved by a lot.


    At least, it didn''t look like a Lime Man anymore.


    Elijah looked at Davina, and retreated a few steps, then slightly moved his body to show his respect. He regained his composure, and the two of them smiled at each other.


    "Alright," Davina finally let go of her guard. Elijah was a good person who had self-control, "Perhaps, we can talk."


    Elijah had explained his plan to Davina and he would help her, but this little witch seemed to have no interest in it, especially towards the part where he had dealt with Claus.


    It looked like he''d caused quite a bit of trouble for his violent and evil younger brother when he wasn''t aware of it.


    Elijah looked at Davina''s line of sight. He had found a violin, a shabby little toy that had been tossed about.


    Seeing that Davina was indifferent, Elijah curiously changed the topic and changed the topic, "You want to play the violin?"


    Elijah gently thought back to how his younger brother, his Claus, was also an artist when he was young. The thing that he liked was basically a thing that was separated from the current Claus by two different worlds, even if he was asked about Claus''s artistic skills now, he would only give him a bloody response. With a sigh, he was unable to see through Claus''s gentle and refined personality.


    Davina shook her head in sorrow, she looked away, as though she did not dare look directly at the small, shabby looking things, "No, that isn''t mine."


    would never be able to go back to the shattered violin, it was her first time falling in love with a little cub. It was Tim''s, her little boy.


    Elijah walked over and picked up the violin. He knew a few musical instruments and placed it on his neck. Then, he began to carefully move his hands.


    Davina didn''t seem to be in the mood to speak either. She just turned around and walked to the side, and started her daily routine of drawing.


    Shua, shua, shua. Claus appeared in Davina''s painting.


    When Elijah saw them, the movements of his hands became even more gentle. He picked them out one by one and then arranged them according to order.


    One syllable, one syllable. Elijah spent an entire afternoon finally taking care of Tim''s fiddle.


    The familiar music once again reverberated in the small pavilion. It was different from Tim''s pure happiness, for there was a hidden sorrow of nostalgia in Elijah''s music.


    Deep reminiscence, what it brought about was deep sadness. Davina couldn''t help but be attracted by his music as she quietly sat beside Elijah.


    This man''s body was emitting a healing smell. This discovery made Davina a little confused, a little sad and a little in vain.


    Compared to Elijah''s consideration and gentleness, his brother Claus was very rough with women.


    He immediately took Sophie away and threw her onto the sofa in his house, so hard that she became a little girl with her head full of stars.


    Before Sophie could even sit up, Claus wanted to give her a blow. But just as he was about to make a move, he suddenly remembered that her Wolfwoman was connected to her body. He could only sit aside unwillingly and glare at Sophie with a gaze that could cause one''s hair to stand on end.


    Sophie was completely innocent. Originally, she was in her own home preparing the herbs in good condition. Suddenly, this damned Tyrant Lord appeared and kidnapped her.


    "..." So what if your family''s great pregnant woman, Bai Lu, is pregnant? " Sophie knew even if she wanted to, "I didn''t do anything!" The only thing that Claus was related to her was Bai Lu, and Sophie immediately expressed his innocent standpoint.


    Sophie had taken care of quite a bit of these trivial matters already. If Bai Lu had any problems, she would be the one to handle it!


    Claus saw that she did not seem to be lying, the killing intent in his tone dimmed a little, and he spoke in a cold voice, his fingers tensed up, "Sophie, we agreed, you guys protect my unborn child, I will disband Maser''s army, and while I was busy doing my duty, you attacked my White Dew ¡­ Shouldn''t you explain to me why my Wolfwoman was nearly killed by a group of crazy witches and she is still unconscious?


    As Claus said this, his hands began to itch again. He really wanted to kill someone, especially this witch in front of him ¡ª ¡ª Sophie.


    Sophie''s mouth was agape in shock, she shook her head, trying to not be too sharp. She quickly refuted him, her tone was firm and decisive, the dew had been cut off in an instant, and no one knew about this, but Sophie could not help but shout out, "This has nothing to do with me, I swear!"


    Rebecca slipped in from behind while yawning, she took a glance at Claus, and saw that the eyes on Sophie''s body had also become ice-cold. There were no injuries or tiredness whatsoever.


    Her stomach was so hungry, her blood-red eyes were staring at the delicious prey in front of her.


    Sophie desperately tried to explain clearly the feeling of being stared at by the two Ancestral Vampire s, causing her movements to become stiff. Her mouth moved, and her voice trembled, "Bai Lu and I are linked, remember? If she dies, then I die! "


    Sophie had already said it out loud, she was really innocent. If she had nothing to do, she just wanted Bai Lu to die. Did she look so stupid? Was it that boring?


    Rebecca gulped down a mouthful of wine, barely suppressing the urge to upgrade Sophie into food. She opened her mouth and looked at Claus coldly, "Who are they?"


    Bai Lu was indeed brought out by a witch, and then she was attacked. Right now, it couldn''t be said clearly that she was very safe and healthy.


    A pregnant woman who was unconscious, or a laughable little girl who looked like a sleeping pig, Rebecca felt that they were both very unsuitable for their family.


    Sophie''s exaggerated movements paused for a while, she rubbed her temples, not knowing how to explain it clearly, "They are a small group of extremists amongst the witches. My friend Sabine stupidly told them about the illusions she saw about Bai Lu and your child."


    "What illusion?" Claus sat up straight, he started to become serious, about his children, what illusions do they have? This damned illusion led to a major crisis for White Dew.


    Sophie laughed dryly, trying to make Claus feel relaxed. She gestured with her hands, "Sabine has always been like this, she thinks that she can decipher words, however, I guess she is wrong this time ¡­"


    Claus did not care about her consoling or perfunctory attitude, he only walked in front of Sophie and slowly took a deep breath, not asking him with too much warning in his tone, "Let me ask you, how were you able to decipher this special illusion regarding my child?"

 C121

    Claus and Rebecca focused their attention on Sophie together. The pitiful witch shook the goose bumps all over her body, and when Claus took a step closer, she helplessly lowered his head and admitted, "Pretty much, the spirit of a witch ¡­ It is your child that will lead to the death of all the witches. She is a destroyer, the son of your demon. "


    Claus was stunned, after that, his expression became subtle yet happy, and his tone became warm. It was not because she was the son of a demon, she belonged to his mixed bloodline Claus, "This one second, I suddenly like this cute child more and more."


    Claus laughed sinisterly, both Sophie and Rebecca felt that at the same time, and shook their bodies.


    Rebecca flashed in front of Sophie and held her by the neck, she did not allow anyone to hurt this magical child, "Listen, Sophie," Rebecca officially informed her, and then instantly opened his mouth wide in warning, "I have already promised Elijah that I will protect this magical child of the Melkearns family. At the same time, Elijah will try to win the loyalty of your witch Davina.


    Sophie''s expression became very strange and intense. She was so curious that she couldn''t care about her own neck, and desperately grabbed onto Rebecca''s hand to ask. The news of the only girl left in the Sacrifice of Harvest caused her to lose her cool, "Is Elijah talking with Davina? He found Davina, right? Is she all right? "


    Rebecca nodded with certainty. Her brother''s efficiency had always been good, only the women he didn''t want to persuade were not the ones he couldn''t, "Right, just as we were speaking, Elijah is trying his best to gain the trust of that super little witch."


    Sophie nodded her head sadly, she seemed to have also become weaker, and her tone became more solemn and awkward, "Then, I think Davina will have a lot of things to comment on about this small group of radical people ¡­ They almost killed her. "


    Claus was not patient enough, the Witch was wasting his time, he straightforwardly came to a conclusion and kicked the sofa cushion, "Then please tell me, I was anxious to see my baby."


    Sophie threw her body in the middle of the sofa, her eyes were filled with pain and struggle from her memories, "Actually, I wasn''t always a supporter of witches.


    Sophie''s memories came to a point before everything had happened, which was the New Orleans from eight years ago.


    At that time, Sophie was completely a wild, rebellious girl. She was wearing a tight skirt and participating in all kinds of parties and beer festivals.


    Sometimes, Sophie would even create a series of beautiful dances to guide herself. She was showering with youth and rebellion, her exquisite and complex tattoos were blooming with temptations that could draw one''s life. She was a little girl who provoked others, not a serious and proper witch.


    Sophie''s voice was filled with shock and nostalgia, she bit her teeth and said in a sad tone, "But, my sister ¡ª ¡ª Jane An, like my parents, is dedicated to the cause of witches. She is completely different from me, she is a 100% witch ¡­ As you can imagine, those things are driving me crazy. When I was 21, I left the French Region to travel, and I chose to indulge myself everywhere to enjoy the good wine and food. I would kiss or even make love to different people. I need these to prick/excite my numb life... In the end, I wanted to be a chef, so I went back to Rousseau''s. "


    Jane An was very happy that she welcomed Sophie''s return. The two sisters had a very good relationship with him since young, even with their different personalities, she had always doted on Sophie.


    "On that day, I was having fun again, but in the middle of it, Jian An appeared in front of me and asked to talk to me alone. I agreed," Sophie''s voice started to sound scared and uneasy, as if she was not willing to remember that scene at all, "Jian An told me that the elders in the clan wanted to perform the ceremony, and that we would move forward together with the Reaping Sacrifice."


    Rites?


    Harvest?


    Sacrifice?


    Claus and Rebecca looked at each other. The word "harvest" that Sophie bit her tongue was practically filled with bitterness and hatred. Then, the important thing was this so-called harvest ceremony. So, what the hell is this ceremony or your ''harvest''? "


    Sophie looked at Claus and Rebecca. She considered her words, but still chose to be frank with them in the end. It was just as Rebecca had said, with the situation developing to this point, she had no choice.


    "The harvest sacrifice is a ritual that us witches perform once every three centuries. That way, the connection between us and our ancestors'' magic will be restored. We will contribute our strength to pacify our ancestors, and they will continue to give us their inheritance."


    Similar to a kind of feedback behavior, the connection between the ancestors and the witches continued to grow, reap, and cut ¡­ Cutting, harvesting.


    Claus curiously asked as he held his hands together. He actually didn''t know about this matter, which sounded rather interesting, "Why haven''t we heard of it before?"


    Ancestral Vampire had lived for so many years, but he had never heard of such a ridiculous ceremony.


    Because the Sacrifice of Harvest is always regarded as a myth. A story passed down from generation to generation by the Elders is just like a story of a Noah''s Ark or a Buddha walking on water.


    It was just the legend of the Witch Clan. Sophie didn''t believe in this ceremony before, but she had paid the price of blood for it.


    Rebecca looked at Sophie, and the resolute Witch pounded on the sofa fiercely. Her tone was a little resentful and helpless as she said, "Some people really believe it, but some people simply don''t believe it."


    Sophie gradually fell back into her memories. She remembered this sacrificial ceremony, the four girls included her niece and good friend Monica, Davina.


    Monica ¡ª Jane An''s only daughter.


    The ''Sacrifice of Harvest'' unfolded as usual, the elders were muttering and dancing with joy, all of them firmly believed in it. The mysterious and praising incantation reverberated in the air, and Sophie was able to hear the mystical melody on stage.


    "..." In order to be reborn, we must sacrifice ¡­ "


    "..." In order to be reborn, we must have faith ¡­ "


    "..." "Do you trust the Reaping Sacrifice? ¡­"


    The 16 year olds all resolutely nodded their heads and stretched out their hands to receive the elders'' blessings. The education they had received since they were young made them feel incomparably honoured. This was their family''s glory, so they naturally believed in it without a doubt.


    At that time, Sophie did not believe her and she swore that she would not let Jian An do as he pleased. Her niece Monica was only sixteen years old, and Sophie did everything she could to stop the ceremony from proceeding smoothly.


    The young and rebellious witch took the lead to rush into the venue of the simulation ceremony. Sophie wanted to take her niece away, but she was stopped by all the witches.


    Monica looked at Sophie a little innocently. She refused to leave with Sophie because she was proud of herself.


    She simply could not understand their choice and actions. For her dear niece, she could not remain silent, and Monica would die, "What are you doing?"


    The elder only indifferently answered her with a very natural and appropriate tone, "Save the group that you abandoned."


    She looked at Monica who was kneeling at the side, and took his hand away with all her might. However, his hand was pushed away, and even though Monica''s attitude was very firm, Sophie''s tone was filled with anger and unwillingness, "Monica, is it? Do you believe in all this nonsense? "


    Sacrifice?


    How in the world did this damned Harvest Sacrifice brainwash these seemingly smart witches?!

 C122

    The pure Monica shook her head and looked at Sophie with a blaming look. Her face even had a smile of joy and pride, "Yes, my mother told me that I had to do this, this is the glory of witches."


    Sophie flung off the trash who was grabbing onto her without letting go, she looked around at the crowd of people who were harvesting sacrifices, grinded her teeth and nodded, "That''s right, your mother and I need to have a good talk, I will definitely not agree to it."


    Sophie ran back to find Jian An. Unfortunately, her sister was even more dedicated than Monica, she believed in what the Witch Elder said, that she had always supported the harvest sacrifice.


    As the honor of their family, Monica was chosen as their sacrifice, a direct sacrifice.


    The Sacrifice of Harvest was far more cruel and terrifying than what they had imagined.


    At this time, Elijah was also discussing about the Sacrifice of Harvest with Davina, the little witch''s face was filled with suppression and hatred.


    As the person in question, Davina''s tone of voice was cold, sarcastic, malicious, and even filled with hatred.


    Elijah quietly listened to her anger, he still did not understand, Davina was explaining to him.


    "They asked some sixteen-year-old girls to prepare for a few months. Four of us will be chosen to participate in the harvest sacrifice. They said it was an honor ¡ª the children who were chosen, they are very special, their strength is the purest ¡­ When I was selected, I thought it was just a myth... "


    Elijah said. He felt that Davina''s expression was strange and her face was twisted, "... Is that so? "


    When Sophie''s painful recitation had just reached its peak, she signalled with her finger that it was temporarily suspended and flashed into Bai Lu''s room.


    When the Great Wolfwoman woke up, her entire body softened from sleep. When she woke up, she covered her stomach and waved at Claus, shouting how hungry she was.


    Claus carried her to the bathroom to wash and sober up. Then, the man''s figure flashed and directly went to the kitchen, where Claus had long instructed her to get some food outside. She had been preparing it all the time, waiting for Bai Lu to wake up.


    His stomach growled as Claus appeared in front of her with the tray in hand. He didn''t even have the desire to look at the virtuous man in front of his, he had been wholeheartedly focusing on the delicacies present in the food in front of her.


    Bai Lu ate like a madman. She did need to add something. After all, she had been unconscious for several days.


    Claus casually struck her hair a few times, then turned and left the room, planning to continue listening to Sophie''s story. Just as he stepped out of the room, the phone''s ringtone sounded out happily.


    Claus walked towards Rebecca and the others as he answered the man on the phone, "Maser, is it too early for you?"


    The vampires'' carnival was always at midnight. It must be something else for Maser to suddenly look for him this early.


    Maser was obviously not as carefree as Claus. His voice came out from the phone, and he sighed a few times, "I know, even though I made everything look simple, but we all know, I still have an empire to manage."


    Maser had always been very busy. Compared to the tyrannical Claus, he had a much closer relationship with humans. He liked them, and was even surprised to find out that this man who ruled over the tyrannical vampires liked children the most.


    Simple, white, innocent, child.


    Claus''s line of sight followed the round stomach of a pregnant woman, and his mouth unconsciously answered Maser''s question in a fuzzy manner.


    In truth, she did not want to pay attention to Claus''s line of sight. Wasn''t he happily chatting with his good friend Maser? However, no matter how she ate, she still felt a sharp sensation. Could she have suffered from some Claus syndrome?


    After dealing with Maser casually, Claus laughed coldly. Look, his Wolfwoman had already started to eat the second bowl, his appetite was not bad, and it seemed that they were extremely healthy, "Fortunately, it''s you and not me, those responsibilities for managing the empire seem to be tiring."


    Maser agreed with him and accepted a fervent invitation from a good friend of his, "Then, this thing in my hand might make everything a little more interesting," Maser shook the photo and report in his hand, his eyebrows wrinkled, "I just heard that there was a group of dead witches and scumbags at the mouth of the river. It seems to be caused by the werewolves, isn''t it strange? It''s just that it''s not the Full Moon yesterday, I''ll have to meet a person who knows him later. I really hope that you can accompany me there, Claus ¡­ "


    Claus moved closer to Bai Lu. Wolfwoman, who had been forced to drink a few mouthfuls of milk, had a soft beard around her mouth as she called out to him. When Bai Lu wanted to dodge, Claus suddenly lowered his head, and nimbly licked her lips.


    Then, Claus finally split part of his attention. He raised his body and lazily answered Maser''s request, saying perfunctorily, "The ones that have died at the mouth of the river do not sound like much of a trouble, rather, it should be considered as a reason for you to celebrate."


    Those who died at the scene were their enemies. Naturally, Maser had reason to celebrate.


    Rebecca glanced at Claus. It seems that Claus does not plan to pursue the matter regarding Bai Lu, right? So it turned out that Claus only wanted his little pregnant woman to be healthy and eat delicious food, that was all. Her brother finally learned what was called rare good intentions after more than a thousand years?


    Maser was obviously not as relieved as Claus, he thought deeper, and the tone of his voice sounded gloomy. Maser said fiercely, "Listen, there is something that killed them, maybe it is still somewhere," Maser changed the topic, and his tone became warm again, "And your blood is the only way to cure the bite of the werewolf. My brother, I really want you to accompany me."


    Claus did not refuse. Bai Lu saw that his smile was faintly discernible and that his dimples were all a trap, obviously the demon had some evil intentions, "Why not? I haven''t been to the mouth of the river in a long time.


    Maser was obviously very happy, he probably thought that Claus would definitely be able to help him, and straightforwardly replied: "Goodbye, brother."


    Claus hung up the phone and continued, holding the white dew to feed it, while playing with his Wolfwoman.


    Maser hung up the phone and waved his hand. His assistant immediately handed him a painting, Davina would paint it everyday and sometimes Maser would pay attention to the connection and the details.


    The location of the dew? Plantations... Maser narrowed his eyes and looked at the place that was very familiar to him. As the adopted son of Claus, he had created many sweet memories from when he was young.


    Maser looked at the place where Claus settled at. It seemed that they still had a lot of things to discuss and be honest with each other.


    I''ve never been honest with him once... Brother.


    ¡ª Claus.

 C123

    When they woke up, there was no explanation. Claus and Rebecca, against Bai Lu, this pregnant woman, had their hearts raised another level in the following days.


    Other than Claus''s conspiracy, it was the first time he had paid a lot of attention to a living being. No, it should be said that it was his child''s mother, because he did not want to experience that kind of accident even once.


    To Claus, that was the manifestation of his incompetence.


    Under Claus''s watch, Bai Lu did not dare to continue doing things that were out of line with her child. She pretended to be a grandson for a few days, obediently eating and drinking to her fill, then stood up to take a walk.


    Claus had never liked to leisurely conduct himself, so he looked at her cute and obedient manner, and did not say much. Her secret, would naturally be revealed when he wanted to reveal it.


    ''s attitude let Claus know that the progress of the plan had progressed even further. He had found his own sister, and in terms of ability, he wasn''t very good at trusting others, "Rebecca, this is your chance to regain my trust." Claus reminded his sister not to think that he wouldn''t hold a grudge. In order to find Elijah, Rebecca had almost put Bai Lu into danger.


    Claus grabbed his jacket and was about to leave, but Rebecca shrugged his shoulders casually. Her line of sight, was fixed on Bai Lu''s figure from time to time.


    Right now, this laughable pregnant woman was the most precious, her family''s demon''s hope and opportunity can steadily soak up nutrients from the dew''s stomach. She definitely did not want Elijah to come back and settle his score with her together with her. That would be an endless nightmare.


    Sophie glanced at Bai Lu, and his sixth sense started to feel strange. This pregnant woman''s body had a strange illusion, her energy had formed a halo, could it be ¡­ Was the connection deepened? Or did something go wrong in the middle? Right now, the link between Bai Lu and her was very weak and eye-catching.


    Sometimes, sometimes, sometimes. It was a bit confusing.


    It was as if Bai Lu could escape from their chants anytime, but Sophie could clearly feel the existence of their connection.


    Claus set aside some time to deal with the matters that Maser had discussed with him.


    "You can''t go to the mouth of the river now. I have to gather the bodies of the witches immediately and offer them to our ancestors as sacrifices. If we don''t do it before sunset, we will lose their magic."


    Yes, magic will disappear, it cannot be maintained for long, if it is not absorbed by the earth.


    Claus did not move, he simply shook Sophie off. Not only did Sophie emphasize the truth, he was also furious because Claus''s belly was full of complaints and misgivings. Only when her pregnant woman sat properly did become irritable, "Those witches are trying to kill Bai Lu, I hope that Maser''s informant will not be able to find anyone to guide us ¡­ She, or guide to... "That ¡­" Pointing at his stomach in the ocean, Claus''s tone of voice turned ice-cold. "You know, my child must be safe, otherwise, our agreement will have no meaning at all."


    The child was the trump card, the child was the true meaning.


    Bailu Yi leisurely completed her necessary homework and strolled back to where they were standing. Her hands caressed her stomach. It was the exact same feeling as before, but she had a feeling that there was nothing else she could do.


    His stomach, wasn''t it a bit too round? The little guy was also the same. It was so quiet that it was a little strange. Normally, he wouldn''t even play his tango anymore.


    In the end, the great pregnant woman told them all about it, especially as she opened her mouth wide at Claus. "You are all the same kind of people."


    Whether it was Claus, Sophie, or even Rebecca... Maser?


    Seemingly being able to seep into her thoughts, Claus''s depressed emotions started to ferment. What, his Wolfwoman wouldn''t think of Elijah, would his brother be so noble in her eyes?


    Claus glared at the pregnant woman. She would have known to go against him if she had the strength to eat, but he really did not like the look of her being too gentle, so there was no longer any interest in her at all. "You, my Wolfwoman, just stay at home obediently."


    Before Claus left, he even gave an oral order to Sophie. He had to prevent any accidents from happening, "You, you better sit down properly and wait for me to come back before continuing your story."


    Claus had a premonition that Sophie''s story might be the key point of him winning over Davina.


    Bai Lu glanced at Sophie, and made a circle with her fingertips. Rebecca''s footsteps changed direction, and the three people''s line of sight crossed each other.


    ¡ª What does this great pregnant woman want to do? Rebecca and Sophie both had the illusion that they were being steadily schemed against at the same time.


    Claus had only just left when his lips twitched. Rebecca did not speak anymore, and immediately turned and left the plantation, he had to go prepare for sacrifice. Their power was gradually weakening and they had to think of a way to control the situation.


    When Sophie rushed back to their Holy Secret Land, she casually grabbed a bag and stuffed it with things, potions, herbs and other weird things.


    Rebecca didn''t seem to have any reaction at all. Just as Sophie was about to go out, Bai Lu stepped forward to follow him.


    Sophie blocked the door, her big eyes staring at Bai Lu, her posture indicating that she wanted to follow her to the mouth of the river, "What are you doing?"


    Bai Lu innocently blinked her eyes, Sophie''s tone was extremely harsh, "You''re going out anyways, aren''t you? I want to go with you. "


    Sophie rolled her eyes. Why would she bring this Wolfwoman along, she was courting death, who knows how much treasure Claus would have, if they were to hit her, she would definitely reject him. "No, thank you! I was already attacked by Claus this morning, that bastard doesn''t even know what a Gentleman is, I definitely don''t want to try again. "


    Bai Lu persisted in not letting her go and tried to persuade Sophie. She was really curious, "What if the thing that killed all the witches is still outside? We''ve determined that it''s just like me, you see, it hates witches very much, I can feel... So it''s safer for you to be with me. "


    Bai Lu had a premonition that it was protecting her the entire time, which was why Sophie was the safest when she was with her.


    Sophie put her hands on her waist, not wanting to shake off her tears, wanting to turn around, but her backpack was grabbed onto by Bai Lu, the angry witch tried to pull it back, "Sorry, I won''t believe that you are suddenly concerned for my safety."


    Sophie was not an idiot, Bai Lu must have also wanted to take a look at the scene. Could it be that she had discovered something?


    Did the werewolves have anything to do with her? What other intentions did this wolf girl, Bai Lu, have? Or was all this related to the child in her womb?


    Bai Lu refused to let Sophie go, and even directly stuck her stomach out to block him. She knew that the witches were instinctively fearful of this child.


    Bai Lu grabbed onto Sophie, her jaw tightened from anger, and her gaze changed to a different color. The atmosphere became so heavy and gloomy, that Sophie actually forgot to struggle, Bai Lu took a deep breath, trying her best to control her emotions, "Listen, the reason why I came to this damn town from the beginning, it was to understand more about my family. It was your sister who told me that Maser drove all the werewolves from the French Region to the mouth of the river ¡­"


    Sophie looked at Bai Lu carefully, what she said was true, but, wasn''t she unconscious for the past few days? Now, why did she suddenly start worrying about her family''s matters, this Wolfwoman was even weirder.


    Sophie just so happened to have the conditions that she needed, "I don''t know what happened. That night, I felt that it was some werewolf Guardian Angel that saved me, so I want to go with you. Find out what exactly happened?"


    Rebecca could not bear to listen any longer, she rushed to the front and retorted right away. She was powerless to help the two girls with their IQ, "Can the both of you be any more stupid?"

 C124

    Rebecca''s mocking and ridicule reached their ears. Bai Lu and Sophie turned around at the same time and saw Rebecca leaning on the door, shaking her head towards them in disdain.


    That gaze had the same effect as looking at the paramecium. Bai Lu wanted to breath it out for her, but her calmness was trying its best to remind her that Rebecca was a problem.


    Claus''s sister is definitely a big trouble that''s not easy to please!


    "Bai Lu, only Sophie can play this so-called tracking game with you. You guys heard Claus''s words, he and Maser are currently going to the place you guys want to go. It''s not even safe for me to follow the two of them ¡­" Bai Lu couldn''t possibly think that Maser was also brain-dead, right? He was someone who was easy to mess with, with just the child in Bai Lu''s stomach, she would be caught and taken away for research.


    When she thought about it again, if Rebecca used them, they would definitely be able to earn some respect in the future. Bai Lu''s thoughts became even more lively, and happily pulled Rebecca''s hands, Bai Lu discovered that they were currently lacking a bodyguard.


    "Rebecca, what you said makes a lot of sense. Let''s try to attract their attention, unless you want to lock up a pregnant werewolf with an overdose of hormones in the grave. Think about your cute niece that wasn''t even born yet ¡­" Bai Lu knew where Rebecca''s weakness was. As long as she managed to grab hold of the key point, Rebecca would obediently follow them. She didn''t dare to take the risk, she definitely wouldn''t dare.


    Bai Lu gave Sophie a look of certainty, and then stole Sophie''s backpack from him, immediately giving him the upper hand on this matter. We''ll go together with you. If this happens, you don''t have to worry about Claus anymore, I''ll take responsibility. " Sophie rolled her eyes at Rebecca, you should think of something, Rebecca was about to get close to Bai Lu, as though he really wanted to knock her out and tie her up to rest.


    Bai Lu dodged to the side, and as expected, her movements became a lot lighter. She intentionally or unintentionally shook her stomach towards Rebecca, and warned him with a serious tone, "Dear Rebecca, if Elijah heard that my baby and I died from suffocation, see if he was able to protect himself, do you think he would be angry?"


    This was a threat, a clear and definite threat. If Bai Lu decided to eat it, Rebecca would not dare to joke around with the little life in her stomach.


    Bai Lu brought Rebecca and Sophie to head to the mouth of the river. She seemed to be more anxious than anyone else as she brazenly and decisively advanced, without the slightest awareness of being pregnant. If Claus saw this, he would be so angry that his fangs would fall.


    At the back of the hall, helplessly took out her cell phone to report to her child''s father. Claus''s anger was so savage, she didn''t want to be cannon fodder again.


    Just as Claus arrived at the small bar he had agreed upon with Maser, he heard a movement from his phone. The man walked out the door, it was his sister''s, so he took it out and asked, "What''s wrong again? Rebecca, when your predecessor and I go out, would you also be jealous? "


    She needed to think about how to explain this in detail, and think about how to tell Claus that the best way to do so would be to tell him that.


    Claus was not used to Rebecca''s quiet and obedient behaviour. She would usually retort when she heard it, and the tearing sound came from her phone. Rebecca''s breathing rhythm was not right.


    After carefully listening for a while, Claus''s relaxed expression changed. His facial features drooped, and his expression immediately darkened, "Tell me, my little sister, what happened to the loud noise you made?"


    It was the sound of cloth scraping through the grass, and there was more than one footstep, but it was the familiar sound of his pregnant woman''s footsteps.


    Rebecca did not answer his question, but asked the other question that concerned her the most, "Where are you now, is Maser with you?"


    Claus felt that his sister was becoming more and more confused. Who exactly was the main point now? "Bar, let''s drink at the Great Oji''s place and wait for Maser''s informant to come over and tell us the result."


    Rebecca immediately added a sincere request and braced herself to deal with this matter with Claus, "Then remember to take care of this matter with a few more bottles of whiskey. For the time being, stay away from the witches and trash who died, for the sake of our pregnant women, please do your best to ¡­ The further the better. "


    Claus frowned, that damnable Bai Lu, her wishful thinking in the past few days was simply an act!


    "Sophie is currently holding a funeral, your baby''s mother is currently having a/or is/is/is/is/is/is/is/is/is/is/is/is/is/is/is/is/is/is/is/is/is/is/is/is/is/is/is is/is/is/is is/is/is/is is/is/is is is/is the safety of Elijah? Big Brother, you have to delay Maser for a bit. "


    Claus restrained himself from throwing his phone out. He patiently told Rebecca that his sister was only an accomplice, and that the culprit was by her side, "... What about the dew? "Damn it, pick her up ¡­"


    Rebecca quickly turned her hand and gave Wolfwoman an expression that said she was praying for good fortune. She received the phone with a smile that didn''t reach her eyes and didn''t know how she should quell the demon''s anger at that moment.


    "Damn it!" "Damn you!" Claus''s roar pierced through the pregnant women''s body, causing their stomachs to tremble and the baby in their stomachs to become excited, "Didn''t I tell you to stay at home obediently?"


    Bai Lu smiled dryly. "¡­" Hello? "


    Rebecca helped Sophie arrange the scene, while Bai Lu was in charge of taking care of Claus''s anger. She divided the troops into two, the women''s alliance, and at critical moments, they were all good comrades.


    Bai Lu roughly told Claus about her discoveries and conjectures, and pulled the main topic back with all her might. Claus''s anger was truly terrifying.


    "Are you sure there''s a connection?" Claus''s question became more serious, "Is there any danger? What did the baby say?" Did she know what she suspected? The information revealed by this incident was quite huge!


    No matter how angry he was, he would always use his head to think. "Yes, I am sure, so, Claus, please, I think I can find some clues ¡­ Just give me a little more time. "


    Staring at the stupid bar''s signboard, for an entire minute, Claus finally shamed himself and gritted his teeth in agreement, "Fine, but, if you let my child suffer a little injury ¡­ My Wolfwoman, you don''t know what I''ll do to you. Damn it, once I get back, you''re dead! "


    With the promise from Bai Lu on the phone, she almost grinded her credit with her teeth. She tortured herself to the point that the goosebumps all over her body became loose, and Claus finally let her go.


    Claus hung up the phone angrily. He wiped his face, and realized that Bai Lu was not easy to deal with anymore. Dammit, she was even bringing his sister out for an adventure.


    For the time being, they didn''t have any plans to face the enemy head on.


    In the next moment, Claus walked back as if nothing had happened. Maser was tasting the wine, and upon seeing him return, he anxiously raised his goblet, and enjoyed the excitement around him, "What''s wrong, Claus, are you alright?"


    Helplessly, Claus added a few more cups of wine. His tone was filled with complaint, and after he finished drinking, he said, "My temperamental little sister is jealous of you inviting me."


    Maser cut the question short and lowered his head to drink his wine. He seemed to be unwilling to recall Rebecca''s mood swings.


    After finishing a glass of whisky, Claus ordered a few more cups of the same thing for Maser, "Then, where is your informant?"


    "Thomas? He''s out scouting around now. " Maser lazily responded to Claus, as if he did not notice his actions.


    The wine was being drained one cup at a time.


    Claus called the bartender over, and then changed another batch, "Alright then, fellow, give us another cup of wine."

 C125

    Actually, before Maser went to see Claus, he had gone to the church alone, and wanted to make some special arrangements for him.


    At that time, the Father Kyran was busy cleaning up his God Equipment Room, the intellectual turned around and saw the rushed Maser, as well as the vampires that were walking in and out of his church, "Look, who''s here, my dear Maser, are you here to visit the little prisoner that you are holding in the attic?"


    Maser was too lazy to joke around with him, he was busy, he could only helplessly admit defeat, "Rest, my Priest," Maser responded to his ridicule with certainty, "Davina is never his prisoner, I will move her away tonight. Now, too many people know where she is."


    Yes, to Maser, Davina was never a prisoner. She was his family, someone he wanted to protect well.


    Father Kyran also stopped showing his disgust and started to seriously consider the question. "After I left the town, I''ve always heard that you were busy with something. Maser, use that girl and forbid witches from using magic."


    Maser suddenly turned around, he did not need anyone to tell him what to do, what not to do, even if it was this incomparably honorable priest, "I''m not intentionally offending you, Father Kyran, if you intend to uphold the rights of a witch, then we have nothing to say."


    Maser ran up quickly and pushed open the door of Davina''s room. He wanted to quickly settle this matter.


    "Good news, Davina," Maser happily hugged Davina, held up the girl and walked in a circle, "I want you to move out of this narrow trash heap, I have prepared a new home for you."


    Davina was pleasantly surprised, her expression started to light up, and as she hugged Maser tightly, she couldn''t help but reveal a happy smile, "Really? "When?"


    Maser told her a few things, and he nodded his head to confirm it, "Tonight, I have to make certain arrangements. You will like it, I''ll come pick you up later."


    When he passed by, he saw Elijah''s coffin. The lid seemed to be quite loose and it gave off a faint light. He stopped in his tracks and suddenly wanted to take a look. Maser lowered his head, reached out, and was just about to lift the lid to confirm Elijah''s situation, but while thinking, was Davina still researching how to kill the ancestor?


    This lovely little witch of his was really a little stubborn.


    Davina''s expression changed slightly as she got closer to Maser, and then, she used her will to stop Maser''s movements. Her tone was filled with concern and nervousness.


    "Don''t touch him, I''m casting a spell."


    Maser took a step back, he did not want to be accidentally hurt by the incantation, so he had no way to resist Davina''s strength, "Alright, that must be very effective then, dear Davina, you take care of it first, okay? "As long as you bring what you want, I will buy you anything else you need."


    "Alright!" Davina nodded her head, she was impatient, she had always longed for freedom.


    The moment Maser left, Davina lowered his head, the smile on his face seemed to have been blown away by the wind, he regained his expressionless face, and then moved his slender hand.


    The door opened automatically without any wind and was immediately shut.


    Behind the door, an elegant and noble man walked out ¡ª ¡ª Elijah.


    Davina raised her head and watched Elijah approach her, in a graceful manner that was neither fast nor slow.


    This kind of man, was actually brothers with that demon? She couldn''t help but to praise the God of Creation''s miracles, Claus and Elijah?


    Elijah rotated his exquisite sleeves and sat down beside her. He asked with some suspicion and surprise, "Davina, you didn''t tell him that I''m awake."


    Davina''s attitude was extremely complicated, she seemed as if she didn''t care about Elijah''s question at all, and only replied indifferently, "So what? We''re not done talking yet."


    Elijah did not pursue the matter further, but only spoke out the results of his observation. It seemed like his plan was not that simple, Davina seemed to care about Maser a lot, "You and Maser seem to be very close."


    ''s face flashed with gratitude and reminiscence, she nodded her head and admitted it, compared to the others, Maser had always been important, "Maser is my family."


    Elijah tried to find another crack in the wall, but as he tried to figure it out, he said, "But Maser is happy to hurt the witches. Those witches, that family, I think they should be your family members. Doesn''t that bother you? "


    "No," Davina''s eyes were blazing with hatred, she seemed to hate witches so much that her face turned green, and she squeezed out a sentence from her throat, "They deserved it!"


    Elijah thought that he had gotten hold of some important clue. Davina hated witches, and hated them to the extreme. "Why do you say that?"


    "They are all liars!" Davina''s body trembled as she started to complain about the atrocities and cruelty of the witches.


    "Then... What does it have to do with that ''harvest sacrifice'' you were talking about? " Elijah consoled her in a low voice as his expression sank into grief and hatred.


    Davina gradually began to think back, and remembering was also a painful thing. Elijah listened to her intermittent narration of a sad story.


    "..." Yes, ''Harvest Sacrifice'' ¡­ They let me and my friends finish this ceremony, they said that our participation will give our families strength and health, and we will be forever respected as the saviors of this group of witches, but what they really want is more power. "


    "Strength?" Elijah kept hearing this words, and couldn''t help but ask, "How do you want to obtain power?" So, the key point had always been strength?


    Davina''s strange mouth began to smile and sighed sorrowfully, "Yes, that''s why I left before they succeeded. They don''t have much time left right now, because the harvest will start after the sacrifice ¡­ If they were unable to complete the harvest sacrifice, there would be no harvest. Very quickly, all of the witches with French Region would begin to lose their ability. In the end, all of them will no longer be witches, and they will slowly become ordinary people. "


    Davina seemed to be victorious as her entire body was filled with a determination to never let the ceremony end smoothly.


    Elijah nodded, he had basically understood the situation, but he was more curious about another question, "So, what do the witches need to do to complete this ceremony?"


    Davina lifted up her face, replying to Elijah''s question with complete innocence, "Very simple, I must die."

 C126

    When Rebecca rushed to the scene with all her might, Bai Lu and Sophie were in the midst of a carpet search. On the other side, the discussion between Claus and Bai Lu became more and more heated.


    Claus personally poured a cup of wine for Maser, and suppressed it with all his courage, "I think, this is a good opportunity for us to chat, you know what I am concerned about ¡­ For example, my dear Maser, why didn''t you give Elijah back to me? Maybe your little witch is liking his company more and more, so her days are really too boring. "


    Maser replied helplessly. They had discussed this issue a little too often, "You just won''t give up on your brother and Davina, right?"


    Claus had also decided to face Maser head on. His evasive techniques were very common, "You just aren''t willing to answer me directly, right?"


    Maser shook the cup a bit, making Claus look more annoying than before. His voice became louder, "Heh, partner, let''s not talk about your brother first, why are you so curious about Davina?"


    Claus steadily caught up with his words, and naturally answered Maser, "If I had a powerful 16 year old witch who only knows how to obey orders, and could also settle all the witches in the entire France District, honestly, you would also be very curious about her."


    The nature of humans is greed and greed. What others possess, especially those that are precious and powerful, is something that they yearn to think about every day and even dream about in their dreams.


    Maser pressed down Claus''s wine, then used his hand to suppress it. He leaned over and stressed each and every word to Claus, "Trust me, you won''t get her."


    Claus pulled his hand away and patted his shoulder, as if comforting him, and indicated that Maser did not need to be so nervous, he temporarily did not plan to touch Davina, and said: "Alright, alright, then I''ll ask a question that has nothing to do with Davina, how did you get to know him?"


    Maser slowly turned the wine cup. He seemed to be immersed in his memories as traces of nostalgia floated on the corner of his mouth.


    "This might surprise you. Eight months ago, just before I banned witches from using magic ¡­ The relationship between a vampire and a witch, although it can''t be considered as your so-called friendship, in any case, it can be said that we don''t have that many differences. In fact, some of us get along pretty well. "


    For example, Maser and Sophie. What made everyone unable to guess was that they were once partners.


    Or, straight to sex/the bed/partner of love.


    Maser told Claus about the ''Harvest Sacrifice'' that Sophie told him once after they went to bed.


    Sophie complained to Maser. Not only did she have to face crazy and radical witches, she also had to face her own sister, that deeply rooted martyr, Jane An. She tried to get her daughter Monica to participate in the ''Reaping Sacrifice''.


    The ceremony of the ''Sacrifice of Harvest'' summoned all sixteen year old witches, and they were gathered in Holy Secret Land, waiting for the selection. Even though they knew that there would be sacrifices, the girls whose minds had been clouded by glory and expectation, all wanted to become the four chosen ones of this absurd and bizarre ceremony.


    Claus and Maser, really had a strange combination, "To me, all the witches are some crazy guard Taoists."


    Maser agreed and toasted with him. He raised her eyebrows and could not agree with his point of view anymore. metoo! "


    Sophie, that little witch, was different. She was wild and difficult to deal with, but the wild taste was good.


    At that time, Maser had even asked Sophie if she needed help, but she chose to reject him because she felt that the conflicts between vampires and witches were more than enough.


    Claus laughed heartily as he teased Maser ambiguously, "You bastard, you always cause trouble for us witches, why is that?"


    Maser pushed Claus who was winking at him away, exhorting him once, his tone was full of satisfaction, "It''s only you and I who know about this."


    Claus praised Maser yet again. He understood how proud men were in this regard, he supported Maser with his elbow and continued to tease him in a weird tone, "You actually had an affair with Sophie, you hypocrite, you torture those witches on the surface, but you actually kissed Sophie on the side, and did all sorts of evil things ¡­"


    Maser proudly continued with his romantic history. His position, his abilities, a few women were all very normal, "You can''t put it like that, this is a relationship between men and women who take what they need."


    Sophie and Maser had an unrestrained relationship with each other, warming each other''s skin.


    It seemed like this matter wasn''t over yet. "So that means that when Sophie was at her most helpless, she didn''t ask for your help as her lover, who was an underground vampire? Then how did she do it?"


    A look of regret and sadness appeared on Maser''s face, as if he had also suffered a blow. "She did what any good girl would do, she went over to her Priest ¡ª ¡ª Father Kyran."


    Sophie tried to involve the Father Kyran in the ''harvest sacrifice'', in order to prevent a tragedy from happening. However, she failed, and it led to an even greater disaster.


    Sophie had told Maser about this matter and the situation at that time was rather sharp. Sophie and Father Kyran gathered the elders of the witches and gave them a restraining order.


    The elders had a huge opinion of Sophie, and they roared at her, so angry that they lost control of themselves, "Sophie, you never cared about the witches, but now you actually have the nerve to reveal our private actions to the outsiders."


    Father Kyran placed Sophie at the back. He acted as a negotiator, his attitude firm and sincere, he had always been at the centre to mediate and said, "I''m afraid you guys have to find another way."


    Sophie was not the least bit afraid of them, and even tried to argue with them. In the end, Great Elder Bastina finally questioned Sophie fiercely, "Do you think it''s easy for us to do this? The vampires in this area are growing in power, and we need more strength to fight them... "In times of trouble, we must have tough policies!"


    Sophie was unable to understand their anxiety, and could only let out the words in her heart. It was impossible for her to just watch as her niece was sacrificed, "This isn''t only hardening, Bastina!"


    Maser paused here for a moment, he glanced at Claus, his smile thinning, and continued to explain after he had finished drinking.


    At that time, Sophie had even mentioned her sister, Jane An. Jane An had told her that she didn''t understand because Sophie didn''t believe it. Yes, Sophie had never believed in the legends of the witches.


    Claus thought about how Maser had killed Jian An. In front of a large crowd, he asked in amusement, "What? This is the so-called ruler? "Because you killed your old lover''s sister, the Methodist?"


    "It''s not that it''s a pity, it''s just that Jane An really believes in the ''Harvest Sacrifice'' ceremony and she is even willing to gamble everything she has. She has always thought that choosing her daughter as the offering is a glorious honor."


    "Is that true? Maser, that so-called ''harvest sacrifice''? " If the power of a witch were to rise up, then, what did it mean, Maser would probably be clearer than him.


    "Sophie has been rebutting Jane An, that is a fallacy." Maser did not directly answer his question, she only vaguely expressed her opinion.


    "Maser," Claus interrupted Maser, placing his own cup down. "I''m asking you, what do you think? Do you believe that? "


    The key point was not how he felt. With Davina in his hands, the ''harvest sacrifice'' could only become a legend.


    Whether he believed it or not could only become a legend.

 C127

    Claus thought of the Father Kyran. He knew that man, the successor of the Kyran Family who had always protected humans.


    "Then our priest must have taught the witches well?" Father Kyran liked to lecture whenever he caught hold of someone. Claus and Maser did not like his stats at all.


    "Yes, priests are always very upright and kind. Not only did he educate them, he even tried to find a way to temporarily obstruct their path."


    Father Kyran was indeed involved in some destruction earlier on, but unfortunately, he left at the end.


    Maser had also learned to sell something here. He let out a heavy cough, imitated Father Kyran''s tone, and unhurriedly announced, "Remember, your actions are not only wrong, but also illegal in this city. I will keep watch over you!"


    "Hahaha," Claus almost burst out laughing, why is Father Kyran still so funny, "Oh, Maser, in this city where vampires run rampant? Our priest is so great... "


    Maser nodded in tacit agreement. He told Claus that Jian An had the same thoughts as him, but he agreed with the Father Kyran ¨C the humans and vampires of New Orleans had reached an agreement, and were protecting the local people and protecting their homes like how the witches did.


    "Obviously, the witches chose a shortcut?" Claus did not believe that the witches would accept such a kind opinion.


    "That''s right, Claus, you know, witches are always aggressive and crazy, just like how Sophie sometimes is, they are very strong!" The witches were still insistent on the ''harvest sacrifice'' ceremony, they were also trying to think of a way to make the Father Kyran not have the time to care about them.


    Claus laughed and did not say a word, waiting for Maser to continue telling the story, he realized that the matter was getting more and more interesting.


    Maser thought about the expression on Sophie''s face when she told him this. He said that the witches were actually purely trying to recall their own power, and that they were becoming more and more distant from their ancestors.


    "Claus, do you believe that we can reap what we sow?" Maser suspended the development of the story, and instead asked him a question. had also asked him this question.


    Claus did not answer immediately. Instead, he punched Maser on the chest: "Heh, brother, I believe in the law of the jungle even more."


    Yes, this was the way of the world. Whoever had the power would have the final say.


    Maser drank quite a bit of wine in silence, and did not continue to speak.


    "And then?" Claus was really curious, how would the person who claimed to be the only friend between the witches and the vampires in this city handle the war between the witches and the vampires?


    "Before the Father Kyran even succeeded in warning us, their conversation was interrupted ¡­"


    "Who?" Claus casually asked. At this time, people who were close to Father Kyran probably came in.


    Maser laughed, "A pretty good priest, Shawn, the nephew of the Father Kyran."


    Shawn... Shawn? Shawn!


    What a familiar name.


    Claus squinted, he must have heard of this name somewhere before.


    Since ancient times, witches had not been someone to be trifled with, and Claus knew it better than anyone else.


    Maser continued to muddle along with the witches, and at the same time, solidify his own strength. His way of doing things was smart, relatively speaking, the Father Kyran who spoke rudely to them, would definitely pay the price for his actions.


    Witches were a very petty race, especially Jane An, the kind of radicalist Methodist.


    "Then... The witches definitely won''t let them go, right? Claus thought that he would probably be able to repay a promise tonight. To his shorthand writer, it was a golden-haired girl.


    The witches were very angry at Kyran''s objections and actions. Sophie told Maser that an elder witch had cast a spell on his nephew, Shawn.


    "Magic?" So, Shawn was really forced to face the devil in his heart, and take each step into the abyss? Poor child, he must have died for some reason.


    "Yes, Shawn is a pretty good child. Unfortunately, he interrupted the debate of the witches and became their most innocent sacrifice ¡­ They had caused Shawn to lose his mind little by little, using this to distract him and give them time to continue with the preparations for the ceremony. "


    Claus looked at the cup and muttered to himself. He looked gentle and gentle, a mysterious atmosphere seemed to have filled his deep and unfathomable eyes. "So that means they did something to Kyran''s nephew."


    "Yes," Maser thought about it and also felt a chill behind his back. It was obvious that he had such a kind personality, but he was slowly being corroded into a devil by the incantation, "After that child, he completely changed. He became very violent and liked blood. And then he killed himself, laughing. "


    Shawn died in Father Kyran''s church, blood still flowing.


    The scene was vivid and shocking.


    This was a tragedy. The church had been abandoned, and the Father Kyran blamed himself for going to another place. He had no way to face his nephew or those who believed in them.


    "I think I''ve seen it somewhere... Did the kid kill his twin sister or did he have a twin sister or something? " Claus''s wine cup was crooked, he seemed to be getting a little drunk and his mouth was running all over the place.


    Maser shook his head. What was he talking about, but there was a rumor running through his mind, "No no no, it seems like someone said he had a twin sister?"


    Claus nodded, he smiled and looked at Maser. Yes, you are also very familiar with him, and he was the little beauty that you had always been chasing after.


    Shawn was Kamir''s big brother. So this was the truth that she was chasing after.


    A complete tragedy, the most innocent victim.

 C128

    "I''m surprised. What do you mean, you have to die?" Elijah''s hand was still helping Davina''s violin make its final adjustments, and he seemed to have asked the girl this question without thinking.


    Davina liked his attitude. She always hated people who made a fuss about nothing, and the feeling Elijah gave people was very comfortable and relaxed. Yes, no matter what, this man always gave people the illusion that he was right.


    Davina stretched lazily, stood up, and started to pack her things happily.


    "This is the so-called Reaping Sacrifice. They said that we would be placed in a place similar to a peaceful hell where we would be placed as sacrifices. After that, we would wake up and be reborn during the reaping."


    "Really?" Elijah''s expression changed. This kind of explanation was clearly a loophole, "In the end, what will happen to those girls?"


    How could she be sure? She was a pitiful deserter, "I didn''t reach the edge of Hell, which means the ceremony hasn''t ended."


    Elijah understood, he nodded at Davina, and spoke with a tone of certainty and tacit understanding, "Or, is this the reason behind the witches'' anger?"


    Davina''s movements slowed down, that''s right, she was the witch''s traitor, "Yes, the harvest time is coming soon, if, before then everything will be over."


    It''s already over, that represents the decline of this witch family, and represents the existence of no other witches in the French Region? No wonder Sophie and the others were so nervous, wanting to find this girl no matter what.


    Davina very definitely agreed with Elijah''s guess. He was very smart, "That''s right, what I need to do now is to patiently wait."


    Elijah fixed the violin and tried it again, "So, what happened next?"


    Davina revealed the first sincere smile they had ever seen each other, as she said with infinite anticipation, "Then, they will be punished, and I''ll be free."


    Elijah was very curious about how severe the punishment for being a witch would be, so he continued to ask Davina closely, "Were you punished by Maser?"


    Davina didn''t think about Maser for a while. She shook her tail a little and retorted, "It''s the punishment for magic, do you understand? Our magic will fade away, and I will become an ordinary person. "


    For ordinary people, this was an extravagant wish, but for them, it was the same.


    To be able to become an ordinary person.


    In his dreams that he had hidden the deepest countless of times, Elijah had more than one hope, as all the members of his family were just ordinary people.


    Life and death, enjoying the sun, rain and dew, happiness and pain, even, injury and sickness, until death.


    The quiet man had a surprising amount of understanding towards her. He handed the violin back to Davina and asked her with her gentle support, "Davina, is this what you want? Become an ordinary person. "


    Davina was a little lost, she did not know whether to nod her head or to shake it. She had always relied on this strong power, but now, she was extremely afraid, afraid of strength, and even more afraid of herself who could not control her own power.


    Davina had long since discovered that she couldn''t simply control powerful forces, so she had been suppressing her deepest emotions and impulses the entire time.


    In order to survive, this sixteen year old little witch had astonishingly grown up. She sometimes seemed to be more mature than anyone else.


    Davina looked at Elijah in the eyes. She could not lie, so she could only answer him straightforwardly, "I just don''t want the current me, I sometimes... "I can''t control my magic. I''ll hurt others, hurt people close to me, even if that wasn''t my intention."


    Davina recalled the accident with Tim and her eyes reddened. Both of her hands gradually began to tremble weakly.


    In the attic, there was no wind.


    The wind carried a force that was like numerous ice-cold blades. As they moved and rubbed, Elijah brought along Davina to dodge accurately. However, in every inch of his body, there was a power that seemed to shout out their terror and cruelty.


    Elijah placed his hand on Davina''s shoulder as if he was comforting him, his low voice seemed to be able to calm down people''s hearts, "Alright, Davina, come... Take a deep breath! Now, tell me about your friends. You must miss them... "Isn''t it?"


    Davina hugged onto the fiddle tightly, as though she was trying really hard to absorb some energy, her breathing slowed down, "Yes, I have a friend. One of them is called Tim. He knows nothing about witches and he is very ordinary, but his smile and the sound of his zither are very warm. The other is my best friend Monica, she is also a member of the Harvest Sacrifice Realm. "


    "What about her?" "Now ¡­" Elijah was unable to ask about the content below, but Davina''s gloomy eyes had already told him the answer.


    Davina''s mind shook, as if she remembered the scene back then, she gritted her teeth and said, "However, she was very brave, and also lucky. At that time, no one defended me, but she did, she protected me ¡­ At that time, the only one who dared to resist the ceremony of the harvest was Monica''s aunt. "


    "Who is she?" Elijah felt that he was getting closer and closer to the answer.


    There would always be traces that would tell Elijah the truth. As for why his brother had come back to participate in the war, that was the answer.


    Davina pushed Elijah away, but did not say a word of thanks. Instead, she awkwardly turned around and went to pack her luggage. Sophie. "


    Elijah''s mouth slightly opened, and no longer had the desire to continue asking questions. Sophie, he seemed to have thought of something, and his deep eyes became unimaginably bright.


    Look, Claus, your brother helped you catch the tail of the conspirator who seduced you to return.

 C129

    Bai Lu and the other two girls moved separately at the mouth of the river. Sophie''s movements were the most nimble, she had even set up a temporary array to guard and conceal herself.


    Only after hanging up did Bai Lu turn around, Rebecca pouted his lips, looking down on her with disdain. He then said to Bai Lu''s kind suggestion, "Are you sure you want to so obviously go against Claus?"


    Bai Lu was too lazy to bother with Rebecca''s nagging. Claus had just shouted into her phone for a while, and her ears were still ringing a little.


    His stomach was still very powerful right now, but Claus did not dare to do anything to her. Claus did not dare to do anything to his, but he knew that he could not do anything about it.


    The child in his stomach silently opened his eyes, instantly comprehending a saying ¡ª a dead pig should not be afraid of boiling water.


    Mother Bai Lu, you are sometimes pretty smart, this is the best plan to deal with Father Claus!


    The environment at the mouth of the river was truly terrifying and complicated. After passing through the itchy and noisy forest and rivers, they finally arrived at the place where the last incident had occurred.


    The ground was littered with corpses, limbs, and large, eye-catching claw prints.


    "A wolf''s or a large animal''s footprint? "Heavens ¡­" Rebecca and Sophie praised him at the same time. It was very big and deep, "Looks like it has a lot of attack power." This was no ordinary pack of wolves. It seemed to be an army.


    Trained, well-ordered, surrounded... What were they protecting?


    Bai Lu walked to the front of the paw prints and slowly squatted down. She stretched out her hand to touch the paw prints. In her blurry consciousness, she seemed to remember the feeling of nestling on the back of a wolf.


    "What''s wrong?" Seeing her odd expression, Sophie asked with concern. Bai Lu shook her head, and replied Rebecca who was watching her closely at the same time, "This is the claw print of the werewolf."


    This must be the werewolf''s trail, the trail of her family.


    Suddenly, a question filled with doubt, planning for the three of them to act, echoed in the silent forest with a trembling voice, "Who is there? What was going on? "Ancestor?!" Rebecca''s movements were quick, she even chose to turn around and give chase immediately, but the scared people who came were like rabbits who were more familiar with the paths of the forest than anyone else.


    It disappeared!


    Under the disdainful gazes of the crowd, Rebecca took out her cell phone. With a heroic look that said "I won''t return after leaving", his eyebrows furrowed together as she helplessly dialed Claus''s number.


    One number was more impressive than another, Bai Lu could not help but turn her head, she could not bear to look at Rebecca''s miserable state.


    Claus''s interest was once again interrupted by his beloved younger sister. He stood at the entrance of the bar, breathing hard, "Let me understand what you mean, my dear younger sister. You all actually lost him! "


    Bai Lu shook her body, Claus''s ability to summarize words had increased ¡­ That''s right, it was imposing and lacking in manners.


    Rebecca would just throw caution to the wind, how could Claus climb out of her phone to bite her? Her voice became louder, and she started to speak arrogantly, "Right, right! Since we have come to a conclusion ¡ª As his sister, friends and Ancestral Vampire have all failed, you probably know that he is about to report to Maser. "


    Claus glanced over, the ancestor''s eyesight was definitely not ordinary, he saw a skinny and small man who appeared in the distance, his mouth was pulled straight, and facing Rebecca who was on the phone, he confirmed, "You mean, small and skinny, anxious to escape, it''s as though he''s seen a ghost?"


    Rebecca responded with certainty, causing him to heave a sigh of relief. As he walked, he was planning to hang up, "Very good, I will handle this matter, I need someone to distract Maser."


    Rebecca felt as if a heavy burden had been lifted, and she decisively agreed to Claus''s request. In terms of stabilizing Maser, she was an expert, "Alright, I''ll be there right away."


    Claus went back to drink like nothing had happened. He had to think of a way to stabilize Maser, then Claus impatiently ordered another few cups, which Maser smiled at. This time, it was sincere ridicule and sympathy, "It''s your cute little sister again."


    There was no doubt that he was that little demon. Rebecca loved to mess things up.


    After Claus finished drinking, he exhaled a big mouthful of alcohol, as if he was extremely annoyed, and explained, "Yes, look, my dear little sister, she really wants to get attention. Go on, you have almost reached the most interesting point."


    Maser''s expression instantly changed, his entire facial features revealed a stern look and killing intent.

 C130

    Maser was a little scary when he got serious, but too bad, he was facing Claus, the Claus who did not put him in his heart at all.


    "I can''t joke about this matter," Seeing Claus''s disapproving face, Maser did not explain further, but lost his mood to drink, and continued to speak, "Even if I did many cruel things, I still have my own rules for children."


    In his eyes, the world was extremely distinct. What was edible and what was not, could be eaten, could not be eaten, in other words, if you were to be categorized as a non-food type, then you would be safe.


    Maser, on the other hand, was more serious about age and some of the details.


    In fact, in the end, it was all because of the influence of their growth experiences that led to such a disagreement.


    Elijah accompanied Davina to tidy up the mess. Never would he have thought that the little witch would have so many messy things, so while Elijah was helping out, Davina could continue to chat with him.


    Elijah seemed to be very interested in the ''Harvest Sacrifice'', and would often unconsciously change the topic. After a long time, Davina would directly say everything, and she also needed someone to say something, since Elijah was not the type of man with a big mouth.


    "Other than Sophie, no one doubted the Reaping Sacrifice at that time, including my mother. Therefore, I naturally didn''t doubt that it was an unparalleled honor ¡­ We''re just so convinced, we''re so stupid. "


    Elijah didn''t choose to comfort her, he only made room for her to get down. He half knelt in front of her and stopped his packing, "Then, how did your harvest ceremony start?"


    Davina used an indescribable expression to recall those scenes. It was as if she herself didn''t know how to react to them, as she described them from the perspective of a spectator, her voice as cold as a corpse, "We were brought out like princesses, my mother was extremely proud!"


    Vanity was a common ailment of everyone. At that time, the four sacrificial girls didn''t feel the flame of hell at all. They were just like little princesses who had transformed into swans one after another, arrogant and proud.


    The ''Reaping Sacrifice'' slowly approached them, yet they were all secretly delighted, thinking that they had been favored by God, and had the utmost honor and glory.


    The Holy Secret Land, with all the witches gathered, the elder started to chant an incantation again and again.


    "..." "Our magic power will eventually disappear with the weakening of our connection with our ancestors. We plead for them to accept the sacrifice as a sign of our faith ¡­"


    She seemed to have already left that place. "Bastina, one of our elders, summoned the four elements to merge our powers from the past with the future, connecting the earth with our ancestors, purifying the ancestors with water, and delivering us to our ancestors with the wind to cleanse our sins ¡­"


    Davina seemed to see a terrifying, ghastly cold blade flickering in the flames.


    "And then?" Elijah wanted to know how Maser had gotten into this situation.


    Elijah stared quietly at Davina, he felt that the story was about to reach its most interesting point.


    Davina''s eyes closed. The harvest ceremony had begun, and only then did they realize their ignorance and naivety.


    "When we are ready, we know what will happen next. For weeks, they have told us that the knife that cuts our palms will send us to sleep, and then we will all be resurrected and given new powers when we reap the harvest."


    Davina and her comrades had rehearsed this before, and they had yearned for this scene countless of times. However, fate had taught her a bloody lesson.


    Davina looked up from the bottom of her eyes. He was actually still able to remain calm and graceful, as if she was not the least bit curious and nervous. Perhaps, this man was even more terrifying than Claus.


    Davina said in a malicious whisper, as if she was telling herself a small secret. "They said that we would wake up and reunite, before possessing boundless magic power, just like how we rehearsed it ¡­ Do you believe it? "As long as you pierce our palms, we can complete the Blood Sacrifice."


    The offerings were very firm, even with Sophie doing her best to stop them time and time again.


    "You didn''t suspect it?" Elijah was interested in the way witches were teaching him. If he had the time, he could learn one or two moves at home, wouldn''t his little brother and sister be able to help him train for a few hundred years less?


    That''s right, in the future, there would also be the education of Claus''s baby.


    Davina looked at Elijah and it was as if he had thought of something beautiful. His expression became very gentle, but her expression became more and more stiff, "We have never doubted that our mother has always taught us that if we want to be reborn, there must be sacrifices."


    Yes, without sacrifice, where would the harvest come from? Moreover, this was the glory that all girls yearned for in their dreams.


    Sophie''s cries and angry curses were completely useless against the four girls. She could only mutter to herself, repeating it over and over again, "They will kill you."


    The ceremony started, and the first girl began to offer sacrifices. Her hand that was placed on her chest was still in a praying posture, Great Clan Elder Bastina waved his dagger and walked towards her, gently asking, "Do you believe in the ''Harvest Sacrifice''?"


    The girl nodded her head resolutely and stretched out her palm hopefully towards the Great Clan Elder. However, unlike the rehearsal, Bastina directly grabbed the girl''s hand and with a leap, she sliced open her neck with her knife.


    The smell of blood added a touch of mystery to the ceremony.


    At that time, Davina had so deeply wished the first girl the joyful hand that stretched out, and then, the blade ruthlessly cut through her throat. Cracking sounds of blood flowed out from the air, and the girl didn''t even have time to smile as she stared wide-eyed, unable to believe that she had died just like that.


    Killed!


    The scene was tranquil and peaceful, as if what had just happened wasn''t a girl with her throat cut, but a leaf falling from the sky.

 C131

    spat out each word as if it was filled with blood and Qi while staring blankly. Elijah sank into deep thought, these witches were even more terrifying than Claus.


    "No!" Sophie desperately struggled. She used her last bit of strength and hoarsely begged, "Don''t, don''t ¡­ Stop! Bastina, stop... Please, don''t do this! "


    Sophie''s mouth was covered, his hands and feet were shackled, she could only use her eyes to beg them to let go of those girls.


    The first girl''s cold body fell to the ground. The Head Elder gestured to the next one, and the rest of the girls turned pale with fright, crying out as they resisted. However, they were surrounded by their own clansmen, all of them trying to push them into hell.


    "No!" Davina cried out for her mother, her only family and support. "Please, no!"


    However, no matter how Davina struggled and begged for help, no one paid attention to her. Sophie was already under their control.


    Although he could vaguely guess some clues, Elijah never thought that this ceremony would be so cruel. He lowered his voice, and killing intent appeared in his eyes, as he spoke in an unbearable tone, "Does everyone participating in the ceremony know that they will kill you?"


    Davina nodded in acknowledgement of their stupidity and naivety, "Yes, other than the four of us. They''re not trying to get us to sleep. They''re trying to kill us. "


    Sophie and Davina''s screams came one after another, but everyone present had their eyes covered and their ears covered, as though they wanted the ceremony to end soon.


    Strength. Only when the ceremony ended would they be able to obtain strength. The strength that they desperately desired, they were willing to give up everything for power.


    Their conscience had long since been devoured by the monsters. They only needed to pass down incomparably great powers.


    "Don''t... Stop... "No!" The second girl was also forced to cut her neck, causing Davina''s gaze to shift sorrowfully to the girl beside her ¡ª ¡ª Monica, her best friend.


    "Monica, I beg you, no ¡­ "Don''t go!" Monica was forced step by step onto the stage. Bastina''s knife shook the blood trail as if it thirsted for it even more. Davina sank into a deep despair.


    "The ceremony became increasingly quiet, highlighting the sharpness of Sophie and I. I started to ask the people around for help, but even my own mother ignored me, telling me to believe in the ''harvest sacrifice'' is my honor ¡­ Sophie screamed crazily, begging her sister or anyone else to do something ¡­ "


    Elijah became silent. No wonder Davina''s personality had become so moody, her strength had become uncontrollable, the infection of her emotions was making him angry, it was too cruel. Those children were only sixteen years old, what did a sixteen year old girl know?


    "But, Jane, do you believe that my mother and even everyone around her is indifferent? "Usually, we are as united as a family ¡­"


    There was a long silence.


    Elijah finally opened his mouth and his clear and bright gentle voice broke Davina''s despair, bringing his back to his senses, "Even so, you still survived.


    The gloom on Davina''s face started to crumble, and she seemed to see the light of hope. The girl nodded gently, and her slender neck formed a gentle and beautiful curve under the light.


    Elijah did not agree with the witches'' way of dying. Even if the real ceremony required sacrifice, couldn''t he choose a more elegant and beautiful way of dying?


    "Looks like someone saved you." Elijah thought that every story would require a hero, "Otherwise, you wouldn''t have survived." Especially when the cute little witch was about to be killed, at the critical moment, there must have been some kind of mutation.


    Davina admitted it, and the corner of her mouth finally began to loosen up, her breathing gradually returning to normal, "Yes, Maser finally came to save me."


    Davina''s fighting spirit was ignited, at that time, she shouted with all her might, resisting, and asking for help, "Monica, run! "Run!" Davina did not want to die, she wanted to live. Hence, she resisted, struggled, and even bit into a Witch''s Warlock ruthlessly.


    In the last moment, Maser rushed in like a soldier leading a group of subordinates. He had rushed in first to save Davina, but Monica was killed by another elder in the chaos.


    The corner of his mouth was filled with red blood stains. He looked at Davina as if he was looking at a precious ore, expectant and friendly.


    Lowering his head, Hero smiled at the brave little warrior. Even though his mouth was filled with blood, he was still unable to hide his self-confidence and powerful spirit. He protected Davina with one hand and commanded the entire group with the other.


    Davina hid in Maser''s embrace and looked at her best friend. Her throat was covered in blood, and waves after waves of blood gushed out.


    Almost involuntarily, the light that originally scattered across the ground began to chase after Davina''s figure, and entangled itself into Davina''s palm bit by bit.


    Under the guidance of an inexplicable power, Davina''s hand stretched out, and her five fingers curled up into a strange posture. "Ahh!" A heart-wrenching pain exploded within Davina''s body, she realised that something that did not belong to her was constantly being pulled in from all directions.


    Sophie and Maser also watched this scene in a daze. Davina had become different, her appearance, her aura, and the powerful strength she had used to look down upon this group of people.


    Not everyone was lying about the ''harvest sacrifice'', Davina''s strength only stated part of the truth.


    Only, their powers had not been completely released, and they had temporarily favoured the cute little witch, Davina.


    The harvest was only half done, yet her friends had all died. She was abandoned from her close friends and was facing death at any time, Davina did not know if this was a blessing or a curse for her.

 C132

    Claus raised his eyebrows in curiosity. He couldn''t believe that Maser had also done such a kind thing, a vampire doing good every day? "So you said you went to stop them?"


    Maser nodded, this is one of the most correct things he did in his life, he has never been so clear about it before, "Kyran learnt the details of the harvest ceremony from Sophie, ever since his nephew Shawn was slaughtered in the church, you know his personality, he is extremely hurt and blaming himself ¡­ Due to a personal matter, he left this place before the Sacrifice. However, before he left, he still found me and told me to stop the Sacrifice. He knew that I had the ability to do so. "


    "Father Kyran is very smart, he knows you don''t want the witches to become stronger ¡­ You are enemies. " Claus had directly brought out his fear of witches and they had always maintained a subtle peace.


    "Yes, and you know, I am the one who most cannot tolerate people bullying children," Maser was the same as Claus, he was never one to lie or act hypocritically, he did not like the occupation of witches at all, "So I did as I said, but, I did not expect that I was a step too late. In the chaos of battle, Monica was still killed, and the only offerings left was Davina."


    Maser thought back to Davina''s expression at that time, like a wild beast that had been stabbed, and its blood red eyes were filled with fighting spirit, tears flowing down its face, as though it would evaporate in the next second and turn into anger. In that moment, Maser was deeply shocked by her.


    He did not hesitate to save her, and in his heart, he swore to protect Davina well.


    Davina was the other one who was his shadow, his little warrior ¡ª his little angel.


    Claus deeply understood that perhaps he had saved his current enemy for the exact same reason back then.


    Maser seemed to have a boundless nostalgia, his tone turned and turned a few times as he said to Claus, "Seeing Davina resist, is a very strange feeling. She did not submit to this massacre easily, she is so strong that she does not seem like a child, do you understand?"


    Claus stood up and hugged Maser''s shoulders. He said with a low and gentle voice, "I understand, Marcellus, my little warrior."


    Maser knew that Claus would understand him, because he was the same as Davina before, there was only fighting spirit left in him.


    Maser quietly lowered his head, confessing to Claus. His tone was dry and funny, "Actually, I feel that she and I are the same kind of people."


    Really? Claus laughed, we are all of the same kind of people. In fact, we are all the same kind of monsters.


    Such a strong and pathetic monster!


    "Yes, as you can see, I have become a monster," Davina said to Elijah while smiling.


    Maser brought her to the small pavilion and locked her inside, because her existence was a type of threat.


    Elijah was very sure that he had placed both his hands on Davina''s shoulders. After exchanging glances with her, he said with an absolutely resolute and decisive tone, "You are not a monster, and no one is willing to be called a monster by any child!"


    Monster!


    His little brother, was also called a monster by his father, and he was beaten violently. But, it was obvious, at the beginning, that Claus was such a naive and clear, clean child.


    Elijah could not help but gasp for breath, as if he was also starting to be affected by Davina and her power was slowly losing control.


    Davina shook her head and reached out with her hands. Her fingertips moved slightly and the originally messy room regained its order under her Perception. It was even faster and more automatic than what she had imagined.


    Davina spread out his hands and placed them flat in front of Elijah. It was only a pair of small white hands, with distinct joints and pink/tender flesh, "Look, I have everyone''s power now. Every girl that died, will release their power onto the next girl.


    There were some powers on Davina''s body that did not belong to her. According to the rules of the ceremony, these powers should have been released back to the Earth to worship the power of the witches'' ancestors.


    Elijah was curious. It seems that this crazy witch had a practical foundation, and the ''Reaping Sacrifice'' worked, so the Reaping Sacrifice worked?


    She turned around and hugged the blanket lazily, not wanting to see Elijah''s probing and sympathetic face, "This part is indeed effective. I also know that I should be killed to complete the harvest sacrifice. Her expression slowly started to distort, Elijah dodged agilely, Davina''s power was becoming more and more tyrannical.


    Davina''s tone turned mournful, "However, they hid the truth of how they tried to kill us. How would I know if the rebirth they spoke of was true? If they die, there''s nothing left. They lied to me ¡­ Most importantly, I do not wish to die. "


    Therefore, when Maser appeared, he grabbed her hope tightly. His fighting spirit told her that they needed to live together.


    Strength was a double-edged sword, Davina had tasted the sweetness, now, she knew, she would definitely pay the same price.


    It was as though she was a painting that was scattered across the floor. The evil force was irresistible.


    Elijah took a step back. He chose to silently guard by the side, waiting for Davina to calm down. What she needed was only time.


    Perhaps, after reaching the beginning, every monster could only pray to survive, to survive without caring about anything else!

 C133

    "So that''s how it is, Maser. So you saved your little witch and took her to the attic to hide?" Claus personally poured some wine for Maser. His tone was full of envy, as he touched Maser''s smooth head, "... What a great ''hero save a beauty'', as expected of my little soldier. "


    Maser did not deny, and did not think about using Davina''s power for the first time. However, like a drug addict, Maser was subdued by that strong power the first time.


    Then, with Maser intentionally or unintentionally guiding them, they went through a second, third, and fourth time ¡­ Countless times, Davina had become his greatest support, giving them absolute authority.


    Because of his little witch, Maser controlled the witches and the vampires. He became the ruler of the French Region, this point was unquestionable.


    "Davina is definitely aware that you owe her as much as she owes you. If not for her, you wouldn''t have forbidden those witches from using magic." Claus, on the other hand, was very pleased. He had surpassed Lan Lan in terms of ability, decisiveness, and wisdom.


    Maser also had his own reasonable excuse, it was for the safety of his own little angel. "Davina doesn''t have a good relationship with the witches, I''m protecting her, many of the witches want to find her and kill her to complete the harvest sacrifice."


    Claus laughed. He liked what Maser had said, they were extremely principled and protected certain things. To him, witches were not worth mentioning.


    "If not, the other girls would not have been able to revive, and they would have lost their powers," Claus now understood the reason for his return. Jian An and Sophie had set a huge trap for him to jump in. If they can do it, you will lose your rule and Davina will also lose his life. "


    and Maser both lowered their heads and drank their wine. It was clear that they did not like the thought of Davina dying.


    A cute woman walked over with leisure. Her golden hair emitted a natural enticement as she elegantly ordered a cup of tequila. Then, she leisurely landed on Maser''s left.


    "..." Rebecca? " Maser, the old lover who drank until he was at a loss.


    "Rebecca...!" Excited and drunk, big bro b * stard Claus!! * ss! * ss! * ss * nnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn


    "How much did you drink?" Rebecca rolled her eyes and secretly made a gesture to Claus. You can scram now and finish off your pregnant women.


    Claus flung his arm that was about to be paralyzed, he had a mouthful of alcohol reeking in the air, Rebecca could not take it anymore and turned his head, "I''m struggling to stay awake, hey, I need to go to the washroom, wait for me, I''ll be back soon!"


    Maser casually nodded, and sized Rebecca up without restraint.


    The little blonde girl''s curves were showing in a wild manner. Why hasn''t she changed even a bit after so long? She''s still such a sexy little blonde demon.


    Rebecca randomly looked at him and she leaned down, revealing a deep ditch. She breathed out to Maser as if she was speaking to her, "Ever since the twenties, I have not seen him drink so much. You sure are capable, my Maser ¡­"


    Maser did not resist, and did not object, but gave a manly smile, caressing and stroking Rebecca''s face, he continued to move downwards, "Is that so? Are you here to take him home? "


    "What else would I have come here for? "You''re no longer a child, and I was worried that he would do something to you." Rebecca''s body seemed to have clearly stiffened. She intentionally spoke in a relaxed manner, her body wrapped around Maser, "Don''t tell me, you really think that I''m doing this for you?"


    Maser did not deny it. He only shook his head and laughed and shook it, "Honestly speaking, I do not know either." He seemed to find Rebecca''s reaction extremely cute, and teased him for a few minutes before slowly revealing the answer, "Perhaps, my guess is that you came to confirm that I wouldn''t be drunk enough to accidentally reveal the ''unspeakable secret'' between us."


    When Rebecca spilled some tequila, she swept her eyes across her surroundings, but did not find any trace of anyone familiar, before fiercely turning her head back, "It''s good that you know it, there are some things that even death cannot tell you!"


    Maser''s reaction was much slower because of the alcohol. He only laughed, and laughed: "Don''t worry, I know what I''m doing."


    Rebecca continued to tease him blandly. Damn it, he almost lost control of his temper, "I hope so."


    After she finished drinking the tequila, Maser went over directly and rested his chin on it. His eyes were so close that they couldn''t even see each other''s faces, so he could only let out a mouthful of passion and intertwined his words, "Darling ¡­ "You don''t want to go against me ¡­"


    Rebecca hooked onto his neck, fully welcoming the battle, playing with the tip of her tongue less than a millimeter away from him, her alluring charm continued, "You also definitely don''t want to be the enemy of me! "Dearest ¡­"


    As their gazes intertwined, the two of them fell into eye contact. Not only was it a dubious experience, but also a variety of sweet and painful memories were brought up.


    After that, Maser took the initiative to find some delicious food for Rebecca.


    ¡ª ¡ª The bathroom.


    Rebecca relaxed a little and started to enjoy the delicacies and wine.

 C134

    Claus went out the door and squinted his eyes. He saw a man who was walking in a hurry, looking at him with all sorts of vulgar auras, the two of them leaned on the man''s shoulders, turned and headed in a different direction.


    "Thomas, right? Maser wanted me to ask you, what do you know about those dead witches? "


    "I heard that they were chasing after a pregnant werewolf. A woman wandering around that place alone is courting death!" As Thomas spoke, he laughed. It was unknown what he was laughing about, but his eyes looked extremely disgusting.


    Claus bared his fangs, you have guts, you actually dare to say that my Wolfwoman is courting death?! It''s not enough even if you die ten thousand times. My pregnant woman and baby are very well!


    The river mouth informant, right? Let me be interrupted over and over again, right? My pregnant woman isn''t obedient at all, is she? After a while, I will let all of you know what it means to truly seek death.


    "Thomas, have you ever told anyone this?" In order to be safe, Claus still played the little rascal Thomas on purpose. Thomas shook his head and very stealthily took the credit, "No, I intend to report to Maser about the situation the first thing I did."


    Claus moved closer to him and patted his shoulder, as if he was a good brother to him, "That''s right, some people are really easy to be taken advantage of, right?"


    Thomas was just about to nod, thinking that the chance to earn merits was right in front of him. "That''s right ¡­" "I saw ¡­" The two words were still at the edge of his throat, but Claus had broken it completely.


    Claus threw the soft body into the river to feed the fishes. Sometimes, the small fry would die from talking too much.


    When Claus returned, he only saw Rebecca drinking alone. He twisted his neck, and spoke with a smile. You''re not going to follow him around... Are you going to do your makeup in the bathroom? "


    Rebecca shook her head, she replied Claus with a very casual attitude, "He gave me some delicious food, this place is extremely dirty, isn''t he right there?"


    Claus did not feel Maser''s Qi. His werewolf instinct was much stronger than Rebecca''s, as if he had caught onto something. He pulled his sister and asked, his tone turning anxious and impatient, "He didn''t tell you that he left?"


    Rebecca was a little dazed, and replied honestly out of instinct, "No, I just saw ¡­"


    Rebecca was not stupid, "Do you think he knows that we are delaying him?"


    "No," Claus stood up and walked out, his footsteps moving quickly, "Unless, he is also delaying us."


    "He''s delaying you. I''m sure he''s busy moving his little angel," Bai Lu''s voice rang out from not far away. She stood at the door of the bar for who knows how long. I feel that this matter is starting to get a bit rough. Maser''s plan was very successful ¡­ However, rest assured, according to the reports from our spies, he is trying his best to persuade Davina to stay. I think we can trust him. "


    "Spy?" Who... "How do you know him?" Claus thought about the cunning man who was sneaking around earlier. He frowned, why did his Wolfwoman have contact with these people?


    "Allow me to remind you, my dear Claus, that this spy was sent over by your brother who was stabbed with a dagger personally!"


    ¡ª Elijah.


    Rebecca and Bai Lu clapped their hands together. Very good, looks like their ability to ''open their hearts wide'' is still very perfect!


    This was a trap, and from the looks of it now, it was unknown who the next one might be.


    Elijah saw that Davina was done tidying up, and had wished for freedom for too long. Davina was a little absent-minded, and in the end, she picked up the violin that Elijah had helped her to fix.


    The joyous movement slowed down, and once he left, he would only be distancing himself from his innocent friends around him. That''s good too, Davina thought in his heart, at least, he would not be harmed, and he would not be able to make use of them.


    Elijah walked to the side and guarded, he could not go out right now, because Davina had not withdrawn his incantation. Only if Davina opened his mouth could he go in and out freely.


    Elijah was very satisfied with his handiwork. He pointed to the instrument and said, "You can return it to its true owner. It''s been completely repaired."


    Davina, however, had completely lost the smile on her face. She carefully took the violin from Elijah''s hand, her tone filled with grief. "I don''t even know if I''ll ever see him again.


    Elijah started to shed tears again as he looked at her. Following this, she lost control of her emotions and her strength also started to rise.


    Steep, the church around a small earthquake.


    Elijah looked at the violin in shock, causing his face to turn pale. She tried to suppress it with all his might, but there was nothing she could do ¡­ Such a powerful force had already gone out of control to this extent.


    Davina wanted to turn around, but it was the first time Elijah became unyielding. His hand politely grabbed onto Davina''s hand, pressing her down into the chair to protect himself.


    Casually, the elegant man pulled her over and sat down. He had the look of a good friend with something important to discuss.


    "Davina, the powers that you possess were inherited from your friend. You know very well that they have surpassed your control." "You have to learn how to control it, which requires learning and practice. I want to tell you, my mother is an extremely powerful witch, she left behind her magic book and a lot of books full of incantations ¡­ "Those books contain everything you can use to control magic. Believe me, if you let me go, I can give you the book."


    Davina suddenly raised her head to look at Elijah. She looked carefully, inch by inch, as if she was an X-ray.


    Elijah stared straight at her, not moving his eyes away at all. He only continued to discuss with her, "But, if you and Maser leave, we won''t have any chance to meet again. If I can''t find you, I won''t be able to help you ¡­"


    Davina interrupted her long story. She wanted to know the conclusion, this kind of conclusion would still have some effect on her one year ago, "Witches have used me, do you know what the result will be?"


    As he spoke these words, the killing intent in his voice gradually dimmed.


    Elijah was very sensible. He nodded and started to explain in plain words, "Darling, that is not being used. Let''s make a deal, shall we? Davina... "


    Trade?


    Yes, one thing for one thing, you get what you want, I get what I want, and we don''t owe each other anything.


    Okay?

 C135

    Maser excitedly rushed into Davina''s room. He opened his arms to the little angel who was happily waiting, wanting to hug Davina and celebrate, "Come, my darling, our chance is here! Are you ready to go? "


    Davina looked at Elijah''s coffin, and seemingly could not wait and nodded his head, he grabbed his luggage and welcomed Maser, "I really can''t wait, then let''s go."


    Maser looked around, and had a special feeling. He followed Davina, who was walking briskly, and helped her carry her luggage, and when he passed by Elijah''s coffin, he paused for a moment, turned his head, and said to Davina in a tone of discussion, "How about we keep Elijah here as a farewell gift. Maybe his younger brothers and sisters would forgive me for this, so Claus kept asking him about his brother ¡­"


    Maser thought that Davina wouldn''t agree, but she shrugged her shoulders and replied as if she was a little bird that was sent flying, as if it wasn''t a big deal. Right now, the most important thing was her freedom, "Why not?"


    Davina took the lead. She passed by the door and lightly waved at the gap between the doors, taking a glance at Elijah''s coffin, her mouth slightly moving, then waved at Maser, "Hurry, Maser, I''m really impatient. Let''s go!"


    Maser quickly followed along. He thought that she was finally free, so he didn''t have time to be curious about how to kill the Ancestral Vampire.


    Maser and Davina''s pace was extremely fast, as if someone was going to track them at any time. However, it was true that Claus''s eyes were always on them.


    Elijah, who was hidden at the back, came out. He walked to the door, elegantly reached out his hand, passed through, and Davina was very smart. In the last moment, she removed the restriction on the door.


    Elijah knew that this was a test of his integrity, a test of whether or not he could keep his promise.


    Maser brought Davina downstairs to the great hall of the church. They chatted and laughed happily, but even though Maser pretended to be careless, his footsteps were clearly faster than Davina''s.


    Suddenly, Davina''s body stopped, she seemed to be involuntarily shivering, her hair went soft, her hands and feet twitched, her entire face was pale white, Maser turned to look at her, "Davina, what happened to you? What happened? "


    Davina shook her head in panic, she seemed to have been controlled, her four limbs revealed a strange posture as she anxiously looked at Maser, she was flustered, "I don''t know, what feels wrong, I feel so uncomfortable ¡­" Davina''s body twisted in midair, and the surrounding energy started to attack Maser uncontrollably. "Oh my god, Maser, there''s danger outside, quick, quick ¡­ "Take me back!"


    Davina''s body weakly fell to the ground. Maser dodged the attack and ran towards her, catching the poor girl in one go. The poor girl seemed to have fainted, his pale face slanted into his thick arms.


    Maser looked at Davina, and could only curse in hatred, "Damn it!"


    Davina who had fainted started to feel strange. Once Maser tried to move her body, she would be stopped by an invisible force and Maser would have no way to do anything.


    Maser didn''t dare to move Davina without permission, so he could only hug the little angel as he turned around and returned to the small loft, securely placing her on the bed. Maser gently pulled on the blanket and covered it properly, letting out a long breath as he turned to leave, closing the door gently behind him.


    After about three or four minutes, the little cutie who was quietly lying on the bed opened her eyes.


    Davina half sat up, she looked at the door, and fell into silence. Maser, she deceived Maser, for her own purposes.


    She remembered the first time she entered, when Maser had carried her all the way to the attic, he had somewhat stiffly put Davina down, and then, did his best to restrain his temper and explain to her clumsily, "No one can find you here, it''s only temporary, until I take you out of town to a safe place..."


    Davina''s face was covered in tears. She looked at Maser blankly, and did not reply.


    Maser knocked on the door, and continued to work hard to communicate, "Speaking of which, I will bring you whatever you want. What do you want?"


    Davina looked at the unfamiliar man in front of her. Because of her anxiety, he was in a state of chaos. Finally, she had a feeling of being alive. "Painting."


    Maser heaved a sigh of relief. He thought that the little girl had been scared silly, and that it was good that she was fine. He was a rough man, and did not understand Davina''s meticulous thoughts, and could only praise her wholeheartedly, "He''s an artist, not bad, not bad!"


    Davina nodded her head nonchalantly, she looked around, this was a small warehouse to store the God Equipment, the space in the pavilion was not big, outside the shutters was the blue unimaginable sky, she covered her eyes, unfortunately, she could only hide inside, watching.


    Looking at it from afar, this kind of life, Davina could not bear it!


    Maser was still chattering away about arranging Davina''s life. His concern for the little witch was real, "... I''ll buy all the things I need from Vincent tomorrow. Candles? Fragrant? Snack? "Or maybe I can get you some more curtains?"


    "Maser," Davina interrupted her, and emotions that shouldn''t have belonged to someone her age began to appear on her face. Her tone was very calm, but Maser seemed to be able to see an unlimited cold hatred in her sinister pair of eyes, "Do you know what I truly want? I want them to receive retribution! "


    Davina nodded in response to Davina''s request. He knew that he would definitely help Little Angel take revenge, and then, she would be able to get back at her with her pure and happy heart.


    "Davina..." Elijah walked out from behind the door. He felt as free as if he was at home, and was very satisfied with Davina''s decision. "I''m very happy that you were able to stay."


    Davina''s attitude was obviously not very positive. She lazily glanced at Elijah and said, "You said that you want to bring your mother''s magic book, is that counted?"


    Yo, the little girl was in trouble because she had learned how to lie!

 C136

    Davina''s expression was very honest, he nodded and promised. Davina needed his guarantee, she tried to believe this man who looked very gentle, "I will bring it over, even though there are many difficulties, I value my family the most."


    Davina thought it was funny, her family members, that damned Claus, the kind of monster that would give his brother''s dagger as a gift, Davina laughed coldly, even provoking him, "Your family members have failed you, I am regretful, your brother gave you up to Maser in the coffin, and you still haven''t given him up?" The last part of her words was a question. Davina could not understand why Elijah was willing to forgive Claus.


    Elijah sighed, thinking back to the words he heard when he fell, his awkward and twisted little brother would never tell anyone his intentions, he only helplessly expressed his agreement, "I have given up before, but I can''t give up at all, this is the true source of our pain ¡­ I will fight for my family until the very end! "


    Elijah''s determination was very clear. His entire life, over a thousand years, was actually for the sake of his family.


    Davina put down her prejudice, she understood Elijah''s determination, because she also had a goal, "Yes, and I will fight with the witches until the very last moment."


    Maser left with quick steps. If he stayed, he would not be able to control the impulse to directly kidnap Davina.


    A figure flashed in front of his eyes, blocking his path. Maser dodged it and looked to the side. The Father Kyran that was everywhere.


    The Father Kyran was so angry that he didn''t know what to say. He grabbed Maser''s collar and threatened him fiercely, "How are you now? Are you just going to leave Davina upstairs waiting for someone to come find her? "


    The church was owned by the Father Kyran, and the center of the city was here. As the representative of the human race, he naturally knew more about the church than Maser and went deeper in.


    Maser twisted Father Kyran''s hand away, he was not going to be polite to him, he did not need to be gentle to a man, he bent his head down, and warned the man with a stiff tone, "Father, I am not in a good mood right now ¡­ "You better not provoke me, or else I won''t know what I''ll do!"


    Father Kyran was not a small character either. He avoided Maser''s attack and used his hands and feet swiftly as he counted, "You should have taken her away from the New Orleans before the harvest sacrifice. Maser, you broke your promise to me, we have already lost three girls! We can''t lose her again ¡­ "


    The reason why Father Kyran sought Maser''s help was because he could not let go of the four innocent girls. However, Maser had only saved one.


    Maser wanted to turn around and leave in annoyance, but Father Kyran blocked him with his hand, and his breath was filled with anger, "Dammit, we planned this! Maser, you can''t go back on your word ¡­ "


    "Now the plan has changed." Maser restrained his temper with all his might, "A plan that could be damned, it can''t even be compared to change." Right now, he did not want to fight with Father Kyran at all. Furthermore, no matter how powerful Father Kyran was, he was only a human, and had his own limitations.


    Father Kyran stopped his actions, smoothed out his sleeves, and coldly revealed to him, "Especially after you discovered how powerful she is, right?" No matter what, Maser had become a schemer. Davina had ignited her power and ambition.


    Maser was immediately enraged!


    When Maser turned back, he retreated step by step in order to give him face. However, this fellow was simply going too far, he approached Father Kyran''s face, and his tone was as though he was speaking icy words as he jumped out, "Alright, let us clear up this matter. In the eight months that you have been gone, look, I have taken care of this town very well, I do not need you to come back and meddle in my affairs ¡­ I can do whatever I want, and it''s not up to you outsiders to tell me what to do, do you understand? "


    Taking away Maser''s shaking fingers, the Father Kyran sneered. As expected, he could not take any provocation. He looked straight at Maser, and finally forced his true feelings out. Very good, the priest nodded his head in a refined manner, "You want to be the boss, want to give orders? Great ¡­ But, I will join forces with the humans to get back control of the ball! "


    The official declaration of war caused Maser and the Father Kyran to be in a confrontation.


    After all, French Region were mostly humans, and there were rules that existed even in non-natural lands. They had to abide by the agreement.


    Although the Father Kyran had left for a relatively long time, it was still more deep-rooted than when Maser came here as a vampire. Their entire family was tangled up with each other, and every line of business was situated in all areas of the New Orleans.


    Father Kyran held Maser''s shoulders, and like a noble priest, gently advised him to take the right path, "Listen, my child, you wouldn''t really want to be my enemy, so I advise you to stay away from my niece."


    Kyran''s niece? Where did this niece come from? Maser was dumbfounded by the row of black lines in front of him. He had originally thought that the Father Kyran would make some unreasonable demands, and he had even intended to refute them one by one. Niece? Who the hell was Father Kyran''s niece? He didn''t care at all ¡­!


    Isn''t it just a human girl? "Maser''s tone changed, he seemed to be unconcerned," Looks like you''re the same as them, both of you cherish your own families. Fine, I promise you, your niece ¡­ "Then who is your niece?"


    Looking at Maser''s confused expression, Father Kyran realized that he really didn''t know about the relationship between him and Kamir at all.


    "..." Kamir... "


    The impatient Maser didn''t even have the time to turn around and succeed, before he was rendered stiff by the name coming out from Father Kyran''s mouth. He turned his neck back, opened his mouth and then suddenly let out a series of gasps.


    "What?" Who did you say? " Kamir was actually Father Kyran''s niece, "Say that name again." Maser suspiciously turned his face to look at Father Kyran. With his serious wooden face, would he be able to produce such a cute little niece?


    The Father Kyran stood there indifferently. He glanced sideways, he exactly had this kind of cute little niece, and was waiting for Maser''s answer.


    In the end, Maser cursed. On this damned black day, he turned around and walked away, his hands in a dejected position, weakly shaking, depressed to the point of turning into black smoke. "Fine, I agree!"


    One very good day, his biggest enemy will take revenge after he''s let go of the pigeon, his old lover seems to come with ill intentions, his little angel can''t leave with him safely, the woman he likes can''t be pursued, can it be any darker?!


    Claus hid himself in the shadows, crossed his arms over his chest, and relaxed. He smiled faintly, of course, Maser, in this world, is there no darkest place as long as you are alive, don''t you know?

 C137

    "Very good, Davina will stay in the original little pavilion. We''ve succeeded," Bai Lu excitedly reported to Claus and Rebecca, who were downstairs. With a smile on her lips, Rebecca secretly heaved a sigh of relief, "Elijah said that the plan went smoothly."


    After Bai Lu and Elijah had opened their hearts, she habitually comforted her stomach, then appeared with a faint dangerous expression. She let out a breath, turned around, and went downstairs to see Claus.


    Claus waited downstairs, not even bothering to drink, he was not in a good mood today, and was tricked by his former disciple Maser, who was quietly sitting on the other side, temporarily not wanting to provoke him.


    After hearing the news about Bai Lu, Claus''s emotional rating dropped a little. Rebecca finally had the mood to go out and find a young body to eat.


    Claus''s thoughts were not at home or in his plans, his crystal bright eyes were empty. He knew Elijah''s methods to persuade others, so a small witch like Davina was naturally not a problem.


    Bai Lu sat on the other side of the sofa and waved at Claus, trying her best to squeeze out a gentle act, "Hey, darling, can I discuss something with you?"


    Hearing the voice, Claus came to his senses, he sized up Bai Lu, then frowned out of curiosity and asked puzzledly: "You''re going out?"


    He had guessed it, she wanted to find someone. Witch Sophie, there are some things between them that they need to understand, but, how did Claus know about it?


    Claus crooked his finger at Wolfwoman''s silent question and wrapped her in his embrace. His palm slid down along the beautiful curves of her dew, "Look, you''re wearing a dress, a proper dress, you''re usually at home, and in order to be comfortable before falling asleep, you''ll definitely change into pajamas with a pure white muslin ¡­ "Yes, it was made from the same silk as last time."


    She did not want to recall the ending of that pyjamas that Claus mentioned. Damned Claus, that pyjamas that he used to kill others should not be too complete!


    That night, he was tossed and turned again and again.


    As a result, Claus was so full that he was barely able to pick his teeth, and even his pajamas were thrown into the trash can. He could not get up no matter how hard he tried.


    Later on, when she saw the same style of pajamas in the wardrobe, she would have to blush once. However, this wicked tyrant didn''t want to change her style, so she could only put on her clothes and pretend not to see it.


    "Cough cough, yes, I want to go out for a few minutes ¡­" Yes, it''s just me alone. Alone, I want to talk to Sophie. "


    "Sophie, what do you want to talk about with her?" Claus did not trust the witch who had a connection with Bai Lu, but from the looks of it, Bai Lu was probably related to their baby.


    "This child," Bai Lu pointed to her belly. She was very honest with Claus, because her attitude towards Claus had become a lot better, "I''m a little concerned with Sabine''s prophecy, about our child."


    "Our child," Claus liked this saying. His hand stopped at her waist and tightened around her waist, as if he was trying to hear their child''s heartbeat and pulse more clearly.


    "Are you afraid?" Claus was a little surprised. His deep eyes seemed to say, "You aren''t even afraid of me, yet you''re actually afraid of a mere little prophecy?" "Don''t you have the guts to rely on your child''s convenience to rebel against me and even provoke me?"


    Claus was not a fool, he obviously knew Bai Lu''s petty tricks. It was just that, as long as she didn''t step over the bottom line of his principles, he was willing to give her an appropriate amount of indulgence and leniency.


    "Claus, I know that you have never been a father before, but don''t you think that for a child, we need to pay more attention to and take care of you?"


    Claus shook his head, he had already done his best to follow the Wolfwoman''s instructions, and he had also done well, the child is very healthy, his tone was a little disdainful, "That''s a human''s child, our baby is very strong, it''s unnecessary, it''s the best, it''s a miracle ¡­ In fact, it will be even stronger than me. "


    With a curse, Bai Lu lowered her head and bit down on Claus''s mouth, blocking his useless mouth.


    Was this an enticing bribe?


    Okay, Claus admits it ¡­ Claus cleared his facial features. Very well, he will accept it.


    Claus was obviously not easy to bribe, in the end, Bai Lu had no choice but to open her doors wide, cut off the land to compensate, and finally settled her family''s Tyrant.


    Claus had sent someone to clear the situation beforehand. With his existence, as well as his ability to sense Bai Lu, Wolfwoman was finally able to have a talk with Sophie alone.


    Sophie glanced at the white dew and praised, "Your pants are really pretty."


    Bai Lu''s legs had gone soft. She endured it, endured it, and that damned bastard wasted another dress. She raised her head and smiled towards Sophie, "Thank you, your short skirt is very sexy too."


    "Claus will not let you come to find me. His personality is not that good ¡­ I bet it wasn''t his idea. He hates me. " Sophie took out a bottle of wine and poured a cup of milk for Bai Lu, indicating that she should take it as she please.


    Bai Lu silently nodded her head. She had to pay a lot of price to come out, Claus truly had a perverted personality.


    "..." "It''s because I have something to ask you ¡­" Bai Lu struggled to speak, struggling as she faced Sophie.


    Sophie gave her a look that said "go on". Bai Lu pushed the milk far away, as she had been getting tired of drinking it every day. Besides, it would only be for children to drink it, "Today, those at the mouth of the river ¡­ If I say that I died because of an illusion about my child that you don''t know is true or false, do you believe me? "


    Sophie exaggeratedly patted Bai Lu, "It''s just that your stomach is too big, you didn''t get water in your brain, right? How is that possible?"


    "But, Sabine said ¡­" Bailu Yi remembered the prophecy, she couldn''t let it go.


    Sophie nodded her head, looking a little helpless, "Sabine, yes, I love Sabine, but you must know, she is a witch who loves making small things. Since young, I will always listen to whatever she says."


    Bai Lu was still looking at her quietly, without a trace of relaxation in her expression.


    Sophie had no choice but to stop smiling. Alright, she should be more serious, "Sometimes, I also wish that she wouldn''t say anything."


    Bai Lu pondered for a moment before giving an example, "You said before that you wouldn''t believe that harvest ceremony ¡­ Are you right? "


    "..." "No," Sophie felt the wine in her mouth become bitter, she thought of Jian An and Monica, the victims of that ceremony, "I saw it with my own eyes, it worked, it''s real."


    "Then, how can you be sure that what Sabine saw was not real?" Sophie''s eyes widened, she had no way to answer.


    Bai Lu was not excited enough, she maintained a calm posture towards Sophie, then extended both of her hands to her waist, as though she was about to pull something out, "Actually, she really wants to know as well, whether it''s true or not?"


    After the light faded away, a piece of meat appeared in her hand ¨C a little girl.


    The little fellow blinked its large eyes. Its long eyelashes seemed to contain countless secretive forces. It swept its tail across them, causing chills to run down one''s spine.


    Sophie immediately fell down from the bar counter. She looked at Bai Lu and was completely thrown into a panic, she was completely shocked, "She ¡­ What is that? "


    The little guy was too lazy to pay extra attention to Sophie, she was only focusing on the cat on Bai Lu. This woman''s body gave off an instinctive feeling of safety.


    Bai Lu''s expression became incomparably gentle. She originally wanted to be wild, but the maternal radiance gave her an indescribable warmth and charm.


    Sophie looked at them and felt that victory was within the grasp of Bai Lu and the little fellow, and that he had become a world that belonged to them.


    Bai Lu made a fuss about nothing as she looked at Sophie. She really wasn''t polite, she just carried the child and sat at the side, the beautiful and jade-like child was playing a little game, her little butt was moving towards''s chest. Bai Lu surrounded her little fist, and Sophie saw that the smile on her face had become even sweeter and more mischievous.


    "Of course it''s my child. Weren''t you always curious about what would happen to me?" On the other hand, Bai Lu did not have any excessive demands on her child. Even on the first day, she had spent more than half a day to cherish the tail behind the little fellow, which revealed her true nature.


    The fluffy tail rolled around, looking a little lazy and idle.


    Even so, Sophie was still a little frightened. She swallowed her saliva and tried her best to control her breathing, Bai Lu was not a witch, to be able to bring out a baby out of thin air, it was truly a little scary. Even if that child was as cute as an angel.


    "..." Then does your Claus know about it? " Sophie asked, but she immediately realised that it was impossible. Otherwise, she would have long since been hidden by their Ancestral Family, even if she was several steps away from the child, her fingertips would still be able to touch his strength.


    The powerful and terrifying power seemed to have been condensed into a small body.


    She was also thinking about this question, "For the time being, it has not been time for Claus to know," her expression was strangely uncertain. Sophie could not describe it, but he felt a little sad. Claus looks forward to this child more than anyone else ¡­ "


    Bai Lu and the child looked at each other, and the mother turned her head away, as if trying to figure out how much Claus had exploded.


    ¡ª ¡ª Alright, looks like Sophie was scared silly, worrying about nothing!


    Sophie drank a few mouthfuls of alcohol to calm herself down, but she still could not calm her emotions. She did not expect that this mysterious child would suddenly come out, so what would happen to the connection between them?


    With a thought, his palm connected.

 C138

    The connection between Bai Lu and Sophie was still there, but they were still acting a little strange from time to time. Bai Lu should have noticed it as well, since Sophie''s gaze was focused on the child. She was not mentally prepared just a moment ago, but now, looking left and right, it was actually just an awkward and proud little ball of flesh.


    "However, she ¡­ Really, she can''t get you out of touch? " Sophie was naturally not an ordinary person, it was impossible that Bai Lu had thought about it. No one was willing to be threatened by others every second.


    The tail stopped and drooped down, looking dejected. She couldn''t remove the spell, at most she could just temporarily cut off the connection.


    "Relax, Sophie, I told you this matter didn''t have any malicious intent," Bai Lu told you a portion of what happened at the mouth of the river, the things that Sophie didn''t know about, as well as some of the scenes when she was unconscious, "In order to save me, she came out early, and she is only a spirit body, and is not really my child. Therefore, we still need some time to recover our strength."


    Bailu Yi picked up a spoon and dipped some milk in it for her child to eat. She seemed to despise human food and was only willing to reluctantly take a bite. After that, she refused to continue eating no matter what.


    She really wanted to wave her fist in a demonstration, but it was a pity that Bailu Li ignored her, and could only turn around like a little turtle. She was forced to drink a few mouthfuls of milk, and her mother''s development path was probably that of Yan Mu.


    A white circle of milky paste, big, angry eyes, and pink cheeks, she looked like a crumbling horseshoe, tender and white, curling her little hands, licking them, licking them, cleaning them.


    When she was obedient and not noisy, she was like a little angel that made people want to hold her in their hands.


    Sophie heaved a sigh of relief, her eyes became filled with interest. She had developed a strong desire to study this child, this mysterious child.


    Bai Lu took some medicinal herbs from Sophie and asked about the food, then turned and left. It seemed that Sophie knew nothing about the prophecy.


    Sophie leaned at the door as she watched Bai Lu leave. This Wolfwoman was completely different from the girl she saw for the first time. She looked steady, liked children, and took the big picture into account.


    The Witch''s eyes moved, she then thought of Claus. If that brutal man found out that Bai Lu gave him a cute little angel, would he be as scared as her, and directly fall off the counter.


    Claus was busy trying to find someone to settle the score, his current position was at the railing above Maser''s house, in a suave state that was as independent as a chicken.


    When Maser just turned the corner, he immediately spoke with a dark expression, "Take me out and distract my attention. Maser, what you did was both tragic and obvious. My Maser ¡­ I didn''t teach you such a terrible trick. "


    Maser did not bother to pay attention to him. He had had enough of lecturing and threatening him today, so he did not turn around, but only spoke the truth out of exhaustion, "Claus, teach me to protect my own things. Don''t think about taking Davina away from me.


    Claus obviously did not have any intentions of accepting this challenge. He was still very interested in the anger towards challenging Maser, "However, there is an eternal truth in nature, Maser, the strong will always plunder from the weak."


    It wasn''t like he didn''t know where Claus''s weakness lay. "Since you were so powerful, then many years ago, you wouldn''t have had to flee from the New Orleans in a sorry state."


    Maser knew where Claus''s weak spot lay, and he still wanted to give him a backhand slap.


    Claus''s face was hidden in the shadows. His robust body swooped down and launched a sharp attack at Maser. In the next second, Maser was completely blown away by his attack.


    Claus raised his chin and looked at the dirty Maser in the corner, he was too lazy to be polite, "Heh, you brought a group of children to play games and act like a king for too long, don''t take me as your followers! Maser, as long as I am willing, I can bring Davina away anytime. "


    Maser suddenly dropped to the ground in front of Claus. He was just about to attack Claus, but he felt the familiar strength on his shoulder and controlled his movements to his back. Elijah!


    Claus took a step back. He also felt a familiar aura, his great brother had returned.


    Elijah walked over from the other side of the corner. As he folded his sleeves, he glanced at Claus with a gentle smile on his face. "Forgive me, Maser.


    His domineering brother finally had a trace of normal emotion. He had been stabbed by a dagger for weeks, thanks to his beloved younger brother.


    When Claus saw his brother, he laughed with interest. Elijah was angry at him, which surprised him a bit, "Yo, my dear brother Elijah, long time no see."


    Maser was completely cannon fodder by the two of them, he let out a pei sound, and spat out a mouthful of blood, "I can''t be bothered with you guys!" As Maser walked outside, he called out his cell phone. He really wanted to know how Davina was doing.


    Elijah came out, he had to confirm if it was because of her power just now.


    As he stepped forward, Elijah immediately gave him a beating. From start to finish, his face still carried a warm smile, and his deep eyes shone with a sharp light. He did not intend to forgive his brother''s act of abandoning him.


    Claus was angry but did not say anything, he had made a mistake in his plan and could only bear this loss. Fortunately, Elijah had always been good at beating him up, not injuring his face, moving his muscles and bones!


    With a flawless face and wounds all over his body, Claus brought his brother back home.


    At a critical moment, the Demon Tyrant also had to be humiliated. It had to know what was meant by a knife drop on the head!

 C139

    The moment Bai Lu stepped into the house, her entire body was immediately brought by Rebecca to the living room''s sofa, successfully suppressing all of her resistance.


    That''s right, it was the same as the square of furniture, they were directly transported in the air. Rebecca had been searching for a long time, was she going to break her faith with Elijah?


    This damned, great wolf pregnant woman who always took her own decisions. Didn''t she know that it was quite dangerous to run with a ball?


    ''s methods were not bad, but Rebecca could actually only stay at home. It was clear that the conversation between her and Sophie, was something only the two of them knew.


    "..." Rebecca... Please let me go, I''m safe ¡­. "


    She was not an idiot. Since Claus had disappeared at the same time as her, then there must be something that she was worried about. She made a fierce gesture, "Listen up, wolfwoman, I don''t care if I need to tie you up with a chain. You''re not allowed to go out and do anything alone in the future. What exactly was Claus thinking ¡­ "At least, before you give birth to this child, you better stay home obediently."


    Bai Lu nodded her head silently. Rebecca roared in anger like the Golden-furred Lion. She wanted to avoid the attack.


    Bai Lu moved a few steps and sank into the sofa. She had suffered so much for the entire day, so she could only pass Rebecca a cup of wine. It was obvious that Rebecca was not in the mood to drink before she came back.


    Rebecca was so angry that she despised herself for a second, and then, her beautiful body was thrown back onto the sofa, "Tell me, what are you doing outside? Also, I wanted to ask you during the day, since Claus is also very strange. What are you discussing that I can''t know, and ¡­ What happened to you and those wolves? "


    She curled her body, and with her stomach stuck within her attack range like a little tiger cub, she glanced at Rebecca.


    Rebecca continued to raise her eyebrows. She was not a man, so she would not be tricked by her pitiful little woman, "Be honest and open-minded, remember, we are an alliance. If I find anything, I will help Claus play with you.


    "I think we have some sort of connection. I don''t know, and this is my daydream to find my real family, but when I feel like the whole world is against me ¡­" But I just wanted to persevere. "


    Rebecca raised his head, and dried the wine. She casually returned the wine to Bai Lu, completely turning herself into a queen. Go first, "Rebecca said as she downed another glass of whiskey. Her cheeks were flushed red from the alcohol, and she shook her head violently, obviously, Bai Lu''s words had touched the deepest part of her heart," Dream? Was he dreaming? I had forgotten long ago that, sentimental Wolfwoman, if you ask me, my family is a thorn in my side. "


    Actually, your Ancestral Family already has three vampires, and Claus has already occupied all the thorns in the eye, so Elijah is probably the best. Painkiller Healing Ointment?


    She hated the expression that appeared on her face just now, as if she wasn''t even an existence in this world. "As for the world that you mentioned, it''s your enemy, how can you say that? "I won''t just wander around the mouth of the river and ruin my good boots for no one!"


    Rebecca indignantly shook her long legs. She loved her boots the most, because Wolfwoman had been crippled, so she didn''t say anything.


    That''s right, now that there are a few more Ancestral Family, the child in the exposed belly also disdainfully looked at her Aunt Rebecca.


    "..." "Pfft," Bai Lu couldn''t help but laugh out loud. "Rebecca, you are really naive and kind sometimes."


    Rebecca''s manly actions froze, she shook all the goosebumps on her body, and her wine cup trembled, "Please don''t say it like that," her white neck pushed against the wall a few times, Rebecca forced herself to vomit, and tried her best to use her cute little face that she thought was the most evil to threaten White Dew, "Please ¡­. This is too disgusting, I really will vomit! "


    Rebecca fell into an unprecedented awkwardness. She tilted her head and saw Claus, but she had never been so happy to see her brutal brother. She immediately raised her decibels and shouted, "You''re finally back, Claus ~"


    The corner of Claus''s mouth twitched with difficulty. He saw that Bai Lu was in the living room and had loosened her frown. Then, she turned her body to the side, allowing their line of sight to widen so that they could see the man behind her.


    "Elijah!" Rebecca took the lead, and she immediately jumped out, tightly hugging her brother, "My big brother, you''re back ¡­ Are you okay? " Rebecca returned in a state of ecstasy. He was fine, she seemed to be in good spirits and there was a smile at the corner of her mouth, "Oh god, Elijah, you''re fine, it''s so nice!"


    Elijah was also very happy to see his most beloved younger sister. On the way, he took a glance at her and looked around, his gaze landing on her stomach. Rebecca took good care of her, at least she was still there. Hmm, there were no unnecessary scars on her neck.


    Rebecca''s happiness lasted for around half a minute. Then, just as Bai Lu was about to rise and say something, she was once again shocked at her lower limit, "Elijah, my dear, since you''re fine, the first thing you need to do when you go back home is to kill Claus?"


    Claus rolled his eyes, he could not kill him, furthermore, he had been much more ruthless than Rebecca.


    Elijah looked around and realized that everything was fine. He gently moved Rebecca''s hands away, held her face and kissed her forehead. "My little sister, wait for me for a bit."


    At this moment, White Dew could no longer bear it and left the room. The lower limit could only be refreshed every day ¡­ It was rare for her to be able to adapt to such a wondrous clan, and she was also able to adapt quite well with a baby.


    Claus did not give chase. He knew that Bai Lu had always been worried about Elijah, and compared to a demon like him ¡­ Elijah was taking better care of women than him, what was he trying to do?


    "Jealous?" Just now, he had already said he would kill big brother Claus''s little sister Rebecca as she rinsed her mouth with wine, muttering the words, "That''s right, Bai Lu will definitely know how to admire true men better than your little girls."


    Claus shook his hand, and a rose disappeared from the vase, and another rose appeared beside his ear. There were a few thorns on her slender neck, and the dewdrops on his flower petal were even trembling slightly.


    "My little sister, she really wants to kill me. It''s a pity that you don''t have that ability yet ¡­" You''d better pray to be drunk to death in your dreams. "


    With a flip of his hand, he slammed the door. Claus domineeringly refuted Rebecca and walked into his own room. He smirked a few times and lowered his voice to his throat to quietly complain, "... Damn it, Elijah is so ruthless! "

 C140

    Bai Lu stood by the swimming pool, she had only chosen to quietly stare at the ripples in the water, Elijah walked out from behind her, he smiled at Bai Lu, his demeanor graceful and noble, as if he had just returned from a busy banquet and not become a hostage.


    Her expression could not be seen at all. She looked at Elijah, and slowly opened her mouth to ask, "You''re back?"


    Elijah nodded, he wanted to get close to Bai Lu, and did not know how Wolfwoman was doing in his house.


    After that, in front of Elijah''s shocked eyes, like a bolt of lightning, Bai Lu suddenly and viciously slapped him across the face, causing Elijah to laugh out loud. Elijah raised his eyes to look at her, and quietly blinked his, his eyelashes trembling as if he was asking every single question, why? Why did you hit me?


    "Firstly, if you can''t keep your promise, don''t say it. Secondly, if you want to beat your little brother up, at least ask me for my opinion. Third, if you don''t want to laugh, you don''t have to smile. Elijah, welcome home!"


    Elijah was stunned, he had never been treated like this ever since he was a thousand years old. In the past, at home, he was the boss, and later on, when he became the Ancestral Vampire, he was also the boss. It was simply too awkward and helpless to be described by Elijah.


    It was probably because Elijah''s expression was too funny. Bai Lu involuntarily laughed when she saw him, then reached out to hug him. She patted his shoulder and said, "Like this, you''re much better."


    At the very least, he could see the truth and not the noble brother who was always laughing. If he were to pretend to be strong for too long, it would be easy for him to suffer internal injuries.


    Bai Lu turned around and left. She was still thinking about taking down the medicine box first, when would Claus, the guy who was so proud to the extreme, learn to apply the medicine obediently under Rebecca''s ridicule.


    Elijah straightened his body, he looked at Bai Lu''s reciting figure from behind, she was extremely concerned for his little brother, and for a moment, the word "family" appeared in his mind. It was Bai Lu''s recount of complaint, an awkward situation that was a little sour and sweet, resulting in Claus''s true happiness as well as a complicated emotion.


    Her white silhouette was very blurry under the illumination of the light, but in Elijah''s eyes, there was only an astonishing warmth and warmth.


    Touching the spot that had been beaten black and blue, Elijah''s smile didn''t seem like Elijah''s at all. He was like a fox who wanted to steal something, cunning and charming.


    For the first time, the noble and elegant elder brother revealed his sharp fangs, looking in the direction of the dew, touching his own face longingly. Perhaps, his heart was moved, he just needed a blink of an eye to sprout.


    The moment Elijah returned home, he immediately displayed his boss'' condensing ability. With Rebecca having a backer, Claus was instantly killed, and his elder brother immediately called a family battle conference.


    Now that he had taken over Bai Lu''s study, she could only move a chair to one side and rest.


    Actually, she was forced to participate. Bailu Yi swore that there was no possibility of her participating at all ¡­ Right now.


    Elijah took off his jacket and started to chat leisurely. He cleared up the matter from beginning to end, and Bai Lu nodded her head and dozed off as she listened. He was indeed very eloquent, gentle and reasonable.


    Claus looked at Bai Lu a few times as if she wanted to bite you to death. She didn''t notice anything at all and continued to sleep.


    Elijah''s eyes swept across Bai Lu, she still had some leftover medicinal powder on her hands. It looks like his younger brother had been greeted well, and his impression of Bai Lu rose to another level.


    Claus sat alone on the right, the back of his head facing them, exuding an astonishing, domineering aura, as if he would kill them if they dared to say a single word. Rebecca was holding back his laughter, as he thought that Claus was being tortured well by the white dew.


    Claus took a deep breath. He couldn''t help but glance at the white dew again, he said that there was nothing wrong, the werewolf''s recovery ability was not ordinary good, he would recover after a while. In the end, no matter what the Wolfwoman said, it would still hurt.


    For these words, Claus retreated step by step. Yes, it would still hurt, but deep down in his bones, he would still remember that pain.


    "The reason why we went back to the New Orleans is a lie now. Sophie created a story about how we fought over control of the French Region ¡ª ¡ª The war between vampires and witches does not lie about fighting for their territory, but rather, we fight over Davina."


    Davina was exactly the cause of this situation. They had found him.


    The corner of Claus''s mouth curled up. He had thought about it long ago, the people Maser cared about were never those bunch of stupid subordinates.


    She could roughly understand Sophie''s state of mind. She did not believe that it had led to a tragedy, so she must have lived her days of self-blame, missing Jian An and Monica.


    "..." Yes, "Elijah walked around the table, knocked with his finger, and elegantly said," Eight months ago, Sophie and her sister Jane An, both of them lost everything. Four months after that, our White Dew, a young, pregnant werewolf girl entered their dining room. All of a sudden, the ''Fire of Hope'' that was extinguished suddenly lit up, Jane An has really sacrificed her life, so that her little sister can use you to find Davina. "


    "Understood." Claus nodded, when he was hanging out with Bai Lu, Bai Lu''s body was filled with his scent, so the witches wouldn''t find it strange at all. They would glance at the Wolfwoman who was completely indifferent, and say, "If Sophie finds Davina, she can resurrect Jane An''s daughter." Claus frowned. Bai Lu did not have a shy personality, but when Elijah said it in public, she did not feel anything.


    At that time, it was the process of her and Bai Lu''s memories merging and switching places. She had used all her strength to control herself not to go crazy, and now, what Elijah had said was actually another person to her, so she naturally did not feel it.


    Rebecca did not react, she seemed to not care about this at all, only stared blankly at Elijah.


    "We thought that we had come here to wage a war of rights, but in reality, it was a war concerning the family. In order to revive her niece, Sophie, she had to fight to the last moment, so she is more dangerous than anyone else."


    This conspiracy started from Sophie, and now, Elijah also planned to end it here with Sophie.


    His family was inviolable.


    She and Davina had talked a lot with Davina these past few days. Furthermore, she and Bai Lu had been maintaining their communication the entire time, so the power of the battle should have been shifted now.

 C141

    Just as Claus and his family were enjoying their time under the clear sky, Bai Lu felt her stomach twitching. He raised his head and looked out at the bright moon.


    The half-crescent of moonlight was like a smile that could not be retracted in time. It was so white and so sinister that it gave one a premonition of foreboding.


    It should not be Claus''s problem. Then, could it be that Sophie, who was in contact with her life, was fine with her?


    The sky darkened as thick black clouds gradually shrouded the area. Sophie quietly knelt in the cemetery alone, like an elegant and reserved sculpture.


    The moment the lightning passed, the name on the tombstone could be seen ¡ª ¡ª Jane An, Sophie''s sister, only sister and relative.


    Sophie knew that the current situation was far beyond her expectations, but Davina was still alive. Yes, she was just about to find him.


    The rain fell on her body. The cold pain seeped in from her muscles, from her bones, and from her breathing. Her eyes were somewhat lost, as if she had remembered something.


    Jane An had always loved her cute and rebellious little sister, Sophie, ever since she was young.


    However, Sophie had messed up the ''Harvest Sacrifice'', this was the first time she was angry at her sister.


    Sophie apologized again and again, but Jane An just cried silently.


    It was a kind of departure and despair from the depths of his bones, to his life, to himself, and to her sister Sophie.


    "Jane An, I swear, I did not know that the harvest sacrifice was real!" Sophie thought that destroying the Reaping Sacrifice would be enough to help her niece. She really just wanted her family to live a peaceful life.


    She simply did not dare to admit it. Because of her ignorance, they had lost Monica, "But, you are so sure that I was wrong, am I going to take Monica''s life as a joke?" She asked her beloved younger sister, "Now that my daughter is dead, please tell me how to fix it, Sophie?"


    Sophie hugged Jane An, her emotions were on the verge of collapse, yet Sophie was incomparably calm. She had to think of a way, and if the harvest was real, and existed, then, "Now, Maser has control of Davina ¡­."


    "How do we find Davina? If we don''t complete the ceremony, Monica and the other two girls will really die!" She asked hoarsely.


    Sophie wiped off Jian An''s tears, before pulling her sister''s hand with incomparable strength, "Watch me, we will find a way to retrieve Monica ¡ª this is our secret, we will complete it together ¡­ First, let''s seal the grave and find a way to find Davina and find someone to stop him. Then, we can complete the ceremony. "


    Jane An looked at Sophie blankly, her sister seemed to have become another person, terrifyingly sharp and fierce.


    The power of hatred, allowed one to grow. In a single night, Sophie had matured to a certain degree of cruelty.


    ''s knees became numb from kneeling for so long in the rainy night. She brushed against the hard stone slab, and slowly walked to Jane An''s grave, one step at a time, and reached out to touch the icy tombstone. "Even if I have to cut Davina''s throat myself, I will complete the ceremony.


    It was raining outside, a gloomy and terrible weather.


    Claus and the rest symbolically ate as they ate together with Bai Lu. After that, she consciously returned to her room to rest, finally falling asleep with great difficulty.


    In a daze, Bai Lu gradually discovered that her entire body was frighteningly cold. There was something watching over her and her child.


    The air conditioner was turned on, and the blanket was turned up, but it was still frighteningly cold. She touched her belly and said, "Darling?"


    Bai Lu''s first reaction was that something had happened to her baby. She quickly hid under the blanket and asked, "Tell mom, are you alright?"


    When the little guy sensed that his father was busy below, the round ball quickly slipped out. As soon as its small body appeared, it tried its best to push off its short legs to avoid the white dew that was rubbing against its hands.


    tickle itch... Tickling!


    Bai Lu stretched out her hands and grabbed onto her short legs. She became even more nervous and really thought that something had happened to the little guy. "What''s wrong?" My baby... Is there something wrong with it? " Her voice was a little hoarse from the discomfort. There was something wrong with her body, and the direction of her strength was also becoming more and more strange.


    "Mama, I''m fine, but that... Witch, your connection, Sophie Witch, she, she''s in pain and despair ¡­ "It''s not good for her." She was the contact point between Bai Lu and Sophie. As long as she was a little further away from Bai Lu, her mother would be able to feel a little more comfortable.


    She finally understood that Sophie''s current state of mind must be extremely strong. No wonder she was being affected so badly as well.


    "..." Is that so? So it''s Sophie ¡­ " Bai Lu touched the tears that were continuously flowing down her face, and her body shivered with cold. She took the bedsheet and wiped it away, at least to keep her body clean and fresh, and held her chubby little head in her hands, "She''s very sad, did you feel it too?"


    The little guy shook his head, his deep eyes shaking. She didn''t really understand, her little brain cells couldn''t understand the word ''sad''. She just lied down and moved her head close to her eyes, her eyelashes trembling. "I hate this."


    It seemed like she was unable to sense any changes in her emotions. On this point, there were pros and cons, Claus''s influence was very strong. However, no matter what, she was still a child. In this foreign world, she was the only flesh and blood she had.


    "It''s fine, mom is fine," said Bai Lu as she patted the little guy''s back, as if she was singing a lullaby, "Be good and stay with mom, I''ll be fine after a bit of sleep ¡­"


    After slipping away countless times without success, seeing that Bai Lu still needed to waste more energy just to capture her, the little guy finally understood his mother''s determination.


    Screw off!" White Dew was holding a soft, silky figure in her arms.


    The little guy went into Bai Lu''s embrace. She liked the smell of her mother''s body. After eating and drinking to her heart''s content, as well as being familiar with the smell of safety, she quickly fell asleep due to her insufficient strength.


    The rain outside the window was getting heavier and heavier, causing her temples to ache from the pain. She closed her eyes, and hugged the little thing in her embrace, and whispered in her ear, "Father Claus is here, you must hide."


    The tail on his little butt weakly swayed, listlessly expressing ''yes''.


    Claus''s dad hated her the most, he had to come to her every night to steal her mother''s ownership!

 C142

    That night, there was a lot of commotion, and no one dared to come out. The battle between Bai Lu and Claus could simply be described as extremely fierce.


    Of course, the final victory belonged to Bai Lu. Her stomach was an extremely efficient life-saving talisman, so Claus stared at the round and smooth belly of her pregnant woman, not daring to resist too much. As a result, he was exposed.


    The next day, when Rebecca came down, her face was completely red, it was just like when she painted the wrong Clown Fish at a masquerade ball. Rebecca held her stomach as she admired Bai Lu Lu all day, even Elijah could not help but kowtow to the great pregnant woman.


    Claus was drugged.


    Claus had been drugged with no power to resist!


    In his grief and indignation, Claus grabbed a book in his hands. William''s¡¶ Poison Tree¡·, based on the medicinal actions of Bai Lu, Claus had been making a ruckus with her for quite a few days already, the concrete actions reflected in the fact that they lived in separate rooms. Finally, at night, Bai Lu did not need to defend against witches and robbers anymore.


    Claus stayed in the guest room with Bai Lu. The bedroom belonged to her.


    Elijah appeared in the study room early in the morning and found his mother''s magic book.


    Elijah took his magic book and walked out. He saw his brother sitting in the living room and reading a book, with traces of ointment still visible on his face. His brother was too lazy to give Elijah a single glance, just lifted his great chin and sat opposite to him.


    It was a clear morning, and the two brothers were at loggerheads, each reading their own books. The youngest sister in the back couldn''t help but laugh, and she turned around to go upstairs to wash up. At the very top, in the bedroom, a sweet pregnant woman was sleeping.


    Elijah frowned as he studied the complex magic incantations and arrays.


    It had to be said, the scene was beautiful. Two coquettish men with completely different temperaments sat together, astonishingly merging and clashing against each other.


    Wild and steady, rough and gentle, elegant and ruthless.


    The living room was bustling, after Bai Lu came out, her first reaction was to look at Claus and Elijah''s combination. What a miraculous Ancestral Family, truly something only a weirdo would have.


    "Oh my god, what a heavy smell of blood, and the faint nausea from his stomach. His gaze landed on the female body that was lying between Claus and Elijah, not moving an inch. He was in a zombie state and was still wearing his clothes, so the wound shouldn''t be too fresh. What is that? "


    Rebecca quietly appeared behind her and lowered her voice, telling the pregnant women the exact answer, "It''s all our brothers'' food."


    Bai Lu looked up to the sky speechlessly. When they were eating, she rarely visited them. Now, she wanted to show them the limits of what she could challenge with her experiment.


    Beauties always have an advantage, and even bath milk would especially favor them. In the midst of the white dew''s stupor, Rebecca could only look at his two brothers in disdain, "So, this is how you two intend to spend the first time we reunited as family?"


    Bai Lu couldn''t help but say. She was speechless to the extreme, so she could only helplessly say, "..." Excuse me, did I break into the vampire book club? "


    Claus leisurely turned over a page, and politely raised his head to look at Bai Lu and Rebecca, but the question was facing his brother, "Reading Tao Ye''s heart, little sister, right? Elijah has always liked it ¡­ "


    Elijah did not even raise his head, his tone of voice answering him like he just said that the bread was not bad, but his gentle gaze was placed on Rebecca and Bai Lu, smiling as he indicated, "Yes, that''s right, Claus."


    Rebecca walked to the center of their line of sight, and pointed to the flat body, then asked helplessly: "Excuse me, then what does this mean?"


    Bai Lu realized that she had no choice but to take the initiative to look for food. To be honest, that kind of ''food'' was something she couldn''t bear.


    "This is a friendly gift," his gaze did not leave Elijah and his tone was very calm, "I think after drying up in the coffin for so long, my brother might be a little hungry."


    Elijah didn''t even spare a glance at the corpse that was lying on the ground. He glanced at Rebecca and continued to study his magic book. Claus, I truly want to see the changes in your actions, to show your repentance and personal growth ¡­ " Elijah disdainfully shot a glance at the ''food,'' his tone becoming more gentle and courteous, "Instead of these meaningless bribes!"


    The tip of Claus''s nose slightly moved, the smell of fresh blood had already started to become cold. He raised his eyebrows at his brother, still disliking him, "I can''t just waste her, can I?"


    She was not like Claus and the rest, who could directly drink coffee from the corpse with a strong heart. After all, Wolfwoman did not have any interest in Ancestral Vampire, she could only think of hiding in the kitchen to eat.


    ¡ª His eyes were not clear.


    Rebecca grabbed onto her gloves and quickly put it on, she could no longer hold back anymore, "I think I need to find a trash can, because you guys have dirtied a carpet that''s 200 years old."


    Elijah finally started to care a little bit. After sizing up ''food'', he let out a sigh, "... Yeah, what a pity. "


    The arteries of the dead women had been cut open, and their eyes were still staring affectionately. The meandering blood was gradually flowing down the tablecloth.


    Bright rose flowers, crimson their family''s long history of the carpet, drip, drip into the immersion.


    Rebecca powerlessly switched to service mode. Damn brothers!


    Claus ignored her. Since it was not his turn to clean up, he just flipped to the chapter on the [Poison Tree]. His eyes lit up, as if he had seen a rare word, and recited it in a low voice.


    "..."


    I am filled with anger at my friend


    Out of anger


    But the anger ended abruptly


    I am filled with anger towards the enemy


    unexpressed


    However, the more angry he was, the more furious he became ¡­


    Day and night with my tears


    In fear


    irrigation anger


    a trick of smiling and tender hypocrisy


    Shining anger


    Angry day and night growth


    until there was a shiny apple


    My enemies will see its light


    He knows it belongs to me


    When night fall over the garden


    He sneaked up to try to steal it


    In the morning, I was delighted to find my enemy dead under the tree


    "..."


    Bai Lu''s stomach was starting to get hungry, the baby was also strongly protesting. She couldn''t be bothered with Elijah and his two brothers making trouble, she was even more worried that the purchase order at home would be rewritten.


    Without leaving a single word, Claus snorted, and the pages of the book began to crease from his torture. Elijah finally raised his head from the magic book, and looked at Bai Lu''s back which had disappeared into the kitchen.


    Did he really lose?

 C143

    Elijah put down the magic book in his hand that was being tortured by him time and time again, got up and followed Bai Lu into the kitchen. He wanted to take care of his new family members, it had been a long time since he took care of his baby, Bai Lu ¡ª a mysterious Wolfwoman who was pregnant with her little brother''s child.


    When Elijah came in, Bai Lu was rummaging through the storage shelves, smiling at her, smiling even warmer than the sun outside, "Good morning, Bai Lu."


    "..." "Heh ¡­" Bai Lu turned around and greeted, "Morning." Since she was hungry, she wasn''t in the mood for pleasantries, so she decided to continue with her work.


    She turned around to look at Elijah, trying to show her warmth and friendliness. "I know that I am the only one in this room who is actually drinking milk, but, if I include it in the purchasing list, it won''t cause your deaths, right?"


    At this moment, Rebecca was washing up, she had easily dragged out the ''food'' from before, and halfway through the conversation, she had casually joined the conversation, as she was in great need, "Speaking of purchasing, add bleach ¡­"


    The corpse was dragged to the entrance of the courtyard, and after taking a deep breath, it was thrown there. Rebecca shook her hands heartily, and the ''food'' that she intended to use as bait was thrown somewhere by her.


    Elijah looked at Bai Lu''s slightly opened mouth, then at Rebecca''s funny face that looked like she wanted to laugh, the lines on the back of her eyes became gentle. It looks like Claus''s Wolfwoman was more suited to their family life than he had imagined, "I sincerely hope that my younger brother and sister will be friendly with you while I''m gone."


    Like what you said, when you were not around, isn''t this way too polite? Your brother inserted his dagger into your heart, and I was attacked by the vampires of French Region, so I had no choice but to live in a damp room that was filled with coffins, almost killed by a bunch of witches who believed that my child was the son of a demon ¡­


    However, at present, Bai Lu was still complaining to him in high spirits. In the early morning light, every single one of her chestnut curls was incomparably lovable.


    Elijah stopped what he was doing and turned to face Bai Lu with a cup of milk. The temperature had just finished entering his mouth, he continued to look at Bai Lu with encouragement.


    Elijah thought that he had always been a good listener, no matter who it was.


    "..." Is that so? "What else?" Elijah acted as if he was the one who had missed out on all this fun, giving others the feeling that he was truly regretful and dejected. It was as if he was already used to Claus''s crude behavior.


    Bai Lu took it, and her hand was once again stuffed with a few pieces of bread by Elijah. After taking a small gulp, the gluttony in her stomach started to come out, and before long, Elijah spontaneously poured another cup of milk for Bai Lu.


    It did not seem like he was taking care of a pregnant woman. It was more like he was performing an elegant song in a theater, commanding the stick to move naturally and gracefully.


    Looking at the gentle look on the man''s face, Bai Lu suddenly stopped complaining about the details. She felt extremely fortunate.


    The two of them looked at each other, and for some reason, Bai Lu suddenly felt a bit embarrassed, as if she was playing the role of an unreasonable child.


    While stroking her stomach, a maternal radiance covered Bai Lu''s body. She smiled and nodded at Elijah, admitting her awkwardness. Your little sister and brother protected me strangely and in a way that they thought was appropriate. Elijah, I know that I should thank you. "


    Elijah didn''t have any additional reactions, he only leaned over slightly and whispered into Bai Lu''s ears, his laughter hidden in every word, "I''m just very happy that you''re still unharmed. When it comes to those ferocious witches, I''m actually a little worried ¡­"


    Bai Lu nodded, she told Elijah about what had happened to her in the past few days, the relationship between Sophie and her, "They are very evil, my life is still connected to Sophie, this is very troubling for me."


    Elijah''s hand gently stroked/touched his exposed large belly, and then immediately left. His lips still carried a light smile, as he said, "Yes, I think it''s time to take care of this little problem."


    Rebecca continued to drag her blood soaked blanket over, she was afraid that she would not be able to use the bleach anymore, she was pleasantly surprised, "I completely agree, once they remove the connection, we will leave this damn town, okay? Tell me, who do we have to kill?"


    Rebecca was like a handsome pitcher as she once again flung away the blood-colored blanket that was full of roses. Her golden hair fluttered in the wind, and her face was filled with eagerness.


    Bai Lu maintained her silence. In any case, she had never had any say in matters of combat strength.


    Elijah didn''t like her cute little sister acting in such a bloody manner. He silently glanced at Rebecca''s pleased look, and gracefully lowered his voice, "Maybe, we don''t need to kill any of you," as Bai Lu and Rebecca suspiciously stared at him, the refined man lowered his head and took a sip of his coffee, then casually added, "Alright, we can also kill all of them."


    After being silent for two to three seconds, Bai Lu could not help but burst out laughing, causing Rebecca''s stomach to stop moving, while the corners of Elijah''s mouth continued to rise.


    Very happy, Claus''s footsteps stopped at the door. The first thing he saw was the white dew in the middle, the flesh and blood that belonged solely to him, smiling very happily between his brother and sister.


    Claus''s firm heart seemed to have been hammered open by a very small hammer.


    Claus leaned on the side of the door, looking at the family, his deep eyes did not have a focus, he was only taunting them with his mouth, and was even smiling, laughing, what are you laughing at?


    Elijah initially wanted to move his hands away from Bai Lu''s stomach, but he suddenly felt that this cup of coffee was very suitable for tasting.


    Bai Lu turned her head, smiling as she looked at Claus. She directly pulled him in and allowed Claus''s hand to rest on her stomach, and her tone of voice was filled with pleasant surprise, "Heh, Claus, listen, she''s flirting with me right now ¡­"


    Claus''s first reaction was to dodge, but his movements were clearly faster than he expected, "Really? "I want to listen to it too ¡­"


    Rebecca hid at the back, drinking while laughing, her eyes scattered with happiness.


    Elijah''s hand was suppressing Claus, but he really couldn''t use it. What a joke, his family''s Wolfwoman wasn''t even made of diamond, how could he endure it? He could only awkwardly avoid looking at his brother''s assured face.


    ''s next words, Claus, you have to admit that I was right!


    "Claus, you have no choice but to admit that I was right." Elijah said to his brother, his tone was calm and confident, the corners of his mouth curled up slightly in a smile, but more of it was hidden bitterness.


    Now, Bai Lu was a hostage again. It seemed that neither side was going to let go of her. Bai Lu looked from left to right, and then from right to left.


    In the next second, a pair of slim little hands hung around Claus''s neck. It seemed like his Wolfwoman knew what to do, she scratched at the hole in his heart, and opened it a little more, causing Claus''s mouth to still be straight and stiff.


    The force on Claus''s waist became tighter and tighter. Under the condition of not suppressing it to a baby, Claus and Bai Lu were completely isolated ¡­ He thought only he knew.


    Bai Lu buried her head into his chest, too lazy to look at Rebecca''s tying up and down eyes, Elijah merely looked at them warmly.


    For the first time in her life, Bai Lu finally understood the meaning of belonging. Claus, Elijah, Rebecca, these people were her family members and she relied on them.


    When she saw that Claus could only grind his teeth in pain, not daring to truly make a move against her, it was the first time for Bai Lu to feel such joy.


    She was glad that she came to this world, glad that she met them ¡­ She was even glad that this magical child''s father was Claus.


    Even though many people would think that he was a top-notch monster, Bai Lu knew that that wasn''t the case. He was just a big boy that was injured, hiding in his shell to heal his injuries.


    The shell of rage and violence, now, the dew can touch the edges.


    Claus, Elijah, Rebecca, they were of the same family as her, and they were interdependent and permeated into each other''s hearts. Bai Lu and her child''s heartbeat told her of an indisputable fact at the same time.

 C144

    It was a new day, a new day, and White Dew had been considering whether or not to bring the child out, but because of her lack of strength, she could only briefly mention it in the Family Council.


    However, seeing how the three of them were getting along so harmoniously, Bai Lu still could not figure it out. She was afraid that the child would be more excited.


    White Dew had a faint feeling that the intervention of her children would only make them more crazy. Sometimes, a woman''s intuition towards a prediction was very accurate.


    Ever since Elijah came back, Claus seemed to have been engrossed in reading books. Other than the night and his Wolfwoman''s play time, he would always hold this book as the newest little pet.


    He refused to let go of the book. It could be said that Bai Lu didn''t know about this, but it turned out that this man could be considered to be knowledgeable in astronomy and geography. He had a scholarly air to him.


    ¡ª On the premise that he could not speak.


    Rebecca busied herself with changing a thick Persian fur blanket for the floor, she thought that if her exposed stomach worked, then the warmth and thickness of the blanket would be able to play its part very quickly.


    Claus was lazily bathing in the sun and using books to block out the sunlight. He continued to immerse himself in the world of poetry with his deep eyes blurred.


    Her low and deep voice could only be admired by the flying birds around her. Bai Lu and Rebecca were already tired of hearing her words.


    Rebecca was bored to death and she went around sweeping. The golden-haired girl''s footsteps flashed and she instantly appeared in front of Claus. She glanced at the page ¡ª ¡ª Poetry of the poisonous apple on the Tree of Death.


    The expression on Rebecca''s face changed very quickly, and in the end, she couldn''t help but ridicule her brother, telling him to pretend that he didn''t care at all. Could it be that the arrival of the child also made Claus nervous. "Looks like someone is really worried about being a father ¡­"


    Claus snatched back the book and turned his body lazily to refute his sister, "Nonsense, now that Elijah is back, with him here, all these problems will disappear like a puff of dust ¡­"


    Rebecca was ridiculed, had Claus gotten used to having his butt wiped by Big Brother Elijah? In any case, with Elijah''s words, was it the attitude of a man who wanted to be a father?


    Bai Lu''s head was covered in a long black line. This person, was not trying to take advantage of her, so she said Elijah this and Elijah that every day, and when she really wanted to help the two of them get back together, she immediately darkened her face and stared at Bai Lu without letting go.


    If things got out of hand, Bai Lu would be ruthlessly suppressed time and time again by his martial arts.


    Elijah came in from the side door with the magic book in his hand. His gaze drifted past his younger brother and sister, giving Bai Lu a gentle smile, then elegantly walked to Claus''s side. He bent down and replied with a smile that was not really a smile, "Strange, I don''t remember any elf dust in the black coffin that I was forced to lie in."


    Claus calmly opened the book, pretending that he did not hear anything.


    Elijah was trapped in a coffin, what did it have to do with him? Is there? Is there? Is it still there?


    It was good that Elijah was back, but his habitual ''didactic'' attitude towards teaching made people feel extremely troubled.


    In the past, Bai Lu, the carefree lonesome, had to report to Elijah about everything she did. She even missed the days of Claus returning home in the middle of the night a little.


    ¡ª That''s life!


    Claus looked at Bai Lu and Rebecca, who looked like they were being bitten by bugs, and sneered. When Elijah raised his head, he immediately sat upright again.


    Look, this is a woman. In front of the noble Elijah, she pretended to be well-behaved and obedient. Claus dared to bet that Rebecca had not gone out to hunt for food for close to a week.


    Elijah looked at him and realized that he was still holding onto his mother''s grimoire. Could it be that after being cooped up by a little witch for so long, Elijah had become interested in magic?


    Claus extended one leg out and kicked the table, the vibration directly transmitted to Elijah''s arm and asked curiously, "Elijah, what are you looking at mother''s incantation for?"


    "In exchange for my freedom, I promise Davina that I will share a few pages of my mother''s magic book with her," Elijah seemed to have found what he wanted as his fingers moved across a few pages, "These can help her learn how to control her magic."


    "What?!" Claus was so excited that he immediately flew over and suppressed Elijah. His brother must be crazy, "Are you still going to help Davina to create trouble for us?"


    Claus swept his firm thighs, the wind almost did not manage to make Bai Lu''s chair crooked, causing Rebecca to exclaim in fun, her white eyes drooped down, looking very sleepy. Elijah decisively separated her exposed stomach and gave Claus a backhand slap, sending her brother flying, "What are you doing? Be careful of the child! "


    She was not that weak, but she was too lazy to jump. Furthermore, Claus had been looking at her the whole time, "It''s okay, I''m fine ¡­" Bai Lu was just basking in the sunlight until she was about to fall asleep. However, sometimes Claus this fellow doesn''t know how to act properly, likes violence and even likes to be impulsive.


    Rebecca secretly gave Claus a sympathetic little look. Yo, your child still hasn''t been born yet and you''re already in his shoes.


    In the past, Elijah cared the most about Claus, but now, there seemed to be some minute changes.


    Claus still looked at Elijah in confusion. What exactly was his motive? If one must say that in this world, there was someone who understood Elijah the best, then it must be Claus. His brother would never be as gentle as water on the surface.


    Elijah''s smile became wider and wider. He placed the few pages carefully, took out a page from within and folded it before placing it on his chest. He blinked his eyes at Bai Lu and answered his brother''s question, "I think, we can start from with a small Breaking Incantation."


    Claus and Rebecca looked at each other, and Bai Lu started to feel grateful towards Elijah from the bottom of her heart, while her eyes quietly reddened.


    The connection had always been her deepest concern. She wasn''t afraid of the incantation, but she was afraid that the damned incantation would harm her darling''s child.


    Elijah, as a mother, I respect you!


    "..." Wait a minute, "Claus wasn''t stupid, he naturally understood what was going on, and immediately raised the corners of his lips as well," As expected, his brother is not a good person, you want to use her to remove the connection between Bai Lu and Sophie? "


    Elijah did not answer directly, he only tidied up his clothes in a reserved manner and his slow voice sounded next to Bai Lu''s ear. It was warm and gentle, as if the sunlight was shining on them, "Sophie came back to us in name only, she did not want us to bring Maser and his subordinates down. Thus, she used magic, threats, and half truth to combine her goal with our own. From now on, it is impossible for her to continue on. "


    Claus half sat up and looked at his big brother who was in high spirits. Bai Lu and Rebecca''s gazes were also focused on him, "At this moment," Elijah held onto his collar, bent his chin slightly, flicked his fingertips, and declared with complete certainty, "Our agreement with Sophie is invalid."


    Claus smiled sincerely. He had always hated the existence of witches, and was even constantly restricted by Sophie''s agreement. Now that the person who made the agreement had broken it, he was naturally very happy.


    "Alright, I need you to come with me," Elijah gave Claus a final glance, signalling him to follow his, with an indifferent tone. "I need five minutes alone with Davina, you have to make sure that I won''t be interrupted."


    Rebecca was about to make a move, but before she could say anything, Elijah extended out a finger and shook it.


    "Rebecca, you... You stay here and take care of White Dew. " Rebecca who had taken off half of her housekeeping gloves felt extremely innocent, so she questioned him with a sharp voice, "How did I become a super babysitter?!"


    Claus helplessly took the jacket that Bai Lu gave him, and was extremely perplexed. Why did he chase after Elijah, "Who let him be the boss?" Bai Lu smiled and shook her head, and only urged him a few times with her hands. Claus could only throw away the book, and helplessly catch up to Elijah''s footsteps.


    Rebecca was enraged, her hands moved extremely quickly, the small ruins began to spread, Bai Lu quietly went to the back and made a call to her home management company.


    There were a few destructive Ancestral Vampire s in the house. She was already used to all kinds of furniture, including food and rooms.


    Letting out a sigh, Bai Lu rubbed her belly. It was better for her to wait a bit longer.

 C145

    The evening wind blew through the withered yellow leaves. Maser stood in front of an inn for a while, welcoming the wind. The air was clear and humid from the New Orleans.


    Maser pulled the scarf off his neck, staring at the signboard of the Royal Palace Hotel, he didn''t know what kind of outcome he wanted, so he pushed open the door and walked in with big strides.


    Claus, are you lying to me or not? Maser tightly clenched his fist and walked to the counter. He smiled amiably at a customer service disciple.


    Not long after, Maser angrily turned and left, the customer service lady shook her head, it was strange, why was she standing alone in the corner. Obviously, she was serving at the front desk just a moment ago, but she did not pay it much mind, and was drowned out by the busy work.


    When Maser stepped out of the door, there was no expression on his black face. You lied to me, Claus, are you used to lying to your friends?


    The other person that Claus was concerned about was hiding at home and cooking a soup as if it was a remnant of his voice. It was Sophie''s most famous Autumn Sunflower Soup.


    Sophie jumped onto the dining table, while holding the kitchen knife. She wanted to have a good chat with Sophie, "Sophie, are you still in the mood to cook?"


    Sophie slanted her eyes at the witch, "Heh, don''t sit there, I''m cooking some vegetables and boiling soup on top ¡­


    Sabine rolled his eyes at her, "Do you know?" She shook her fingers, "Don''t be angry with me, I''m the only witch who still likes you!"


    Sophie''s willfulness had angered the elders, and many people did not want to have anything to do with her, but Sabine was different, she had always been supportive of Sophie.


    "That''s right," Sophie coldly replied. "I don''t seem to be trying to save a witch''s inheritance or something ¡­" Sophie was too lazy to care about them, she only cared about her own plans.


    Sabine Ah Sha Li comforted her, "They will understand, they are just too old-fashioned, they are too afraid!" had always been ahead of the witches. Did she have a good sense of foresight? More importantly, she still had the ability to move.


    Sophie stopped what she was doing and turned around. She glared at Sabine and quickly turned back, her slender waist soft and powerful. "What are you afraid of? Did you make a prediction about the half-breed child? Agnes and her deformed servants are very capable in this regard ¡­ "


    Wasn''t Agnes controlling many trash for her to use? Sophie felt that the words "son of the demon" were simply too stupid!


    Sophie had her back facing Sabine, so she didn''t see the weird smile on her face.


    Sophie finished cooking the ingredients and walked to the dining table. Sabine was still chewing on her carrot, just like a harmless rabbit. She spread one hand out to express helplessness, "It seems that what I have seen is of no help to you."


    Sophie pushed her feet away, "If you really are a sage, then I am the richest in New Orleans ¡­ "Get out of the way, I want to make soup." Sabine jumped away quickly, the carrot in her mouth had been solved, she was just about to say something to Sophie, but suddenly, her face changed, and stared straight behind Sophie, "Be careful!"


    Sophie was about to turn and look, "What are you doing?" Suddenly appearing out of nowhere, the masked men in black appeared in the middle of them. With a ''pa'' sound, Sophie could only see a blurry shadow being knocked out.


    Sophie fell in the arms of one of the incoming people. Sabine was mercilessly cannon fodder, and she laid down on Sophie''s table.


    As she woke up in a daze, Sophie realized that her hands and feet were tied. She used a bit of force to pull back a few strands of rope, and with a ripping sound, she looked up and saw Agnes.


    From the looks of it, they wanted to be the first to deal with her in Holy Secret Land cave ¡­ For what? Sabine... Children... Bai Lu, by the way, damn it, Sophie thought that she was too careless, to think that she did not think of this link.


    Sabine nodded at her lovingly, "It''s good that you''re awake, Sophie." She glanced at her men behind her. "I was afraid they''d hurt you."


    Sophie fearlessly looked at the representative of the radical faction, "Agnes, you know that killing me to catch Claus or his children is not the solution."


    She turned around and shook her head, "I won''t kill you. Sophie, I was also present the day you were born, and furthermore, I am the last elder of our witch clan. It is my duty to protect our strength!"


    Unfortunately, Sophie didn''t believe a single word of it. She continued to help her catch her son''s words with a cold smile, "If one day that child was born, then our strength wouldn''t count for much. Do you want to say something like that?"


    Agnes''s evil and twisted orange face approached Sophie, and she seemed to hate this child''s stupidity. "Sophie, you have to understand ¡­ Sabine''s prediction was very clear, that child will let us all die! "So ¡­"


    Agnes reached into a small object and brought out a needle. The needle was shining brightly and Sophie''s eyes were wide open in fear.


    "No ¡­" Agnes, what are you trying to do? " Sophie''s tone had clearly changed rhythm, because of her fear, it produced a small sound of someone breaking the sound barrier. Damn it, she dared, she actually dared to do this to her?


    Agnes intimately blew at the needle, "It''s fine," he glanced left and right, and the subordinate grabbed onto Sophie tightly, not allowing her to move.


    "Oh my god," Sophie''s head could not move, his face had also been squeezed into a fixed position, and he could only struggle out of his mouth intermittently, "Agnes, don''t, you can''t do this!"


    Agnes pretended not to hear her words and directly walked in front of her. The liquid inside the syringe was a beautiful rose red.


    Sophie opened her throat, but was unable to shout. In the next moment, she collapsed weakly onto the ground, her body still trembling uncontrollably as her fingers bent.


    Agnes moved her hand, and the shadow of the figure disappeared into the air.


    The white dew on the plantation, which had been playing with the children, suddenly felt a sharp sting on her neck. "Oh!" When Rebecca heard it, she quickly flew over, "Hey, what happened to you?"


    Bai Lu shook her head. It was just an illusion, but now she didn''t feel anything else. The child in her stomach moved a little as if he had discovered something. Instinctively, he reached behind to touch it. Bai Lu saw some strange liquid.


    "What''s that?" Rebecca came over to take a look. The latest perfume? It smelled good, sweet and quiet.


    Bai Lu rubbed her nose against it and sniffed it, and a strange smell flooded over. "I know, then it''s weird, I feel like I''ve been stabbed in the neck ¡­" The smell was not right, Bai Lu hated to smell weird on her body the most.


    Besides, the sweetness didn''t suit her aesthetic standards at all.


    Before Bai Lu could react, the child in her stomach suddenly reacted as if it was spasming.


    Just as Rebecca turned around, her arm was grabbed by Bai Lu, tightened, and fiercely stimulated her senses. Then, she sank into the meat.


    "..." White Dew? "

 C146

    Maser did not immediately return home. He did not want to see Claus for the time being, not to mention that his eyes had turned blood-red for a while. Right now, he urgently needed to see someone.


    In these past few months, due to the entanglement of various matters, the ruckus caused by Claus''s family and Davina''s condition, he had not stepped into this place yet.


    Maser stopped at a certain spot, only his head was drooping. He was hungry and thirsty, almost as if he had become a dried up corpse.


    "What is it? You will punish me personally for your labor? " He hated that Maser''s lack of awareness towards his people, he did not do anything to betray him. However, he was guilty of a crime, and wanted to lock him up in the backyard for a hundred years.


    Katie was dead, what meaning was there in living for a hundred years like this?


    Maser took out a cigarette, lit it up, and held it in his hand. He placed it next to Thierry''s mouth, and sunk into a deep reminiscence. I came out of a place today. I asked myself, is there anyone in this place that I have always trusted? After thinking for a long time, I only thought of a name, and that name is you, Thierry. So, I came here, to find you to have a good talk ¡­


    Thierry smelled the cigarette''s scent, the familiar brand name, the familiar touch, as well as the familiar calm gaze of Maser. He watched as Maser took out seven hammers and started to pry open the cement for him.


    After exhaling the smoke, Thierry more or less guessed it, "Is it about Claus?" Thierry''s smoke lingered between the two of them, as he mockingly asked Maser, "Does this mean you want to forgive me? Do you realize that Claus is not loyal at all? Maser, I told you this before ¡­ "


    Maser also lit up a cigarette. He took a deep breath, exhaled out a long white circle, and replied Thierry in a suppressed voice, "You know that I can''t do this, you have violated my most important rule ¡ª ¡ª Kill a vampire, Thierry, if I don''t punish you, others will think that I''m very weak!"


    Maser had always paid attention to this point, so even if he was wrong, he could only light up a cigarette and smoke a few mouthfuls of smoke. Then, all of them waited patiently, waiting for the right moment to return the killing intent to their enemies.


    Thierry also understood Maser''s personality, he laughed forcefully in a cold tone and shook his head. He now understood that Maser had only come here to talk, and was simply looking for someone to talk to, and talk about the loneliness and failure of a king. "Actually, I warned you long ago to be careful of Claus! Maser, you have never listened to me before.


    "Yeah, I should have listened to you. This guy has been in my territory for months, and yet no one knows where he lives?" Maser nodded, he had personally investigated the situation, but there was no one around, so how do you expect him to trust Claus? Even if he doesn''t do anything, his very existence is a terrifying threat, "I want to know what other secrets he has hidden? I didn''t listen to you before, but I will believe you now! Thierry... Tell me what happened that night. That way, maybe you can go out on Mardi Gras. "


    Thierry finished his cigarette in silence. Maser had told him about Katie and he could not even find her corpse. Now, she was buried in the Holy Secret Land of a witch.


    Thierry wasn''t actually afraid of death, he wanted to see his little witch. That child loved to laugh and play so much.


    Maser saw that he was gesturing for him to give him some water and his mouth was extremely dry, almost to the point of drying up. Since there was no water on Maser, he found a small bottle of wine and passed it over to him.


    After clearing his throat, his eyes were finally at the same level as Maser''s, "On the night of the masquerade ball, you asked us to go and harass the witches ¡­ When Max walked over, I saw him bite Katie''s throat with my own eyes. Maser, I remember you only said that you wanted to harass him and didn''t tell us to kill him ¡­ " Maser frowned, he did not think about this, so Thierry did not bother to explain, but continued to explain, "He is a Night Walker, and I am a Sunwalker. I told him to stop, but, he did not listen, so I stopped him ¡ª in a form that you could not accept."


    Thierry impulsively killed him, but how could it be so coincidentally that the spot where Max fell onto the ground just happened to be the place where a pointed wooden stake was located, so he didn''t need to extend his hand to obtain it?


    Maser went silent, he looked at Thierry, unwilling to speak.


    Thierry laughed, coldly mocking him for not accepting the truth. "The scene from that night has been circulating in my mind, I think Max has been controlled."


    Maser refuted. He had long been on his guard against Claus''s control, "Impossible, I have verbena s in my hands."


    "If Claus let them dry their blood, then it would be over. I remember that before the harassment, Max went missing for a few days, right?"


    Thierry and Maser looked at each other. Maser had already burnt the tip of his cigarette, but he still did not have any additional reactions, and Thierry did not have any other words. He was just fiercely drinking, and he had been thirsty for too long.


    After struggling a few times, Maser still ended up kicking Thierry who completely ignored him, "But, they found something in your girlfriend''s shop that you guys stole from me."


    Thierry stopped talking, his fangs were crooked from laughing," Heh, Maser, have you ever been to the gray garden? You can''t even see your fingers in there... "" No, Even so, it only took them a few minutes to find the stolen item.


    Thierry paused for three or four seconds, and a cruel smile appeared in his eyes. He hated Claus, he was that man who killed his most beloved little witch, he wanted revenge, and did not hesitate to do so. "Maser, this is a trap, a trap for the people beside you, go! You see for yourself, but I''m going to tell you that there must be someone else in your group besides Max under control.


    "..." Be careful of your own people! "


    Be careful of your own people, Thierry advised Maser. These were his heartfelt words. Including him.


    Maser did not say anything, he just quietly accompanied Thierry to finish drinking, and then, without a word, he turned and left.


    Maser returned to his base camp, the base camp of vampires. He entered the door, sat on the ground and looked around.


    Josh ordered a cup of wine and eagerly walked to Maser''s side while holding the cup. Looking at his black calm face, he handed it over to him with a smile that was somewhat fawning and flattering, "Maser, are you alright? Can I get you anything? "


    Maser coldly glanced at him, and spoke frankly, "Brat, I know you want a sunlight ring," Maser slapped away his wine, not giving the rookie any face at all, "I''ll give you a hint, I have a ring that is 80 years earlier than you!"


    Josh stuttered as he nodded. The ridicule and ridicule at the side caused his youthful expression to change, and he said while holding back, "I understand, I''m sorry ¡­" Just as he was about to leave, Maser shot a glance at him, then suddenly remembered something, causing his expression to become even uglier. He grabbed Josh''s arm and said, "Wait, I remember that you know Claus, the few times I had you send him home, it was to the Royal Palace Hotel right?"


    Maser stared at Josh with a cold gaze. The noob looked like he was nailed to the ground by a ruthless venomous snake, trembling so much that he disappeared.


    Maser laughed, he let go of Josh, seemed to be in high spirits, and brought him the alcohol, wrapping his arm around Josh''s arm. He was so tall, that Josh could only lean on his shoulder, lowering his head, and told Josh a fact with a deep smile, "Today, I went to his hotel, and sincerely wanted to apologize for our dispute. He lied, he doesn''t live there at all! "

 C147

    Josh swallowed his saliva.


    Maser continued to smile gently at him, "Claus lied. Have you heard a sentence ¡ª ¡ª Wearing a crown makes you feel uneasy?"


    Josh was at a loss for words, he looked at Maser and stuttered a question, "Is it the King of Rings?"


    Maser shook his head. He glanced at Josh and thought that he was just an idiot, how could Claus fancy him as a spy, his standards were too high, Maser answered his foolish question, "Shakespeare''s, when I was young, the drama that Claus taught me about was always about a king ¡ª ¡ª winning the world but losing my soul ¡­ "I didn''t understand it before, but now I understand it. When everything is settled and I look at the kingdom I built, the only thing that matters is who you can trust."


    It was a pity that Maser was unable to find this person. There were even times when Maser suspected that he might not be able to find this human.


    Josh shook his head like a rattle drum, he mustered up his courage and stammered in response to Maser, his tone filled with sincerity, "There must be someone you can trust. Under any circumstances, until the very end, that''s the person who will be loyal to you.


    Maser went silent. He pondered for a moment and started to agree with Josh''s words, then nodded his head, "Yes, there is. We were once best friends, but ¡­" However, it had already been destroyed by Claus.


    In the end, Maser patted Josh''s shoulders, leaving behind one sentence, "Maybe you''re right."


    Josh sat there stiffly, all the way until Maser left. All the way until the curtain of the night fell on him and his drenched back became dry again.


    Damn it, they did it, didn''t they?


    "..."


    In the pavilion in the church, Davina stood there quietly by herself. She looked out of the window as if she was looking at a future hope.


    Knocking sounds came as Davina turned around in surprise. She stood at the doorway and smiled at her while waving the pages of the book in her hands.


    "Hi, dear little witch, I''ve brought you a book."


    Davina removed the restrictions, Elijah casually walked in, and stood in front of her, personally placing the book in Davina''s hands. Take it, I''ve promised you before.


    Davina smiled as she lowered her head, and then, her brows knitted in anger. This was completely different from their agreement, "What''s going on?"


    Elijah had not only given her three to four pages of paper, he had also given his an understandable spell and spell formation. However, he had also given her a way to remove the curse inside as well as a knotted rope.


    Davina looked at Elijah with a confused expression. Elijah then explained with a smile, "This is a blood knot, and is connected to the lives of two people. Witches usually use it to represent their magic.


    Davina''s hand was still open, her palm was rolling, looking a little anxious, "But, what I need is control magic, not to remove the magic?"


    Elijah elegantly shook his head as he affirmatively replied Davina, "This is a gradual process, you have to take it slow and steady. Darling, this is one of my mother''s later incantations, and the strength required is more than what you can imagine.


    Davina released his hand, and the rope immediately rolled to the ground. Elijah did not react, Davina''s fingers moved, his mouth moved slightly, the rope shook a few times, and then he continued to roll away. After trying a few times, Davina hatefully took the rope and placed it on his hand. She glanced at Elijah and could only believe his words.


    Elijah saw that Davina''s eyes were still filled with smiles, he touched the little Witch''s head and politely took his leave. Walking to the door, Elijah gave another candy to the furious little girl, "If it succeeds, you will know where to find me. The next time, Davina, is the incantation you choose yourself."


    After Claus took care of the little witch, he went over to the other witch''s house. He liked to take care of women more, rather than being a willful little kid.


    Elijah followed behind Claus. This little brother''s character had never changed, he did not know if it was a good thing or bad thing, but ¡­ It was certain that Bai Lu would have to suffer a lot more.


    His poor, lovely Wolfwoman and baby!


    Claus and Elijah rushed to Sophie''s home. The door was not locked, they went in, and they seemed to see traces of a kick. A female Magus with curly hair laid on the ground, and Elijah helped her up politely. Sabine, what happened? "


    Sabine woke up in a daze. She took a glance at the man in front of her, whether it was the gentle Elijah, whether it was intentional or not, and turned her head to the side. She lazily leaned into Elijah''s embrace and said, "It''s Agnes, she sent people to capture Sophie, what do you think they want to do?"


    Sophie = White Dew = Meat Stake = Dangerous Index Blast!


    The relaxed expression on Claus''s face changed as he glanced at his still calm brother, "Heh, the first day you were in charge, my brother, and the witch who was connected to White Dew, were already taken away by the fanatics?!"


    Elijah grabbed Sabine''s hand, lowered his voice, looked at her, and asked with three words, "Where is she?"


    She only shook her head, and Elijah asked again with the gentlest possible tone. Sabine helplessly replied, "If I tell you where Agnes is, you will kill her."


    Sabine was not stupid. When she saw Claus''s face, she basically wanted to tear him into pieces. When Agnes fell into his hands, how could she eat anything good.


    Claus was not as gentle as his brother, he pulled his up to the front and then removed her arms, "Is it that obvious?" Sabine looked at Elijah with a pleading look. She knew that Elijah had never supported simple killing, so she explained and begged, "Listen, I know she''s a bit crazy, but you guys need to understand, she''s our last living elder. This might not mean much to you guys, but it means a lot to us! Because... Only the elders can cast those important incantations, such as the harvest ceremony! "


    The harvest ceremony, so that was it. In other words, if Agnes died, she would be free.


    Elijah looked at Claus, telling him to hold back a little. Claus snorted and turned his head.


    Elijah smiled soothingly to Sabine and continued to ask Sabine, his tone gentle and sincere, "You also know about the harvest ceremony?


    Sabine seemed to have forgotten about the pain in an instant as she opened her enchanting smile towards Elijah. She was originally a straightforward person''s appearance, but this kind of smile made others feel that she was a little delicate and soft.


    Claus could not bear to watch any longer!

 C148

    Elijah pulled Sabine behind him as he approached his brother to protect this damned witch. What he hated the most was Elijah''s unnecessary gentleness and fraternity.


    Women and small dogs by the roadside are worried, is there a need? Claus had always thought that it would be enough to take care of his own women and children ¡­ Naturally, if they had had a puppy, he would have kept it alive, not his family, for fuck''s sake.


    Claus looked at Elijah, and thought of how he had lied in the coffin for who knows how many days, suppressing a small part of his anger, he mocked and ridiculed Elijah.


    "Alright, great brother, please allow me to give you an explanation in the most important order: Firstly, remove your friend Sophie''s connection, so that she will no longer be able to bear the fate of my child''s Wolfwoman; secondly, convince my brother to accept my sincere apology for his recent adventure; thirdly, there is no third!"


    Elijah looked at Sabine gently once again. Although he did not know the reason, this witch had been very close to him from the start, and he did not want to destroy this atmosphere. He tried to persuade her with all her might, "I believe what my brother tried to say here was that the elder''s life, the reaping ceremony, as well as the relationship between you witches and magic. Nothing to do with him, except his pregnant women... "So ¡­"


    Claus pulled the person back, and coldly bared his fangs, making him even hungrier. "Alright, speak now!"


    Sabine quietly stepped back, but Elijah blocked her movements, and shook his head gracefully and helplessly: "Darling, I suggest you speak obediently?"


    "..."


    Rebecca took the large, washed red apple back to Bai Lu. She glanced at it a little worriedly, and realised that there were no problems with it.


    Bailu Yi looked at her, and she curled up on the sofa, with a pillow in her hand. "¡­" "What is this?"


    "Come on, I think you should eat more fruits. Maybe the Demon Baby also wants some snacks." Rebecca threw a piece of fruit to Bai Lu. It was red and big, and very comfortable in his hand.


    Bai Lu glanced at Rebecca. Ever since Rebecca knew about the prophecy, she had always called him her baby, "I really hope you don''t call her that."


    Rebecca shrugged her shoulders indifferently, and bit into the apple a few times. After that, she realised that the taste was not the same as what she remembered, and she puffed out her mouth, forgetting that the vampire did not need normal food. "Alright, I''m sorry, but did you think of another name?"


    Bai Lu looked at the apple and shook her head. She had not decided yet, maybe she would choose the same name as Claus, she lowered her head and took a whiff of the fragrant fruit, "It''s good, where did such a good apple come from?"


    Although Rebecca couldn''t eat it, she was happy to see that Bai Lu liked it. She flaunted it for a bit, "Heh, this is what our family grew, it''s not tasty at all on the big farm ¡­" Rebecca looked at Bai Lu, her face red. She was still a little worried, "How do you feel now? I mean your neck? "


    Bai Lu swallowed a mouthful of the sweet apple and vaguely denied it. "I feel fine too, it''s so strange ¡­"


    "I think this must be related to Sophie. You have to help me out, don''t die under my care, or else I''ll be nagged for the rest of my life!"


    Bai Lu stopped chewing, raised her head, and said a few words of self-praise to Rebecca in a very serious and serious manner, "Actually, the first time I saw you, I thought you were a real slut."


    Rebecca casually swung her golden hair, her jade green eyes focused on the white dew and smiled slightly, "Then, what changed your mind?"


    She shrugged her shoulders and continued to enjoy her super apple. "I still feel that you''re a bitch, it''s just that I''m starting to like you a little bit!"


    Rebecca''s movements froze for a moment, as she changed into an awkward pose, awkwardly looking at Bai Lu. This person, how can she speak like that, she''s truly annoying!


    A few seconds later, the two of them looked at each other and laughed.


    Rebecca pulled the exposed hair behind her ears, and for the first time, she softened her tone, "It''s good to hear you say that, you must remember it after I leave."


    Bai Lu stopped eating. She looked at Rebecca and grabbed her ice-cold hands. Where are you going? "


    Rebecca herself didn''t know, but she was just insisting on leaving. Her other hand was also pressed on Bai Lu''s hand, and he didn''t know if it was her misconception, but why was Wolfwoman''s temperature constantly rising? Rebecca''s mouth was still naturally replying to her question, "Initially, I came here just to ensure that Elijah is fine. But now, he''s fine, he hasn''t punished Claus who sealed him with a dagger ¡­" Rebecca''s voice was filled with either disappointment or complaint, it was just that she was wringing her hands tightly, "So as usual, they will act in an intimate manner and play around, while I will be left to clean up this mess!"


    Her eyelashes trembled a few times. Could it be that Rebecca had always been secretly envious of Claus?


    "But you bought her a lot of things. Don''t you want to see her come out and play?"


    Rebecca shook her head regretfully. Although she really wanted to, she couldn''t, "It''s time for me to leave this place secretly ¡­"


    With a "dong", the apple fell to the ground, and the temperature in his hand skyrocketed!


    Bai Lu fell into Rebecca''s embrace. Her eyes opened with difficulty, and her hand grabbed onto Rebecca. Bai Lu''s face was fiery red, her breathing was ragged, but her hands didn''t have the slightest bit of strength. "I don''t know, I don''t know, I, I, I''m so hot ¡­?"


    "Although I don''t know what''s wrong with you, but ¡­" Rebecca touched her forehead, his hand slowly sliding down to her neck, "Darn it, your temperature is getting hotter and hotter, my dear, you aren''t a match, you won''t burn it right?"


    Bai Lu was busy breathing heavily, but nearly rolled her eyes at Rebecca''s words. She was still in the mood to joke around.


    While Rebecca was feeling disgusted with Bai Lu, she nimbly carried her to the bed, pulled out the medicine box, and started to check her.


    Damn it, nothing can happen to her, Claus will skin her, Elijah will talk about her for the rest of his life!


    "..."


    Under the premise of the brothers'' non-violent cooperation, Sabine still helped find Bai Lu.


    After Claus found out the address, he immediately flew over. Elijah chased after him with difficulty, his brother was really furious, Elijah himself did not know if he could control him, he only hoped that the situation was not as bad as he thought!


    "..." No, it seemed a little worse than he thought.


    Sophie lied on the ground like a mudfish wrapped in boiling water. Her voice only had a little sound of qi left, and as she spoke, she evaporated the heat.


    "Agnes... A needle was used to stab me. The cursed items were created a long time ago, and we used their special attributes to ¡­ This way, when we use magic, we won''t be discovered by Maser ¡­ "


    Claus shot a glance at her, and rushed over like an ice blade. Sophie took a deep breath and tried his best to speed up his tone, "This needle called ''Sad'' she used, was chanted in 1860 ¡­"


    Elijah looked at Sophie almost with sympathy.


    Claus had already observed it from the side, he immediately closed in on Sophie and suppressed him, her tone filled with short patience, "I have no patience, right now, can you just skip a few decades and tell us its use?"


    Sophie''s neck trembled under Claus''s hands, and the words that came out of his mouth were extremely terrifying. "It only has one use, raise the temperature of her blood to kill the child in her stomach!"


    Claus immediately flung Sophie away, and Elijah immediately grabbed hold of Claus''s claws, with his brother''s backhand, Claus''s knee landed on Elijah''s neck, "Let me tell you, brother, this matter is not to be discussed, whoever touches her dies!"

 C149

    Elijah had been kicked flying by Claus, and Sophie watched helplessly as he pounced towards her viciously. For a moment, she only had one feeling, and that was that she was going to die.


    Sophie''s eyes suddenly closed, her body became even more unbearably hot, and she could no longer even stand, "Dammit, the witches want to kill my children, tell me," Sophie''s tone was almost cut off by him, and Claus''s face became even more terrifying than a devil, "How much time do we have left?"


    Sophie was pulled away by Elijah. A rare look of anxiousness appeared on the man''s face as he spoke quickly, "Hurry up and answer him. Everything you know, how about ¡­" Glancing at Claus, Elijah could only bitterly admit, "I won''t be able to save you. If you die, with Bai Lu and the child in trouble, he''ll need to bury his entire New Orleans with them!"


    "Tonight, at high tide tonight, this object will play its role," Claus and Elijah''s gaze were fixated on her, and when Sophie fiercely nodded, his tone became even more anxious, "Believe me, this is definitely not a joke, I saw her use a similar object on a little kid, causing him to go crazy and kill a group of priests!"


    Elijah and Claus looked at each other, planning to split up, and then directly open their hearts.


    Claus was the first one to contact Bai Lu, he confirmed that Bai Lu was still awake right now, only that she had a high fever and did not retreat, causing his anger to rise even further. Dammit, that witch, she''s dead for sure, Claus did not even dare to talk to Bai Lu directly, he was afraid that he might not be able to control himself and really kill Sophie, so she could not die yet.


    Claus''s face became even more sinister, his fangs protruding all over, his eyes bloodshot, on the verge of losing control.


    Elijah quickly pulled Sophie over. Claus''s condition was very strange, "I want to talk to this Agnes. Tell us where we can find her."


    "No, you won''t be able to find her. He has countless places to hide, waiting for the matter to end ¡­" It wasn''t that Sophie didn''t want to say it, but she really didn''t know, so she could only hide behind Elijah. Damn it, Claus''s line of sight was the same as her kitchen knife, she didn''t want to be killed.


    Claus was so angry that he laughed instead, he looked at Sophie with contempt, and pulled Elijah up by his side, and coldly added, "This is the reason why we cut off your connection with Bai Lu, I absolutely cannot let her or my child be harmed!"


    Sophie''s lifeless eyes suddenly struggled, she rolled her body and desperately grabbed onto Claus''s leg, "Wait! What did you say? If I lose my connection with BaiLu, I won''t have any chips left?! "


    Claus directly sent her flying with a kick, Sophie''s gaze landed on Elijah''s body. His deep eyes were filled with pleas, no, no, no ¡­ We made a deal... Elijah, you promised. Elijah, you promised me ¡­ "


    Elijah shook his head, the gentle expression on his face did not change, but his tone was calm as he gave Sophie the final kill, "Sophie, we are no longer allies, but at this moment, no, starting from the moment Bai Lu was harmed."


    Claus was furious, but his mind became clearer. He brought Elijah and went straight to Saint Annie''s Church, Elijah went straight to the pavilion, his clever words giving Davina a good hint, if she could untie the link before the tide, he would give her the remaining pages and let her choose the incantation he wanted.


    Claus was searching everywhere for the whereabouts of the Father Kyran. His resources and network in the New Orleans Town were essential.


    Father Kyran held a meeting, using the name of the Mutual Assistance Association to welcome the abuse of drugs to deal with some of the unnatural attribute urgent matters.


    A small group of tourists went missing. Okay, no problem, we can cover it up, but do you know how hard it was to convince the Senate that this was a gas leak after the mysterious explosion of a large church window?" A well-dressed, very arrogant, big-bellied politician in a suit was banging the table and spitting.


    Father Kyran wiped away the saliva on his face. He tried his best to adjust, "Don''t be like that, Mr. Mayor. Do you think this is an election debate? Maser has overstepped his authority, I will deal with him! "


    Claus directly kicked the door open, and walked in arrogantly. The guards all rushed up, and before they could pull out their guns, they were already broken by the unhappy Claus.


    The Father Kyran stood in front of Claus, his expression filled with warning. Claus shot a glance at the so-called politicians behind him, and saw that each one was uglier than the last. If he wasn''t in the mood to joke, he would have teased Claus a little.


    The mayor was very arrogant, he began to exclaim, and the three layers of meat on his stomach started to shake, "Who are you? We''re in a meeting. Who are you... Get out! "


    Claus immediately walked to the main seat of the Father Kyran and sat down. He looked around at the participants and sneered, "I am Claus, you are the pillar of the community that maintain the balance of the city''s supernatural beings, right? I should have known. I started this organization, but at the time I was just a bunch of pirates and corrupt politicians... " Claus''s eyes were as sharp as knives as he glared at Father Kyran. His eyes couldn''t compare to his grandfather''s, "Right now, it seems that nothing has changed!"


    Father Kyran was not a person to be trifled with. He immediately kicked the chair away and grabbed Claus''s collar, denying it with a smile, "No, one thing has changed. We can only accept humans now, vampires are not allowed to join, especially the Vampiric Ancestors."


    Claus restrained his urge to kill and forced out a smile towards Father Kyran, before revealing his purpose for coming here, "I am not here to join, I am here to ask you to use your rich resources to help me find a Witch Elder called Agnes. Listen... I only need an address! "


    Father Kyran knew that needed something from him, so his attitude became even more arrogant. He really rarely saw Claus being humiliated, about once every thousand years, supporting his chin with his hands, he asked in a sour tone, "Why do we need to help you?"


    Father Kyran has the ability, forget about finding a living person in the New Orleans, even if you were to search for a dead cat, he would be able to find a specific location for you.


    Claus hated his attitude, but he was no pushover either, lazily answering the question, directly giving him a bait, "What if I tell you that Agnes can solve the question that you''ve been wanting to answer ever since you escaped from this city? She is the witch who sealed your nephew Shawn?"


    Father Kyran''s face changed, he turned around and looked at the furious people present, he went closer to Claus and suppressed his anger, this matter was clearly very important to him, "Very good, tell me the details later, right now, we need some time to discuss."


    Claus almost flipped him over. Damn it, if he gave the Father Kyran time, then whoever gave him the time, then he would be the one to give the baby a warning, "I don''t have time, I don''t like people to make me wait!"


    "Claus, maybe you can scare all the vampires in this city, but remember, you''re in contact with humans right now. Unless you want to kill all of us, I suggest you do as I say ¡ª give us time to discuss."


    The Father Kyran made a gesture of sending him off, and Claus''s fingers were almost tangled into a song by himself. As he approached the Father Kyran, he suddenly felt that his suggestion was very practical, but sadly, he had even less time than the Father Kyran, "Priest, do you know? My favorite thing is, even though you know my reputation, you still aren''t afraid of going against me ¡­ For that, I admire you. You have an hour. " Claus patiently walked to the door and waited.


    Even if he only stood there quietly, his body still emitted a domineering aura, as if he would kill anyone who saw him.


    Father Kyran turned around and stood straight. His spirit had gone from gentle and refined to sharp and clean, "Find it for me. Find the witch''s phone records, the accomplices to the police station, the murder cave, or something like that! Immediately! "


    He did not understand why the Father Kyran would change his attitude towards the vampires and look for the witches for a monster. Damn it, is his head broken?


    Father Kyran paused in his position of loosening his tie. He turned his head and stared at the mayor''s face with his dark and big eyes, envious. "No, for me!"


    Shawn, his favorite nephew, was indeed not a natural born demon. He was an innocent angel plotted against by a devil, and if he wanted to avenge his nephew, the kind and upright Kamir would also be relieved. Their family''s honor would once again return to them.

 C150

    Leaning on the door, Claus''s five senses spread to their maximum. He heard Davina upstairs begin to work hard to undo the incantation under Elijah''s persuasion.


    Elijah flew down the stairs, and with lightning speed, he went to find the Witch Sophie.


    Davina repeatedly failed, and her cheeks started to bulge ¡­ Continue to try hard, little by little moving the thread, the knot still can not open!


    Father Kyran was currently working hard to persuade the various human departments to work hard to find Agnes ¡­ He was hoarse and agitated.


    Claus clenched his fists tightly, his sharp nails digging into his palms, dripping blood. He felt so powerless and angry that he felt like he was going to lose everything. He couldn''t even accurately feel the child''s existence.


    ¡ª Damn it! If there was the slightest accident, he would kill all of these people and bury them with his children!


    Rebecca was trying her best to cool the white dew. She even took out a towel from the fridge to wipe it off, and a piece of cloth was placed on her forehead. Water vapour kept rising from her forehead.


    Claus had told her before that she must maintain her White Dew''s consciousness, as her voice trembled slightly. However, Rebecca''s voice was very sharp, and slowly stabbed into the White Dew''s brain bit by bit, "Heh, wolf-girl, don''t make a fuss, okay? Wait a little longer, there will definitely be a way, Claus and the others will be back soon! "


    Bai Lu grabbed onto Rebecca''s cold hands, trying her best to get close to Rebecca and had the urge to pounce on him. She was so hot, that balls of hot air were exhaled from her mouth, and then, with a "ka" sound, she opened her mouth, "Rebecca, I feel like I''ve been thrown into a microwave oven!"


    It''s good, the werewolf''s physique was always good, she continued to mutter ferociously, "Even if you were to be pregnant, it doesn''t mean that you can be as willful as a child. I think my little niece is already treating you ¡­"


    Hearing this, Bai Lu felt a wave of hot air rushing into her eyes. Her hands twisted her lower abdomen, trying her best to maintain her consciousness.


    Ah!" Rebecca, Claus... Are you back? " Bai Lu was in excruciating pain. The sweat that came out was half hot and half painful. For the sake of her child, she had to endure it. She couldn''t close her eyes, definitely not.


    Elijah returned home, and it was rare to see him in such a disrespectful and sorry state. Both Rebecca and Bai Lu simultaneously heard Claus sigh in relief.


    Sophie was brought back here by him, her entire body was drenched, maybe she was connected, so when she overreacted and saw a large part of Bai Lu''s body, she relaxed a little.


    Claus looked at Bai Lu''s standing posture, and started to want to kill again!


    Sophie ran over to Bai Lu''s bed and said sincerely, "I want to help."


    Rebecca''s temper was just as explosive as Claus''s. If there was still Bai Lu in her arms, she would probably rush over to give him a good beating, "Help, you''re the one who caused us to fall into this mess!"


    Elijah was too lazy to bother with his sister''s issues. He only started to check on Bai Lu''s condition out of concern.


    Bai Lu looked at Elijah and the luster in her hands dimmed a little, "... It''s you? "


    Rebecca twisted her neck, even her teeth had fallen out, causing her to become angry, and she turned to her beloved brother, "Elijah, why haven''t we cut off all contact with this witch?"


    Elijah''s reason was so that he could return home. Since Claus still had a mission to complete, then he must find that damned witch who used the incantation. He could only try his best to maintain the general situation and protect the pregnant women and children.


    "Listen up, Rebecca. Firstly, she must be here in order to remove the curse. Secondly, she said that there is a way.


    What Elijah did not say was, as long as she dared to hurt Bai Lu and the child, even a drop, he would not wait for Rebecca and take Sophie down by himself.


    Sophie did not say anything further. Under the cold and piercing gaze of the two siblings, she decisively pulled out her climbing bag, dumped out a pile of broken and herbs, and said proudly, "Listen, I might have a way to cure her fever, but I need some special herbs. I will send you a list through text message."


    Rebecca received a message from her, she glanced at Sophie, who grabbed onto her hand and nodded to her. Bai Lu was handed over to Elijah, who immediately stood up and prepared to leave, "Alright, I''ll be happy to run errands for my little niece!"


    With that, he disappeared into the air, causing Rebecca''s efficiency to soar.


    Sophie did not care about Rebecca, she turned around and immediately asked Elijah to transport the white dew to his family''s swimming pool.


    Elijah''s eyes lit up. Damn it, why didn''t he think that the temperature of the swimming pool could be adjusted to a freezing point?


    Rebecca rushed into Katie''s grey garden, and anxiously searched everywhere for the medicinal ingredients required for the text message. She rummaged through her boxes, when suddenly, a man appeared behind her, causing Maser to stand behind her, with a taunting tone, "Dearest, isn''t this Katie''s shop? Did she write you a key in her will or was it a self-service day? "


    The Ancestral Vampire''s gaze was exceptionally sharp at night. Rebecca glanced at Maser and asked, "What are you doing here?" His hands continued to work.


    Maser rushed to the front of Rebecca, she waved her hand, but Maser did not move. If it was a normal person, Rebecca might still be in the mood to play with him, but now, she gritted her teeth and calmly spoke with sarcasm, "I heard that if you mix the Artempura and sage together, you will be able to obtain a powerful pill to expel the vampires. Did you know? It works even for the most stubborn kind. "


    Maser shrugged his shoulders, he could see that Rebecca''s was in a bad mood, but, he did not know where to vent his anger, and could only fight with her, "I''m protecting my city from thieves and rascals. Look, every time I relax, there will always be a cute vampire ancestor caught by me!"


    Rebecca sneered, could it be that he meant to follow him?


    Maser continued to speak with a tone of provocation, "To you, it is fortunate that I am not interested in you, Rebecca ¡­" Maser''s mood was in a mess the entire day. He didn''t know why but he couldn''t help but feel a little angry when he saw Rebecca.


    Rebecca got it done, and turned to face Maser, with a kick of her high heels, "Thank you, I know," Maser was pushed towards her, her hands moved extremely quickly, and his mouth never stopped, "Dan Si, I remember that it wasn''t like this in the past, I don''t know which brat proposed marriage to me at such a young age!"


    "Perhaps there was once," Maser folded his arms across his chest. Watching Rebecca rummaging about, she couldn''t help but feel a little angry, "But it won''t happen again."


    Unfortunately, Rebecca didn''t have the time to care about Maser. She held onto the Mushroom Grass in her hand and raised up a small bottle with her other hand.


    With her golden hair shining, the smile on her face was truly attractive. Then, the beautiful little girl disappeared without a word!


    Camphor?! I think you''re a human pig head! Maser kicked away the counter where Katie laid. She didn''t know that someone really needed her to accompany them.


    Rebecca, I have never seen a woman as stupid as you!

 C151

    Claus''s ears moved!


    Father Kyran''s phone started to move. With a beep, he heard the sound of a text message arriving. He looked down and saw ¡ª Room 9, 3631 Charbonneau Street.


    The corners of Father Kyran''s mouth curled up in a cruel smile. He had finally found it! He casually grabbed his jacket, turned around and was about to leave, not putting Claus''s request in his heart at all.


    Claus appeared at the door at the same time and stretched out his hand towards Father Kyran, "Priest, you plan to take revenge on your own?"


    Father Kyran''s footsteps were forced to halt. He glanced coldly at Claus for an hour but he had yet to arrive. He must have been hidden in the shadows as he watched them. "You came early ¡­"


    Claus did not stand on ceremony with him, he immediately grabbed his phone to look, "Luckily I came earlier, it seems like you are prepared to carry out your revenge plan alone?"


    Father Kyran pursed his lips. He had always disdained dealing with Claus, as this man had a bad reputation and was temperamental.


    Claus lazily threatened him, "The problem is, before you send her to God, I want to take something from her hands. I suggest that we make a deal ¡ª ¡ª Bring her here.


    Kamir?


    Shock flashed through Father Kyran''s eyes. How did he know? Kamir and Shawn, for safety''s sake, had never revealed it to anyone outside. Damn it, what did this vampire want to do with his only niece?


    The Father Kyran replied coldly, he nodded his head with great difficulty and asked Claus for a promise, "Promise me, you won''t drag her into this!"


    Claus did not reply, he only indifferently nodded his head, but sadly, she was already there.


    The guards of the Father Kyran had long caught Agnes, he made a call and directly transported him over.


    Claus''s patience did not stop until Agnes reached the door. That damned orange faced old lady was still shouting, "This is too much, what crime have I committed?"


    The Father Kyran took a step forward and grabbed Agnes. He took off the Priestess'' protective clothing for the first time as he faced the witches, causing his killing intent to become cold, "Stop pretending, Agnes. You know that Maser is a vampire in this city, who do you think is controlling everything else in this city?"


    The Father Kyran was very familiar with the witches, after a few moves, he found the hidden syringe on Agnes''s body, he took it and threw it behind him, "I think this is what you''re looking for, Claus."


    Claus appeared behind Agnes, she suddenly felt a cold and ruthless flow of air from her neck, "Hello, Agnes."


    Agnes almost fell to the ground from fright. She staggered a few steps, turned around with a swoosh, and glanced at Claus with her turbid eyes. Then, she asked the Father Kyran in shock, "You actually made a deal with him?"


    "You actually dared to be so merciless to Shawn, even if it''s an alliance with demons, I will still torture you!" At this time, Father Kyran was too lazy to trade with anyone. He only cared about the outcome, he wanted to kill this woman and take revenge for his Shawn and those innocent and miserable children.


    Agnes looked around, she had nowhere to run, Claus had long blocked the door, adding on the guards outside, she grabbed onto the corner of her clothes and did her best to support her face, "You can''t hurt me, all the witches will not let you go ¡­"


    "Enough!" Claus pointed the needle at Agnes''s neck, and laughed sinisterly, "Please, enough, I don''t care about the schemes of you witches, I also don''t care about your absurd ceremony of harvest, I only care about this little thing!"


    The needle slowly pierced into Agnes''s arteries. He explained word by word, "Remove the curse, otherwise, believe me ¡­ I will make you feel worse than death! "


    Agnes knew that she would definitely die if she fell into Claus''s hands, her trembling had actually miraculously stopped, and her malice was exposed without a doubt. Her hoarse laughter sounded, and her mouth moved, as she stared strangely into the distance, "The dark devil does not carry its own release mechanism, and the curse is placed on Sophie''s body. You know, she is connected to your demon''s son," she said with a faint, sinister smile, where Claus almost broke his own wrist before he was able to restrain himself, "It''s only a matter of time for the curse to take effect!"


    Agnes had to wait until Bai Lu determined that it was safe before she could kill him. No matter what it was, she had to spit out the method to remove the curse!


    On the other side, Elijah took off his jacket and soaked the white dew into the water. The flowing water was bone-chilling cold, but the temperature of the white dew was still high.


    Sophie looked at the moon that was about to rise, and frowned. She hurried Rebecca and her subordinates movements became faster, "Hurry, her temperature will become higher and higher, we have to start now!"


    Rebecca''s movement was so fast that it made people''s eyes flash, her gaze was fixated on Bai Lu, her eyes were popping out threads, her breath was filled with white Qi, "Why did the midnight swim not work?"


    Elijah had clearly jumped to the negative end of the pool''s temperature, but the white dew wasn''t affected at all? No, it was just that it was not obvious, but it was still of some use. At least Elijah''s hand no longer had the illusion of burning.


    Sophie had finished preparing a portion of the medicine, and left the rest for Rebecca to continue pouring. With a splash, she jumped into the water and swiped in front of Elijah, "Her body temperature is extremely high, however, ice water and herbs should be able to cool her body down."


    The fragrance of the medicinal herbs reminded Bai Lu, she looked up gratefully, and Sophie''s demonic bowl directly pressed against her lips, "Bai Lu, drink it."


    Bai Lu swallowed it with much difficulty. A chill appeared in her throat. After which, it appeared ¡­


    The blood began to slow down.


    Elijah paid close attention to her reaction, he grabbed Elijah and explained the severity of the situation to him. She had restrained her breathing when Sophie placed her hand on her forehead, and now, she turned and told Elijah, "Listen, you have to make her heart slow down ¡­"


    Elijah held onto his exposed body tightly and bowed down, "What do you think I should do?"


    Sophie explained to Elijah and asked him to make the Wolfwoman be submerged in water. The medicinal herbs she concocted had already eased her breathing, "Hug her, put her in!" Elijah raised his eyebrows in shock. Sophie did not have the time to tell him, "It is human''s natural instinct to slow down their heartbeat and lower their blood pressure. Hurry, do as I say!"


    Last time, Claus and her tried to tease her, but he decisively shook his head, "This will definitely not work!"


    Elijah placed his hand on his cheek, pulling away his gentle smile, "Trust me, trust me, Davina will break this connection, we only need a bit of time." Then, he slowly pushed Bai Lu into the water.


    Claus closed his eyes. Under his command, Agnes screamed miserably, but his mouth was still tightly shut. He was not willing to let go.


    Davina looked at the time, perspiration trickling down her forehead. Damn it, why couldn''t she untie the knot?


    Then, the corner of Davina''s mouth hooked up into a smile as she proudly stretched out his hands to wrap the rope knot with both of his hands, and began to chant an incantation.


    Soon, very soon, he would succeed!

 C152

    Bai Lu, who was pressed under Elijah''s hand, rolled intensely. The cold Bai Lu pushed himself in through her nose, and if she couldn''t breathe, his arms and legs began to struggle instinctively, and his sharp claws almost injured Elijah, "Let go ¡­ Let, let go! "


    Elijah suppressed his fluttering body and tried his best to comfort her. With an incomparably firm tone, he said, "¡­ Don''t be afraid! Take a deep breath and look at me. "Think of children, we will definitely succeed!" Bai Lu tried his best to take a deep breath, but the feeling of having his nose blocked was so intense that he couldn''t help but cough violently!


    Without knowing where, a strong pressure came from, but with a kick, Elijah was kicked away, allowing Bai Lu''s body to slowly sink into the water.


    Bai Lu''s eyes were wide open. The high temperature had almost burnt her rationality. Why? Persisting? However, it was so hot ¡­ She was very tired, very sleepy, and very hot. It was as if she was gradually falling asleep in the ice-cold water of the pool.


    The child''s voice became more anxious and sharp. She kept repeating the same words, hoarsely raising her steamed bun like hand and making a ruckus. She couldn''t ¡­ ...mam...mam...mama ¡­!


    Bai Lu tried to focus her attention on the child. Slowly, the flow of water began to slow down. She seemed to be able to absorb a little bit of oxygen from the water.


    Elijah quickly pounced over and placed Bai Lu on the water surface for a short moment. Then, he continued to immerse himself in it, and repeated himself several times as he spoke in an incoherent manner, "You''ll be fine, ¡­ "Believe me, you''ll definitely be fine!" Damn it, Davina is not done yet? Damn it, Claus has still not caught the culprit?


    Davina tried very hard, and blood came out of her lips and lips. The rope knot in her hands slowly loosened, and the incantation she was chanting became faster and faster as the rope knot floated up to the air. Then, she slowly untied the knot ¡­ Davina''s hands slowly lost strength, the knot in the rope straightened, continuously straightening.


    Bai Lu''s expression suddenly turned into one of tears. Su Yun tilted his body and then, as if his back had been clamped in a straight line, flew towards Bai Lu in front of Rebecca and Elijah.


    Bai Lu''s stomach was reacting strangely, as if the child was trying hard to protect her mother and not letting anyone near her.


    Bai Lu''s head was lifted, Sophie stood face to face with her, and at the same time cried out in pain," AHH ¡­. "AHH!" Sophie was flung out by Bai Lu''s halo and landed on the side of the pool.


    The knot completely disappeared and the rope immediately straightened out. Davina smiled and fell down.


    Sophie woke up a little earlier than Bai Lu. Wolfwoman had almost overused all her energy, she spread open her arms, with a hint of regret in her voice, "Heh, Bai Lu, I feel like the connection has been broken."


    His eyes blinked once, and his breathing gradually calmed down. Claus heaved a sigh of relief as his complexion finally recovered to its former callousness.


    Bai Lu''s stomach gradually turned into a mass of dense fog. Then, the white dew was wrapped up and couldn''t be seen from the outside, so the little guy was finally free. She tried her best to stick her head out and covered Bai Lu''s face with her hands, lowering her head to kiss him.


    Elijah followed Bai Lu''s floating curves back to the shore, and Rebecca heaved a sigh of relief. Bai Lu had recovered, it was great!


    Sophie''s entire aura was ashen white. She tried her best to prick the center of her palm, but there was no reaction from Bai Lu. She lifted her leg, intending to return to the shore.


    In the next moment, Bai Lu came closer to her, the first time she displayed her power in front of others. Claus''s eyes moved, since Wolfwoman''s physical strength is so good, why is it that she can''t help but be troubled on the bed?


    If not for her child, she would have died a long time ago, "I know that you used me to save your clansmen, but if there''s a next time, I''ll kill you!"


    Bai Lu''s killing intent made Sophie retreat a few steps, she nodded her head in a daze. It was truly terrifying, in an instant, the Bai Lu''s terror was like a PK that was about to deal with Claus ¡­ Damn it, their family was not easy to mess with!


    Elijah had already taken off his jacket, and was about to help Claus deal with the witches, so he quickly stopped him. With a slightly difficult tone, he begged this seemingly gentle elder brother, "Elijah, once your brother discovers that his connection has been broken, he will definitely kill Agnes. I know that you don''t owe me anything ¡­ But I beg you, please don''t let him kill her. "


    Bai Lu didn''t have any extra opinions, Claus should have her own plans for this. Right now, she only wanted to cherish her and the baby''s time, she couldn''t hide her stomach for long.


    As his strength flowed between the meridians of the dew, the child had already recovered to his peak condition.


    Elijah glanced at Sophie and saw that she was paralyzed on the shore, as if she had used up all her power. Facing this witch who had helped them, Elijah had a look of doubt in his eyes.


    Sophie was almost killed by her, but she still pleaded for mercy on behalf of that old lady.


    Elijah was still begging Elijah. She threw himself to the side of Rebecca and Elijah reached out a hand to support her. Sophie tried to explain further, she had to let them understand Agnes''s importance, "Elijah, she is the only bridge between us and the strength needed to survive. Please, promise me that you will stop Claus."


    Elijah and Rebecca exchanged glances, and Rebecca''s cold mouth revealed a smile that had nothing to do with me. Bai Lu lowered her head, making sure that no one could see her expression.


    Elijah nodded to Sophie who was grabbing onto him tightly. He took out the phone, and at the last moment, stopped Claus, "It''s me, wait for a minute. Don''t kill her, I''ll go over right now."


    Sophie weakly collapsed onto the ground as she collapsed. Elijah looked at her one last time and laughed, "I promise you one last thing, I won''t let my brother kill Agnes."


    Claus was also very busy, he was busy torturing this damnable murderer, Agnes''s Needle of Grief had been broken, her body became weak, Claus stopped tormenting her, and laughed regretfully, he lowered his head, and strangled Agnes''s neck with his hand, as though he was thinking of how to tear her apart, or break her.


    "Agnes, you are a ruthless person, but, do you know?" Claus held her up in the air with one hand and continued to chat with her, "I am not someone to be trifled with, you know? I intend to decorate your family''s cemetery with your remains! I think this time, we should make an example of them, and tell those witches, that no one is allowed to offend my family! "


    It was a very difficult breathing, she couldn''t believe that Claus would actually kill her.


    Claus''s fangs moved, his eyes filled with blood Qi, "I should have told you this before, you are not allowed to hurt my family."


    Just as he was about to use all his strength, the prey in his claws were snatched away by Elijah and thrown into a corner. Claus glared at his own brother and looked straight at Claus.


    Claus''s face began to darken again. This damn big brother, his tone was filled with threat, "The time you promised me your life, is always so untimely. My big brother ¡­ ''s gentle tone always made them speechless, as if they had gone to hell and were waving at them, "Come on, my dear big brother, with a light twist, I''ll be able to send Agnes to heaven. You understand, this is what she deserves, she actually dares to harm my pregnant women and children!"


    Elijah blocked Claus''s footsteps, and seriously replied to him, "Heh, Claus, don''t act recklessly," Elijah even planned to owe him a favor, "If you want my forgiveness, I can forgive you but my little brother, don''t let me break my oath."


    Claus''s eyes were immediately filled with disappointment. Elijah actually said those words.


    Bai Lu and Rebecca also could not understand at all.


    Sophie heaved a sigh of relief. As long as the Witch Elder was able to keep her life, it was fine.


    Agnes secretly laughed. Indeed, she would be the only one, the only link they had, no one could really kill her.


    The witches will respect her, worship her, and then, Holy Secret Land and the witches'' group will ¡­ To her rule.


    Claus ruthlessly kicked the table and chair flying. There was nowhere for him to vent his anger on, as Agnes was forced like a stray dog, shivering in the corner.


    Claus took a deep breath, then spread out his hands at Elijah. The calm Rebecca could not take it anymore, "Elijah, my noble brother, this can be considered a significant growth!" Elijah nodded indifferently. He had never broken his promise, Claus''s voice was as sharp as a knife, "You still love to ruin my mood as usual!"


    Elijah saw that Agnes had summoned her underlings, seemingly intending to sneak away while the two were arguing. He waved his hands gracefully, and then spoke with a cold tone, "That may not be so."


    In the next moment, Agnes didn''t even see how she moved, as he had directly taken out all of her subordinates. Her bloodied hands were spread out in front of her eyes as if to show them off, and Elijah casually threw them away.


    Elijah walked forward gracefully, and smiled towards Agnes. He walked towards Agnes like a death god, "Agnes, the oath I made was that I won''t let my brother kill you ¡­" With his slender hands, the man''s hands with distinct joints directly pierced through Agnes''s heart, "I didn''t say it before, you won''t die in my hands!"


    With two fingers grabbing onto the white handkerchief at his collar, he gently wiped it clean and spoke with a proud and noble tone, "No one can hurt my family so they will be safe and sound, no one can!"


    Elijah didn''t even spare a glance at Agnes''s corpse before he leisurely turned around. Seeing his younger brother''s rare foolishness, Claus smiled at him lovingly. His dimples were deep, and were especially enchanting.


    Elijah turned his head away. What was he doing, did everyone think that he was really a good person, allowing those bad people to bully their family?


    Bai Lu and Rebecca looked at each other, beaming with smiles. Claus/Elijah is so cute!


    Sophie''s attack was not effective. Her eyes rolled back as she turned around and left, this damned bastard''s family!

 C153

    Swiftly finishing what he was doing, Claus excitedly ran back home with the intent to hug the woman and look after the child. In the end, when he entered the house, he saw Rebecca extending a finger towards him, pressing it to his mouth, carefully indicating him to do it ¡­ Shhh!


    Therefore, the little guy directly made a barrier. They could only take a look and could not get any closer to it, and the small group of people tightly guarded Bai Lu.


    Claus''s mother could see, he couldn''t eat anymore!


    Claus was played with by the barrier on Bai Lu''s body for a long time before he finally gave up. Both of his eyes were slightly raised, quietly staring at his, waiting, for her to wake up.


    Elijah snickered behind him, while Claus glared at him. His brother dusted his clothes, then turned around and asked Claus, "Claus, Bai Lu looks like she''s sleeping soundly, do you want to drink with me?"


    Claus looked at Elijah, who was the calmest on the scene, and nodded indifferently: "Don''t you think we should celebrate?" Elijah felt that they should properly celebrate their impending doom this time. The next chance they had might be because of Claus''s baby.


    Wait, Rebecca grabbed Elijah''s arm and waved at Claus. You should continue to take care of your own pregnant women and children.


    "Elijah, Bai Lu''s connection has been broken. Dear brother, maybe we can plan on going back now ¡­?" Rebecca planned to leave. She hoped that Elijah could leave with her as she wanted to leave this damned place full of memories.


    Elijah looked at her sister strangely and shook her head. Didn''t she want to see the birth of a baby? Why are you so anxious to leave? "Not now, Rebecca, can you wait for me to come back so we can talk?" Her casual brother had even thought that Rebecca was just making things difficult for his, and that she had always displayed a great dislike for Claus.


    But they were a family.


    Elijah turned around as he heard Rebecca''s voice, which was bone-deep calm, arrive. She was very sure what he was doing, "When you return, I would be gone." Elijah stopped in his tracks, looked back, and there was a strange rage between his brows, "This sounds like a farewell?"


    Rebecca looked at Elijah evenly and admitted with all her might, she was extremely serious, "It''s just saying goodbye." She walked towards Elijah and hugged him. Her head rubbed against his chest as she said with an uncertain tone, but her will to leave was still firm, "My New Orleans is only to ensure your safety. Elijah, you are safe now. I had originally wanted to persuade you to come with me, but you were in a hurry to throw yourself into the mess ¡ª Claus, Maser and the witches were tangled up in their schemes and plots. "


    This was something that his sister simply could not accept. Claus, Elijah would only have that damned Claus in his eyes. Rebecca pushed him away and took a big step back, "I finally understand brother, you will never leave this city!"


    Elijah was so shocked that she wanted to capture Rebecca and bring him back, but she only shook his head sadly as tears rolled down her smooth and exquisite face. Rebecca admitted powerlessly, "You will never leave Claus and his child ¡­"


    Elijah''s precise brain was in a daze, this wasn''t a very natural thing to do. Could it be that Rebecca did not think like this, as he opened his arms towards his sister, "Dearest, then you should stay?"


    She could not stay, and Claus did not wish for her to stay either, "I do not want to get involved with the relationship between you and Claus." Her eyes flickered with a struggling expression, however, her tone gradually became gentle as she stretched out her hand towards Elijah, "I just want to live a free and easy life."


    Elijah was silent for a long time, then he finally took a step forward, lowered his head, and gently kissed his sister''s forehead, "Then go, you are free, my beloved sister."


    Before Elijah left, he turned sideways, his expression could not be seen, but it was as if his voice had become a lot softer, "Just that, this place will forever be your home. Remember, when you get tired, you won''t feel good ¡­ "I''ll be right back, my brothers are all waiting for you to come home."


    Before Rebecca left, she went to find someone. It was her lover from a long time ago.


    Maser shook his head, raised his wine cup and asked. His usual cold tone, to a certain extent, was filled with resentment towards this woman, "We meet twice in the same night, what kind of wind blew you here again?"


    Unexpectedly, Rebecca did not refute him, she only lowered her head and sat beside him, taking the alcohol from him, following his posture, she drank it all, her lips revealed a gentle smile, "Maybe it''s because of my old-fashioned style, but I think it''s better for me to come personally and say goodbye."


    Maser was startled for a second, he put down the wine cup and turned around, but his tone was still taunting, "What? You saved Elijah, and now the two of you want to escape together with your tails between your legs? "


    As he turned around, the smell of alcohol wafted over. It was a bitter and stimulating smell, but he did not understand the meaning behind it. "My dear, you really are an intelligent girl. I wish you happiness!"


    Rebecca''s smile was gloomy, was she happy? The blanket was taken away again, so as Rebecca drank, he spoke with a choked voice, "He wanted to stay behind, and I''m not running away either. I''m just escaping before the boat sinks," Rebecca smiled at Maser, "Heh, Maser, ever since I was young, people have always been saying that this city will fall, you see ¡­ It''s just as prosperous these days. "


    Maser grabbed Rebecca''s cup, he also put down his hedgehog posture and laughed: "Rebecca, before we leave, how about we have a drink together?"


    She shook her hand, acting spoiled towards Maser, "You want to get me drunk, then persuade me to stay?"


    The bright-red wine was poured into a goblet, the color shining brightly, just like the woman in front of him. Maser looked at her, a little presumptuous, but he sincerely blurted out, "If it''s not like this, why did you come?"


    Rebecca indifferently replied, with a light and natural tone, "I have come to bid farewell."


    Maser''s cup was close to the person''s mouth, almost touching Rebecca''s lips, "Then what do you think?"


    Their four eyes met, and for more than ten seconds, Rebecca did not know why, but she still could not see what was going on as she mumbled a few words, "... "I''ve finally gotten rid of this place. I really don''t want to see you, see everything here ¡­"


    swallowed the words back, he forcefully pulled everyone into his embrace. Rebecca''s movements were extremely intense, as though the two people''s emotions had been aroused by the separation.


    Their... His heart had stopped beating. All that was left was an ice-cold yet familiar sensation.


    "..." "Hey, baby, don''t worry ¡­" Maser held onto Rebecca''s hands and kicked the door open, not even having the time to turn on the light. They had good eyesight, and no longer needed any light at all, "Are you going to eat me?" He nailed Rebecca to the wooden wall, her powerful attacks becoming fiercer by the second. Rebecca tightly clenched her teeth and bit him, "... "Yeah, anyway, you suit my taste!"


    The two of them enjoyed the sweet fruits that they had waited for for so long with their lives on the line, as if there was no feeling of indulgence or passion from tomorrow onwards.


    " river crab


    When the golden-haired beauty woke up, Maser was already awake. Holding one hand, he looked at Rebecca with a gentle gaze, his eyes were too deep, as though he could drown a person in them. Rebecca laid on the familiar bed, which was her original room.


    After the last reunion, the proud Rebecca removed her hard and cold outer shell and hid in Maser''s embrace, "After leaving for a hundred years, you actually made my room look the same, not changing at all ¡­"


    Maybe, sometimes, women were just moved by a small detail, especially those who looked very strong.


    Maser rubbed his hands up and down her snowy back in a continuous stream. His hands were very thick, and the sensation he brought along was extremely comfortable. Rebecca sighed, and then he lowered his head and kissed her again: "Maybe, I think, I want to wait for you to come back!"


    Rebecca did not reply, but tightened her grip on Maser''s waist.


    Suddenly, he asked a strange question, "But, my bed here shouldn''t be as comfortable as the Royal Palace Hotel, right?"


    Rebecca was startled, then immediately reacted, he was probing, "How could it be? This bed is very comfortable... It''s something I''m familiar with, and it feels the most comfortable. "


    Jumping off the bed, she grabbed Maser''s long shirt and draped it over his body. She stepped onto Maser''s waist, then stepped onto his throat with one hand while dragging something out with the other.


    Before Maser could open his ambiguous smile, a round, sweet and cold object stopped his mouth.


    Apple?

 C154

    Maser''s gaze stopped at Rebecca''s chest. She leaned down and laughed mischievously, "Hey, darling, am I making you hungry?"


    Maser shook his head. He was hungry to the point that he didn''t want to eat, but Rebecca was like a fox who didn''t even have a chance, he could only shake his head and reply calmly, "I don''t like eating apples."


    Rebecca''s voice suddenly dropped. She seemed to have already guessed it, but she was still unwilling to believe it. She simply placed the apple in Maser''s hand with emphasis, bringing a bit of anger with it. This was once your favorite! "


    Once, that little Maser, that youth, was willing to pay any price for a sweet apple.


    Maser held onto the group and sighed: "Yes, I used to be, when I was working in the orchard, if I dared to eat an apple, I would be beaten half to death ¡­" The expression on his face stiffened bit by bit. He hated how powerless he was, "Even the rotten ones are no exception. Now they only remind me of the time when I had nothing ¡­"


    Rebecca shook Maser, trying to put in the last effort, "Now that you can get everything you want, come with me."


    Maser lovingly caressed Rebecca''s body, however, a cold smile appeared on his face, "Rebecca, where are you going?"


    "Go wherever we wish to go, we can form a team to create a homeland that belongs to us and you. We can turn Claus into a city then ¡­ And those lone girls who are like Annie''s vampires, they are all forgotten! " Rebecca hugged Maser tightly, full of hope and expectation.


    Maser pushed Rebecca away, donned his jacket and walked out, he had his hand on the railing, looking outside, he could see the bustling New Orleans, his tone was stern and serious, "Those orphan Annie like vampires are my family, Rebecca, this city is my home."


    Rebecca calmed down and followed him out. She leaned on the other half and looked at Maser in a neither too close nor too far away, "This was also my hometown once upon a time. "There''s not much of a difference."


    Maser obviously did not agree with his words. "You escaped, I stayed, and this empire flourished because of me!" With a proud tone and firm pride, he asked, "You want me to abandon it and leave?"


    Rebecca was knocked down by Maser''s question, her heart was injured again, but she seemed to be used to it, she only broke into a smile.


    Maser was still impassioned, "People don''t flee from their own homes! Rebecca, no one was there ¡­ At least I can''t! "


    Rebecca scoffed, she had already given up, but there were still some ridiculing questions, "I have lived longer than you, Marcellus, I have witnessed the rise and fall of the dynasty, if there is anything I am sure of, believe me ¡­ "It doesn''t matter how big your kingdom is or how many people there are to share with you, those are all nothingness!"


    He cleanly turned around, hid his tears and his sadness. Rebecca changed his clothes, returned to Maser''s side, and spread out his hands. "If you want New Orleans, then take it!"


    Maser smelled the scent of his tears, and the apple in her hand rolled on the ground, looking as though it was irreparable. He only watched Rebecca leave quietly, and after a long while, when the cold night wind blew, Maser bent down and picked up the apple.


    After taking a bite, Maser who had long since lost his sense of taste, forcefully tasted the bitter taste.


    When Bai Lu woke up, there was no one at home. She lazily brushed her teeth and washed her face. Then, she went downstairs to the kitchen to see if there was anything to eat.


    Her baby was hungry.


    Ding dong ding ding-dong, before his footsteps could change direction, he heard a bell ring outside the door, blinking his eyes in confusion, Bai Lu went into the peephole to take a look - Josh.


    It was easy for him to find Claus, but he was too weak to find Claus. Even after running for half his New Orleans, he still could not find the person he was looking for.


    Bai Lu passed him a cup of water, Josh gulped it down, "Heh, where is he? I''ve been looking for him for an entire day, but Maser knows that Claus didn''t tell him the true residence. "


    Bai Lu shook her head. Claus? Vaguely, she remembered that guy had been guarding her the whole time, but when she woke up, he had never seen him, and Rebecca was also not at home, "I am not his guardian, fellow."


    Josh helplessly looked around, he felt that this place was not safe, so he decided to leave quickly. "Alright then, if you see her, please ask him to call me."


    Bai Lu nodded, of course she would, but this trembling little spy was too long-winded. He repeatedly asked him where Claus was, what did he want to do, what did he want to do?


    Josh left the plantation and came out from the shadows. Raising his head, he looked around carefully. This room had a familiar smell to it. Rebecca, Claus, Elijah, and the seemingly unfamiliar Wolfwoman?


    Maser was rather pleased with Claus''s choice, his landing point was unexpected, but after thinking about it, it was within reason.


    Not far from their former manor, he remembered the manor and the apples he had worked at, the apples that had fallen to the ground and rotted so much that the hungry boy was beaten to death just by the foreman when he touched them.


    Deep in his brain, he still remembered the feeling of the whip on his back. The whip lashed out at him, lacerating his flesh and causing him terrible pain.


    Maser''s expression changed very quickly. In the end, he rubbed his temples and slowly walked forward, his hand facing the doorbell as the corners of his mouth raised in a curve.


    After Josh left, Bai Lu could finally get something to eat. She took a few steps forward, and in the end, the doorbell rang again. She opened the door and emphasized, "What''s going on, Josh?"


    Outside the door was another person, the polite and graceful black ruler ¡ª ¡ª Maser.


    Maser sized up Bai Lu. She was a Wolfwoman, she wore a nightgown, looked drowsy and sweet, her tone was filled with complaints, completely like an ordinary pregnant woman. This kind of discovery made him happy.


    "Hello, I''m Maser. I don''t think we''ve met before?" Maser politely bowed his head, the smell of Bai Lu''s body dense. "I''m very happy to meet you." The smell of Bai Lu belonged to Claus, and the look in Maser''s eyes became even deeper. He was truly happy to see Bai Lu again, and no matter what, the secrets his good friend Claus had towards him were far more than he had imagined.


    Bai Lu was stunned. It was the first time she had seen Maser, and it was only an illusion or they mentioned him before.


    Maser and Rebecca are fighting again?


    Also, the baby in her stomach was muttering too. This handsome black man looked at her mother with a strange expression on his face ¡ª what exactly was he doing with so much joy and so much comfort?!

 C155

    In order to win, Claus and Elijah celebrated for a long time. Finally, Elijah pulled his brother and suggested to take a walk.


    Claus pondered for a moment, as if he suddenly thought of something, gave a few instructions, and then left Elijah alone to go somewhere else.


    Kamir seemed to be getting used to this elusive man, and he popped out of the window again. She was so lost in thought, from today onwards, the first thing she would do when she returned was to lock up the window.


    Could it be that Claus didn''t know that to ordinary humans, he was actually quite terrifying.


    Kamir''s hand was still in the state of blow-blown hair, calmly sending it down, her eyes indicating that it was time to do something. Recently, Maser had not bothered her any longer.


    Claus sized up Kamir who was sitting upright and upright. Humans sometimes liked to entangle themselves with strange things, his goal was simple, and only came to tell her, "Kamir, do you remember my promise to you?"


    Kamir shook her head blankly. She did not remember what kind of promise Claus had given her, so she spoke in a cautious tone, "I don''t, what kind of promise?"


    Claus didn''t answer, he only looked at Kamir with his deep eyes, and removed her mental control. Kamir stared at him in a daze as tears rolled down her cheeks, "Yes, I remember now, your promise ¡­ If you promise me, you will find out what happened to Shawn. "


    Claus nodded, he walked to the side and sat down, then began to explain to Kamir what he knew: "I kept my promise, that your twin brother''s actions were not his own will. In fact, it was a witch who cast a spell for him to kill those people, then commit suicide."


    Kamir''s eyes were extremely red, and her mouth burst into tears of joy. She looked at Claus in confusion, and felt mixed emotions in her heart, "I knew it, I just knew he wasn''t crazy. "Who is that witch?!"


    Kamir''s emotions were stirred up, Claus''s arm was completely drained of energy. It wasn''t painful, it was just a bit itchy, and a very strange feeling, Kamir was a pure human, the smell of her blood was pure, the great arteries in her neck moved, perhaps just had a bath, it was very fragrant, very sweet.


    Claus lowered his head and took a deep breath, he thought about the Wolfwoman at home, before he met Bai Lu, Claus''s personality had no morals, he could enjoy several foods at the same time, but now, even if the male himself were to give a hint, he still had not made a move.


    Kamir, this girl, was actually very simple. Her research on psychology was only to help others. Other than the essential factor of giving her the white dew, she was the only niece of the Father Kyran.


    Claus answered Kamir. He promised Father Kyran that he would do his best to not involve her further, maybe because today''s matter had backfired on her, so Claus was kind. "Don''t worry about this matter, she has already paid for it with his blood."


    Agnes was killed by Elijah, even if he regretted not killing him personally.


    Kamir''s smile froze, she understood Claus''s words, but, this was a mistake, "What? and so on... You killed people? " Taking half a step back, under Kamir''s kind teachings, she was a very traditional girl. She went to a bar to be a bartender, firstly to finish her psychological research, and secondly to better investigate Shawn''s situation.


    Claus shrugged his shoulders, this was not a big deal, he never remembered the monsters or humans that he killed, "I did help out, please forgive me for being a little surprised at your reaction."


    Kamir glowered in shock, she was powerless to think about this man''s logic, "Then how should I react, you dragged me into a revenge that I never thought of before ¡­"


    Shawn had died, and she was very sad. However, she had never thought of killing a person, or a woman.


    "I''ve lived for thousands of years, I can assure you that many people have died for even more insignificant reasons," Claus was annoyed. What was this woman hesitating for, wasn''t she getting revenge for her, and even had a ''murderer'' look, "Moreover, you know the truth, so it should be better."


    Claus was not good at comforting others, the more he spoke, the more Kamir''s anger raged, who did Claus think he was.


    "Truth? You controlled me with your mind, "Kamir slapped the towel away and splashed the water on Claus''s face. She said angrily," You allowed me to calmly accept some things that should have caused my heart to tear and my lungs to explode ¡­ Although I do not know the method yet, but I will do everything I can to remove it. "


    Kamir hated Claus, he did not care about her human rights and autonomy, he did not care about humans at all!


    Claus was gloomy, he had painstakingly rejected Elijah''s invitation, and came over to tell this person who might be able to call him a ''friend''. For him to be scolded on the other hand, what kind of logic was this?


    Seeing that Claus wanted to leave, Kamir''s face darkened. He ran to him, raised his towel and swore, "When I completely break free from your control, you will regret meeting me!"


    Claus quickly disappeared, he secretly cursed, now, I feel like I regret thinking too much!


    Claus had not taken a few steps when he suddenly saw Maser in front of him. Could it be that he was also looking for him?


    Within a second, Claus had already adjusted his expression, and smiled at Maser. "Hello, my friend, your route of walking is really romantic, I think your destination isn''t a beauty, right ¡­"


    However, Maser did not greet him like he usually did. Instead, he just asked with a solemn face, "Where did you go?"

 C156

    Claus and his group glanced at Maser, and avoided the issue a little. He did not want Maser to know about this matter with him, "Are you still angry because of our little quarrel?"


    Maser''s face turned around the corner, half of the shadow going away, returning to its original sloppy look. He spread out his hands towards Claus, expressing that he did not mind, and patted his shoulders, feigning generosity, "Heh, what''s in the past is already in the past. If you''re still interested, Kamir is now yours, I feel that I''m not too suitable for a relationship right now."


    It was obvious that Maser misunderstood the reason why Claus was here. Could it be, that he thought he had his eyes on Kamir, and Claus was too lazy to explain, he only raised his eyebrows in curiosity.


    "What''s wrong, Maser, you''re mistaken ¡­" Didn''t Kamir always like it? Claus''s expression was a little strange. He approached Maser, wanting to clearly see his goal.


    Maser still half retreated a few steps as he maintained an attitude of not getting too close to Claus, and lightly explained, "Timing is everything, do you understand? Speaking of which, I went to visit you at your place before ¡­ I''d really like to have a drink with you to ease my mind, but maybe you''re not here? "


    Claus''s smile froze. If he went to the hotel, he would already know. The Royal Palace is not a good hotel for me, I moved a few weeks ago... "


    Maser''s shoulder still maintained its tight state. He smiled, and raised his tone, "No, I''m talking about your other residence ¡­ It''s an interesting place to stay, where I was a slave when I was little. I suppose that''s why you never invited me over? "


    Claus''s attitude became even more natural. He shot a glance at Maser, and answered while beaming, "I am truly lacking in manners. I will tell Elijah, I believe that he will definitely be willing to receive you and Davina. Especially when you''ve treated him so warmly. "


    Maser nodded, as if he approved of Claus''s words, "Very good, I''m looking forward to seeing how you are going to deal with me ¡­"


    Claus bid farewell to Maser. With a curse, he disappeared into the sky and returned home like a bullet. Damn it, his pregnant woman ¡­ White Dew?!


    It was a little dark when he walked to the profound entrance. Even though the vampire did not need any light, he still opened the door to take a look, because he wanted to take a look at Wolfwoman who was sleeping soundly and the baby in her stomach before going to sleep.


    When they reached the second floor, Claus''s room''s door was opened, but in his heart, he felt that it was a little strange. The white dew had appeared, but she was nowhere to be seen, so the drunk boss suddenly woke up, and the tip of his nose twitched.


    It was so faint that it almost dissipated. This was impossible!


    "..." "White Dew ¡­" Elijah sped up, his figure swaying slightly. After searching everywhere, he still did not find the normally obedient pregnant woman. He panicked and joked, if his pregnant woman went missing, Claus would go crazy. "Where are you?!"


    Elijah forced himself to calm down, he immediately took out his phone and called Rebecca. He asked if his sister took him away.


    Not long after she left the gas station, she picked up the phone. Elijah? Could it be that he wanted to invite her to go home? Rebecca lazily accepted and said, "Elijah, I said before, goodbye is goodbye. Please don''t try to do it ¡­"


    Elijah wasn''t in the mood to joke around with his sister at the moment, so he directly interrupted Rebecca''s words and asked anxiously. He was only concerned about the pregnant woman right now, "Is she with you? Is White Dew with you? Did you take her away? "


    Rebecca''s relaxed expression changed instantly. Elijah was different from Claus, he never joke like this, Rebecca''s car suddenly braked, "What are you saying? White Dew is gone. Where is she? "


    Elijah put down his cell phone, Rebecca did not know, but his sister had already turned around and was rushing back. At this moment, Claus rushed to the door like lightning, and spoke with a gloomy tone, "... Maser came by! "


    Elijah and Claus looked at each other. His dislike for her was too great, so much that the two of them did not even need to speak.


    Maser''s family was having a party, on the night of the vampires'' carnival, he seemed to have a plan under way.


    Maser stood on top of the building, and indicated to the Nightseers that he was there to gather, waved his hand, and the originally noisy place turned silent.


    Maser informed everyone that he would be selecting a new group of trusted aides tonight. This was a huge temptation for most of the night walkers who yearned for the Sunlight Rings day and night.


    Josh was hiding in a corner, his fighting strength could not even compare to that of a noble. Therefore, he was guarding Maser on guard, in his mind only Claus had instructed him to do so.


    Spy boy, it''s hard on you!


    He turned the sun ring on his hand, smiled, and announced loudly, "Ladies and gentlemen, welcome to the ''night of the final battle''. The first rule and the only point of my ''night of decisive battle'' is that the vampire who can last until the end of the night, is one step closer to entering my circle of trusted aides and this sun ring!"


    "Of course, if you guys can use a little bit of extreme violence to leave a deep impression on me, then you can also enjoy the warmth of the sun on my face," Maser''s eyes turned as he was very satisfied with the expressions of the crowd below him. They were ruthless and passionate, all of them rubbing their hands together.


    Maser wanted to start nurturing his own subordinates, Claus, and all sorts of things that exceeded his expectations. He absolutely could not let any existence affect his rule.


    Josh retreated to the side in no interest. He was not stupid, going up meant being beaten up, and not dying yet!


    With Maser''s order, the decisive battle immediately began.


    Fighting was much more intense and terrifying than fighting in the Arena. The battle prowess of a vampire wasn''t something that could be compared to a normal battle, and now they were risking their life for the Sunlight Ring.


    The first to step up was a man and a woman. One was tall, while the other was agile. The comparison was extremely intense.


    The stout man grabbed the woman''s neck in an attempt to throw her out, but the well-built girl was much less skilled. She was just messing around, her hands and feet were all over the place, and even her mouth was all open.


    Maser was obviously excited, his eyes was bright and his mouth was split into a smile. He liked strong people, "Damn it, this sis is not bad!"


    The little sister excitedly accepted the cheers and made a provocative gesture with her finger. Just as she was about to turn around, she suddenly heard a strange feeling coming from her neck. Instantly, her neck was gone!


    As his body fell down crookedly, Maser''s body became stiff, he looked at Claus who was clapping his hands, and the moment he appeared he killed his subordinates, causing the entire place to become silent.


    Everyone was dead set on Claus. He shrugged his shoulders and spoke with casual killing intent, "Good evening, everyone. I want to say a few words ¡­"

 C157

    Elijah appeared from beside Claus, he gracefully made a bow at the top of the second floor and smiled to Maser, "It''s obvious that we interrupted a bunch of dirty amateur fans. We came for that pregnant werewolf girl, where is she?"


    Claus simply did not have any patience, he immediately released his killing intent and swept his eyes across the scene. After that, he neatly spoke to Maser, "Listen, Maser, give her back to me, or else, I will kill everyone here ¡­ All of them, starting with you! "My dear Maser ¡­"


    Maser sneered, he actually dared to publicly speak out, he glanced at the Night Walkers who were unsettled, and spoke calmly: "The two of you are really too courageous, to actually come to my territory to make such a request?!"


    Claus laughed, and with the flash of his ruthless fangs, he increased the encirclement with each step, "Your territory, is it?" Elijah gave Maser a signal, and his voice couldn''t become any softer. His tone was slow, and he said almost amiably, "My Wolfwoman, return it to me, Maser, I won''t say it again!"


    Maser''s facial features froze. This was not the first time he had met Claus, so he was serious about it. He spread open his hands to express his sincerity, and Maser calmly said, "I think you''re talking about Bai Lu, right?" After comparing height, Maser''s tone of voice was still calm, "Such a tall, dark hair, an arrogant attitude, a round stomach, guarding against being overweight. Oh right, who is she? Is the child in her belly really yours? "


    Maser was even more curious, who was the child in her stomach? Claus''s? How could he let a girl get pregnant if Claus was a vampire? However, once he thought about Claus''s status as a hybrid again, he entered into a subtle stalemate and hesitated.


    Claus did not answer. He only looked at Maser, coldly stared, as if he was staring at a dead man.


    Elijah sighed. Maser hurriedly got to the point, it was none of his business, "Hey, old friend, you know how close I am to my old friend, I can guarantee that she won''t be in my hands. Before you guys start to complain, I admit that I visited her earlier tonight. I felt nostalgic, so I went to the plantation. I used to be a slave there, and imagine how surprised I was when I realized that the vampire''s Ancestral Family actually lived there! So I went and politely said hello... After that, your Wolfwoman Bai Lu answered the door, and we greeted each other with a few words, that''s all! "


    Claus''s eyes were still sharp and cold, Elijah was also looking at Maser with suspicion, they did not believe him.


    Maser''s attitude was very calm, as if it really had nothing to do with him. He moved away and made a gesture for his subordinates to leave, "You guys don''t believe me, look around!" Claus and Elijah walked a circle around, but they were unable to find anything.


    The two parties were in a deadlock, it was impossible, and it was not Maser. Here, the witches were eliminated, so for the time being, Bai Lu didn''t have any other enemies.


    Maser came out from the shadows behind them, his tone was strange, as though he was feeling a strange sense of regret, "Listen, I can still help you guys find her, but the question I want to ask is, who did it? If Bailu Yi is not here, then where is she? "


    Claus''s denial had caused them to not have any leads at all. Damn it, where was Bai Lu?


    Wolfwoman''s pregnant woman is very bad!


    Her body trembled continuously as she followed the curve of the car, the little guy in her stomach stirring up and moving about. However, this bastard that kidnapped her mother did not come at the right time, as she was unable to come out to help at the most critical moment.


    The feeling of being stuck in her stomach made the little guy almost as manic as her father.


    Bai Lu woke up in a daze. Her body was tied up like a long meat dumpling, and the first thing she did when she reacted was to sense her child.


    ¡ª Fortunately, the baby is fine.


    After comforting her darling, Bai Lu used both of her legs to exert her strength. She could feel that the car was still moving, but it wasn''t fast. She fiercely kicked at the door.


    The force of his legs was released. He rubbed them together and a small opening was kicked open by Bai Lu.


    However, the car suddenly stopped.


    A handsome man got off the driver''s seat. He got off the car straightforwardly, not minding at all how rough Bai Lu was. He even helped Bai Lu tear open the door before smiling down at her.


    "..." Taylor? "No way!" Bai Lu was dumbfounded. Damn it, it had been a long time since she last met her lover. This kind of meeting was really a bit sad, and they had even been tied up like caterpillars.


    Bai Lu''s body moved inwards, as if she had sunk into an awkward situation. However, her life as a flesh mate was extremely suitable for Bai Lu, and she had been carried like a sack by Taylor.


    Taylor''s hands were tightly bound, his tone was not vicious, but rather, he emphasized on a few important points, "Bai Lu, you wouldn''t want to fight with me. Firstly, you know that you can''t win against a mixed bloodline child, and secondly, you still have a child in your stomach ¡­"


    "Let me go, you despicable, half-breed bastard!" "I''m not going to let you go," he said.


    Taylor tightened his grip on his and shamelessly stroked his round bottom a few times, "Bastard, Bai Lu, believe me, this is what you call a real bastard inside your stomach! You and Claus''s bastard! "


    She attacked with her hands and feet, and had to keep her mouth open. Taylor was embarrassed by her, she reached out to grab her daughter''s neck, pulled her back, and carried her away.


    Bai Lu''s fate was very bumpy. Her attacks were completely useless, so she could only gasp for breath and call out a man''s name in her heart.


    "..." Bastard Claus, it''s because of you again, you damned bastard. At the most crucial moment, you aren''t even by my side once, so when the child is born, I''ll break all ties with you!

 C158

    Maser controlled all of the witches in the town, in order to find their pregnant women. Claus needed his help, he was in charge of the negotiations, and then, Maser had brought a witch over to help.


    Bai Lu''s clothes were brought over from the house by Claus. They needed the Bai Lu''s things to carry out a locating incantation.


    Sabine was the person Maser brought over. The first thing she did when she came in was to glance sideways at Elijah, and the corner of her mouth slightly raised.


    Maser enjoyed Claus''s help. He looked at the two legendary omnipotent Ancestral Vampire, "Believe me, my friend, Sabine is the best witch in French Region. If you need someone, you can find them. She''s more accurate than anyone else. I can assure you that she''s the person you need. "


    After that, Maser planned to leave, as he did not want to anger Claus further, or cause him to suspect anything else.


    Claus stood up. The matter of Bai Lu being kidnapped, both sides had revealed its intent. He blocked Maser and he was not an idiot.


    Maser waved his hands towards Claus. He still had his own matters to take care of, he was a ruler, "I really don''t want to end this conversation here, but, you know, the sun will rise very soon. My Night Vampires have to return indoors."


    The Night Walkers had been helping to look for her for the entire night, but they did not find any clues. Claus and Elijah were looking for her even more crazily, when Rebecca had rushed back in the middle of the night, how could she leave if her niece was in trouble?


    Maser pushed Sabine towards Claus and the Elijah brothers, as he started to become anxious, "Also, I still have to go maintain the operation of a city, you guys can just find the lambs that you guys have lost your way in, right?"


    Sabine smiled at Elijah and didn''t even glance at Claus. She seemed to be very confident that everything was under her control.


    Claus could only endure it as he tried his best to adjust his expression. He looked at Sabine politely and asked gently, "Then, can you find her?"


    Sabine looked at Claus, turned, and faced Elijah with both hands spread out, nodding reservedly, "I can give it a try."


    Taking away Bai Lu''s clothes, Sabine began to cast the technique.


    Claus guarded tenaciously and for some reason, when he felt his brother''s emotions, he started to pray ¡­ Which bastard would be so blind as to dare to touch Claus''s woman and child?


    "..." He must have thought that he had lived for too long. He must be courting death!


    No one knew if Taylor was seeking death or not, but he had obviously planned for this kidnapping incident, and he even had a helper!


    The struggling White Dew was carried all the way to a familiar place by Taylor. She seemed to have seen a similar scenery and decorations before.


    Taylor threw her on the ground and shook her hands. Damn it, she struggled too hard, it was so sore that she died, she raised up with her face covered in dirt and her head covered, she glanced at Taylor and asked, "Tell me, where are we?"


    After the White Dew was tied up and locked in a small, worn-out room, Taylor squatted beside her and lazily replied, "It''s a werewolf''s place in Louisiana, don''t you remember?"


    Bai Lu moved a few steps. She hated the smell of Taylor. Tara controlled her movements and pulled a knife from her back.


    Bai Lu covered her stomach with her hands. Her hands were still tied, like a protruding fist. She tried to shrink her body. "You, what are you going to do with that?"


    Bai Lu silently cried. Exactly what was she doing, every time she was kidnapped the same way. The next sentence, Taylor would probably start to threaten her again.


    Shaking his icy blade, the man started to laugh menacingly just as Bai Lu had guessed. "Darling, it''s up to you then ¡­"


    Bai Lu saw that Taylor had maliciously cut the rope around her feet, and then, she fixed Bai Lu''s hand on the table leg, and then, she sat down.


    Bai Lu restrained her temper and maintained her calm. She tried to communicate with him in good faith. At the very least, she absolutely could not harm the child.


    "Taylor, we are friends, right? But you attacked me, remember? You attacked me in my backyard. " Bai Lu''s tone was very weak, like she was begging. It was a type of female charm.


    Taylor was obviously in a trance for a moment, but in the next moment, his mood became even more irritable, "Bai Lu, you''re wrong, that isn''t your backyard, it''s Claus''s! You''re just living in that house with that child for the time being. You can''t be so depraved! "


    "..." But, why did you attack me? " Bai Lu''s eyes flashed, she never thought that Taylor would suddenly make a move, if not, he would not have been captured so easily.


    Taylor''s hand gently pressed against Bai Lu''s cheek, and his tone was even full of nostalgic gentleness. He said sentence after sentence with a knife-like coldness, "Bai Lu, you are completely different from the girls that I met in the Appalachian Mountain Range who helped other werewolves. You shouldn''t be like this ¡­ You''ve changed. Why? "


    She could not anger this man at this time, "Taylor, I''m sorry! But, since the last time I saw you, a lot of things have happened to me ¡­ "


    Taylor''s emotions started to become mocking. His eyes turned blood-red, and he mockingly held the knife to his exposed stomach. "For example, how did you get pregnant?"


    Bai Lu kept quiet, this belly was so round, Claus''s crime evidence was solid evidence!


    Taylor''s words became even colder. He looked at Bai Lu and laughed, his fangs very eye-catching. Claus and your hybrid baby, yes... "I already know. In order to find you, my darling, I''ve been searching everywhere at the mouth of the river. Now, let me tell you, what I know ¡­"


    White Dew''s Clothes. There was only Taylor left. The delicacy of his skin seemed to have angered him, and his rude actions had left several marks on Bai Lu''s body.


    He pointed at the birthmark of Bai Lu, and with a seemingly complacent tone, said, "Bai Lu, this New Moon birthmark means that you''re from an important family, did you know that? You can be considered the royal family of the werewolves in this area. Right, this is the place, and this is all they have left. "


    Her family, her territory? A werewolf royalty?


    The white dew followed Taylor''s hand and looked around, only to see traces of decay everywhere, as though it was a wasteland. However, the scent of a werewolf still lingered in the air.


    Werewolf?


    She remembered the wolf that had been guarding her, the handsome leader. Was he looking for her? Or ¡­ Looking for the inheritor in her womb?


    Suddenly, from the corner of her eyes, a strange woman appeared. Her hair was a light brown color, and looking at the dew, her eyes shone with a strange light.


    "Save me!" Bai Lu instinctively cried out for help. She seemed to be a werewolf, not a werewolf that wanted to attack. However, the woman disappeared in a flash. Before she turned around, Bai Lu discovered that there was a wound on her shoulder.


    It was a very strange wound, and Bai Lu couldn''t help but wonder, if not for that wound, would that woman''s shoulder have been the same as hers, a birthmark shaped like a crescent moon?


    His power was still sufficient, a mere werewolf was not a problem, not to mention, he was just an old lady who had not evolved yet.


    Bai Lu looked into the distance with disappointment. Taylor pinched her chin and turned his face back, "Let''s just give up on this idea. Bai Lu, they can''t save you. They hid in the forest for decades because they were persecuted by vampires ¡­"


    The door opened even more, and in Bai Lu''s line of sight appeared another werewolf. He looked at the sloppy-looking and rough man. As soon as he entered, his greedy and evil gaze locked onto Bai Lu. "Is it her?"

 C159

    Positioning Curse.


    Sabine''s black eyes constantly circled around Elijah. Claus endured it and poured a few drops of blood on her, connecting her to him through her bones and blood. It was said that it was because of the connection he had with his child.


    Sabine received the clothes and blood, and took out a map. She moved her hand, and as she spoke an incantation, Claus''s blood started to flow as if he was alive.


    It flowed in a curved line, with imprints leading the way.


    The corner of Sabine''s mouth hooked up, and he found the little guy. "Very good, I''ve found her. She''s in a very remote place, in the depths of the river mouth near Homa ¡­"


    Sabine''s forehead started to drip with sweat, as though she was trying really hard to continue on, but she suddenly opened her eyes, as though she was helpless to the side.


    Claus took half a step forward, causing Elijah to stave off his brother''s anger. He looked at Sabine and shook his head, "I think you can''t be more precise now, right?" Sabine nodded, and quickly dodged to the side.


    Claus looked at Elijah angrily; he was actually protecting this woman, "What''s wrong, Elijah? "Are you worried that the small mud flowers in the mud will destroy your expensive shoes?"


    Elijah calmly replied. His brother was still as cute as before when he was angry, "Actually, after experiencing the recent imprisonment, I can elegantly traverse the countryside."


    Claus was startled by his words, he turned his head away with a snort. Didn''t this guy apologize to her when she was drinking? He was still so shy!


    Sabine glanced at the two brothers, as if he was already used to their interaction. She found an opening and explained the situation, "There''s a legend about the werewolves that were expelled, their campsite is there, if Bai Lu really went that far, then it''s very possible that she went to look for them, it''s probably because the werewolves from the family are looking for their royalty ¡­"


    Sabine was hinting that Bai Lu left them on her own accord, causing Elijah to raise his eyebrows in curiosity. He had never thought of the possibility that Bai Lu would go and search for her family.


    Claus replied bitterly, gritting his teeth, "Obviously, she wants to get to know more people of the same race, I think our company might not be good enough!"


    Sabine left, and then, Elijah turned to glance at Claus, "You told her?"


    Claus didn''t answer, he only looked at the map and laughed coldly. "As a witch that Maser brought along temporarily, don''t you think she knows too much? Elijah, you can''t be thinking that the witch really helped us for Maser''s sake, right? Or ¡­ "You think she''s because of your beauty?"


    Elijah shrugged his shoulders, he didn''t care and when he could use it, it would just be with a few smiles, he didn''t care.


    By the time Maser finished dealing with the matters and returned, it was already noon. He seemed to be in a good mood and everything went more smoothly than he had expected.


    Seeing him walk back leisurely, could only remain in his original position due to his inability to dodge. Maser walked to the opposite side of him and sat down, then took a glance at the bustling atmosphere at the side.


    "Josh," Maser said in an easy-going manner. He patted Nooblet on the shoulder and the two brothers gave him a good suggestion. "You can join their ''drinking game'' anytime you want."


    Josh shook his head again and nodded slightly. When he saw Maser, he felt a chill on his back and answered timidly, "It''s not to my liking. It reminds me a little of those athletes in high school.


    Josh had been bullied by those men many times when he was young. Now, he really couldn''t be bothered to participate in similar male activities.


    Maser obviously knew the situation he was talking about. After all, he had lived a few hundred years longer than Josh, so he slowly smiled.


    Josh nodded and his tone relaxed, "That''s right."


    Maser continued to chat with him, it was warm and strange, "I''m very curious, what would happen if you see those guys now?" As if he had thought of a funny scene, Maser laughed out loud. "I dare to say that you will definitely tear them apart, right?"


    Vampires seemed to be playing around with the slaughter, Josh bit the corner of his mouth, and replied while stumbling, "Yeah ¡­" "Of course!" Josh laughed dryly, then clenched his fist, revealing a sinister and cruel expression, "I might use all of my vampire techniques on them ¡­"


    As if he was a child trying to act terrifying with all his might, Josh couldn''t hold it in. Her face was flushed red, but he didn''t dare to cough out it out, so Maser grabbed onto his arm as if he couldn''t take it anymore and hugged him tightly, "You''re an interesting fellow, Josh!" Maser''s fangs flashed as he smilingly sighed, "Actually, I thought about how interesting it was last night, especially when I saw you at the plantation where Claus was staying ¡­"


    Josh was now a pail man, he realized that his body was trembling even more, and could not help but let go in disgust.


    After coaxing them, Josh finally reacted. Just as he was about to run, he turned around and saw two green-faced, fanged vampires in front of him.


    "Hey, don''t be in such a hurry to play games, bro ¡­"


    Josh was trapped in the middle and killed. He had wolves in front and tigers in the back, so he felt that becoming a vampire would be even more difficult than being alive.


    Maser coldly clapped his hands, he smiled and approached Josh step by step, lifting up the back of his neck, as though he was teasing a hybrid kitten. His tone became very curious, "Where are you going? Josh... "

 C160

    Yue Yang quickly drove the car deeper into the mouth of the river and stepped on the brakes. With a "ka" sound, the car stopped and two handsome men with different styles got off ¡ª ¡ª Elijah, Claus.


    Elijah followed Claus out of the car. Their anxiety had obviously decreased a little because of Sabine''s guess, but their cautious brother was still more enthusiastic.


    Elijah took a glance at the vast area. To find a Wolfwoman in this kind of place that had no end, even he and Claus would need a little bit of time.


    Claus had been very quiet throughout the entire journey. After he got off the car, he calmly looked at Elijah. His brother didn''t seem to be Elijah at all.


    Elijah''s sharp eyes swept across his surroundings. He took a glance at Claus and made his decision, "We are going towards the southern side of the lake ¡­"


    Claus leaned on the side of the door lazily. Elijah commanded with determination, his eyebrows knitted together like a knot because of his anxiousness, and he pulled on his brother who was beside him. He opened his mouth, and asked Claus in a calm and dangerous tone, "You seem to have made up your mind to find that Wolfwoman?"


    Claus didn''t understand. His brother was very nervous, very nervous about that Wolfwoman, his Wolfwoman.


    Elijah casually glanced at Claus, how could he still have a temper, "If I leave too quickly for you, Claus," Elijah moved to the side to check on the water source, then turned to look at his brother, "You can also go to the car and wait for me, but you have to promise not to roll the windows up."


    Claus gradually lost control of his emotions, as he suddenly approached Elijah, laughing coldly with ridicule, "Did I touch your sore spot? Are you beginning to appreciate this girl? Maybe that''s why you started giving orders the moment you got back. You''re hoping to make a good impression by playing the role of parent, aren''t you? "


    Elijah untied his brother''s shackles. He felt inexplicably furious, his eyes did not shift away, and his tone also started rushing, "If you want to insist on treating her as your active ''egg incubator'', then it would have been your fault in the first place!"


    Elijah and Claus looked at each other as if they were fighting, when suddenly, Claus''s expression changed.


    Elijah hurriedly went over to ask. He sensed something, "Claus, did you sense her smell?" Elijah knew that Claus''s werewolf attribute was also very strong. He was definitely more sensitive towards white dew and children than anyone else.


    Claus nodded his head and shook it. He looked towards a direction and told Elijah with a depressed tone, "No, but I found someone else''s group."


    The two brothers looked at each other. Claus immediately brought Elijah and drilled into the forest.


    Finally, Claus stopped in front of a car ¡ª Taylor''s car.


    Claus jumped into the car, opened the door and searched everywhere. On the cloth bag, on the rope, and even in the dark corner, Claus smelt the scent of his Wolfwoman.


    Elijah raised his eyebrows, Claus''s expression was not right, his face was extremely dark, he curiously glanced at his brother, Claus''s hook like eyes were filled with killing intent, "This carriage reeked of someone I thought was killed! - Taylor, do you remember him?"


    Elijah nodded. He remembered that Taylor, the mixed bloodline Claus transformed into was just a dregs, he could not help but be curious about this matter, what did it have to do with Bai Lu. "Why is your follower, the mysterious blood waterfall, interested in Bai Lu?"


    Claus and Taylor''s relationship was rather deep, and in short, the relationship between Claus and him was very deep.


    Claus had long pursued a woman before, and she was Taylor''s girlfriend. This time, it was even more serious, and Bai Lu was also someone Taylor liked.


    After being silent for a moment, Claus tried to explain casually. It was purely an accident, "I think he wants revenge because I pursued his girlfriend?"


    Elijah''s mouth twitched, a row of black lines hung on his face. He turned his gaze away, his tone helpless and accustomed, "Why do I suspect that this is your fault again?"


    Claus laughed. He saw that Elijah''s mood had become a lot better for some reason, and looked at his brother," When I still have a way to create a hybrid who recognizes his ancestors, Taylor was my first subordinate. Even though I didn''t give him any choice ¡­ In the beginning, Taylor was very loyal, but ¡­ It slowly became disobedient because of some simple reasons ¡­ He turned my other half-breeds against me. I couldn''t accept it, so I killed a lot of half-breeds.


    Elijah did not know much about this matter.


    Thinking about Claus''s brutality, even as his brother, Elijah looked at him with an incomprehensible and inexplicable fear.


    This man had never needed an official reason to kill people. It was just that, based on his mood, his strength was too great, allowing him to be fearless.


    Elijah pushed Claus away in disgust and approached him. Claus shrugged his shoulders, he did not care too much, they had always strived to find a balance in the gray zone with Elijah''s integrity, he continued to speak arrogantly, "Before I finished Taylor, he escaped like a coward."


    Elijah took a deep breath. Why does he feel that it won''t be that simple? Elijah faced his brother seriously, and spoke slowly and persistently, "Don''t challenge my patience, Claus ¡­ Do you have anything else to say? "

 C161

    Claus didn''t know why Elijah insisted on doing this kind of thing. He had never been so stingy in the past, so he added impatiently, "Also, other than those girls and prey, I think ¡­ Something to do with his mother. "


    Claus could not find the Taylor who betrayed him and was in a bad mood. After meeting Taylor''s mother, he was not a good person and directly pushed his into the water, drowning his while he was still alive.


    When Claus thought about this, he became even more agitated. That old lady was too stubborn.


    Elijah''s heart went cold. Very good, it was indeed caused by this damn little brother, "You killed his mother? "Great!"


    Elijah turned around and left. He followed Taylor''s scent and walked forward, he had to quickly find the white dew.


    Claus muttered at the end, trying to make up for his tragedy, "Heh, Elijah, I just... Taylor deserves a lesson! "


    Claus, who was only willing to give Claus a back that he rejected, was even more speechless. Claus, this bastard, still refused to change his attitude, he really deserved to be taught a lesson. Claus, if he were to take revenge by hurting Bai Lu ¡­? "


    Claus had originally allowed Elijah to despise him, but when it came to Bai Lu, he moved faster than his brother, turning around and drawing closer, his eyes dark, "So, you really do care about her? Then let''s continue ¡­ Continue! "Big brother, go save her!" Claus thought about the scene of Elijah hugging his Wolfwoman and his words involuntarily became sharper, "Come, tell me how much you can spoil her. I''ve already tried my hand at my Wolfwoman! "Let me tell you, she''s wonderful. That body, that reaction, that tightness ¡­"


    Elijah grabbed Claus''s collar, and directly upended his body. Claus raised his head, and with a domineering and arrogant look, Elijah lowered his head. His eyes were filled with unconcealable awkwardness.


    Elijah felt very uncomfortable, Claus knew that he was also uncomfortable, but he could not control his damned possessiveness! Elijah would not act like how he thought he was, but Claus was very clear that his brother was truly moved at some points in time!


    After being silent for a moment, Claus waved his hand, and threw Elijah away. His body disappeared into the depths of the forest, and a sentence came from afar, "... I will personally kill Taylor and bring his back to my woman! "


    She had at least two strong men supporting her, but the newbie spy on the other side wasn''t so lucky. Josh was in a miserable state.


    The moment Davina came in, she immediately walked over and grabbed her arm to report to him, "Be careful, Maser. I can sense that there''s a witch using magic in the French Region."


    "Magic?" The jute in Maser''s hand was flung, causing Josh to roll out like a cabbage. With a bang, Josh landed freely.


    Davina told Maser the specific location and type of magic. Maser smiled, and was not the least bit nervous, "Dearest, don''t worry, I approved it. Besides that, there are other things that you need to take care of."


    Davina''s line of sight followed Maser to Josh''s body. His entire body was tied up, forming strips after pieces of dumplings, with one of his feet still hanging inside the white gunny sack, he tilted his head and sized Davina up. Maser revealed his snow-white teeth at him, and with a shake of his body, Josh wailed, "No, you are that ultimate witch, don''t kill me!"


    Maser sighed helplessly, this kind of stupid thought was rare for Claus to catch his eyes, he turned around to face Davina, and slightly nodded his head, "Heh, Davina, come and greet our Josh."


    Davina curiously looked at the youth who was about to piss in fear. He was trembling so hard that the gunny sack was about to be torn apart, and he curiously looked at Maser, "Why did you bring him here?"


    Maser gently supported the trembling Josh, pressing him into a chair and explained smilingly, "There is something wrong with our Josh, Claus is controlling him to monitor me, you know that I cannot tolerate that, so I think I should kill Josh, or ¡­"


    He tried his best to explain that he didn''t want to die. Although the vampire''s evil deeds had failed, he really didn''t want to die again, "Maser, I beg you, this is not my fault, I beg you!"


    "Then, I thought that killing a vampire would break my own rules ¡ª ¡ª the smart way is to have him come back to us."


    Davina seemed to have understood something, she nodded her head and started to understand what Maser meant.


    Josh was stunned, he looked at Maser and Davina, who had a crafty smile.


    walked into Josh and the little boy was a little dazed. He merely looked at and warned him with a lowered head, "That way, he can tell Claus what I want to say and he can even help us monitor him. As long as we remove and control him, we can brainwash him again.


    Davina agreed to Maser''s request. She followed his instructions very well as she turned around and made an apologetic gesture towards Josh, causing Josh, who was wiggling like a caterpillar, to quieten down. only shook his head as he begged, "I can make him forget what Claus said to him, but the more Claus says, the more pain he will experience ¡­


    It may be very painful! "


    Maser nodded peacefully, patted Josh''s head and sighed, "Poor Josh ¡­" It was as if he was a little conflicted. Josh had taken the initiative and chose to ''renounce the shadows and come out with the light''. He was not very determined anyway, "I can do it, I can do anything I want!" Maser retreated, and he looked at Davina indifferently. Josh swallowed his saliva, and asked Davina with a stuttering tone. "How much pain does it hurt?"


    Davina looked at him with great sympathy.


    The blood and qi in his temples roiled, as if his soul was going to be separated at any moment. Sweat and saliva were flowing out all over, he was rolling nonstop, the chair was being kicked away and the rope on his body was being broken. Josh''s eyes were filled with sweat, he could not even scream out loud, his mouth was choked with saliva.


    "Damnit ¡­" Stop reciting it. It hurts like hell! "Please ¡­"


    Davina continued to exert her strength, and her mouth moved even faster. It was as if a layer of skin had been removed from Josh''s body, and her entire body was limp to the point of collapse.


    One of Bai Lu''s hands were tied. Taylor was only guarding her and didn''t feel that it was too much trouble. She could only try to get close to him with nothing to say. Taylor, a wolf has been protecting me recently. It is protecting me as if it instinctively knows that I am of her clan ¡­ "


    Taylor looked at Bai Lu suspiciously, her eyes did not change at all, what did she tell him to do?


    "You''re a half-breed," Bai Lu rubbed her body. Her stomach felt uncomfortable, and with her other hand protecting the little guy, she tilted her body, continuing to joke around as if she was guessing something. "You can turn into a wolf at any time, is that you?"


    Taylor was startled, he shook his head and rejected Bai Lu''s good will, saying frankly, "It''s not me, but, you''re right. Only mixed blood children can control when they transform, and I am the only mixed blood person other than Claus, so we are here! "


    Speaking of Claus, Taylor''s hatred began to spread again.

 C162

    Bai Lu was helpless. That damned Claus, just how much hatred did this child''s father pull towards her.


    Taylor''s gaze grew even colder, and Bai Lu lowered her head, trying her best to comfort the good child. After that, she changed her strategy, and also became more forceful, her mouth full of warning, "Taylor, I want to tell you, no matter what you think you''re doing, you should know what agreement the Ancestral Vampire family has made to ensure the child and I''s safety! Claus really loves this child. If you really dare to hurt me and hurt my child, believe me, they will kill you.


    Taylor could not hold back his laughter. He circled around Bai Lu, his knife pressing onto her cheek, he lowered his voice and asked in a crazed manner, "On what basis do you think I am afraid of death?"


    There was a knock on the door, and a bulky werewolf came in, the greedy man again.


    When Bai Lu saw that he had a needle in his hand, he directly walked in front of Taylor and smiled weirdly. He stared at Bai Lu with wooden eyes filled with burning greed and hope.


    Bai Lu''s body stiffened, and she felt that her back could not even cover a thousandth of her goosebumps. What exactly did he want to do?


    The syringe was handed over to Taylor, and when Bai Lu heard the man''s excited nod of his head, Taylor gave it a last affectionate glance, turned around, and asked the werewolf: "Are you ready?"


    The sturdy werewolf panted excitedly, he nodded his head, and with the sound of water flowing from his mouth, he replied Taylor, "Make your move."


    Bai Lu wished she could condense herself into a speck of dust. What were the two of them discussing?


    Taylor squatted down and touched his shoulder with his cold, wet hands. New Moon''s birthmark, he slid all the way down, past his collarbone. Then, he snaked his way to her stomach.


    Bai Lu felt scared, she tried her best to tighten her body, her tone filled with anger. The male werewolf slowly walked closer to her, and Bai Lu''s voice shattered and trembled, "Taylor, don''t! What are you guys doing? "


    The hot breath from his mouth sprayed onto the tip of Bai Lu''s nose, and an unfamiliar male scent rushed over. While his mouth was exposed a little indistinctly, he heard Taylor''s trembling reply, "Claus destroyed all the beautiful things in my life, so now, I want to take away the thing he wants the most!"


    The needle was pointed at her round stomach, causing her back to tighten. She screamed for help, as she sensed a terrifying crisis. Please! Taylor, don''t! Damn it, save me ¡­ Someone save me! "


    Bai Lu felt the sharp needle stab into her stomach. Her curled up body stiffened as her fist angrily pressed against Bai Lu''s stomach. She didn''t have enough strength!


    The little ball of flesh hated how powerless she was right now. She couldn''t save her mother.


    On the other hand, Bailu Yi had a completely different kind of thought. She could only vaguely feel the child''s hint, and was extremely worried. Sweat and tears were forced out of her eyes due to the intense emotions and pain.


    Taylor''s hands were heavy, he fiercely stabbed the needle into Bai Lu''s stomach, greedily drawing half of the needle''s blood. It was a bright red, and Bai Lu was powerlessly pushed to the side. Taylor shook the needle, and his eyes lit up.


    Taylor did not care about Bai Lu''s situation anymore, he only turned around and walked towards the male werewolf, raised the syringe and stabbed it into his body, and then, Taylor turned around. In the next moment, he grabbed onto Bai Lu''s neck and twisted it fiercely!


    He actually killed his own comrade!


    Kacha! The man''s neck was crooked, and he actually fell down limply.


    Bai Lu looked at Taylor in complete disbelief. What exactly was he doing, to actually kill his companion like this.


    Taylor turned to look at Bai Lu with a relaxed expression. His tone was calm, this was only a test that he was willing to follow, "Don''t even think about criticizing me. Dwayne knows what he''s involved in, I''ll tell you, darling.


    "How is this possible?" Bai Lu squeezed out a sentence, "What is your purpose? What do you want to do to me? " She had to do her best to divert Taylor''s attention, so that she could think of a way to save herself.


    Taylor raised his chin, his attitude becoming haughty and haughty, "Let me tell you, Bai Lu, Dwayne is a werewolf, a purebred werewolf. When he died, he had your blood in his body, or more accurately, it was blood that you and your mixed blood baby shared."


    Bai Lu stared at Taylor, the smile on her lips becoming even weirder, suddenly, a thought flashed through her mind, she had found a connection.


    Blood? A half-breed? Claus''s blood?


    She wanted to get up, but her mouth continued to converse with Taylor, "Do you want to turn him into a mixed race? Oh my god, Taylor, you are crazy, that is simply impossible ¡­ "


    Taylor did not believe what Bai Lu said. He seemed to have his own information channels, he grinned at Bai Lu with a bit of mysteriousness mixed with pride and reverence. "I''ve communicated with the wolves here, you know. One night, one of the Wolfwoman was on good terms with a witch. That witch had the illusion of your child in her nightmares ¡ª the son of the devil, right? At the same time, she saw how your man, Claus, used the blood of this terrifying child to create an army of mixed blood slaves! "


    Taylor fell into a state of madness. Since he knew this fact, then how could he let this demon Claus succeed, an army, a mixed bloodline army that was invincible.


    Bai Lu clenched her teeth, she was not willing to believe Taylor''s words at all. That fellow, Sabine, was just randomly spouting nonsense, her child, was only a simple baby. Her voice became angry and shrill, while Bai Lu let out a sorrowful and angry roar, "I''ve had enough of these witches, and their prophecies about my beloved child."


    "She''s just a child, my child."

 C163

    Taylor''s gaze became a lot more spirited. He looked at Bai Lu with a sympathetic and protective gaze as he pointed at the male werewolf, "Bai Lu, is the treasure in your stomach really just a simple child? Perhaps, no ¡­ That''s why he''s involved, and why the werewolves are so willing to experiment. "


    Bai Lu stared at him in confusion, not knowing why he had started to talk so loudly, Taylor''s attention was all focused on the werewolf Zha Hen, and he shook his head, "You still haven''t noticed, these guys don''t have much hope for their lives, they are very willing to accept the opportunity to become a top-notch species. The problem is that all the mixed bloods are loyal to Claus, so they have to listen to what Claus says, and I can''t let all of this happen."


    Taylor was waiting, enjoying, and even trying to share it with Bai Lu. When Bai Lu saw him casually throwing the sharp knife on the table, her eyes lit up, and the child twirled in her stomach, he became a little excited.


    Taylor told Bai Lu some truths that she did not know. He was hinting that Claus did not want to be a good bird that would properly love and cherish his child because of his intentions and intentions.


    Bai Lu was stunned, could Claus''s thoughts be like this? How was this possible? How did Claus know about this? Even more so, that prophecy was something Sophie and Rebecca had told him.


    However, Taylor was still able to produce some vague evidence. With Sabine''s words and the complete translation, her heart started to sink, but she still held back her calm face. She couldn''t panic, she had to prove it herself.


    The truth is not on someone else''s lips, but, through investigation, verification, and finally, burial in your own heart.


    Taylor was still showing Bai Lu the prophecies of the witches. Bai Lu raised her head and looked at him, smiling faintly, as if Taylor was just a child who had gone out of his way to cause trouble, "... Heh, what you said is a bit unbelievable, how can you be so sure that Claus knows what this child''s blood can do? "


    Taylor glanced at Bai Lu''s reaction, he was so shocked that he could not keep his cool, is this woman stupid or deaf? Claus, what kind of person is he, could it be that he will suddenly become kind and friendly, even his voice was laughing, "What do you think? Dear Bai Lu, Claus, that man and woman, the killer of puppies, suddenly wants to be a good father. Is he trying to be obedient to you guys, or does he have other intentions? "


    Bai Lu looked directly at him, her gaze not moving for even a second, seemingly unperturbed.


    "The mixed bloodline can walk under the sunlight, they can kill the vampires with a single bite. If your Claus obtains an army of mixed race, he can take over New Orleans in a week. Do you know at that time, what else can stop Claus?"


    Bai Lu''s smile faded. Scenes appeared in her mind. She didn''t want to think too much into them, but she couldn''t help but start to analyze them.


    Bai Lu muttered to herself, her tone was ethereal and calm, "¡­" Nothing can stop him. "


    AHH!" The rough, sharp shout, "No, no! "AHH!" The wolf-man who should have died suddenly woke up!


    Bai Lu''s body stiffened. The experiment was a success. Her child''s blood, was it really effective? Taylor''s emotions were even higher than hers. He slowly approached the white dew, grabbed her hair and spoke to the werewolf. "Hey, partner, you need to drink her blood.


    The werewolf seemed to have awoken with great difficulty, with blood and foam at the corner of his mouth. His body was shaking from the pain, and as he approached Taylor and the others, his neck was turned backwards.


    Being forced to raise her chin, her slender and white neck released an enticing fragrance, causing her gaze to become sharp. Was Taylor insane? He actually dared to do this to her. He resisted desperately, and his tone was pale and powerless. "What ¡­" No, Taylor, no! "


    Taylor used one hand to stop Bai Lu''s refusal, and with the other hand he took the blade.


    Taylor restrained himself and took a deep breath. He could not let go of such a treasure casually, he shouted at the werewolf to coax him, "Come over quickly, your food is here."


    The werewolf embarrassedly wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. His gaze towards Bai Lu made her feel awkward. It was as if he had gained a bit more respect from the children.


    His recently recovered body didn''t seem to be easy to control. Step by step, his body wiggled as his body opened and closed. This illusion, Bailu saw the werewolf crawling towards her excitedly, muttering some words for her mother.


    No, no!" AHH! "No!" "White Dew twitched her body a few times. Sensing the power of the blood, the werewolf took a deep breath and carefully sucked in the drop of blood. His strange and excited body bent over her belly as he reached out to hug her.


    Taylor kicked him away. Looking at the guy who was so excited that he couldn''t control himself, he felt that something was wrong. "Heh, Dwayne, relax!"


    Taylor tried to communicate with the werewolf, but it was impossible. He only swayed to get closer to Bai Lu, stubbornly trying to get close to her.


    Then, for some reason, the werewolf actually attacked Taylor, and with a low curse, Taylor retaliated, and the two of them rolled onto the ground, and started to fight back and forth!


    The little house that was closed in with the dew was too small and simple. Taylor and the werewolf couldn''t seem to open it, they rolled outside after hitting the door a few times, and then it was gone.


    Bai Lu took a few breaths to catch her breath, then extended her leg to try and reach for the knife that Taylor had dropped during his battle. She had to think of a way to save herself.


    Bai Lu desperately rubbed at her tied hands, not caring about those bloody wounds at all. She desperately wanted to get the knife.


    This was the only chance to escape. Taylor and the others were fighting very hard, so they had no time to care about Bai Lu, this person who seemed to be powerless.


    On the other side, Bai Lu''s feet had just gotten their hands on the blade, and before she could bring it back, Taylor had already taken care of the werewolf and walked back in high spirits.


    Within a few seconds, Bai Lu returned to her original position. She fell to the ground, seemingly unable to resist.


    Taylor walked over and lowered his head to look at her.


    Bai Lu was not affected, and only stared at Taylor curiously and asked, "You succeeded, right? "He''s become a hybrid ¡­?"


    It was like a magic spell. The child''s blood allowed a pure werewolf to revive and then transform into a hybrid.


    Taylor squatted down/body and very seriously told Bai Lu the result, "Yes, you saw it. If Claus controls you, if he controls this child, then he won!"


    White Dew weakly smiled at him, bringing along a bit of coquettishness and shyness. "¡­" "Then help me hide this child."


    After that, his eyes, due to the white dew, tightened into a fist as he slowly started to shake his head. He took away the knife, but he was not stupid, this woman was not that simple.


    She tried her best to convince Taylor that in order to protect her child, she could definitely try to get something out of him. She grabbed onto Taylor''s wrist that was right beside her, "Then, help me escape, I ¡­ And my children, they''ll be very grateful to you. "


    Taylor sighed regretfully, and almost pitifully went to take away his forehead, coldly refusing this woman he liked. His ambition was much more important than emotions, his voice was very steady, as if he was narrating a fact, "Claus will find you, he will steal your child, and then, he will be able to create even more ferocious mixed-blood children ¡­ More slaves to all his orders. "


    Bai Lu took a few serious steps back. She didn''t know what kind of goal this Taylor bastard had, but she wouldn''t allow anyone to harm her child. Her tone of voice neared a warning, "Taylor, I beg of you ¡­ "No matter what you want to do, there will always be another way. You are not that kind of person!"


    Taylor bent his body and surrounded the pregnant Wolfwoman. It was as if he wanted to pull the white dew up and take it away.


    White Dew''s head was bowing down meekly. She seemed to have said something, and Taylor couldn''t help but move closer to her. Then, a sharp pain came from her lower abdomen. Blood gushed out from Taylor''s stomach. He twisted his hand, causing Bai Lu''s hands to dislocate. Lowering his head, in her hands was a sharp wooden stake.


    At this moment, half of the wooden stake was ruthlessly stuck into Taylor''s stomach.


    The stimulation of his blood energy made him distorted. His eyes became blood-red, and fangs emerged from his mouth. He told Bai Lu word by word, "What you did was too stupid!"


    Bai Lu closed her eyes in despair, but could do nothing about it when she saw Taylor approaching her. She could only hold her stomach tight. Damn it, no one had come to save her?! Save her child?!


    The werewolf grabbed Taylor''s leg, and while holding his teeth in place, he bit down hard on Taylor''s thigh/root. With a mouth that was covered in blood, he told Taylor in a slurred voice, "Mom ¡­ Away... She ¡­ Far... Dot... Get lost! "

 C164

    Taylor looked at the werewolf strangely, his expression confused. What, this guy had changed too strangely, his attitude was completely different. He had almost turned 180 degrees towards Taylor, does Bai Lu know him? Did he really have to be so protective?


    Taylor was enraged, his tone became cold and aggressive, "What are you called? My business, what do you care? "


    The werewolf''s transformation slowly stabilized, and he was able to stand up straight. He looked at Taylor, and repeated his warning sharp once more, a trace of reason slowly appearing in his eyes, "I said, stay away from her."


    Taylor''s kick had broken the chair that Bai Lu was leaning on. His hard work was unable to restrain it, damn the experiment, this monster actually acknowledged Bai Lu as its ancestor.


    Last time, Taylor waved his blade warned and said to the damned werewolf, "Scram, you got your wish already, now, scram for me!"


    "Dwayne, he wants to kill me," Taylor shook his head, trying to get close to his to protect her. "Dwayne, I tried my best to pull back to the side, and the voice became more real and terrified," He also wants to kill you. He said that it''s too dangerous for a mixed blood child to exist in this world, you have to stop him! "


    The werewolf turned his stiff body to face Taylor, blocking Bai Lu, and faced Taylor directly. He did not permit to harm his own mother.


    Seeing the werewolf''s tensed expression, Taylor wanted to call for Bai Lu. "Shut up!"


    The werewolf''s reaction was much quicker, he protected Bai Lu and fought with Taylor once again.


    Wild beasts were all simple creatures. White Dew''s blood had turned into a werewolf. Therefore, towards White Dew, he always had an inexplicable sense of respect and loyalty. He treated her as his second mother.


    The two became more and more intense. Bai Lu didn''t pay attention to either of them. She only saw the knife that fell to the side and moved her body a few times. Bai Lu slowly approached the knife.


    Tearing and tearing, she even accidentally cut into the thin skin of her wrist. Finally, Bai Lu''s hand was free.


    Bending his waist, she took the opportunity while Taylor was attacking the werewolf fiercely, bent her body, and ran away like she was flying.


    Taylor was entangled by the werewolf so tightly that he did not see her actions. It was just that he wanted to kill the damned experimental subject in front of him with all his heart.


    Bai Lu was trying her best to determine the direction, and she had to run as far as possible. She knew that the werewolf wouldn''t be able to hold on for long.


    Damn it, she didn''t know the way, but she seemed to be running in the wrong direction in a panic. The increasingly damp and stinky air currents indicated that she was in danger.


    Borrowing the support of the tall trees, Bai Lu strove hard to find a water source. She had to find a way to smoke people. Otherwise, she would be in even more danger at night.


    There were tiny bloodstains on the ground. Bai Lu tried her best to wrap around her wound, but there was still a lot left over.


    White Dew''s wound was not deep, but there were many small scars and cuts, Wolfwoman''s agile footsteps were fast and chaotic, damn it, how could the forest be so big, she was running like a panicked little deer, suddenly, there were two more hands behind her back.


    Bai Lu didn''t even have the chance to turn to the side before she launched a fierce attack.


    The man tightly wrapped her in his embrace, carefully avoiding the wound on her wrist. Killing intent flashed in his eyes, but his tone was light, "I''m sorry, my Wolfwoman. I thought you were in danger, but it seems that I was wrong."


    "..." Claus, Bai Lu relaxed for a moment. It was Claus who saved her.


    Claus snatched Bai Lu''s blade away, and with a flip of his hand, he firmly held on tightly to Bai Lu. The strength of his embrace hurt Bai Lu, and after he calmed down, his anger took the upper hand, "Dammit, who told you not to stay at home properly, and scare my brother to death?"


    Elijah stood at the back, elegantly looking at the exposed face that had been carried to the point where he couldn''t find the north, and finally relaxed his emotions, "You''re okay, this is great news."


    Claus would not release her, and Bai Lu was also enjoying the real pain of the moment. She was still alive, and his child was fine, but at this moment, he was filled with gratitude towards Claus''s appearance. The next moment, his gaze returned to his stomach.


    Resisting with force, Claus pushed Claus away, and his wounds were already healed very naturally. Claus suspiciously looked at Bai Lu, and then, a trace of response came out of Wolfwoman''s pale white face with great effort. He seemed to be on guard, "You guys don''t know how terrible my day has been ¡­?!"


    Bai Lu approached Elijah without leaving a trace. Claus also did not notice, but the more he looked at Bai Lu''s wound, the more murderous he became. He wanted to kill all of the pregnant women who tried to hurt him.


    "Hiss ¡­!" The white dew on her wound was unconsciously startled by Claus''s strength. Elijah glanced at his impulsive little brother and took over the action of treating her wound.


    Elijah walked to the side and looked around him. He picked a few herbs and broke them into pieces, then covered his wrist with them. He chatted with her gently to divert her attention.


    ¡ª What a gentle brother!


    When the two of them applied the medicine, they both felt that it was better to do it than to do it themselves. They walked to the side while leaning on the tree, the white dew on their faces looked extremely attractive in the dark forest, Elijah lowered his head, looking gentle and exquisite.


    From afar, the two of them looked so harmonious and natural that it seemed as if they could be drawn into a painting.


    Claus was a little angry. He was not very good at this kind of detailed work, so he could only bear with it and watch.


    In fact, Bai Lu secretly gave Elijah a look with her back facing Claus. As such, he did not realise, that Bai Lu''s mental state was also a little off.


    Elijah skillfully led the way towards the topic of how Bai Lu was injured, as if he had understood something. Then, he began to exaggerate how ''atrocious'' Taylor had been.


    Claus''s ears perked up, the moment he heard that Taylor, that pervert actually dared to draw his child''s blood, before Bai Lu could say anything, he directly snatched the person from Elijah''s hands.


    Claus sat on top of a huge boulder, allowing Bai Lu to lean on his shoulder and fall on his thigh. Claus opened her clothes with his hands and politely shifted his gaze away.


    After being tormented for such a long time, Bai Lu and the baby in her stomach were probably hungry, so she could only watch them eagerly.


    Elijah had not gone far, and he had even opened his heart to Bai Lu. Thus, it was normal for Bai Mu to show his face to Claus.


    Claus clenched his fists tightly and did not speak as he looked at the wound. It was not because he had never seen a wound before, but rather, he had never seen a wound like this before!


    The small needle, one or two drops of blood, seemed to have directly pierced into Claus''s chest. His suppressed anger became more and more obvious, and his exposed fear was hidden.


    Claus would never open up his heart to before he appeared in public for no reason, so he did not notice that Bai Lu was secretly conversing with Elijah at the same time. Elijah, I want to tell you something about the child, Bai Lu is saying this to Claus''s brother.


    In front of the child''s father, what was inconvenient to tell him, caused Elijah to stagger about with the thing in hand, and he quickly rushed back.

 C165

    It was only a few sentences, but Bai Lu had already exposed Taylor''s wrongdoings. Every single thread in Claus''s mind was screaming that he wanted to kill Taylor.


    Elijah ran back and sat down, giving Bai Lu some fruits. He looked at his younger brother who was almost unable to suppress his transmogrification, "This is Ka Sang''s fruit, the taste is very similar, are you hungry? Eat first, Claus, what''s wrong ¡­ Are you all right? "


    Claus nodded with a darkened face. He was hesitating whether he should send Bai Lu back home safely or just deal with that damned bastard.


    Bai Lu nodded and nibbled on the fruit to replenish her energy. The fruit smelled like milk, but it wasn''t liquid. It was thicker, and she was really hungry. She had been knocked unconscious and hadn''t taken a sip of water.


    Elijah looked at Bai Lu''s serious expression and turned. He pulled his brother over and the two of them walked to the side.


    "..." Your Wolfwoman doesn''t seem to be able to run very fast anymore. Her blood is flowing too much, it''s not good for children. " Elijah very rationally analyzed the situation for his brother. Claus nodded, and felt that his brother''s words were very reasonable. Right now, other than anger, he was also greedy for food.


    Claus looked at Bai Lu with her hands folded in front of her, the killing intent in her voice could no longer be hidden anymore, and she asked Elijah, "Stay here and protect her, I will go and settle the problem that is making us unhappy!"


    Elijah shrugged his shoulders, smiled amiably, and spoke with complete elegance, "I am honored."


    Claus flashed to Bai Lu''s side, his hands had already turned into claws, and could only use the back of his hand to rub her head a few times. He then covered her with his jacket, "Eat slowly ¡­ I''ll be right back. When I get back, we''ll go home. " Bai Lu''s small face was covered by her clothes. She could not see her expression, only the angle of her head nodding.


    Claus disappeared in front of them, causing Bai Lu and the others to pause their movements subtly for a few seconds.


    Elijah patiently waited for Bai Lu to finish eating the last Ka Sang Fruit, and then, he quietly walked in front of her, and spoke with some worry: "Bai Lu, what''s wrong? "You''re so scared, you''re trembling ¡­?"


    Bai Lu shivered from the cold. She threw Claus''s jacket at her feet and raised her head with a pale smile on her face. One after another, she was close to collapse in her emotions, "Elijah, does Claus really want this child? Do you think we can trust him? "


    Elijah opened his eyes wide in confusion. Why did she say that?


    Rebecca''s car immediately rushed into Maser''s house. She jumped out of the car door and appeared in front of Maser in a flash.


    Maser and Rebecca''s face, was truly worthy of a return ticket. He opened his arms wide to welcome them, "Heh, darling, I thought you left the town. My Rebecca ¡­ "


    What she hated the most was to be stopped halfway through the journey. Moreover, her little niece, why was it that she was plagued with so many calamities? She nimbly threw Maser to the ground, her high heels grabbing onto the throat of the man as she spoke in a cold tone, "Maser ¡­ I''ve already walked halfway across Louisiana before I realized you''ve invaded our home. Tell me, what did you do to White Dew? "


    Maser smiled from beneath her feet. He glanced at the beautiful scenery under the dress and smiled. With his hand, he gently attached onto Rebecca''s calf as he squinted his eyes and praised, "Rebecca, when you''re angry, you''re really seductive!


    Rebecca''s feet were very heavy, she twisted the salted pig''s hand away and suddenly threw Maser away, after that, he placed his knees on his stomach, approaching him, unable to hide the disgust and awkwardness, "You damned bastard, you used me, and were tricked by your charm, I was like a fool who slept with you, and indirectly brought you to my house, and then, you took Bai Lu away!"


    He knew that his little girl wouldn''t truly be willing to kill him, and with a lazy tone, he stressed the truth, "I am sure that they are mutually attractive, and you know that I also have no way of resisting the charm of the nickel belt. Also, may I say something ¡­ "I didn''t take anyone with me. I won''t hurt White Dew."


    Rebecca glared at him angrily, who would believe his words again?


    Maser turned his head and looked back, explaining calmly: "I have already investigated this matter clearly with your brothers, but this has brought the problem, why did you come back?"


    Rebecca''s leg rose up, and her voice started to tremble. She had always been afraid of Claus, "¡­ If Claus finds out that you found the plantation, it''s my fault ¡­ "


    Maser immediately interrupted her reasoning. He didn''t believe at all that the reason Rebecca came to find him the first thing in the world was not just this. He wrapped his arm around the little girl''s shoulder, "Heh, my Rebecca, do you really think that I would betray you? All right... "If you think I''ll do anything to hurt you in a thousand years ¡­" Maser''s sharp fingers connected onto Rebecca''s chest/mouth, and he bit into a few strands of hanging golden hair, breathing heavily in an alluring manner, "Then you must have mistaken me for Claus!"


    Maser''s movements became more and more impudent. Looking down, she breathed out to the man, "Your charm and skill is sufficient to prove that you are a swindler and controller like Claus."


    Twisting his hand, Rebecca unhesitatingly threw him out again.


    This time, Maser did not lie down on the ground, he only kicked in the air, turned around and smiled at Rebecca, then rubbed his chin, as though he was extremely nostalgic, "Do you really think so? My lovely Rebecca ¡­ "


    Rebecca indifferently replied. Not far away, at most, it was to not get close to him, "Please prove that I''m wrong."


    Maser seemed to be shocked by her words, his figure quickly flashed past, and pulled Rebecca''s hand. With the tip of his nose touching his, Maser removed his charm and said with extreme sadness, "Very good, then come with me and see this!"


    Rebecca seemed to have been half dragged away by Maser as they left, and they arrived at a place that resembled a secret room.


    Maser''s backyard.


    Rebecca followed him as they walked through the corpses of countless vampires. In the middle of it all, he even saw Thierry, whom he hadn''t seen for a long time.


    Maser walked very quickly, and it was as if he had turned a blind eye to everything around him.


    Rebecca looked around with curiosity. She opened her mouth and asked, "Where is this place?"


    Maser''s nostalgic gaze turned cold, he looked at Rebecca, and said with a tone of ridicule: "Here? This is my garden, the place where I used to punish unruly vampires. But, years ago, this place wasn''t used for this at all! "


    Rebecca was puzzled. Why, at this moment, was she able to sense just how sad and desperate Maser was.


    Maser pulled out a piece of paper and placed it in Rebecca''s hands.

 C166

    Rebecca was a little doubtful, she saw a design, a very beautiful villa, this thing, was it related to their topic?


    ''s expression had a strange softness to it. He pointed to the drawing and asked Rebecca softly, "Come, tell me what you saw."


    Rebecca still did not quite understand what Maser meant. She lowered her head and looked at it, finding out that it was just a three-dimensional design of the villa, "Hmm ¡­ Double layer structure, Greek column, around porch... So what if it''s a beautiful house, with a high ceiling and huge-shaped windows? "


    Maser''s finger touched the blueprint, and suddenly said a bit dryly, but sadly he could only mutter to himself, "I designed this for you, it''s a house that belongs to us ¡­"


    Rebecca was stunned for a moment, the scenes from the past resurfaced. She had thought about it before, to be together with this man day in and day out, but unfortunately, they were dissected by Claus while she was still alive. Her voice also changed as she gave a vague laugh. "About that ¡­" Should this be the happy ending for both of us? "


    With the bodies of the vampires all over the ground, Rebecca felt that even sarcasm had become powerless. What was called comparison, heaven and hell?


    Maser looked far ahead, and calmly continued, he admitted that he was powerless at that time, "Yes, it belonged to our family, and I had intended to give you a pleasant surprise ¡­ At that time, the foundation was already set up, but after you left, I had no choice but to stop the construction. I had wanted to wait for you to return, but you never returned ¡­ " Maser slowly couldn''t hold back his ridicule anymore. He had waited too, but it was too long ago, he slowly gave up hope, in the end, he could only tell himself not to think too much, "So, now this place is used to bury those who betrayed me."


    Rebecca knew that it was a kind of accusation. She had left in a hurry, but at that time, everyone had thought that he had died.


    Opening her mouth, Rebecca tried to relax, staring at the design, she did not dare look at Maser''s eyes, "... "You can go find me ¡­"


    Maser''s hand grabbed onto Rebecca''s chin, forcing her to raise her small and tight chin, she shook her head, "When you''re together with Claus, I don''t know where you''ve gone. I don''t know if you still want to be together with me, I''ve been waiting for you this entire time, do you know? But if you go home, you''ll find me. "


    Rebecca also started to get impatient. She already had a guilty conscience, and adding all sorts of mysterious factors, it was impossible for her to apologize, so she could only support her face horizontally. "Things are not that simple. Rebecca thought back to when she resisted due to her excitement. In order to calm her down, Claus had used an extremely cruel and merciless method, the viciousness in her tone was faintly discernable. Rebecca hated her brother and said, "He stole away a whole century of my time!"


    Maser gently held onto her, and with a tight strength, it was as if the hug he had been waiting for for all these years was finally filled. His tone was filled with the same kind of frequency and hatred as Rebecca, "Heh, my Rebecca, this is Claus, as a person, he will never be happy ¡­ You know, what he can''t get will never be given to others. He''s a devil! "


    Yes, Claus was an existence like this. Rebecca knew her brother Claus better than anyone else, if he could not obtain happiness, then she and Elijah could not think about it. Even if they thought about it, they would be deemed as a betrayal by that man.


    Always together forever! This oath was not only an oath to keep one''s promise. As a thousand years passed, it gradually became a curse, the curse of the Ancestral Vampire family.


    Rebecca''s hand grabbed onto Maser''s shoulder as small veins bulged on her forehead, "Yes, I know. I''ve always known that, according to his instructions, I''ve already numbly lived for a thousand years," thinking about those beloved lovers that Claus killed one after another. "For more than a thousand years!" Rebecca felt that the demon in the bottom of her heart had gradually awakened. She could not control her hatred any longer, even when the other half of her rationality was calling out for love.


    Have you ever tried that? At the same time that she loved someone, she also deeply hated him. That was how Rebecca felt about her brother Claus.


    "From now on, you have a choice. One is to follow your own heart and take away your happy big brother, and the other is a man who wants to satisfy any of your needs."


    Maser was giving her a choice. Rebecca''s hand fell off his shoulder in shock and it trembled slightly.


    Fear, fear, unease, however, there was also a sense of excitement that he could not ignore. Rebecca carefully examined Maser''s clearly defined face inch by inch. Her eyes wavered, but her mouth habitually refused in fear, "To vent your anger, you knew that Claus would kill you in front of me."


    Rebecca was unable to refuse her approach. He had suppressed her against the wall, and the rough texture became even hotter. Maser''s every word was seduced by Satan, "Listen, my dear, my Rebecca ¡­ If we get rid of him first, we won''t! "


    After Rebecca heard this, she felt that Maser had gone mad. Did he not know Claus''s true strength? "Do you know how many fools have tried to defeat my brother? If you really resist him, he''ll kill you and use a terrifyingly bloody method ¡­ I don''t want to repeat the path of appreciation again and again! "


    Rebecca couldn''t take it anymore. He had killed the men she fell in love with more than once, one after the other, using the reasons and excuses he was so proud of.


    Maser''s existence, had always been in his throat, and every day he would think of a way to kill his soon. His tone was filled with hope and anticipation, "You forgot that I have a secret weapon ¡ª ¡ª Davina, she is undoubtedly the most powerful witch in the past two hundred years. What if she can find a way to kill him?"


    Davina had never given up on researching. She was the first test subject to this, and even though she did not succeed immediately, Maser did not tell her to give up.


    Claus was his ultimate goal.


    Rebecca looked at him with an even more foolish expression than before. She even broke out of his embrace and laughed coldly, "You''re still not clear, right? You can''t kill Claus, there are no other benefits other than letting you throw your life away,... The deaths of Kohl and Finn taught us that if there were ancestors who died, every vampire, every vampire they created, would die! "


    Maser''s body stiffened, he had obviously forgotten about this point, as his brain cells started to spin. Then, if Claus died, he would no longer exist.


    "Even if you kill Claus, he will still win!" Rebecca''s tone began to sound bitter and mournful. She clenched her fists tightly and her face twisted a bit, "This little trick has already existed for a thousand years. This little trick will always be the winner."


    No one would really dare to. After Claus transformed the vampires, the number of vampires he converted continued to increase, one by one. That was an immeasurable amount.


    Maser''s forehead wrinkled into a lump. He slowly grabbed onto Rebecca''s hand and shifted his gaze to his surroundings. "There''s another way!"


    Rebecca suddenly raised her head, and she asked in disbelief, "What?"


    Maser nodded with certainty. He had a certain amount of confidence, "Then we''ll bury him here forever, forever and forever."


    Rebecca was still worried, she knew more than anyone how terrifying Claus was than anyone else. Her tone still carried traces of resistance, "Are you crazy? This little chamber of yours might be able to hold your rabble, but do you really think it will be able to hold my brother? "


    Maser lowered his head and bit Rebecca''s ear. As he took a deep breath, his tone became overly confident, "Isn''t this risk worth taking? My Rebecca, you know I am right, your brother Claus will never stop controlling you! "


    Rebecca was not stupid. She let go of her hand, and elegantly displayed her deep collarbone, her voice was as sharp as ice, "Could it be that I should believe that after more than a century, you''re suddenly willing to risk your life to stay with me?"


    "Listen, I want to protect my home, I want to find my freedom, I believe that you too. If this also means that I can live an eternal life with you, don''t you think that we have even more of a reason to bury him here?"


    Rebecca''s facial features loosened up. She knew that Maser was not lying, and had to say, her heart was moved.


    Maser swore an oath using the attitude of an ally. His thick arms wrapped around Rebecca''s slender waist, "Now, tell me, my cute little demon, what do you want?"


    Rebecca''s * * was like a poisonous snake, she hooked onto Maser''s * * and rubbed against his body bit by bit, "What do you think?"


    Elijah stayed in a daze for a long time. The evidence that Bai Lu had brought up was too frightening, and he was unable to digest it at all.


    Claus, did he really have such a terrifying goal? A mixed blood army? The spirit of a witch? Adding on Taylor''s incident?


    If it was really what Taylor found out, then even if he had to betray his brother, Elijah swore that he would go and stop Claus from hurting Bai Lu and their child!

 C167

    When Bai Lu saw Elijah''s reaction, then thought about Claus''s various heroic deeds, her heart went cold!


    Even his older brother, his younger sister, was able to get used to his brutality and brutality. Actually, before Bai Lu opened her mouth, she might have been expecting Elijah to refute her a little.


    However, after Elijah finished listening to Bai Lu''s story, his expression only became increasingly heavy and tangled. He was worried, he was afraid, and he even somewhat believed Taylor''s words.


    Claus had been treating Bai Lu and his child well and were a little abnormal recently, going against his own personality. Elijah had thought that Claus had really fallen for Bai Lu, but he was not so sure now.


    A child, an army of mixed bloods that could take over the entire world, it was as if they were specially made for Claus''s ambition.


    Elijah suddenly thought of the night Claus had promised him. At that time, what had his little brother said? Every king needs an heir, he said. Damn it, why didn''t he think of that?


    Elijah''s reaction took the place of her final doubt. That Claus, perhaps he was infatuated with her body, perhaps he was hoping for their dew. However, his ultimate goal was not as simple as they thought.


    She looked at Elijah in a daze. She didn''t know what to do. After all, she was the only one who could escape danger. Right now, the only person she could trust was the kind and gentle man in front of her.


    "..." Elijah? " Bailu Yi didn''t know what to say. "What do we do?" She had to protect her child well. She needed Elijah''s help, but that man was Elijah''s younger brother.


    Elijah was silent for a few seconds. He trembled for a bit, then got up and walked in front of Bai Lu. He took off his jacket, wrapped it around her, and gently embraced her for a bit before retreating immediately. Elijah''s face had a gentle expression, as if he had recovered his reason. I''ve always thought that something about him was not right. He just ignored the baby and probably just wanted her to be born ¡­


    Bai Lu opened her mouth wide, trying to refute him. However, she could not say anything, so she wanted to say that Claus was really looking forward to see how this child would fare, but why? Was she really sure? When everyone said that Claus had other plans, Bai Lu really couldn''t be sure of Claus''s thoughts.


    Elijah turned his head, unable to look straight at Wolfwoman. She looked like she was struck hard, "This way, my brother will be able to create more loyal mixed bloods!"


    She had seen the process of the transformation and knew that the werewolf was very loyal to her. She raised her head and forced a smile at Elijah, because Claus''s plan still required her existence, "Fortunately, that male werewolf Dwayne''s performance was more like he acknowledged me as his ancestor."


    Elijah and Bai Lu talked for a long time, but Bai Lu refused to agree to Elijah''s request.


    I just want to protect you. You should come home with me.


    She knew what Elijah meant by that, but first, she did not want Elijah to get into conflict with Claus. Secondly, she felt that it would not be difficult for Claus to take care of Elijah. Where do we have a home? "


    Bai Lu hugged her stomach, like a mother beast whose territory had been occupied, she became fully on guard against the approaching people, and fiercely avoided Elijah.


    Elijah held her back tightly, and with a gentle posture, he comforted his frightened mother time and time again. He knew, when Bai Lu took care of her child, his tone was very steady, with a bit of analysis, "Listen, Bai Lu. I promised that I would protect you, and I will never go back on my word! " Bai Lu raised her face to look at Elijah. Behind her, the man''s majestic body gave her an endless sense of security, causing her to uncontrollably blurt out, "Really?"


    He would definitely ensure the child''s safety as well as her safety. "I promise you, even if I have to use force against him, I will protect you from Claus.


    Bai Lu considered for a good while, and only promised Elijah that she would keep in touch with him. The current Bai Lu had no way to naturally face Claus, as she and her child were both shocked. She went closer to Elijah, tactfully expressing her gratitude, "Thank you, I can take care of myself, I have always been like this.


    Bai Lu knew that right now, she would only need a short period of time. As long as her children''s stamina recovered to its fullest, then Claus would not be able to do anything to them.


    It was just a matter of time.


    In the end, Bai Lu still agreed to Elijah''s request. They planned to go and see Claus''s situation, whether or not he had killed that Taylor, and also, what other plans he had, they had to make clear.


    This was the first time Bai Lu felt that the baby was against them. Could it be that this little fellow felt that her father, Claus, was not such a person?


    Bai Lu hugged her stomach and followed Elijah, and couldn''t help but let out a sigh. Her darling, was it really that simple?

 C168

    While Bai Lu and Elijah were discussing their heavy thinking and countermeasure, Claus had actually played around happily as he found Taylor.


    Claus appeared in front of Taylor, and with a kick, he sent him flying. His former subordinate looked at him with a sinister look, and Claus saw that he was knocked down over and over again, like the most stubborn cockroach. After that, he crawled back up, a little impatient in his heart, "Heh, Taylor, don''t make things more complicated, give up on resisting ¡­ I will give you a quick death! "


    Taylor wiped off the blood from the corner of his mouth. Just now, Claus had given him a huge attack from the side door, but, Taylor was also not a sapling, he was a remnant of a mixed bloodline. I wouldn''t do that to you.


    Claus liked Taylor''s reaction. The corner of his mouth hooked up evilly, "Very good, Taylor. However, I don''t want to see you like this, "Claus''s gaze turned cold and sharp as he slowly approached Taylor," Even now, in order to take revenge on me, you actually threatened an innocent pregnant woman. I never thought that you would become like this.


    Taylor completely treated his words as praise, his shoulders still maintained their tight state as he laughed out loud. He nodded at Claus cordially, as if he was grateful, "Yes, my dear friend, I have been with you for quite a while, and have more or less learned a little of your abilities."


    Claus''s smile grew wider as he glanced at Taylor, "Heh, tell me, what would Caroline think if she knew that you had turned out like this? "Maybe, when I told her about your death on the phone, I would ask her myself?"


    ''s eyes reddened, he was infuriated. Damn Claus, he insisted on making unhappy, and he immediately taunted back, "Let me tell you, no matter how I change, I will not remove the hatred Caroline had for you!"


    Claus was immediately sent flying again. Then, he landed a foot on Taylor''s body as he said complacently, "Don''t be like this, brothers. Do your best to resist. I really want to enjoy this moment."


    Taylor turned sideways and disappeared with a whoosh. Claus''s dimples were even more eye-catching because of his deep smile. His figure immediately changed as he chased after his.


    The hunt began.


    Taylor obviously had a slight advantage over Claus. For example, he was very clear about the regional characteristics of this place.


    He hid himself very secretly and Claus made his way to an area where the werewolves were hiding. There was a scent of Taylor there, but there were too many traces, making him unable to determine his location.


    Claus walked around with lazy steps, inspecting the tents one by one while ridiculing them with his mouth, "Is this the idea for your revenge? Taylor, how childish were you to pull me here to play ¡­ An exhausting game of hide and seek. "


    The surroundings were completely silent.


    Claus turned and continued to search, the cunning nature of his prey was truly enjoyable.


    Ah!" Claus shifted his gaze downwards, and his voice burst out, a wooden stake protruding from his chest, Taylor released a great amount of power, as though he wanted to kill his in one strike.


    Claus turned his body and kicked. Taylor was obviously very cunning, he was unwilling to fight Claus head on.


    Claus looked at his chest, which was continuously flowing with liquid, and frowned. He reached his hand over, and with a ripping sound, he threw it fiercely.


    With an eye-piercing red color, the wooden stake rolled in front of Claus, emitting an ear-piercing sound.


    With the stimulation of his body''s pain, his sense of smell was terrifyingly fierce, and Claus''s eyes slowly started to turn red.


    Claus''s claws came out, and his smile became even colder. He looked at a certain spot and suddenly attacked: "Lad, let us end this, okay?"


    Taylor''s neck was tied, he rolled to the side trying to kill Taylor!


    Claus grabbed Taylor''s collar, and slowly lowered his head. His tone carried warning and confusion, "My Taylor, you''re really getting bolder and bolder!"


    Taylor, whose entire body was being beaten up, seemed to have said something in a low voice. With a backhand stab, another bloody hole appeared on Claus''s body.


    He twisted Taylor''s chin, directly pushing his knee into''s lungs, then smiled and emphasized, "My Taylor, perhaps, for your mother, it would be the best if she doesn''t see your change."


    He pulled out the thorn underneath his stomach, and like a toy, it fiercely struck onto Taylor''s chest. How could Taylor resist against his strength?


    After that, he walked to the side and changed his angle to continue watching Taylor''s last struggle to live. His hands were wrapped around''s chest, and he said in a lazy voice, "I''m sorry, I thought I had shaped you very well, but in the end, you''re so disappointing!"


    Taylor was powerless to resist, he could only use the Death Fish''s Eye to provoke Claus again and again. Claus shook his head, and kicked him in disappointment, "Speak, what is your real goal?"


    Yes, Claus could tell, he seemed to be stalling for time, or perhaps he had some other goal, and had never been able to give a 100% response to Claus.


    Taylor looked at the sharp wooden stake in his chest, Claus shrugged and helped him pull it out, which was so fast that Taylor could not react at all.


    With a step on his body, Claus looked down from his height. There wasn''t much to say, but every single word was extremely terrifying.


    Taylor coughed for a long time before he could finally speak normally, his venomous eyes continued to wrap around Claus, "I think, I''m another example of you failure, just like how you failed to create a mixed bloodline and could only cause your family to be torn into pieces ¡­ Now, "Taylor''s deep eyes flashed with a strange happiness, he looked at Claus, battered and exhausted, but his aura was that of a victor," Looks like you''re going to lose your own child again! "


    Claus''s originally calm state of mind had turned red from anger once again. With one hand, he suppressed Taylor onto a tree, and with four eyes facing each other, Claus''s other hand that carried a sharp claw directly dug into Taylor''s chest. He grabbed onto his heart, and menacingly threatened him, "Really? You want to enrage me?... And then, do you want me to end your boring little life like this? My Taylor ¡­ "


    Taylor did not resist, he even had a look of enjoyment as he shouted at Claus, "If you have the ability, then do it, Claus, do it! Don''t forget, you will never tear me apart, the only thing you can do is to kill me, and continue ¡­ End this quickly! This damned thing! "


    Taylor seemed to be seeking death with all his heart as he calmed himself down. He was not a fool, he knew that Taylor was despairing of all that happened, because all of this was because he was the one who brought Taylor along.


    A blood-stained hand landed on Taylor''s face. Claus smiled, and almost doted on him with the affection of an elder, "You want me to end your suffering, don''t you? Little Taylor... I did break you up and take everything from you, and now you''re begging me to clean it up for you? Or for any other reason?... Hey, am I responsible for you? Your shattered, incredibly short life span? "


    Claus shook his head, he had just casually pulled out his hand, and his heart was not pulled out.


    Taylor''s pupils contracted. He didn''t know how to express his hatred and malice towards Claus, his children, Bai Lu and even this world!


    Claus enjoyed the massacre, and was able to take over his rationality despite having restrained the bloodlust for too long. In his craziness, he did not even notice the arrival of Bai Lu and Elijah.


    Bai Lu covered her mouth. She really wanted to vomit. This man, this inhumane and ruthless man was actually her child''s father. She began to hate this kind of fate!


    There had been moments when she and the child had been willing to go on with him, absolutely, one hundred percent, the most horrible and absurd illusion.


    Elijah did not seem to be slow like Claus, who had always noticed that Bai Lu''s personality was much stronger than her wildness. She had always been trying her best to maintain her strange moral values.


    "..." It was as if she was a human.


    Elijah didn''t really understand, but he wasn''t opposed to it. He even sometimes felt that this kind of white dew was very attractive, and would be a more suitable role for a mother for a child.


    The ferocity and brutality of werewolves, her nature rarely showed itself in White Dew.

 C169

    She wanted to see how the real Claus was going to look like. She wanted to give up all hope on Claus;


    The baby in her stomach had also stopped moving. She had always been able to catch the true thoughts of Bai Lu''s mother, so she didn''t continue to play tricks on him.


    Indeed, there were many ways in which Claus''s father was different from Bai Lu''s mother. Their lives overlapped once, but they did not attempt to overlap once.


    Was this a chance?


    The more he saw, the more disgusting he felt. Claus was simply not a normal human, he didn''t even have the sense of morality and compassion that he normally had. What Rebecca said was right, he was indeed an incurable devil.


    Claus was still tormenting Taylor, he even helped him fix his collar, as though Elijah was graceful and calm, "Taylor, I suddenly realised that letting you die like this is not worth it, living is the best choice, especially ¡­ Every morning when you wake up, you will realize that you can continue to live a miserable life ¡ª because of my will, now, and for the rest of your life, remember that you are worthless to me! "


    Taylor''s line of sight intertwined for a good while before he saw Bai Lu and Elijah. He powerlessly glanced at them.


    She suddenly did not want to hate this man anymore. In her memory, she knew that Taylor had been very good to her.


    Claus watched as Taylor disappeared.


    Claus turned around. He saw Elijah, his older brother, and looked at him with a somewhat subtle expression. Claus did not have any other feelings to understand, he had only appeared in front of Bai Lu in a flash.


    Elijah felt a sense of coldness. Claus was blaming him, but his brother lazily said to him, "Heh, my brother, you''re finally here. It seems like you have taken good care of our lost lamb.


    Bai Lu''s body smelled of milk. That was Ka Sang Fruit, and the heavy smell of Elijah. Why, when he didn''t know why, they would quietly approach and analyze him ¡­ What was his brother doing with his Wolfwoman?


    Claus''s emotions were very irritable, he was unable to say what he was feeling. Even though he had tried to vent out his emotions through his previous actions, it was to no avail.


    Claus wanted to know the truth. He shot a glance at Bai Lu, then pulled her into his range of influence. He encircled her, lowered his head, and tried his best to cover the smell of Elijah.


    Elijah secretly moved closer to Elijah. She gave Elijah a look, and stopped his steps as Claus pinched his chin, preventing her from turning his gaze.''s mouth was a little close, almost touching his dewy lips/lips, and a thick smell of blood. "Heh, my darling, can you explain to me clearly about the situation here?"


    There was a dead body beside Claus''s feet, the male werewolf''s corpse.


    Bai Lu didn''t even look at him, she was only holding her stomach defensively. Her footsteps moved, and Claus ruthlessly kicked the corpse away, bringing it in front of Elijah, "Listen, my Wolfwoman, don''t challenge my patience. This guy, he is obviously a mixed bloodline corpse, why would such a thing appear?"


    Elijah walked over and quickly walked to the side of Claus and Bai Lu. He disagreed with his younger brother''s rudeness and rudeness, so he responded, "Heh, my younger brother. His name is Dwayne, and he is a purebred werewolf."


    Claus didn''t bother with his brother, he only stared at Bai Lu''s eyes, her vision drifting. He was completely different from the woman who hid in his embrace obediently before, as if he was a completely different person.


    Why did Bai Lu clearly not treat him in such a manner? Claus remembered her previous attitude, step by step, becoming more gentle. It didn''t matter if it was because of the child or not, they were currently trying their best to maintain a good balance.


    Right now, with how Bai Lu resisted him so openly, in less than ten minutes, his Wolfwoman had changed ¡­ Was it because of Elijah? Or, was it because of Taylor?


    Obviously, Claus''s thoughts were completely wrong, he had always remembered Bai Lu''s past, but he had forgotten one important thing, Bai Lu''s soul had changed, the suspicion in his heart had taken over his rationality.


    His hand grabbed onto Bai Lu''s hand even more forcefully as he interrogated his Wolfwoman fiercely. He did not allow Bai Lu to hide anything from him, "No matter who he is, I did not make him acknowledge me as his ancestor, do you know the meaning behind this? Do you know what that means? "


    Elijah ran over and snatched the white dew from his arms. He hurt her.


    Claus''s embrace loosened as he looked at the two people he cared about the most in the world ¡ª his beloved older brother, and the mother of his child, Wolfwoman.


    She hated herself for being weak. She viciously tore at the false image towards Claus, and spoke with a mocking and desperate tone, "You''re too disgusting, you talk as if you don''t know anything!"


    Claus looked at the excited Bai Lu, as though she wanted to rush over and attack him. Could it be that she really wanted to kill him?


    Claus''s existence had always drew hatred from others. He knew that there were many people in this Europe and this world who hated his existence, but he never thought that there would come a day where he would feel so terrible.


    His Wolfwoman hated him, his brother Elijah hated him for his woman. This kind of feeling made Claus lower his head, and when he saw his bloody chest, he suddenly felt extreme pain.


    Just now, Taylor''s two stabs at his body did not cause him so much pain, he was in extreme pain, but instead became cold. He laughed, ridiculed, and blocked the wound.


    Elijah''s expression changed, what kind of accusation is Claus, this bastard? "The two of you have become compatible, very good," Claus''s tone could not be colder, "Very good, my Wolfwoman, continue to speak, when I''m not around, what kind of abominable and laughable accusation did you two come up with to pin on me?"


    Elijah acted like the protector of Bai Lu, blocking Claus''s terrifying eyes, causing Bai Lu to look at Claus from his back, feeling extremely indignant.


    Elijah looked at his own little brother Claus, his tone filled with uncontrollable disappointment. His little brother, had never once considered the feelings of others, so Elijah''s tone was calm and hard to hear, "Taylor brought Bai Lu here to verify a conjecture, do you know? The blood of your child can make a mixed blood child recognize his or her ancestors? "


    Although it was a doubtful topic, Bai Lu and Elijah''s eyes seemed to have already given Claus a death sentence.


    Claus coldly looked at them without any reaction.


    Elijah''s words still continued, he looked at Claus and emphasized his words, as if he was hoping that would give an explanation, or perhaps, there was unwillingness in his tone, "Listen, my little brother, Taylor claims that you already knew about this, and more importantly, you plan to use this point to build an army."


    An absolute silence surrounded the three of them.


    Claus glanced at Bai Lu. She seemed to be extremely cold, and could only tremble as she hugged Elijah''s coat tightly, as if her brother was her only reliance ¡­ However, his original coat had probably been discarded in who knows where.


    Claus opened his mouth wide, and suddenly felt a little tired. His wounds were swelling, and pus and blood were flowing out, but he just looked at them, and raised his chin, replying coldly. He wasn''t speaking, and damn it, he didn''t care at all, "Naturally, do you think that''s the case too?"


    Her hatred seemed to escalate with Claus''s various cruelty and responses.


    Elijah looked at his brother with a cold and forgiving gaze. Claus smiled, as if he felt it was very funny, pointing at the white dew on his stomach, he started to rage uncontrollably, "That''s right, otherwise why would I be interested in my own flesh and blood? Isn''t it true that my brother, a sad and sniveling brat, that Taylor tried to publicly accuse me but my own brother and my Wolfwoman believed him without a doubt? Do you all wish to accept this? "


    Elijah''s back froze, he started to have a strange feeling, Bai Lu was still staring straight at Claus, he still had a reason!


    Claus no longer bothered with Bai Lu. She did not understand him, in such a short period of time, all the rumors about him, Claus, were against him. He wouldn''t bother with this ignorant Wolfwoman for the time being, but his brother, his biological brother Elijah, actually believed him as well.


    Had his head and reason been squeezed out of him by the door? Or, was it simply because of a woman, a mother, and a cute Wolfwoman that Elijah was interested in?


    "You can always predict the worst as soon as possible!" Claus looked at Elijah blandly, he was completely disappointed. This guy, he was only at such a level, and even said that he wanted to save his little brother? This was really funny, "Especially when this came out of her mouth, you had already forgotten about the topic of redemption ¡­" Claus''s tone became malicious. He had long disliked the relationship between Bai Lu and Elijah.


    "..." "Stop pretending to be angry!" Bai Lu came back to her senses fiercely. Claus had actually accused them instead!


    Elijah''s reaction seemed to be even more intense than before. He jumped up as if he had been caught in the tail, and wanted to fiercely beat Claus up. "When have you ever shown any care for Bai Lu and her child? You never even talk to her... " Elijah continued to speak, and his tone became more and more certain, "... Unless, you are doing it for your own selfish desire. By the way, what else did you say to me, that every king needs an heir?! "


    Every king needed an heir, and Bai Lu also believed in Elijah. They had all placed emphasis on Claus wanting to be their king, but they had not realized the special care he had for this heir.


    Hatred had concealed the conscience and reason of Bai Lu and Elijah. Claus didn''t care at all, he wasn''t even planning to use tactful words, he was only provoking them.


    Laughing out loud, Claus''s tone of voice was close to that of a rogue, his jar was already smashed to the point where it couldn''t be broken anymore," So? My good brother... So, you doubting my original intention, is not completely unexpected, "Claus said as he looked at Bai Lu. His tone suddenly became warm and indistinct, then he came to a conclusion," After all, compared to the noble Elijah, no matter what, I am just a good-for-nothing little brother, and Claus is a swindler? A schemer filled with bad people? Or a lowly illegitimate child?


    Bai Lu''s eyes hurt. She looked at Claus and felt pain, pain that wasn''t only in her eyes.


    Bai Lu and Elijah both knew that, and what he hated the most was others saying that he was an illegitimate child. But now, he had actually said it himself.


    In front of them, Claus had pulled open the wound in his chest himself.


    Bai Lu and Elijah froze. They seemed to have turned into a dead end and could not get out, as Claus was no longer willing to come in.


    Claus suddenly revealed a gentle smile towards Bai Lu, like a child that was extremely clean, his tone was even close to Elijah''s gentleness and strangeness: "To you, to the child in your stomach, I, as your father, am nothing, right?"

 C170

    Elijah saw that two lines of tears actually flowed down Claus''s face, and his expression turned into the pain of a very smiling smile. He looked straight at Elijah with an envious gaze, which was hard to detect, "See, everyone likes you, Rebecca likes you. Right now, from the way my Wolfwoman Bai Lu listens to everything you say, it''s clear that she thinks the same. There is no doubt that my children will be like this one day! "


    Claus understood, he had always been alone, forever.


    Perhaps, this damned child and the Wolfwoman had caused him to have some illusions, but he would never do that again. He was not a fool, they did not even trust him.


    Not at all!


    Elijah started to panic. Bai Lu still persisted on with her doubtful attitude. They knew about Claus''s craftiness.


    Bai Lu looked at Claus silently. He looked very sad, the child in her stomach had shrunk even more, causing her stomach to hurt, she gritted her teeth and endured with all her might.


    Bai Lu tugged on Ilia''s sleeves, not wanting to provoke Claus right now.


    Elijah originally wanted to go up and pacify Claus, but he seemed to have discovered that something was amiss. However, Bai Lu stopped him.


    "..." Little brother, if I... "If we..." Now that we''ve misunderstood you, we can have a good talk. Elijah originally wanted to say this.


    Claus did not give him the chance. He only watched as Bai Lu limitlessly and delicately snuggled up to Elijah''s side. His expression was unclear, but his hands only grabbed onto Elijah.


    Claus wiped his tears away with his bloodied hand. He looked at them with disdain, "My brother, my Wolfwoman, don''t worry. I will play the role that I have been bestowed upon you!"


    Elijah still wanted to get close to Claus. However, the moment he raised his head, Claus''s body flashed across his face, he lowered his head, hid the blood tears in his eyes and bit his brother hard.


    The werewolf bite appeared at the side of Elijah''s deep collarbone.


    Claus disappeared as his smile flowed in the ice-cold air, wantonly being cruel and savage. "Now, you two can go and be each other''s companions, as much as you want!"


    After Elijah wiped off the blood stains, his face became even darker. Bai Lu looked at him worriedly, but Claus had not finished speaking, "My dear big brother, once the symptoms of hallucinations and dementia flared up, you all will be even more able to love each other and each of you will be able to depend on each other for your lives. Let this be my farewell gift to you all!"


    At this moment, the meticulous Elijah finally discovered and confirmed one thing. He was wrong, and his brother was not only furious, he and Bai Lu were also extremely dangerous.


    It was very, very dangerous!


    Bai Lu brought Elijah back to the small hut. It seemed to be the temporary residence of a werewolf.


    After Bai Lu finished settling Elijah down, she started to flip the walls and flip the cabinets. She wanted to find something, and now, she could only choose to rely on herself.


    Elijah did not bother with the wound on his neck. Naturally, he began to help out, and quickly searched for useful clues. He was willing to help this strong girl.


    Bai Lu was not a normal person. Different from Rebecca''s cynicism, she seemed to know what to do in a mature manner.


    Bai Lu looked at him worriedly, "Heh, actually, you don''t have to help me, I can look for these werewolf antiques," Bai Lu saw that Elijah''s actions were still orderly, and only shook her head a little while smiling. Bai Lu''s hands stopped moving, she was very worried, if Claus really wanted to injure or kill his brother, she pointed at Elijah''s wound, "Also, don''t you need to apply some medicinal paste or something else on the wound?"


    White Dew knew that werewolf wounds could kill vampires, but what about the Vampire Founder? She wasn''t sure, but she was very worried about Elijah''s condition. Even though she had suppressed him with all her might, the man still didn''t look right.


    Elijah''s clothes were drenched in his sweat, and he had a strange sexual feeling and feeling of being suppressed.


    Elijah seemed to think that Bai Lu was making a big fuss out of nothing. He only continued to move gracefully, and spoke in a light tone, "That bite was unable to kill me. To be honest, this bite is just like Claus. "Dammit, don''t look at me like that ¡­" Elijah shrugged. "Alright, I''ll just have some illusions, or an unusually high fever."


    She still felt that Claus, this bastard, was still as childish as ever even after she had worked so hard!


    "Alright, since I still need someone to send me home, in addition," Bai Lu looked at Elijah, this man is really very good. Whether it is as a brother or as a relative, she completely appreciates him, "I still need to thank you for guarding me here, you don''t need to do that."


    Elijah very naturally accepted her praise as he seemed to be used to all kinds of thanks, "I know, but you said that Taylor told you that the people in this village are all your family members, right ¡­ I feel the same way. " Elijah could smell a scent that was very close to Bai Lu. He knew that this place must have a very deep connection with Bai Lu.


    Bai Lu and Elijah tried their best to find clues, trying to do something to make up for this damned mistake.


    In the middle, Bai Lu discovered that Elijah''s gaze was still somewhat blurry and sorrowful. She glanced at Elijah, and asked as if she was afraid of being disturbed, "... Are you thinking about Claus? "


    It had to be said that Bai Lu was actually missing that man. It wasn''t that she was missing him, but her thoughts were just thinking about the scene of his tears.


    Her heartbeat felt very uncomfortable, almost like she had a heartache. Bai Lu didn''t know if this was due to the indirect effects of the baby, or if it was due to her own care.


    Claus was so terrifying that he wanted to kill someone, and this bastard wanted to take their life. However, sometimes, it was impossible to recruit anyone, especially those last two tears.


    Elijah was injured, she could not cause any more trouble.


    Elijah closed his hands and sighed. He looked towards the direction Claus had disappeared in and he felt a little worried and disappointed, "Perhaps, we really want to blame him for that ¡­ During the thousand years we were together, my brother committed many unspeakable crimes. However, you must know, Rebecca is also one of them, and I am one of them ¡­ "

 C171

    "It was the same when I preached at Ka. We did bad things ¡­" She walked over, extended her hand, and comforted the elder brother who had fallen into self-blame, "It''s just that most people die before they have committed too many crimes. However, Elijah, don''t compare yourself to Claus, you''re not the same."


    Elijah knew he was different from Claus. Many people had said it like this before, but Bai Lu was different.


    Lowering his head, only he stood in front of Wolfwoman''s pure eyes. For a moment, Elijah really wanted to kiss her without a care in the world. Actually, when he heard Claus say that she was delicious, his heart started to slowly become chaotic.


    The ambiguity in the air grew thicker and thicker. In the next moment, Elijah struggled to shift his gaze away, but he was unable to do so, because he was Elijah. He was Claus''s older brother.


    Bai Lu''s movements were a little stiff, as if she was frightened as well. Just now, Elijah had been watching her with that kind of expression, and was too serious ¡­ As a man to a woman, she turned her head away, her cheeks flushing red. "This place is like a steamer. I''m going out to get some fresh air."


    She reached out and opened the door. When she stopped, she saw a Bible, placed in front of the door of the hut.


    Bai Lu suddenly looked up and saw that the woman she had seen was standing a short distance in front of her. She narrowed her eyes and sized her up, then raised her head and ran away like a small animal whose tail had been stepped on.


    Then, she opened the Bible and saw that there was something inside. She gently touched the ordinary looking Bible, and the White Dew sank into deep thought.


    Seeing that she was still not coming back, Elijah couldn''t help but worry a little, so he came out to look. When he opened the door, he saw Bai Lu holding onto a Bible, staring blankly, as if she had thought of something.


    "Hey, what''s wrong with you?" Elijah asked her softly, causing Bai Lu to react, "What happened?" She waved the Bible in his hand and confessed to Elijah, "I found this, I just saw a female werewolf. She looked a little skinny and weak ¡­ She left this here. "


    Elijah took the book and looked at it, he then turned his attention back to the book. This was not the normal book they would normally look at, he pointed at the words on it and asked, "What is this?"


    Her gaze returned to the spot where the woman had disappeared, and she seemed to be deep in thought. "I guess this is a Bible with a family tree printed on it."


    Elijah saw that the last line of this genealogy book had a woman''s name written on it ¡ª ¡ª Andrea 1991.6.6.


    Flipping over and over again, he still couldn''t find any other abnormalities, and inexplicably minded the last name. Elijah asked softly, "It''s really a strange Bible, who do you think these names are? "Who is Andrea?"


    Bai Lu''s hand reached over to take the Bible. She pointed it right at the time of Android''s birth, and replied with a hesitant and confused tone of voice, "If I''m not wrong ¡­" I think it''s me. "


    Josh died, Maser stayed behind for a long time, but still left, leaving behind Davina who was casting spells and Josh, who was rolling in pain.


    "..." Josh... Look at me, look at me, Josh, you are fine! "


    Josh''s eyes were almost out of focus, his body was bent, his eyes were deadly red as he stared at Davina, as though he was a stray dog, "Damn it, I''m really, really good, really good, really bad ¡­ Did it work? "


    Davina''s lips moved, Josh''s spine arched, and he cried out randomly, "AHH! "This is killing me!


    Davina was helpless, if this continued, this man would become an idiot, how could an idiot become the spy? She could only console him with words, "I''m sorry, Josh, I know you''re in pain, but the more you care about it, the worse it will be. You have to understand, Claus''s control is really deep ¡­ You have to think about something else and try not to think about it. "


    Josh looked at Davina blankly. Right now, he did not even have the strength to think, his entire body was exhausted and he was sweating profusely.


    Davina fed him some water and she walked to the side before sitting down. She tried to communicate with Josh in a reasonable manner, so that he would at least regain some of his willpower.


    "Hey, do you like music?" A gentle voice.


    "..." What... What? I can''t think of music first... " He replied dispiritedly.


    "Why?" Continue to be patient and gentle.


    "I don''t know!" He still replied dispiritedly.


    "¡­" Her eyes were filled with killing intent!


    "Maybe it''s because you cast a spell on me and removed my cells. About music?" He tried his best to answer feebly as his body trembled.


    "Do you like jazz?" Continue the gentle question.


    He shook his head and weakly propped himself up from the table. "What''s a knight?"


    "Then what do you like? The club type? " The voice of the little witch rose slightly as she continued to pull at Josh''s consciousness.


    Josh let out a long breath, he tried his best to focus on Davina, "Perhaps, it''s a room dance? A hallucination dance?" Then, he tried to speak in harmony, but he didn''t know what he was doing at all.


    Black Thread Witch, raised her hand to stop him, the rhythm was really terrible, "I''m a witch, not an Amish, I''m only 16 years old, I''m a good girl ¡­ I''m not going to the club! "


    Josh''s spirit was gradually restored, his tone was a little sloppy, "When I was 16, I went to 100 Clubs ¡­"


    Davina glanced over with her cross-eyed eyes as she gave a mischievous smile. After all, they were both at a similar age, so she couldn''t help but laugh.


    Davina''s eyes also seemed to have calmed down because she thought of something.


    Josh was finally willing to communicate with her, and he began to talk about some things of his own. "Oh my god, this is only four years ago. However, I died. What happened afterwards became very complicated, and now, I just want to get to know the blood of my new friends and humans, and also get to know a sun ring on the way, so that I won''t get burnt by the sun! "


    Be it humans, witches or vampires, they were all the same in nature. Davina thought, they all pursued beautiful, normal things.

 C172

    She seemed to like it very much as she hugged it tightly. Maybe the little witch that Maser had always hidden in the attic was the same simple one. What she wanted was nothing more than freedom and happiness.


    Guilt was hidden in Davina''s eyes. She thought of Tim, the little boy that she deeply liked, and how he was the same age as Josh.


    Davina looked at Josh, and suddenly lost the urge to cast her spell. She indifferently accepted it: "I like classical music, Puccini, Bach, Mozart ¡­ I''ve also learned to play the piano, by the way, but it doesn''t make much sense since I''ve been stuck here. "


    Josh was puzzled, she was not very strong, why was he so unable to accomplish such a simple task, his curious voice sounded, "Why?"


    "Maser was worried that someone would hear the zither," Davina shrugged her shoulders as she tried to find a reason, "Listen, this isn''t his fault, he just wanted to ensure my safety."


    Josh still couldn''t really understand. He looked at Davina and she didn''t seem to be in any danger at all. She was very protective of Maser but she was essentially just a little girl.


    "Simply put, it''s a bunch of crazy witches who want me to sacrifice myself in a blood sacrifice." Davina was very used to it, she didn''t seem to care at all. She had had enough of this life long ago.


    "So that''s how it is. Don''t be too sad ¡­" "Well, I''m sorry." Josh had never seen a girl who talked about life and death so calmly. In his previous memory, the most a sixteen year old girl talked about was their skirt and the handsome/sensitive boy next door.


    Davina nodded indifferently, she didn''t seem to understand Josh''s feelings of guilt. She only stressed the facts, "It doesn''t matter, I will eliminate them all, as long as I kill them ¡­ Once they no longer exist, everything will return to normal. "


    Davina was very sure of her words. Suddenly, Josh felt that she was very beautiful, the way she smiled, the indifferent concept of life and death, and the weird little witch.


    "..." I can go back to my old life ¡­ " Josh stared at the girl''s beautiful smile, and said with some anticipation.


    Then, Davina''s mouth moved, and he continued to roll in pain!


    and his [protracted war] had persisted for six whole hours and Josh was almost dead again.


    Davina finally breathed a sigh of relief as she fell and sat on the ground. Her snow-white dress was like a bunch of soft white clouds.


    "It''s over. You, you, you''re free."


    Josh was just like a skinned snake, his bones were soft and he could not raise his head, he could only look at Davina with a tilted head, his tone did not match, "You''re right, I can feel the effects. Previously, I was thinking about what Claus wanted me to do, but now, I''m thinking about Claus! Scram, Claus! "


    Davina laughed, it looked like it was not bad, but in the next second, Davina calmed herself down and looked at Josh with sorrow.


    Josh had come here before, so he gave some orders.


    Josh smiled, although he felt that his body was in pain and powerless, but his spirit was at ease. He pursed his lips and asked Davina, "Why do you look so sad?"


    Davina glanced at Josh, and replied stiffly, "Actually, Maser wanted me to make you forget about me."


    Josh did not reply immediately. He was just busy adjusting his breathing.


    Davina didn''t want to do this, and since Maser''s request was placed right there, she had a conflicted look on her face.


    Josh crept closer to her. After a few hours of interaction, they had the feeling that they were friends, and he glanced at Davina''s hand, and then grabbed onto the violin, "Heh, listen, my little witch, you don''t need to do this. My life was saved by you, so I will definitely keep this a secret for you ¡­"


    Josh scratched his head. He looked very cute, then he blinked his eyes at Davina and said, "Besides, it''s not bad if people like us can chat with normal people."


    Davina was amused by him as she grabbed onto the violin as if she was relying on him, "Do you really think I''m normal? I''m a 16 year old witch living in the church attic like a monster...? "


    Josh''s attitude was extremely natural, and he was even curious about Davina''s arrangement. His gaze wandered around, and his tone was filled with laughter, "I''m a gay man, and I''ve been revived as a vampire once, so we''re basically on par with each other."


    Davina calmly nodded, as if Josh was talking about a normal day where the weather was not bad, and nodded, "That''s true," the little witch said in an insightful manner, "It''s normal."


    Josh jumped over with a kick. He stretched out his slender fingers, and as if he were a hilarious and funny best friend, he made a face at Davina. "Come, let''s hook our fingers."


    Therefore, Davina had gained a friend of a rookie vampire named Josh. Oh right, he was still a gay man, so he should be very safe.

 C173

    When Rebecca returned home, she was drinking wine, he drank very fiercely, and finished the cup in a few seconds. He glanced at Rebecca, and saw that Elijah did not say that she had left, so she laughed in a low voice: "Heh, my little sister, I thought you had left."


    Rebecca was too lazy to care about him, she took the cup and looked around, "We all know that this family cannot leave me, and that''s right, where are Elijah and Bai Lu?"


    Claus''s movements froze for a second, and then, as if nothing had happened, he continued to drink, "I left them at the mouth of the river."


    Rebecca''s train of thought was cut off for a moment. She felt that it was a bit strange, so she turned to look at her brother Claus. It was as if he had been in debt for a thousand years. To whom? " "Why?"


    Claus walked towards Rebecca, no longer concealing his anger, and his tone became cold and hard. "Elijah and I have a small disagreement, you know. "Bai Lu encouraged him to oppose me, so you know that our brother has never been able to pass the beauty trial," Rebecca said as she watched Claus''s expression become sinister. He seemed to still be enjoying his wine, but the reality was, his glass had already shattered, "All sorts of mishaps happened and I bit him!"


    Rebecca was so shocked that she could not immediately ask. Knocking her head against the ground, her eyes were like daggers.


    He threw his wine cup and appeared in front of Claus in a flash. His large eyes narrowed as he glared, "Are you saying that you''ve thrown our big brother and the Wolfwoman who was pregnant with you at the mouth of the river. Claus, my big brother ¡­ Dagger, bite, throw it away, is there no end to your farce?! "


    Rebecca''s emotions were very agitated, but Claus did not feel pain or itchiness. He just walked over gracefully to the sofa and sat down.


    Claus tasted the good wine, and shot a glance at his sister, "These farce are all for the sake of self-defense, because if it weren''t for the fact that they were against me in all aspects, I wouldn''t have done those things."


    Rebecca''s fingers were trembling. She really wanted to kill someone, but her rationality was clamoring that she had no way of killing the man in front of her.


    Claus made his own decision. He had always been like this, "Since Elijah abandoned me, then I need you to help me fight Maser ¡­"


    Rebecca blinked her eyes with great difficulty, wanting to leave as she could not bear it any longer.


    Claus extended his feet out in front of her to block her path, and his tone changed to one of threat, "My dear little sister, please do not be in such a hurry to leave!"


    Rebecca looked at him with disdain, and only coldly asked, "Why would I still help you when you treat Elijah like this?"


    Claus raised his chin with both hands and looked at Rebecca, his gaze somewhat cold and fierce, and explained, "Firstly, you are my family; secondly, are there any more suitable people to watch over him than the girl he loves? You can tell me everything about him. For example, how did he find us here? "


    Rebecca''s actions and violent tone of voice had been restrained. She stared at Claus in terror, how did he know?


    Claus only laughed, in a very gentle manner, his tone became even more gentle, "Tell me, what do you think ¡­ My sister? "


    Rebecca shook her head. How could she admit that she was careless and let Maser find out where they were hiding? With a cold tone, she arrogantly replied, "How do I know why Maser did all these things?"


    Claus''s patience evidently wasn''t good. He stood up and cracked his teeth at Rebecca, "Rebecca, do you think I''m unaware of those little tricks you designed in the French Region? I know you''ve talked to him privately before, tell me what secrets he''s told you, "the cold air in your voice could freeze a person to death, and a storm appeared in the depths of Claus''s eyes," Is he trying to plot against me? "


    "My poor big brother, you''re really too suspicious. Maser doesn''t know anything, he didn''t plan to plot against you. He simply thought that you were trying to make peace after an argument ¡­"


    Rebecca was very honest, she knew that Claus was not easy to hide. In any case, what he needed now was only a spy, she did not care.


    Claus nodded, as if he had temporarily accepted Rebecca''s submission. He drank a cup of wine, "Alright, then maybe we will, after all, you know I have always been good at forgiving those who have once disappointed me ¡­ as long as they recognize the mistake and pay the price for it. "


    Rebecca was so angry that her entire body was trembling. Obviously, she remembered the price she had to pay in the past few years, this devil!


    Claus easily turned around and walked to the door, then turned around to look at Rebecca. Like a good brother who doted on her, he carefully warned her, "You have to remember this well."


    Rebecca did not answer.


    After a long while, she was the only one left in the living room. She tried her best to control her trembling, and spread open her arms. Her palms were already badly mutilated, and her voice was hoarse and resentful. You never let me forget. "

 C174

    Bai Lu and Elijah were trapped at the mouth of the river. Taylor had escaped without a trace, so he naturally did not leave immediately.


    Taylor turned and found Maser.


    Maser and the group of vampires looked at Taylor. Maser did not immediately state his stance, he was only looking at him and allowed him to speak. Taylor had told them some things that he had revealed to him, but Maser''s eyes were still fixed on him, and he was not stupid, "Heh, my friend, if you want to reach an agreement with me, then you must pay a price. I already know that wolf girl called Bai Lu, she is Claus''s person ¡­ So, do you have any other useful information left? "


    Taylor''s eyes contracted. He looked at Maser and used his trump card to reveal a part of the truth. "What if I tell you that the wolf girl is pregnant with Claus''s child?" Taylor''s tone became even more mysterious and fearful. He straightforwardly said, "Furthermore, if that child was born, what if it means the end of the vampire race?"


    Maser was finally interested in his words. He stood up and gestured for Taylor to follow him into the secret room.


    Then, on the night of the same day, she received a message from Maser.


    Claus seemed to be busy doing something on his own, and when he left, he paid no heed to it.


    The woman and her ally that Maser was waiting for at the port area was Rebecca. He curled his lips, as if victory was in his grasp.


    Rebecca approached him, and stood three or four steps away from Maser. There was no way to go over there anymore.


    After a long while, the blonde girl turned around and left.


    Maser''s figure also disappeared.


    The color of the sky was a little gray and black, as though a layer of evil and resistance had been dyed there. That was the city that Claus wanted to hug, the territory that they were fighting over.


    Before Rebecca returned home, she went to the church and sat in the confession room. On the other side of him was Father Kyran, who was yawning.


    The priest was suffering. He was just an innocent man who slept until midnight and was kidnapped, the ancestors of the Michaelsons, each more willful than the last.


    Rebecca''s attitude was very low, her eyes emitted a strange light, Father Kyran just sat there quietly, without any additional consolation.


    Every priest needed to be respectful, sincere and honest.


    Roughly when he had counted to 3,538, when Kyran once again admired his own patience, that woman Rebecca had finally revealed the effects of her mouth. She slowly opened her mouth to narrate this tragedy, "New Orleans, actually, I shouldn''t have returned here ¡­ I''m in love here, and I''m hurt by love, and I think you know who I''m talking about, right? "You should know ¡­"


    Father Kyran held it in for a long time before finally responding with a cough, "Actually, Maser and I don''t have a very good relationship right now, I think you should not ask me for my opinion."


    The sorrowful emotion that Rebecca had been brewing for a long time was struck once by him. She continued to adjust her state of mind, and her tone became fierce, "But, as a priest, shouldn''t you be prepared to listen to my repentance? "Did you try to persuade me along the way?"


    The Father Kyran sighed with great difficulty. He expressed to Rebecca helplessly, "The word ''I am willing'' shouldn''t appear in our sentences."


    Rebecca went silent, her gaze was very fierce. Father Kyran then rubbed her face, changed to a benevolent state, and looked at Rebecca while smiling, "Actually, to be honest, private ¡­ I''m also a Catholic, and we''re going to love each other. "


    Rebecca mercilessly shook her head, not bothering to respond to his goodwill, "I''m not a Catholic, look ¡­ I''ve lived in this world for a thousand years. I''m not sure if I believe in gods or anything, but I need someone to forgive me for my sins. So, my Priest, are you willing to listen to my confession? "


    Father Kyran twisted his face and nodded, nodded, and nodded again.


    Rebecca closed her eyes in relief, her hands clasped into prayer positions, "I''m sorry, please forgive me, Father. I am a liar, I am a traitor, I am plotting against my loved ones, my brother, I doubt even that your God will save me. "


    Father Kyran''s expression changed, his eyes flickered with a pitiful attitude, as he slowly guided Rebecca to recount the details.


    How could she have become a sinner? How did she betray her family?


    Extremely detailed.


    After hearing that, Rebecca vomited, as though she was in too much pain, to the point that her tears were flowing out.


    The confession room was filled with the smell of pain. Father Kyran acted like a different person as he calmly treated Rebecca as if she was an innocent child.


    "Father, am I wrong? Father, you said I... Am I beyond redemption? " When Rebecca asked him this through the ice-cold window, Father Kyran let out a helpless and heavy sigh. He did not say yes, nor did he say no.


    Most of the time, what we do is make a choice. Once we make a choice, we must bear the consequences.


    There was no justice, no right or wrong. There were a lot of things, there was no justice at all. There was also no right or wrong.


    For humans, yes, for non-humans, too.


    Rebecca''s right and wrong, wasn''t something that he could judge. Her betrayal, her choice, and her pain, were all part of the cycle of fate.

 C175

    Without Bai Lu at home, there was no need to worry about that. After considering that, Claus became even more unbridled, causing Rebecca to look at him in disgust, as Claus was enjoying his meal, a skinny man was standing beside him. Obviously, he had lost control of his mind, and as he foolishly cut open his wrist, blood continuously flowed into Claus''s cup.


    Human drink machine, pure natural, non-pollution, and the sound of the sound can be brought back to the ear.


    Claus took a sip and saw Rebecca standing by the kitchen door. He signaled his sister and Rebecca helplessly walked over.


    When Claus called for her to enjoy, that man immediately walked over. His expression was lifeless like a zombie, and when Rebecca grabbed him, he directly flew towards him.


    The arcs of blood were like handfuls. They were especially dazzling.


    After a while, he still had to wipe the floor. Rebecca thought in disgust, and his gaze at Claus became even more fierce.


    Claus turned a blind eye as he continued to enjoy the delicacies, and Rebecca was then left to dry. After he finished drinking the last mouthful of fresh, red blood, Claus finally opened his mouth and said lazily, "My dear little sister, have you chatted with our good friend Maser today?"


    Rebecca automatically prepared the blood bag and ate gracefully. She lowered her head and did not want to look at Claus''s face, "No, should I talk to him?"


    Claus frowned strangely. He did not understand, Maser seemed to have started to do something small, he looked at Rebecca, and spoke clearly, "Recently, he seems to have been quietly and mysteriously hiding from me. I think, perhaps he is whispering in your ears ¡ª ¡ª telling you the reason, when he is sweet on you."


    Claus had guessed it right, he knew Maser''s personality better than anyone else.


    Rebecca was completely unmoved. She only glanced at her breakfast in disgust and replied coldly, "If I saw him, I would definitely ask, is he still angry at you?"


    Claus remained silent. He looked at Rebecca without turning his eyes away, as if he was a treasure.


    Rebecca looked up at him, lowered her head, and continued eating. She was hungry.


    Claus smiled, it was very gentle. After that, he sat by Rebecca''s side, raising her chin, "Heh, my dear little sister, can I make a sound for your eyes? "My holy and noble brother rolled in pain at the mouth of the river. His damned brother bit him. One or two drops of his blood would be enough to alleviate his pain ¡­"


    His chin was stiff and straight, almost forcing out a reply, "On the contrary, Claus, I''m just enjoying my breakfast, waiting for Elijah to recover."


    Rebecca did not mind Rebecca''s attitude at all. The more she hated him, the more normal it became for her to hate him, "Speak, tell me what you think."


    Finally, she smiled towards Claus with the same kind of gentleness and ruthlessness. "My dear brother, perhaps, it is me who is worried, if I were to say what I think of your actions, in the end, I would be the one bitten back at by your poison teeth."


    Elijah was the living proof, he would not be so foolish. Now, was not the time to enrage Claus.


    "Nonsense, I won''t bite you!" Claus seemed to be in great pain. He pointed at Rebecca in shock and retorted. His reason and tone was unexpectedly upright and kind, "Listen, my sister. Elijah made an extremely rude accusation regarding my intentions towards my child ¡­ He deserves the day or two of his discomfort! " Claus seemed to not have finished speaking, he turned his finger a little, "Other than this, you know, punishing you for your reckless actions, I prefer to use my dagger."


    Rebecca quietly looked at him, as though she was looking at a wild beast or a monster, she finally responded calmly and objectively, "Believe me, Claus, what you need is a therapist, you are sick, not just your body, you are mentally ill ¡­ You are really very problematic. "


    Claus shrugged his shoulders. He thought, maybe, but he didn''t need it.


    Just as Claus had said, Elijah was currently suffering from severe pain and a fever.


    Bai Lu stood by his side, watching, as well as the child that rolled out from his stomach.


    Elijah thought that he had more than one illusion and he didn''t even question the little fellow who was always pestering her with white dew.


    The little fellow opened its toothless little mouth towards Elijah, pouting adorably. Elijah also laughed along with it with a dazed look on his face.


    Bailu Yi worriedly took out some herbs from her bag. She didn''t know if these herbs would have any effect on a vampire, but it was obvious that the child knew about it.


    The little guy helped Elijah pick out a few medicines, and then, quietly stood by Bai Lu''s side and watched her fry the medicine.


    Elijah fell into illusion after illusion. The bite that Claus gave became even more boiling, and the wound actually continued to expand by itself. The dew''s medicinal herbs could only grow slowly, but could not be stopped.


    "..." Father Claus is angry ¡­ " The little guy who had been following by her side tugged at her skirt, and said in a childish voice, seeming to complain.


    Bai Lu grabbed her little hand and patted it, "Listen, you have to stand by mother''s side. Besides, ¡­" Your father, Claus, is not always angry, he just likes to be angry ¡­ Don''t bother with him! "


    The little fellow was anxious. She didn''t know how to explain it clearly, but the small ball of flesh was still not good at expressing her language. The White Dew was busy, so she could only poke at Elijah''s cheek awkwardly. "It''s all your fault, Daddy is very angry!"

 C176

    Claus was so angry that his internal injuries were scorching hot, while his brother was forced to feel hot in his body.


    Bai Lu looked at Elijah''s flustered face and thought to himself, his reaction and attitude had all turned silly, to think that this little ball of flesh was just an illusion.


    He had thought that the little fellow beside Bai Lu was part of the process of touching her. He only continued to experience pain and could not suppress his moans.


    She placed the bowl against Elijah''s mouth, planning to use her own method to test the effects, "Here, drink this first."


    Elijah did his best to suppress his emotions, trying his best to swallow it down. However, in the next second, he suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood and the stench of herbs, directly onto Bai Lu''s body.


    "..." "Damn it!" Before Bai Lu could react, her childish voice sounded. Elijah''s cheeks were twisted and she jumped away, but the situation was still serious. She looked at the child, and indicated for her to behave a little, but unfortunately, it was useless.


    Elijah''s adorable gaze landed on the little guy''s hands, then looked at Bai Lu. He indistinctly brought his weak fangs over to rub on her, and then, came back to reality. He looked at Bai Lu, and apologetically shook his small arc of guilt, "... Sorry... "Please forgive me ¡­"


    Bai Lu was stupefied. She giggled happily.


    Fun! Fun! So much fun!


    She could not bear to look at a man she had always thought to be elegant and noble, and she could not bear to look at him in the light of her daughter''s gestures and gestures.


    He hurriedly lowered his head and started to clean up the mess as he muttered, "¡­" I''m fine, "White Dew said, taking off her coat. She only had a small vest on her body, but it was a good thing that the werewolf''s stamina had always been very healthy. When she saw that White Dew had taken off her stiff outer coat, she also felt warm from the heat.


    Bai Lu''s hand brushed against the little guy''s butt, then raised her head and smiled towards Elijah, "Heh, you have to remember to remind me, when you recover your spirit, we''ll go and destroy your little brother."


    This damned Claus, had tortured his brother to the point where he lost all image of his own.


    Elijah looked at Bai Lu in a daze for a long time. Then, after Bai Lu had finally packed everything up, he finally agreed. Okay, Claus would like to learn a little lesson ¡­ You remember to remind me to remind you to line up first. "


    Elijah was still so obvious of his politeness, causing Bai Lu to hold back her smile, making it difficult for his to hold it in.


    was too strong, so the little guy didn''t dare to play around with him. However, Elijah''s personality was too gentle, and on the other hand, his little meat/group abacus was beating it up non-stop. Bullying him would help Claus''s father take revenge.


    The little guy walked straight and horizontally on Elijah''s body. It even walked past several crossroads, but Elijah still did not resist in any way.


    Bai Lu''s rationality and anger were also angered by her to the point of laughing.


    In the end, Bai Lu could only casually grab a towel and wipe it. In any case, Elijah was very sturdy, her actions of chasing after the meat and playing with it basically covered Elijah''s entire body.


    "..." Amitabha, good, good, white dew can only mutter a few words is empty, empty is.


    The little fellow was also tired of playing, Bai Lu gave her a few more Ka Sang Fruit to eat. She hugged Elijah, and suddenly crawled over to look at Bai Lu, as if she was asking for instructions on something.


    Bai Lu stuck her head over, then her mouth opened wide and she shook her head ¡­ This child''s personality must be with her father, Claus. He actually knew the method to remove it, yet she insisted on it.


    Bai Lu stared at the little fellow, her eyes sharp. The little fellow ignored her, but Bai Lu noticed that she seemed to have rubbed against Elijah''s wound while looking at her little hand.


    "Don''t," White Lu quickly stopped her. The high temperature wasn''t a joke to her tender little claws, "It''s very hot!" She accidentally touched her hand and it caused her to bubble. How could this little fellow withstand such a high temperature ¡­? Then, she discovered that her worries were all unnecessary. Her baby really could bear it.


    After that, it flowed out. Pah pah pah pah, she began to spit for Elijah again, Bai Lu already knew that she couldn''t use common sense to judge, so she could only silently look away.


    After a few minutes, the little guy was tired. She curled up on her knees and spread out her hands, begging for praise and for love.


    "..." "Alright, it''ll be ready in a moment."


    Bai Lu thought that she would be fine soon. She hugged the little fellow happily to her chest and rubbed it against her chest a few times. "Good girl, Mommy will carry you."


    Elijah gasped hoarsely on the bed a few times. Then, he stretched out his hand and rubbed it against the wound; he saw the white dew, and still treated the little guy as an illusion.


    Bai Lu looked at Elijah who had lost all of his lethality, and carefully asked: "Are you alright?"


    Elijah blinked, he looked at Bai Lu, his swaying movements very gentle and elegant, "¡­ "I''m fine ¡­" Before he could finish, he coughed for a long time, and then, with difficulty, continued to explain to Bai Lu. He didn''t seem to realize that he had long since lost his image, "Hey, Bai Lu, why don''t you continue studying your Bible?"


    Bai Lu and the child looked at each other, and the little guy looked at Elijah with disdain.


    Bai Lu responded indifferently to Elijah, as though she wanted to divert their attention, "Listen, I''ve read through the entire book, it''s just an ordinary Bible ¡ª a family scripture Bible. I''m not sure if it''s really related to me, but, you know, I''ve always been very worried about your injuries. Are you really okay? "

 C177

    The little guy was bored, she curled up and watched as Bai Lu and Elijah got into a stalemate.


    Elijah squinted his eyes. His tone of voice was neither light nor heavy, but he still insisted, "Bai Lu, please, the current high fever will cause my emotions to become unstable, can you not worry about me for now? "Once the hallucinations are serious, I will see something strange. I will start babbling nonsense and it may hurt you. So, please leave me alone."


    The little fellow was very tired, so she could only wrap herself behind Bai Lu''s heels. Hearing her mother''s calm response to the seemingly stupid and stupid Elijah, she said, "I can''t just leave you here like this."


    "¡­" The persistent and stubborn Elijah was scared out of his wits.


    "¡­" His mother, similarly resolute and confident, had her hands on her hips, looking as if she was going to do anything to him.


    PK was an instant kill.


    Bai Lu won without a shred of doubt.


    However, the meatball''s body was gone. She touched the small stool and walked forward. She was crouching down so that not even the window could see her altitude. This was her advantage. She narrowed her eyes and lifted her little tail, then lazily swayed back and forth.


    Bad and evil, just like her dad.


    Her long eyelashes blinked, and she kept her eyes on the woman who was also trying to watch them carefully ¡ª a female werewolf, of the same race as her mother.


    The little guy liked the smell of her body, so she just stared and waited.


    She had to take care of Elijah. Seeing that the little guy was enjoying himself, she was too lazy to bother anymore.


    Sometimes, this little girl was as irritating and annoying as her father. She was simply a little demon that gave people a headache ¡­ And act cute.


    Elijah spouted more and more nonsense. It was unknown if it was just his imagination, but he actually uttered some moans that were tinged with color.


    "..." "Heh ¡­" "My little witch, you tormenting little demon ¡­" Elijah was in the middle of enjoying his sleep, a sexy little witch, with black curly hair, red lips, and a naked body.


    Bai Lu had rows and rows of black lines on her face, this kind of voice that sounded like spring, as well as his twisted expression, really didn''t match the three words'' Elijah ''at all.


    She suddenly understood Elijah''s awkwardness, but she couldn''t immediately leave. She turned her gaze and saw the little fellow staring at her with innocent eyes.


    Uncle Elijah''s voice was very strange. Could it be that the poison that she had just cleansed was not completely cleansed?


    In this kind of situation, Elijah basically did not have a single ounce of wariness against her. Thus, the ability to ''open up your heart''s door'' had once again become exceptionally powerful and perfect.


    Bai Lu could only hold onto the baby tightly. Damn it, she had been seen dreaming by Elijah, okay?!


    Elijah remembered many details in his mind. That woman''s forehead, lips, the curve of his smile, his seductive movements, the lush forest, and the moist texture of his body.


    She wanted to avoid it, but before she could stand up, she was grabbed by the Elijah who had fallen into an illusion.


    "..." "Ahhh ¡­" Bai Lu excitedly scratched her ear, "What are you planning to do?" Then, he turned around and attacked.


    Elijah looked at him dumbfoundedly, and the old lover in his illusion became arrogant and coquettish again. He hugged Bai Lu helplessly, and caressed her back gently with his hands, "It''s alright, be good, give me a hug ¡­ "Darling, it''s okay ¡­"


    Bai Lu froze. What a shame, her child is still innocently watching from the sidelines, his eyes are full of scheming, okay!


    In Elijah''s eyes, Bai Lu was the little enchantress who was bathing in roses that were completely covered in water. He was sighing obsessively, while Bai Lu and the little guy''s fists were clenched tight, wanting to beat him up.


    Elijah affectionately touched Bai Lu''s forehead, and then, the exquisite kiss meandered down. Just as Bai Lu raised her hand and was about to slap Elijah against the wall, the little ball of flesh immediately bit into Elijah''s cheek.


    You''re not allowed to bite me, you''re allowed to bite me, I''m going to report to Claus''s dad! I, I, I''ll bite you, I''ll bite you too, I''ll bite you to death!


    What a big mouth, even Elijah was embarrassed.


    "..." You''re not allowed to bully Mom! " Fortunately, the little fellow still did not understand the affairs of love, and was purely thinking that it was because Elijah had taken revenge on purpose that she would bully Bai Lu.


    Elijah came back to his senses from the pain. He had looked at Bai Lu more seriously, and even pouted, just like when Rebecca was in pain. He pouted!


    "Why did you want to steal my Celeste?" Elijah glared at Bai Lu as if accusing her of something. It was as if she had snatched away her beloved woman, causing Bai Lu''s eyes to go black. Who is Celeste?


    Claus, this bastard!


    If he exchanged the original Elijah for her, shouldn''t he apologize to her? Then, sincerely tell Bai Lu that he was very sorry, did he recognize the wrong person?


    Elijah''s eyes started to grow hazy again, as if he could faintly feel the danger of the white dew. She glanced at Elijah in vexation, lowered his head, and desperately bit down on his little arm.


    Mu Gouya could only pout her lips and try harder, harder, and harder. Finally, a bit of a bloodstain appeared on the ground, and she quickly moved closer to Elijah''s mouth.


    "..." Feeding Elijah blood could ease his high fever a little, and make him pinch his lips. It was really lucky for you, for Claus''s father, I definitely cannot let my mother be attacked by you!


    The eyes of the ball of flesh was filled with killing intent. Bai Lu trembled a bit, why did she suddenly turn cold, and Claus was not around, this situation was too awkward and strange!

 C178

    Saying that Cao Cao Cao had arrived, saying that Claus had also arrived, the little blob happily shot a look at Bai Lu, and in the end was thrown to the ground by her mother, Bai Lu.


    When Claus flashed in, Bai Lu was holding the small ball of flesh and fiercely gasping for breath. He flew over coldly, grabbed her waist, and snatched away the little fellow.


    Surveillance?


    Intense?


    Claus hadn''t gone far at all. He had been monitoring them all this while?


    She looked at Claus. No, her first reaction was to greet the little guy, "You, come back here for me."


    When Claus appeared around the white dew, the little guy''s tail never stopped. Claus immediately smelled the child''s scent and immediately felt the existence of his child.


    Claus simply couldn''t be bothered to waste his breath with Bai Lu, he straightforwardly looked at Elijah with eyes filled with disgust. Waving his hand, he caused a few black-clothed men to appear, and then, Bai Lu''s arm was grabbed by a ball of flesh. The little fellow''s tail was even holding onto Bai Lu''s wrist.


    "..." "Let''s go home." Claus said out two words, "Follow me home, see what you guys look like here?"


    Bai Lu slapped Claus away with her claws. She held her own child tightly and did her best to resist the pressure and keep him out, "This is my child, let me tell you, no way ¡­ I won''t go back with you, and, that''s Elijah, your brother ¡­ Your brother, go quickly and take a look! "


    Elijah''s'' tent ''was built to the point that even Bai Lu was about to die from shame. How long had Claus, that bastard, been watching it? He still couldn''t bear to come out even after seeing what was going on. He was simply a lunatic!


    Bai Lu who was hugging the child secretly glanced at Claus a few times. Other than his increasingly ugly expression, she really didn''t see anything else.


    Claus''s temple spasmed a few times, his hand moved, and the black-clothed man below him disappeared. Soon after, they returned with a large bucket of ice water.


    Claus sent a kick over, just in time to cover Elijah''s'' tent ''. Bai Lu heaved a sigh of relief, her hands also relaxed.


    Fuck, this bastard stole her child!


    Claus''s speed was as fast as a bullet. He was simply too excited, and tightly held his child.


    The lumps of flesh in her arms were also very excited, she had thought that Claus''s father was playing with her, and thus, continued to follow him. He didn''t know if Claus was extremely slow, but he hadn''t realized how terrifying and pitiful he was, only thinking that the more she looked at him, the more pitiful she was.


    Hu Dizi immediately walked over and kissed him for a long time, his face full of saliva. Luckily, the little guy seemed to like his scent, and was trembling with laughter, refusing to let go of his neck.


    With a casual swing of Claus''s hand, the little fellow was hoisted onto Claus''s father''s neck. The next second, her vision expanded infinitely further.


    "..." "Let''s go, dad has a gift for you!" The wind brought with it a moist taste. The little fellow lowered its feet and tried its best to hook up with the man. Then, its little face moved towards him and it secretly kissed the man who was choking on his words.


    Claus was still trying to pull Bai Lu to his side. Seeing this, Bai Lu suddenly couldn''t keep up with it, but she couldn''t let go of Elijah. She spat at Claus hatefully, "Take care of her first."


    Afterwards, the father and son duo were decisively abandoned by Mother Bai Lu. She actually turned around to take care of Elijah.


    She scratched Claus''s father''s hair a few times. The little guy seemed to be very dissatisfied with Bai Lu''s mother''s actions, and even drooped his tail.


    After grabbing onto the little tail and taking a bite, Claus''s mouth moved slightly. He whispered a few sentences to the little guy, and the little guy once again started to elude.


    After that, Claus waved his hands a few times, and a few more black-clothed men appeared. They quietly followed behind Bai Lu, and like their tails, they fiercely bit down, not letting go nor letting go.


    She hated being followed, especially by Claus''s people. However, the group in black had the ability to maintain a distance of two meters away from her.


    She had always had the child''s company when she had memories of this world. Now, when that bastard Claus stole the baby from her, she felt empty and panicky.


    Claus had just looked around, he only coldly said that there was a strange werewolf who was monitoring the house they were staying in. He was extremely furious, and his brain was spinning quickly.


    "..." This meant that the werewolf was not too dangerous, and Bai Lu instinctively knew that if the person monitoring them was in danger, Claus would not be so furious at her as to snatch the child away.


    Do you have to be so willful? That bastard!


    Her eyes did not even move a muscle as she helplessly turned around. Her rage filled with rage, she angrily said, "Do you believe that if you continue to follow me like this, I''ll kill you all."


    The dead leaf followed the wind and rolled over, no one paid any attention to her.


    Bai Lu knew that even if she wanted to kill them, she wouldn''t necessarily be able to do so. At most, she would just beat them up. Last time, other than her claws hurting, these muscular bastards wouldn''t even let out a grunt.


    Damn it, she did not want to see the zombie-faced burly man, "Tell Claus, I won''t go back!"


    "¡­" It seemed that many people''s thoughts were the same as Bai Lu, but actually, following Bai Lu was much easier than Claus.


    White Dew was stuck in a tangle.


    Originally, Bai Lu''s plan was to directly bring the child away. Maybe she misunderstood Claus, but even when she was toyed with to the extreme by Claus, she did not turn her head to think about handing over the child to Claus, she did not think about it.


    Bai Lu was one hundred percent certain that this was her child. Even if Claus had the right to visit, it would still depend on his attitude.


    Bai Lu turned around and wanted to run. Just now, she was walking around to study the terrain, and she was definitely too lazy to bring a group of followers back.


    The dead leaves followed the wind and rolled back and forth. Bai Lu''s body seemed to have become much faster and faster because she was missing a round ball. Her black clothes were also filled with all sorts of hardships after a few rounds.


    After chasing the round, round, rhombus, and right angle, they also discovered that Bai Lu was doing it on purpose.


    This Wolfwoman was too unorthodox!


    The leader felt the charisma from both sides of his body. He did not want to make heart crackers, but Claus''s order was very clear ¡ª He absolutely could not leave his Wolfwoman alone in the house!


    After all, the problem of Claus''s brother Elijah''s'' tent ''had not been completely solved!


    Hence, the eyes of the leading black clothed man flashed with a cold light, all of them felt a chill on their backs, their waists trembling. Even though they knew that Wolfwoman was just playing around, they could only desperately chase after him, following closely behind Bai Lu.

 C179

    Elijah experienced the twin levels of ice and fire. His dream was extremely impatient and fiery, but the bucket of ice water was cold and fierce.


    Time slowly passed, and Elijah''s illusion became even more severe.


    Damn it, she had accidentally broke into Elijah''s heart again.


    Not bad, we are a noble and kind brother who is currently intimate with a little witch. He approached Celeste step by step and casually took the bath ball she tossed to him.


    In the dream, Celeste was unbelievably beautiful. Like a charming snake, she looked at Elijah with her red lips and opened her mouth slightly, "Heh, my gentleman, can you come and help me bathe?"


    Elijah just leisurely stopped in his tracks. With a fiery gaze, he probed his soft and serene body, the corners of his mouth hooked up sinisterly as he rejected the seductive invitation, "No, I would rather admire the beautiful scenery in front of me. My dear, you are so maddening ¡­ Such an intoxicating sight! "


    Celeste angrily threw the bathball at Elijah''s head. She pouted her mouth in discontent, and became a little angry, "Elijah, your evil little brother is about to do something bad again. He challenged the nobles to a duel, as if they have a fair chance to compete ¡­"


    Elijah did not pay too much attention to Celeste''s words, as he believed that every man would be too lazy to care about other things in this kind of situation.


    Elijah even felt that he would not be used to it if there came a day where Claus changed his mind.


    Elijah squatted by the beauty''s bathtub, his hand sliding. "I am already tired of my brother cleaning up after the mess and sacrificed my own happiness, so I believe you can cast a little spell to prevent him from committing crimes?"


    However, they had never clearly felt Celeste''s strength before. A gentleman like Elijah simply wouldn''t allow others to hurt the woman he loved.


    Celeste smiled charmingly, and her hands wrapped around Elijah''s neck, as if she was talking about a small secret. She whispered to Elijah, "Darling, that would require over a hundred witches to stop him from doing whatever she wants.


    Elijah expressed his agreement, then nodded his head, "That''s right," Elijah held Celeste''s waist, and pulled him to the front, "You are right, we should punish him, maybe, I should hit his butt to show my discipline?"


    "River Crab"


    Bai Lu froze. Even though she closed her eyes, her ears were still filled with the fiery words of a man. Elijah lowered his head, as if he was praising a beautiful poem.


    And then they did. Elijah''s way was very similar to his personality, exquisite and scary. At that time, they madly loved each other.


    Bai Lu wanted to retreat awkwardly, she only understood when she was suddenly grabbed by Elijah by the wrist.


    "Don''t go, dear!"


    The black clothed man cleanly kicked out, causing Elijah to fall while sticking close to the wall, as he faced the flat wall. His face immediately turned green, and started joking around.


    Bai Lu held in her sigh. She turned her head away, feeling a strange sense of sympathy.


    Elijah took a few deep breaths and then grabbed onto his hand. The color of his face was already unable to be described with words, and his body moved even faster than they had imagined.


    Bai Lu took a step back, a little scared. Um, what does he want to do?


    Elijah facepalmed, and helplessly looked at Wolfwoman who had completely seen through him, and laughed helplessly. His tone was tight and serene, and Elijah only had one last bit of reason left, "White Dew, I beg you, please stay far away from me. This fever has filled my mind with countless memories of torture.


    Bai Lu held back her laughter. She knew that Elijah was embarrassed and awkward, but she was no ordinary woman, she had only noticed Elijah''s increasingly embarrassed expression and his perspiration the size of beans. Helpless to the point, she refused to leave, as Elijah helped them out, "What''s wrong with you, don''t you like being taken care of?"


    Elijah endured the discomfort, and desperately resisted the urge to pounce at him. A hint of hatred appeared at the corner of his mouth, "Anyone who cares about me will not end up well, I will not let this misfortune happen to you!"


    Bai Lu looked at him strangely. Was there a need to be so serious? She looked at Elijah, reached out her hand and pushed him back onto the bed, "Didn''t you just had some strange dream about rebirth? He wasn''t a child anymore ¡­ Don''t think too much into it. You can''t hurt me.


    Elijah held his hand in front of his palm, as he tried to regain his senses, and lightly smiled at Bai Lu, "Then, tell me, what about that visitor from before? What does she want...? "


    Bai Lu also wanted to know why the werewolf who had been monitoring them turned around and ran off the moment he saw Bai Lu.


    "I''m guessing she was the one who put the Bible in front of our door. If she''s willing to stay a while longer, it would be better to tell me the reason why."


    Elijah nodded, then continued to advise this stubborn little witch, "Bai Lu, you are here to look for clues about your family, not to take care of a vampiric with a high fever. So, please, you can look for her and ask her everything you want to know?"


    Bai Lu was quiet for a few seconds, then, she shook her head with certainty. She did not need that little bit of time, Elijah''s current state could not be described as dangerous, "No, I want to stay!"


    Elijah was helpless, he could only lie down with his back facing Bai Lu. He really did not know what to do with her, he was not Claus, if not, he really wanted to try the effects of ''Martial Suppression''.


    Bai Lu also walked to the side and sat down. The distance between them was not far, and she saw that Elijah''s dream was still continuing, but the developing trend had gradually surpassed her expectations.


    Claus appeared at the crux of the matter.

 C180

    Elijah''s hands had been grabbed to the point that there were countless holes on them. His eyebrows had become an uncomfortable knot, and his mouth was mumbling the entire time. Celeste, forgive me ¡­ "I''m very sorry!"


    Bai Lu''s expression changed. She saw that bastard again, that damnable Claus, her child''s father, Claus.


    Claus was playing with a group of gentlemen. A life and death duel was a game where the two men had their backs facing each other for a few seconds to zero. Then, the two men turned around at the same time to shoot.


    Bai Lu knew that Claus, that bastard, really liked this game.


    The game continued.


    "..." "876543 ¡­" Claus killed another man within a second. His eyebrows twitched, and he useless blew, pointing the gun at the remaining men. "Is that it? Is the so called strongest in New Orleans even this much? "


    The corpse could not answer, the gun in his hand was still smoking, but he had lost his Qi, only the center of his forehead had turned red, it was a masterpiece by Claus.


    Bai Lu clenched her hands. She watched as the corpse was dragged out and thrown into the middle of the pile of corpses like a pile of trash.


    Elijah ran over from the side. It was only then did he realize how exasperated he was as he grabbed onto Claus''s collar, "My brother, this is too stupid! Haven''t you killed enough in the past few months? "


    Claus twisted his body, the muzzle of his gun moved, one by one, swaying, as if he did not know which gun to shoot, "... "About this ¡­"


    Elijah interrupted his answer, his brother''s answer was something no one could accept. He tried to persuade Claus, "News of corpses filling the streets of this kind of city, they will soon reach the other side of the ocean, do you want to lure our father here?"


    Claus seemed to have thought of a way, as he gently patted Elijah''s shoulders and smiled while saying, "Don''t worry, Big Brother, I let out the news, that these corpses were caused by a group of witches who want to undergo a blood sacrifice."


    Elijah''s emotions became even more agitated. He snatched the gun from Claus''s hands and pointed it at his forehead, "Dammit, what did you do? Did you forget Celeste?


    Claus blinked, his expression was very innocent, as though he did not care about Elijah''s feelings at all. He only asked curiously, "... Who is Celeste? " With a turn of his shrewd head, he seemed to have thought of something, and the corner of his mouth curled up, "Right, isn''t that the little witch who fooled around with you recently?"


    Elijah slowly moved his spear, he really did not see his own brother anymore. Claus then looked at Elijah, almost disdainfully, he slowly spoke, looking gloomy and happy, "Don''t worry, a prostitute''s French Region is like a mouse''s, every step you take, you can step on one ¡­"


    , who had been completely enraged, had actually thrown out a shot.


    Everyone present were all scared and fled in all directions. Rebecca had no choice but to encircle them and hold them tightly, and hypnotize them all at once.


    Claus and Elijah were still in a confrontation.


    "My big brother, you''re worried about her. What a misfortune ¡­" Claus intentionally approached Elijah and whispered into his ear, "Heh, Elijah, I heard that they are capturing and killing all the witches in the town, guess ¡­ How is your little witch now? "


    Elijah''s emotions were in a mess. His eyes were bloodshot as he jumped towards the white dew that smelled of Claus, his killing intent was not restrained at all. "Claus, I''m going to kill you bastard!"


    Bai Lu wanted to kill Claus as well, but Elijah''s hand strength was too strong, she was pressed down on the ground, her breath caught in her throat, her leg stretched out, she wanted to give Elijah another slap on the face of Elijah, but she suddenly thought of the face of Elijah who was slapped on the wall by the black clothed man.


    She hesitated for a moment. Just this moment, she nearly died.


    She could feel that Elijah really wanted to kill Claus. His eyes, his actions, and his emotions, were all filled with dense, cold killing intent.


    Bang! Elijah suddenly fell onto Bai Lu''s body. It was so heavy that Bai Lu''s leg finally kicked out and Elijah was thrown into a corner.


    White Dew looked up. It was the mysterious woman who had been watching them.


    The woman lifted the corner of her mouth and threw a hard rock. She looked at Bai Lu''s hand and placed it on the crescent birthmark on her shoulder. It was a very gentle strength and Bai Lu actually didn''t want to resist. It had been a long time since he had spoken.


    "I''m glad to see you, Andrea."


    Bai Lu looked at her for a moment, then held her hand and smiled. "Heh, although I don''t know what to call you, I still really want to see you."

 C181

    After Claus searched through most of New Orleans with the baby in his arms, he took a bunch of gifts for the black-clothed man to bring home. He leisurely flew back to Kamir''s home with the baby in his arms.


    Kamir opened the door and saw a man holding a Super Q-version of a cute little guy smiling at him. Kamir''s first reaction was, where did this little guy pop out from? Claus could actually laugh so foolishly?


    Kamir''s first reaction was to block the door, causing the space between her eyebrows to twitch, it was rare that he was willing to walk out, but this woman actually didn''t give him any face at all. Before Claus could even move, the little guy burst out laughing, her pink mouth opened, and her hands crawled forward, this was definitely a pure natural source of enticement. "Hug ¡­"


    Both of Kamir''s hands were instantly killed, and without any delay, he snatched the child away.


    Hugging onto her warm little body, Kamir couldn''t be bothered to care about Claus''s expression anymore. She took the initiative to enter the kitchen to see if there was anything for her to call this little cutie.


    She looked as if she had no resistance against children at all. Furthermore, Kamir''s very simple joy had affected her, as this human woman''s body didn''t have the kind of hypocritical scent that the little guy didn''t care about.


    Hugging the food that was brought over, the little guy instantly felt that he could let go of Kamir''s guard. Kamir''s eyes were like little pink stars, where did Claus get a child from? So cute, so pink and tender, her hands were soft, his body was tender and tender, even his smile was pink.


    Kamir patiently waited for the little fellow to finish eating before letting out a small burp and gently rubbed her stomach. Then, she gently grabbed onto her waist and headed towards the study room.


    When Claus saw the little darling, he grabbed her and kissed her on the cheek. Her mouth was full of sweetness, it seemed that Kamir had developed a lot in all aspects, at least this therapist looked like ¡­ A little more than he could take care of a child.


    Claus then stuffed the first half of the bound up memoirs into the hands of the small meat/ball. After that, he extended his hand and pointed at the shorthand machine that suddenly appeared in Kamir''s study room.


    After the little guy had eaten her fill, she was too lazy to bother with adult affairs. She just tightly held onto the skin of her memoirs and placed it at her heart.


    and Kamir turned around and closed their mouths at the same time. She was asleep, her stomach was puffing and puffing, and her feet were stamping on the ground. She was lying at the small corner of the wooden table, looking like an angel with her nest in the corner.


    Claus walked over and pulled the handkerchief that Kamir had placed on the side of the chair over, and immediately made a small cushion, then placed Bao''er who had been sleeping soundly on top of it.


    Claus glanced at Kamir but she could only look at him once again reluctantly. She did not want to have to work so hard for him, so Kamir deeply wanted to become her silk handkerchief and wrap it around Little Angel''s soft and tender body.


    Glancing at Claus helplessly, Kamir could only tear up to the bottom of her heart. She didn''t want to follow this perverted monster to be his stenographer at all!


    Claus and Kamir went to another place, and Claus''s face immediately changed. They looked exactly like two different people.


    Kamir was actually quite used to it. This man was a monster herself.


    Ever since Claus had controlled his mind and mind, he rarely concealed anything from Kamir. In any case, once this woman left him, she would forget about everything he had said.


    As if he had sunk into a disgusting state, Claus took the initiative to find himself another bottle of wine. He opened the window, and then jumped up.


    Both of her hands uncontrollably jumped along with Claus''s words, her mouth filled with a mocking smile. This person was a pure pervert, his mental condition was so severe that even she felt that there was no need to treat him.


    Claus''s words were very light, and he didn''t seem to care at all. His hands still carried the smell of his own children''s medicine, and he tightly clenched her fist, coldly uttering a few words. Naturally, Kamir knew how to modify them. Do you believe it? My family has abandoned me, so has Elijah. My siblings are the same as my parents ¡ª sickly, hypocritical! My brother accused me of using my child for my own selfish purposes, and trusted outsiders more than my own family ¡­ "


    "Outsider?"


    "..." "My child''s mother, Bai Lu, my Wolfwoman ¡­"


    "¡­" Kamir didn''t know that the Vampire Grandmaster''s definition of outsiders was so different from humans.


    Claus continued drinking and despising his family and his child''s mother at the same time. The corners of Kamir''s mouth practically trembled to the point that it was about to form a rhythm.


    His hands were crackling time and time again. It was unknown how much pain he was feeling from his fingertips.


    This damnable old man wanted to bring such a thing here so that Claus could drink a few mouthfuls. Kamir objected, "I say, this boss that never gives me any wages, is it not okay if you give me too much of it?"


    Claus looked at her, and was a little confused. Is their main focus on the tools? Furthermore, this shorthand recorder is the newest one in their house, and is also a famous brand. He could not help but glare at Kamir in surprise. Hey, you know Hemingway likes that printer! "


    Kamir endured her roars. She had practically realized that Claus was the same as her and couldn''t help but taunt, "You guys do have some similarities ¡ª ¡ª you guys like drinking and indirect violence!"


    Claus seemed to think that there was nothing wrong with having someone discuss things with him, but he placed the bottle of wine at the window instead. Turning his head, his face had a hazy, weak and resentful expression, "Elijah and Rebecca used their malicious lies to deeply injure me, and everything I did was for ¡­ Win this war! Do you understand? I have to take back control of the land from Maser''s hands and take back our home, for my own sake, and also for the sake of my children. "


    Kamir was stupefied. No matter how she looked at it, this man was always annoying. However, his face, no matter how one looked at it, was flawless.


    That child, who belonged to him, was also very attractive. He hoped that when he grew up, his character would not be similar to Claus at all.


    Claus''s words still continued, but Kamir was busy doing her own thing and stared blankly, her thoughts becoming a bit messy. This man, had always given her a dangerous and complicated feeling, but, how could such a man have such a cute child ¡­?


    Claus was annoyed, why was this human laughing so foolishly, he was so stupid! Raising his decibels, he kicked away the chair and rushed in front of Kamir, "Typing, are you stupid?!"


    The loud sound shocked Kamir. Curling her lips, Kamir looked at Claus and said, "I actually really want to know, what exactly is the meaning of you doing this? It''s been a few days ¡­ You are just repeating the same thing over and over again. Rebecca tried to destroy you, Elijah tried to destroy you, Maser tried to destroy you.


    Claus''s cold gaze began to focus, but Kamir did not notice it at all. She only helplessly expressed her own thoughts, "I suspect that you do not even trust your own shadow. "She''s still so young, could she have broken you?"


    Claus''s mouth was frozen solid. He was stunned for a moment, as if he had never thought about her problem.

 C182

    Kamir''s academic soul was wailing in grief. She seemed to have forgotten that the Claus in front of her was a monster that could take her life at any time. Claus, you repeated the same negative cycles again and again, and it was you who created your own unhappiness. "


    Claus coldly replied to Kamir. She was really generous, "I don''t remember asking for your opinion!"


    Kamir did not care that he had thrown her face away, she only asked curiously, "Then, what do you want to do the most right now?"


    Claus was silent for a long time, then laughed. There was another bottle of wine in his hand, his tone was frighteningly lazy. If the daggers had not disappeared, I would have stuck one in each of their chests so that they would not be responsible for my siblings for centuries. "


    Kamir''s eyes were bulging out, did this bastard not take his words seriously at all?


    Claus glanced at her, as if he didn''t understand why Kamir was so angry that smoke was about to come out of her head. Kamir was so angry that she laughed instead, and she also grabbed the wine cup beside her. She took a big gulp of the wine, wiped off the wine stains, and looked at Claus with disdain. Look at you, there are so many people in the New Orleans, yet you chose a person with a master''s degree in psychology to record your biography. You are already more than a thousand years old, and you definitely know how to type.


    Claus''s arm muscles suddenly jumped up. He threw caution to the wind and went all out, since they were very close to the study room, she did not believe that Claus would wake up and kill his. His tone slowly pierced across, "Actually, because you have no one else to talk to, and you want to be understood ¡­ Isn''t it? Then, Claus, you have no choice but to force me to become your mental trash. Once you leave this place, I will obediently forget about all of this. "


    Claus moved closer to Kamir, and for a moment, he really wanted to break this human''s neck. However, she was very smart, his treasure was extremely sensitive, and Claus was even suppressing his own killing intent.


    Kamir did not react in the least, her gaze immediately locked onto Claus''s right to speak as she coldly announced the truth, "Claus, because you are too afraid, and do not dare to trust anyone, you are just a self-righteous coward!"


    Claus''s roar directly caught up to Kamir''s final judgement. Claus howled with a sharp voice that had never been heard before, "I''m not afraid of anything!"


    The ignorant are fearless, it was a pity that Claus knew this from the bottom of his heart, Kamir''s honesty had pushed him to the brink of despair!


    Claus made a gesture with his hands, causing Kamir''s eyes to close. She was no longer afraid, and the soft, trembling little beauty finally reacted in time.


    She had overanalyzed it. Damn it, how would Claus deal with her? Burn... Or slice?


    Before Claus could make a move, the bottom of his pants was already hugged by a ball of flesh.


    "¡­" Kamir heaved a sigh of relief, and moved closer to the little fellow with big steps. She smiled, as she still felt that it was unbelievable that such a cute and kind-hearted little angel would be Claus''s child.


    Actually, Kamir misunderstood. The little fellow just happened to be bored from its sleep and happened to pass by.


    Claus hugged the child with a dark expression.


    She only stepped on Claus''s body with his chubby little feet, and then, as she rolled her eyes, with a wave of his hand, Kamir discovered that there was a piece of paper with a pattern on it that appeared in her hand.


    On the A4 paper, there was a circle drawn. It was oval in shape, with edges and corners. The toothless little fellow seemed to find this funny.


    Claus''s expression could not hold it anymore. He pulled his and threw it to Kamir, wondering if she would put the food inside. Although the little guy''s physique was first class, it could not eat anything randomly.


    Kamir received the piece of paper in a daze.


    Claus hugged his child, his body reeking of alcohol. The little fellow turned its head away in disgust, and reached out its hands for Kamir to hug it, causing Kamir to laugh. Forget it, his matter with her had nothing to do with her, there was no need to analyze it so excitedly.


    Putting down the paper, Kamir hugged onto the little fellow.


    As he played with the child, the little fellow seemed to be very satisfied with Kamir''s soft chest. It rolled its eyes, and blinked its long eyelashes.


    Could it be a witch''s spell or something? Claus hated witches, he had hated witches a long time ago. It seemed that he hated witches because Elijah had started to hate witches, and the reason was ¡­ I can''t remember.


    Kamir gave a fake smile as she replied, seriously teasing the child, "This is a mysterious pattern, I plan to use it to hypnotize you."


    Claus''s hands started to itch again. Was she really seeking death?


    The little guy grabbed Kamir''s collarbone tightly and started to carry out illegal activities.


    Kamir wanted to laugh, this little thing was obviously a little girl, why is it like a pervert, laughing out loud, it leaked air, and explained to Claus while relaxing, "Heh, don''t worry, this is only a tattoo design ¡­ I usually paint these in my spare time... "


    "Idle time?" Claus raised his eyebrows and asked. Kamir remained silent as she replied to her, this old scoundrel really used her as a subordinate too conveniently, right?


    Her ears moved and her tail snuck over, secretly shaking. She seemed to have heard this human woman, and her helpless and indignant wails were buried deep in her heart ¡ª This is my free time, you bastard scum, you have taken my time!

 C183

    On the other side, Claus seemed to be fooling around with children, his enemy was not courteous at all, especially Maser, who was gathering for a meeting.


    Taylor had also joined in, they now had a common enemy ¡ª ¡ª Claus.


    Maser appeared at the door and there was a tranquil illusion in his eyes, "I''m here, let''s officially begin. For this meeting, let''s try to make it as simple as possible," Maser introduced the meeting to Taylor as he pointed at him, "This child is an old enemy and an old friend of your beloved Claus. They are very familiar with each other, so they know some of Claus''s little secrets."


    Taylor nodded his head gracefully. He still had a sense of superiority, standing in the middle of a bunch of dregs and vampires.


    Maser caught the cigarette in his mouth and exhaled. In the dense air, Maser replied lightly, "Now, I think he has a lot of things to say to me. What did that disloyal bastard hide from me?" Maser''s tone carried warning and danger, "Then, I declare that those who are timid and want to leave, the door is over there, because the moment you stay, it will mean that you will join the war."


    Claus''s popularity was extraordinary, no one chose to leave the scene, causing Maser to nod his head in satisfaction.


    Taylor chose the place closest to Maser and started to talk frankly with him, "We all know that Claus was a hybrid from the very start. When he broke the curse on his werewolf side, a portion of his werewolf blood suppressed the vampire''s side during this process ¡­ For example, the genes that can transmit the werewolves, which also involved that werewolf girl Bai Lu that he had been hiding away all this time. She came to the little town that we lived in and pretended to be my friend, but in the end she hooked up with Claus. Now, she is pregnant with his child ¡­ "


    The Diego heard Taylor''s sour tone and exploded. Could it be that this fellow was here to brag about his love history, causing his tone to become irritable, "What nonsense is this?!" Diego was already dissatisfied with Taylor''s attitude. He lifted his leg as if he was going to leave, and Maser grabbed his hand, "Calm down for me ¡­ "Let''s talk about it later."


    "When Claus turned into a hybrid, he found a way. Heh, he turned a purebred werewolf into a special beast like him."


    Taylor stood up, and he seemed to raise his chin with a proud expression, "mixed blood, I am! The advantage is that we have the advantage of vampires. We''re stronger, faster, and keener, but the poison in our teeth can still kill vampires! But the bad thing is, we are loyal to Claus ¡­ "Supernatural loyalty. That is the power of worship from the depths of my bones!"


    When Taylor talked about loyalty, Diego started laughing out loud. If this guy called them loyalty, then wouldn''t they be extremely jealous of Maser? Diego''s young voice was filled with ridicule and ridicule, "Really? But here you are, telling his secrets, facing his enemies. "


    The surrounding people looked at each other, still not taking Taylor''s words seriously. Maser rubbed the sun ring on his hand, and with just a glance, the noisy environment immediately quieted down, and his voice was very amiable, even holding back his laughter, "No, my dear Diego, this is the key, Taylor has found a way to break allegiance."


    Taylor nodded, he had his own reasons for being proud, and he even helped the others to break through and return home.


    Maser allowed him to speak, and his tone became even more sinister, "After that, Claus killed them because of their betrayal."


    She grabbed the little guy''s face and smiled, with a hint of charm and recognition, "Because, that is Claus''s style to begin with. Don''t mind it, I am just enjoying this story."


    Taylor suppressed his anxiety, he did not know why Claus''s sister suddenly appeared, but he could only smile blankly, "Long time no see, Rebecca."


    Rebecca nodded and glanced at Maser. All the vampires around were ready to make a move, Maser raised his head and stopped them.


    Rebecca looked around at everyone, the murderous intent and coldness in her eyes was very strong, her voice was gentle and cruel as she directly summarized the main point, "Actually, what Taylor wants to say is, my brother wants to use the blood of his children to make more mixed bloodline children recognize their ancestors, then, you all will find out that vampires will have no place to stand when that time comes."


    Maser looked at Rebecca affectionately, but she was too lazy to give him a response. She simply approached Taylor, "Heh, little cutie, I guess you want all the vampires to join together to ensure that this child is unable to be born?"


    Taylor nodded his head. He seemed to be a little disgusted with Rebecca''s appearance, as he stole away all of Rebecca''s limelight, and coldly instigated, "Yes, if you don''t like this plan, then go and help your brother ¡­ But you know I''m right. "


    Maser sighed and shook his head at Taylor, "I believe you have misunderstood this lady''s intentions."


    Maser''s attitude was unclear, the people under him could only look left and right, as though deciding whether to choose.


    Diego had always been impatient so he directly pulled Maser''s cup, "Alright, tell me, boss ¡­ What exactly is going on? "


    Maser smiled faintly as he looked at Rebecca. The golden-haired girl walked through the crowd happily, like a beautiful butterfly, as her tone of voice started to become resentful, "You are very right, Taylor, my brother is completely terrible. If only he could obtain the help of the loyal mixed bloodline, he would become a tyrant ¡­"


    The beautiful little butterfly floated in front of Maser, who handed it over to her like a pair of boots, "Speak, tell them ¡­"


    Maser grabbed onto the tip of the Queen''s foot like a soldier in reverence. With that passing of soft and flexible force, Rebecca was already in his embrace, holding onto the girl, caressing and stroking Rebecca''s little face, he said simply, "She''s not here to deal with us, she''s here to help us ¡­"


    Rebecca''s movements were so fast that no one could see it, and she followed after Maser''s words, "That''s right!" With a move of his wrist, he appeared behind Taylor and directly killed Taylor with a clean interest rate.


    The entire audience fell silent.

 C184

    Rebecca kicked Taylor''s corpse and laughed mockingly, "Very good, this is the end of the topic of hurting that child. Remember, Claus is the one we want to stop."


    Maser glanced at Taylor, and in the end, he still chose to hug Rebecca. He definitely knew who he should choose, and said to Rebecca with a gentle and warm voice, "Heh, my dear, where do you want to put him?"


    Rebecca was so disgusted that she didn''t want to see Taylor again. She hated it when others hurt her niece, and her own brother wouldn''t allow it, let alone an outsider. The corners of her mouth were full of cruelty, "Until after I take care of Claus, when the time comes, Taylor''s death will naturally be in the hands of my beloved brother."


    Maser nodded with great comfort. What he appreciated about Rebecca was that if she made a good choice, she would follow through with it to the end.


    The meeting was over. Through this meeting, they saw the death of a mixed bloodline child and the addition of a Ancestral Vampire as an ally.


    At this moment, their boss and allies were talking sweet words to each other, even though... The content was a bit abnormal.


    ''s fingers wrapped around Maser''s ten fingers, causing his to ask somewhat sweetly, "Then, where should we put Claus?"


    With Maser in his arms, he was able to seriously think for a few minutes before answering, "He has to keep his distance from the others. We don''t want him to start another war."


    Rebecca gave Maser a kiss as he nodded in agreement. "Yes, we all know that he is good at using words, and that he can use his mouth to settle everything!"


    He smiled sinisterly, lowered his head, and fed the words into Rebecca''s mouth, "That''s right, I picked a spot for him from the back. For the next 52 years, he can only speak with himself."


    Rebecca''s brows twitched, "... 52 years? "


    Maser''s gaze was still unclear, but the corners of his mouth curved in a cruel smile, "I remember that he sealed you with his dagger for 52 years in the nineteenth century."


    Rebecca struggled free of his shackles and played with her blonde hair. Her tone became lighter, "I also remember that you tacitly allowed him to seal me with a dagger."


    Maser didn''t allow her to resist as he carried his back. He held his tightly and gnawed on his earlobe, "Dearest, every single year that Claus has been imprisoned here, I will apologize to you ¡­"


    It was as if the girl in his embrace was really the love of his heart. Rebecca looked at him in a daze for a long time, then laughed, hooked his neck, and continued to kiss her. Just a few years is enough... As long as I can enjoy a little real happiness, and you can make sure my niece doesn''t become a hybrid breeding machine. "


    Maser raised his eyebrows, he did not know that his little demon actually cared about little children.


    Maser raised an objection, "... It''s hard to keep him here ¡­ "


    Rebecca was very persistent, she had a reason to do so, and then, she smiled even more tenderly, "Darling, did you forget that your little witch can increase our chances of winning?"


    Maser looked like he was about to agree. Then, his face darkened, "I can''t take the risk, Davina has been losing control of her magic recently, I can''t even get her out of the church''s attic. I can''t rely on her to win the battle with Claus now."


    Rebecca raised her eyebrows. If Davina was unable to do it, then that was a huge lie, "Then we need you to send the best warriors. Claus is very strong and cunning, our betrayal will make him especially angry."


    Maser said coldly, "What we did. Every single Claus is good to you and your brother. have done this many times... You''re not wavering, are you? "


    Maser hugged Rebecca, and questioned him casually.


    "No, I''m not wavering. I just feel very regretful ¡­" Rebecca hugged Maser tightly, and she seemed to be grinding her teeth in hatred, "I should have buried him a hundred years ago!" Maser lowered his head, their foreheads touching, as though they were two perfect concentric circles. The man''s gentle voice sighed, "That''s right, this way we can be together for another hundred years."


    Rebecca''s betrayal was something that she had to do.


    When Claus returned home, he was alone.


    She was not willing to stay by Claus''s side any longer. She thought about the feasibility of forcefully kidnapping Bai Lu back then, and Claus felt that it would be better if he could send her back.


    His brother had always been a good person, so it was only a matter of time before Bai Lu returned.


    The little guy continued to make trouble inside the blanket that was filled with the smell of dew. Claus followed her and made a few hand gestures before leaving the room.


    He was not the kind of man who would forget important things for a so-called child.


    Claus lowered his head and looked at his phone. Inside, there was an invitation from Maser, it had been a long time since they last met.


    Claus did not directly go to Maser''s base camp. He first went to a place.


    In the small warehouse, Josh was currently hiding. He was a 100% noob, so he naturally wouldn''t appear during the daytime.


    Claus appeared behind him.


    Josh did not even have the time to turn his head before he was scared to the point of spasming his tendons. Damn it, this fellow did it on purpose, his mouth was trembling as he looked at Claus helplessly and said, "I will never get used to you appearing like this, why do I feel like you have learned how to act before?"


    He had a nagging feeling that Claus''s actions and actions were simple, but in reality, they were rich in profound content.


    The corner of Claus''s mouth curled up. He did not have any malicious intent towards the little rookie, but he felt that it was fun, "The entire world is a stage, Josh. And I just happen to be the role that you''ll never forget in your entire life ¡­ "Come here, I have some things that I want you to do for me."


    Josh moved his head closer, with a tone of pure respect, just like every other time.


    However, Claus did not know what kind of content was hidden in the depths of his eyes.


    Yes, everyone was a born actor. The whole world was a huge stage. The roles were different, but they had to go through a complicated process of struggling or growing up.

 C185

    An hour after Josh met Claus, he appeared in front of him and Rebecca coincidentally was there as well.


    Josh looked at Maser, and Maser directly asked, "Tell me, what did you get?"


    Josh spread out his hands, his palms were covered with a layer of perspiration, he was so scared that he was about to die, "What did I get ¡­. Claus wants me to steal the dagger from you. I feel that this is just a test, he must know that I am working for you, and his eyes are on me ¡­ "I''m sure!"


    Maser laughed lightly, but Rebecca''s emotions were stirred up instead. She immediately jumped in front of Maser, "Damn it, that bastard wants to seal us with his dagger again, he''s asking for his own fate!"


    Claus had once again pricked into Rebecca''s reverse scale.


    Maser consoled them along the curve of Rebecca''s back, his tone not worried at all. He understood Claus, but he still wasn''t clear about their plans, "Don''t be nervous. "My little girl ¡­"


    Claus''s sister and Maser. Maser glanced at Josh and spoke as if he was comforting her, "Don''t worry, if he knew about this, I can guarantee that you would have been ripped into two by now."


    Rebecca looked at Josh, it was extremely cold, and Josh laughed dryly, "Great, now I am really relaxed!"


    Maser looked at Josh and sized him up from top to bottom. Nooblet was speechless, he was the one who was willing to control him, Claus looked gentle and cordial, maybe even more so, in his bones. He could only smile and fawn, "Then, what do I do?"


    Maser comforted his while holding Rebecca''s dagger. He casually threw it a few times, and then, lightly instructed his, "You told me to find that dagger everywhere, but I wasn''t able to find it."


    Josh did not refute him, he only used a kind of gaze that said ''I''m dead meat'' as he stared straight at Maser.


    Maser''s expression became serious, he sat up straight, as though victory was in his hands, and his tone became slightly more relaxed, "Then, tell him, you saw me holding the dagger, if he wants, he''ll have to come and get it himself ¡­ This is not an easy thing to do, as you know, for I have a lot of suspicions and have strengthened my defenses. "


    Josh nodded his head in confusion. He didn''t know what Maser''s specific plan was, but he could smell the scent of a conspiracy.


    At night, Claus saw Nooblet at his doorstep.


    The little guy was completely full and was wrapped in Claus''s embrace, only leaving behind a tail that wagged at Josh. A rookie like Josh simply did not have the chance to participate in the conference, so he did not know the importance of this little fellow.


    ¡ª You little wolfhound after dinner, Claus actually had this kind of strange hobby?


    Claus looked straight at Josh, and one word came out of his mouth, "... "Speak!" After much effort, the little guy managed to give him a close-up of his face. Now, it was the back of his head.


    Josh could only speak of the main point. After Claus heard this, he fell into a state of silence, so he hurriedly went forward to console him. His henchmen''s abilities seemed to have already seeped into his bones, as he shamelessly flattered Claus, "That''s the truth, I am not suspecting that you have the destructive power of a vampire. However, Maser is currently on high alert. With so many opponents fighting face to face, it wouldn''t be good if you were injured, unless ¡­ "


    Claus had never thought that Nooblet would actually be so kind that he would even come to offer gifts to him. He became curious and asked casually, "... Unless what? "


    The little guy''s tail stood on end, and she seemed to be able to hear the meaning of his words as she became excited.


    "Yesterday, I heard him arguing with the Diego. Evidently, he cleared out that area tonight, in order to go on a date with a woman. Believe me, I heard that he would be there tonight, by himself and two others."


    Claus laughed, he was too lazy to think about the accuracy of this news, it was just that the little guy in his arms was clenching his fists so tightly, the force of the punch was extremely comfortable to him. Claus could feel the little guy''s interest, even the lines of his five senses had softened.


    Elijah''s matter had made him very annoyed. Since Maser had arranged a program to wait for him, then, he would go out and play with his darling.


    Is it considered a preschool education?


    Claus did not find anything wrong with his way of education at all. He just thought that as the successor to the King, how could he not experience war?


    Suddenly, Josh looked at Claus and laughed, the little thing in his arms caused his goosebumps to rise.


    After that, Claus placed his hand on Josh''s shoulder, as if he was extremely satisfied with his actions and suggestions. He nodded and left a frank promise, his voice filled with laughter, "After I regain control of my New Orleans, you will receive an eternal sunlight ring. Josh, as compensation for your loyalty to the true king."


    "..." "Great!" Josh almost couldn''t wait and nodded his head. The little guy''s tail elegantly moved, and its long eyelashes blinked as it smiled perfectly, hehe ¡­ You little rookie still have your life to play with us.


    Claus smiled as he replied, the warning and the warning were still unclear, but his voice still shook, "But, I want to remind you, if you dare to betray me, I will ensure that you will live your entire life in extreme pain, begging day and night for freedom from death."


    Josh felt a tuft of hair from his palm, and his tail coiled around him as he played with it a few times. He lowered his head, and the little thing that was wrapped around Claus started to laugh.


    Claus brought the little fellow to participate in the carnival.


    After a long while, a sound came out from the air. Josh heard him spitting out words from his throat, whether out of relief or fear, he couldn''t explain it himself. It was just that his body seemed to have been hollowed out.


    "Goodbye, Claus." Maser was completely prepared. Josh did not think that Claus would have the chance to escape, it was clear that his understanding of Claus was not very accurate.


    The little guy directly threw her mother, Bai Lu, all the way to the back of his head with a face full of interest. Father Claus was going to take her to play.

 C186

    Claus discussed with the little guy for a while and planned to let her learn how to be a good girl ¡­ For example, she needed to know how to find a suitable priest.


    Claus planned to first get rid of the innocent humans that were dragged into this mess. He hated Bai Lu for settling this debt later, when he turned around, she would definitely ask him, so, what about the others?


    Kamir was considered an innocent type, so she brought her family''s little princess to the church.


    Who knows? He never appeared in the church before, unless it was for that super little witch, Davina.


    Father Kyran was currently drinking wine. Some of his actions had always caught the eyes of Claus, for example, he really knew how to enjoy his own life ¡­ Claus admired the wine in his hands very much.


    Claus took a glance, but unfortunately, there was still a milk baby in his embrace, upon smelling it, he realized how fragrant it was.


    The little guy''s tail moved, as if she felt Claus''s father''s resentment, she also felt that it was very fragrant, blinked her eyes, and jumped. Father Kyran instinctively raised his hand, and the child took his stomach.


    She stuck out her tongue/head/tip and licked it. It was really spicy. Her eyes turned red. The little guy hadn''t gotten used to the taste of strong alcohol yet, so he could only pooh and try his best to exhale.


    Father Kyran grabbed the little fellow''s tail tip, and when he lifted his head, he glanced at Claus. Yours? "


    Claus nodded his head silently, the two of them gazed at each other, as if they were having an extremely bad impression of one another. Claus opened his palm, and Father Kyran immediately moved his gaze over, hugging his child, feeling a little pressured. To baptize the child of a half-breed who doesn''t know what to call it?


    Claus took a big gulp and sighed. With an elegant and satisfied tone, he said, "Irish Distillation Wine. Legend has it that this wine can resurrect the dead, kill them and then revive again.


    Father Kyran did not say anything. He only wrapped the little fellow in a layer of snow-white gauze, and sprinkled some of the holy water by the side. Then, he lowered his head and gently kissed her forehead.


    Claus stopped in his tracks. Although he did not believe in God, he did not reject the idea of having his own children under his protection.


    She seemed to like the smell of the church very much. Father Kyran''s neck had even been bitten by her several times, but unfortunately, she had no teeth and could only leave a small pink mark.


    Claus didn''t say anything. Luckily, Bai Lu wasn''t here, otherwise, the little pervert''s actions would have become his fault again.


    The relationship between Claus and Father Kyran was very strange. They could not be considered friends, nor could they be considered enemies, at most, they could only be considered stakeholders, but from a certain point of view, they admired each other.


    After a long while, the Father Kyran turned his head and asked Claus calmly, "Tell me, what do you want to come here for?"


    "I want to talk to you about your niece Kamir ¡­ I believe you have long suspected that I hypnotized her, based on the gaps in her memory. "


    Father Kyran looked at Claus as if he was a hateful kidnapper. He had suspected all along that Kamir had been hypnotized, but he never thought that it would actually be that bastard Claus.


    Claus would never hide what he had done before. He only arranged the child properly, hooked a bit of the scent of alcohol into his hand, and then placed it under the little fellow''s nose to play with.


    As she fluttered around, the little guy was unable to grab onto Claus''s hand. She was angry, and her mouth bit down, hanging onto Claus''s chin.


    The Church was very peaceful, as if all the fires of war were going away.


    Father Kyran did not say much, and only indicated with his eyes for Claus to continue speaking.


    Claus''s tone was very normal, as if he was talking about a very normal phenomenon. His hand seemed to inadvertently rest on the bottom of the little guy''s butt, "My mind controlled your Kamir at first, but it was because she was a useful spy. We all knew how much Maser was infatuated with her. I''m protecting her life. "


    When Claus said this, Father Kyran did not look at his expression, his voice was clear and cold, "My guess is that the vampire must have confused her memories, but I never thought that you would admit it."


    Claus poured a cup for him, and the two emptied it.


    "..." Kamir refused to let go of the past. The tragedy that happened in the church and the incident with Shawn ¡ª The scene of her twin brothers massacre churned in her mind. " As the involved party, he had sunk even deeper than Kamir.


    Claus nodded his head, he had also participated in a part of the Kamir matter, so he had no choice but to intervene, "Yes, I understand, Father Kyran, you should understand your niece, according to her personality, you should know her well. She knew the truth of the matter. She knew that the curse was related to the vampires and witches, so she would definitely continue to investigate. In the end, because she was deeply involved, she ended up losing her life ¡­ I think you probably won''t hope that New Orleans will become her grave in the end. "


    Since Shawn was already dead, Father Kyran''s only family members were Kamir. He naturally did not wish for her to get involved with any unnatural beings.


    Father Kyran agreed with Claus''s view that his niece must leave this place.


    Claus put down the cup, he did not know why he suddenly wanted to explain to Father Kyran, "... We all know that she must leave, and, ironically, for the sake of my dear child, I sincerely hope she will make this choice herself. "


    Father Kyran shot him a glance, laughed, and teased Claus, "Are you sure about what you mean? Is it ironic and boring for humans to talk about free will with the vampires who control one''s mind...? "


    Claus helplessly scratched his head. The little guy''s tail happily swayed a few times, and Claus slowly admitted to a tragedy, "Kamir is a very smart girl, with a foolish, kind and brave heart. She had just scolded me a lot today, and if it were anyone else, they would have died a long time ago.


    Father Kyran''s heart was hanging in midair. He looked at Claus and did not understand the meaning of his words.


    "Claus left as soon as he hugged the child. His tone gradually became ice-cold and agitated, as if he had thought of something detestable yet unbreakable," Even though I don''t care about the meaning of life as much as you humans, I have a Wolfwoman in my family that is extremely annoying. She hates it when I kill or when someone else loses their life because of me. "


    The little guy climbed onto Claus''s shoulder, and she tried her best to shake her arm, as if she felt that Kamir shouldn''t die here.


    When the wine bottle flew back into Father Kyran''s hands, Claus walked to the door. He held the child in one hand, and the little guy''s tail was so fluffy that it looked impressive. When Father Kyran finally heard his warning, he said, "I can smell the fire that could explode at any moment.


    Father Kyran understood his meaning. If Kamir could leave this place as soon as possible, then she would be safe. And the person who could persuade her would be his uncle.


    Otherwise, according to the Father Kyran''s understanding of Claus, he would personally go and issue a command, forcing Kamir to leave this place without bringing back any memories.

 Chapter 187

    Bailu took Elijah to bed and put him in place. She looked at the bag on the back of his head with a little apology. It''s a big one. The bastard''s men are really cruel. This is the same as Klaus.


    The man in black hiding in the dark noticed that the mysterious woman was always behind her, paying close attention to Bai Lu''s actions at any time. Seeing Bai Lu turn around and look at her carefully, she showed her face slightly, and the smile lines rippled with joy, "Hey, my dear Andrea, you must have a lot of questions."


    Bai Lu shrugged. She grabbed a coat and put it on her body. The woman opposite her was too hot / urgent. She avoided the invitation a little speechless, "... You can call me Bai Lu. I have a lot of questions to know, such as who you are, what are you doing following me, and where everyone else went? Suppose the people in that Bible are really my family. What happened to them? How about now? "


    The mysterious woman helped her pull her coat. She seemed to miss the birthmark on Bai Lu''s shoulder. She looked up and answered honestly, "Bai Lu, my name is Eve. I followed you because you let an ancestor vampire come to the werewolf''s territory, so most werewolves ran away And if you want to know what happened to the people in the genealogy, in short, it''s Marcel. "


    Marcel? The vampire, Bai Lu thought of the black man. He seemed to have countless relationships with everything. The last time he appeared was also very strange.


    Thinking of Marcel''s attitude towards her, Bailu felt that she was surrounded by unfathomable swamps!


    Bailu went to one side and sat down. Anyway, Elijah probably didn''t wake up so early. Her curiosity was aroused. She had been looking for her family. Maybe it was not far away. "Then, Eve, please tell me what Marcel did?"


    Eve tells Bailu that Marcel and the witch expelled the werewolves in New Orleans. He killed most of the werewolves. Later, Marcel let a powerful witch curse the only surviving werewolves.


    Bai Lu frowned. She didn''t like the saying. She cursed. Her tone became serious, "what kind of curse?"


    Eve wiped her eyes painfully. She seemed unable to let go of the curse. The curse has always hurt their people. She told Bai Lu, "the curse subverts the natural law. The wolf shape has become their noumenon, and only on the night of the full moon can it become human..." Bai Lu''s eyes followed Eve''s actions. She lifted Eve, and there was a burn mark on her shoulder, Round, a little scary, Eve just calmly continued, "because of the marks on our bodies, we have been pursued for hundreds of years, that is, the crescent shaped birthmark like yours, so I destroyed my own. I don''t want to be found... There have always been ancient prophecies in the ethnic group. Later, we finally waited for your child..."


    Bai Lu listens to some strange statements and can''t help falling in love. She is her child again. In fact, Bai Lu instinctively rejects these complex things and approaches her baby.


    Their voices were very low, but suddenly another man''s voice was inserted, "good evening, may I participate in the topic?"


    Bailu was startled. Eve wanted to run away directly, and Elijah clasped her wrist.


    Bailu cuts directly into the middle of Eve and Elijah. Elijah rubs his head a little confused. He grabs a sharp thorn and stone from the back and politely hands it to Eve, "Hello, I seem to have accidentally taken your things..." Elijah''s face is blue and black, with white and open teeth. Even if his behavior is elegant and his voice is gentle, it still looks a little scary.


    The original vampire, every minute can be seconds, werewolf. Bai Lu feels Eve''s fear and her steps begin to deviate.


    Eve wanted to escape directly, but her hand was still within the control of Bailu. She could only throw spikes and stones at her hand, and didn''t dare to look at Elijah. Bailu looked at Elijah in silence.


    Then, Bailu drives people directly. She doesn''t want to see Elijah for the time being. She feels uncomfortable, "Elijah, shall I deal with it? Are you okay?" Besides, Bailu still has many questions about her family to find out with Eve.


    Elijah''s patience is estimated to only reach Bailu and his family. Eve is swept up and down by him. His mouth is answering Bailu, but his eyes are always staring at Eve. "Thank you, my wound has healed and my fever has subsided. However, it''s really strange that I always have a strange tingling feeling on my back and back of my head..."


    Bai Lu was speechless. Eve stood on the other side, and the three inexplicably formed a corner.


    With the silent confrontation and Bailu''s helpless compromise, Elijah doesn''t seem to have completely recovered. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be so ungrateful.


    Bailu took Eve aside and told her a few words. She hoped she could continue talking later. She pointed to Elijah and apologized, "I have to take him home. I''ll be back soon, okay? I also want to continue to understand... "


    Elijah was pulled back by Bailu. Her eyes were still suffocated. She threw them on Eve again and again. It was too bold for this woman to dare to beat the great ancestor vampire!


    Bailu threw Elijah a can of herbs, told him to have a good rest, and then returned to Eve.


    Time passed quickly. Bailu and Eve talked a lot. Finally, the moon was about to rise. Eve looked at it and stood up. Her hand gently helped Bailu pull her coat. Her hand touched the air as if she had a hope.


    "Hey, my little wolf girl, remember carefully, cover your mark and protect the children of our group, you know?"


    Bai Lu nodded and accepted Eve''s relationship and advice. She really cares about herself.


    Eve left. Before long, the door was opened and Elijah flashed sideways.


    Elijah''s state was much better. At least he recovered his general consideration and elegance. He came over and lowered the volume. He seemed a little embarrassed and uneasy, "... What happened?"


    Bailu looked at Elijah in the moonlight and smiled. She didn''t say anything else. She just told Elijah happily, "I just met my family, the Werewolf of our new moon family."

 Chapter 188

    They finally intend to go back and find Klaus to clarify the problem. After all, they have an undeniable connection. They are a family!


    Driving Klaus to leave the car, Elijah and Bailu haven''t spoken all the way. Bailu''s purpose is to children, while Elijah is embarrassed.


    He didn''t lose his memory, but just woke up confused. Later, Bailu didn''t give him a chance to apologize. She didn''t mention it at all.


    When the car reached the door, Elijah stopped. Then, she helped Bailu unfasten her seat belt. Along the way, Bailu told Elijah about the child. He couldn''t tell clearly. In addition to expressing surprise, he improved his speed a lot.


    Bailu is very happy with Elijah''s attitude. He likes children very much. It seems that this little guy has another layer of security and special identity. Now Bailu feels that nothing is as important as the safety of her children.


    Bailu wanted to get off the bus. Elijah pressed the button. He seemed to have something to say to Bailu. Bailu turned her head and smiled, "Elijah, thank you for taking me home."


    Home, Elijah likes this warm word. He looks at Bai Lu and gently grabs his hair. It seems that he rarely has such an inelegant time, and his tone is a little stiff and tight, "this... May be a little embarrassing and a little thrilling, isn''t it? Bai Lu, I''m sorry. I tried to hurt you. Believe me, I didn''t mean to... "


    Bailu didn''t refuse his apology. She just looked into his eyes. She hoped Elijah could be herself. Her tone was very light and soft. "Elijah, tell me what happened to Celeste in the end?"


    Bailu knows that this is the reason why Elijah hates Klaus. Elijah is the person who hates Klaus most. This is the most incredible discovery.


    However, as soon as Elijah heard her question, his face was covered with ice and snow. He resisted and wanted to escape. His tone became cold. "It doesn''t matter."


    Bailu grabbed his hand. She knew that Elijah was avoiding herself. She became anxious and asked calmly and sincerely, "no, it''s very important... Elijah, you have 1000 years of memory, but when you have a fever and hallucinations, you only think of her. Doesn''t that mean anything? This question is very important. I want to know. Please tell me? "


    Elijah had no way to avoid those straight and simple eyes. He could only reluctantly caress / touch Bai Lu''s hair and close his eyes. He couldn''t say anything but let her see for herself.


    For the first time, Bailu hated the function of "opening her heart". What did she do to Elijah? Covering her mouth, Bailu expressed her deep apology for her self righteous behavior. She didn''t know... It would be such a cruel picture?!


    Bailu saw Celeste dead. She died in her favorite bathtub. Klaus killed her.


    Elijah knelt on the ground. He held the cold body of his beloved little witch. Bailu felt his heart broken.


    "Ah ah!" Elijah''s grief seems to come through Bailu''s heart. Sen is terrible. The culprit of all this is his brother, Klaus, his biological brother.


    For a moment, Bailu couldn''t understand Elijah''s kindness. He clearly wanted to kill Klaus, but in the end, he chose to save his brother.


    Bailu was indifferent for a long time.


    Elijah closed his eyes, and the tired aura wrapped the gentle man. He knew Bailu''s doubts, but their time was so long... Klaus was his brother after all.


    Elijah''s whisper came from Bailu''s ear. He didn''t know whether it was for Bailu or himself, "... Being a witch in that era was cruel and bloody. I have to say, thanks to the gift of my good brother..."


    Bailu choked. She looked at Elijah and had to know one thing, "did Klaus kill her?"


    Elijah shook his head. He didn''t seem to be in the process at all. He just knew one thing, "I hurt her because I care about her too much, you know? I let myself relax the control of Klaus and indulge myself to share every moment of happiness with Celeste. I only care about my own pleasure and indulge him Finally, my Celeste paid the price of his life... "


    ¡±


    Klaus''s behavior was a protest and threat to his brother Elijah, which Elijah didn''t know until a long time later.


    Bailu doesn''t understand. She can''t understand this wayward behavior at all.


    Bailu tries to persuade Elijah to leave with them. Bailu doesn''t want to think about the existence of Klaus. In her opinion, this man is simply a violent madman. How can her child be put in the hands of such a man.


    The pink / Pink / tender / tender little guy was riding a horse happily at this time. She hung around Klaus''s neck and threw her hands crackling. Don''t mention how happy she was!


    Bailu grabbed Elijah''s arm when he was going out. She was a little confused about what he thought, "I don''t understand why we came back, why do you want to repair the relationship between your family? Obviously, it''s already broken because of your brother Klaus! "


    Elijah got out of the car with Bailu. He found that Klaus was not at home, and there was a milk smell in the air that was not too strange to him.


    It seems that the little guy is well taken care of. Bai Lu also smells the familiar smell, and her attention begins to take off.


    Elijah''s eyes jumped far. Their family may be very special, but Bailu must try to understand them.


    The red glow shone on Elijah''s face. Bailu could not see his face clearly, but felt a deep sadness precipitation. His words were like an oath, "for me, rupture means that it can be repaired and full of hope... I have endless time to complete this task and save my brother."


    Bailu''s eyes turned away. Unlike Elijah, she had such deep feelings for Klaus. She was just depressed at the thought of Klaus''s evil deeds.


    Instinctively, he stretched out his hand to hold his stomach, but it was empty. The little guy was robbed by Klaus. That guy was a terrible crime.


    Elijah smiled. He seemed to hear Bai Lu''s complaint. He gently refuted her idea, "if you give up, then tell me what I mean to my family, to me and to your children..."


    Elijah''s sense of responsibility and family mission are deeply engraved. Bailu admires him very much, but he can''t endure Klaus all the time. One day, he will sacrifice more for his brother, or the relationship between them may become more terrible.


    Bailu didn''t like the idea, but Elijah didn''t find the root of the problem. He just stubbornly adhered to each other''s vows.


    The ancestor family, the oath to keep company forever.


    Elijah walked towards the steps. Bailu rushed over and held Elijah''s waist line with her hand. "Elijah, in fact, you don''t need to be like this. Think more about yourself. You are still yourself except their brother!"


    Elijah was shocked for several seconds. He seldom thought about himself. He usually thought about his brother and sister. However, now, someone actually told him that he was himself. He should be selfish and he can be selfish.


    This feeling is too beautiful, like a poison. Elijah almost wants to hold Bailu tightly and let his damn brother Klaus disappear from their lives.


    Unfortunately, he is Elijah, a noble and kind Elijah. He can''t allow himself to be greedy for such beauty. He just opened the shackles of Bailu and opened his difficult mouth, "... Don''t do this, Bailu, don''t force me to remember."


    At this moment, Bailu understood that just as Klaus''s willful misconduct was in his bones, Elijah''s heavy burden could never be changed.


    This man, he is not only Elijah, but also the eldest brother of the ancestral family, the eldest brother of Klaus and Rebecca.


    The elder brother is like a father. Bai Lu deeply understands this truth!

 Chapter 189

    Klaus took the milk doll directly to Marcel''s place. When he walked in, he was trapped by murderous Qi. It seemed that there was no one around, and the murders were hidden in the deepest darkness.


    Klaus grabbed the little guy down with his hand, wrapped it in his arms, and walked in slowly. Marcel''s smell, how could he admit his mistake? Besides, there are a lot of vampire bastards.


    Klaus raised his head. He and his coworkers came to a corner. Marcel stood there straight and smiled at Klaus. In his calm smile, the little guy flashed a trace of curiosity.


    Klaus''s seed? Is this a gene mutation? Is it a gene mutation or a gene mutation?!


    Klaus waved to him. Naturally, it was like walking and meeting a neighbor walking a dog. He smiled and greeted marcel, "Hey, man, I''m a little angry recently because you haven''t answered my phone."


    Marcel shrugged. He didn''t doubt that Klaus would have a great good temper. "Well, my friend, I''m very sorry for my recent behavior..." his eyes have always focused on Klaus, but the attention of little meat / Dumpling floated around, and accidentally caught the familiar smell.


    Rebecca is invisible in the dark. She is waiting to rob the child at any time. Anyway, the little guy can''t be hurt, and Klaus can''t involve her.


    The little guy''s tail cocked up. She seemed to find the trace of Rebecca. Her round eyes trickled directly to her direction. Blink, blink, and don''t signal too much. Klaus smiled. It seemed that he really underestimated his sister.


    Holding the little guy, he dodged and appeared in front of Marcel. Klaus firmly stretched out his hand and slowly opened his mouth, "you have my things in your hand. Should you give them back to me?"


    Marcel''s reaction was calm. His plan was always careful. He stepped back a few steps. He took out the dagger and shook it up and down, "... Sorry, but I can''t pay you back." As soon as the palm of his hand turned, Marcel handed over the dagger to Rebecca who appeared beside him.


    Klaus looked at Rebecca and smiled coldly, but Rebecca didn''t respond to him at all. She just focused on the child. She looked at the little guy who was not round in the middle of winter, with slightly complex facial features.


    Is this too big? Should you be so sensitive? Is it the relationship of the werewolf family, so the nose is also particularly sensitive?


    Can Bailu''s stomach hold such a big baby? When did you sneak out when everyone wasn''t paying attention?


    Rebecca looked at Klaus directly and shouted out rashly, "... I said, what''s the matter with this child? Don''t you even wonder? "


    The tail was still shaking happily. Suddenly, Rebecca''s words drooped, the water vapor filled her eyes, and her slender eyelashes were lazy.


    Aunt Rebecca dislikes her and hates her. She thinks she''s strange again?!!


    Klaus is angry. My children need you to mind their own business. Pay attention to your words!


    The little guy''s self-esteem was hit. She was in the shape of a ball. She was also wearing the clothes Rebecca prepared for her. She liked one very much. Bailu and Rebecca didn''t buy less for small things before. Anyway, the worst thing in their family was money.


    As a local tyrant who has not been officially born, the only thing she needs to worry about is that no matter how she spends, she can''t spend so much money!!


    "... Rebecca, apologize for your behavior!" Klaus stared at his sister and looked disgusted. "No matter how small her life is, she has dignity. You must apologize for your rash behavior."


    Her little girl will make trouble. Klaus was very upset to see her standing next to Marcel. Now, she talks disorderly, which makes the little guy feel more than one rhythm lower!


    Rebecca glanced at the little guy. She was always straight. She didn''t notice this. She had to ignore it for a while. She turned and roared at Klaus, "I won''t apologize! Not an outsider... "


    Klaus and xiaorou / Tuanzi just stared at her with four eyes. Rebecca felt great pressure and out of control at any time!


    Marcel stood behind Rebecca as if she were a guardian. She was rarely unreasonable. Rebecca''s voice was full of sharp pain and contradictions. She couldn''t care about the children for the time being. "Damn, I tell you Klaus, I''ve had enough, we''ve all had enough!"


    Rebecca''s dagger was tightly held. She was eager to stab the man in front of her. Although they could not be killed, she hated Klaus. She really hated him. Her hatred seeped into her bones. Therefore, as soon as Marcel provoked her, she couldn''t help jumping into the dark abyss.


    Klaus''s eyes moved between Rebecca and the dagger, and the corner of his mouth said, "look, you finally got the only weapon that can make you fall asleep. Tell me, dear sister, how do you feel now?"


    Rebecca''s action was stiff. She couldn''t help but recall Klaus''s various means. In her mouth, she responded bravely, "I feel great!"


    Klaus held the little guy and approached them gracefully. Rebecca stamped her feet, Marcel put her fingers into her hands and let out a sharp whistle.


    Klaus''s footsteps stopped. He looked around. The next second, he and the child were surrounded by a group of sudden vampire scum.


    Klaus raised his eyebrows and patted the little guy''s palm several times without paying attention.


    Marcel gritted his teeth and Klaus greeted with a smile, "I said, Marcel, is that the only way for your army? It''s not really grand... "


    Rebecca''s face became forest, and her murderous intention could no longer be hidden. Klaus paid more attention to it. He put the little guy on a chair next to her and let her play alone.


    Naturally, Klaus was so relaxed and relaxed. Klaus''s cold and fierce vision as a blade slipped onto Marcel''s complacent face, and his tone was very indifferent and dangerous. "My dear friend, you are more and more smart. You want to say that Klaus, the beast, has been angry with people and God, and he must be punished, don''t you? More importantly, it should be carried out by his own sister... It is really similar to the Bible! "


    Marcel doesn''t deny it. He doesn''t need to deny it. Rebecca''s own ability is better than a group of vampires at the scene.


    The little guy began to move his muddy / round / multi / meat ass. she didn''t think it was fun at all. Coupled with the smelly smell all around, it''s obvious that our little things don''t care about nocturnal vampires at all.


    Klaus didn''t seem to notice this side, but wrapped Marcel and Rebecca, "Hey, I think it''s strange, Marcel, is this what you call a fatal blow? Remember the encirclement and suppression I taught you, but it''s far more than relying on such a mob... "


    Klaus looked around. He didn''t see a few sundries at all.


    The little guy clamped the instep of the chair and was moving slowly. She was going to have a good time with Aunt Rebecca. She knew that Rebecca should like her very much.


    When she hasn''t come out yet, Rebecca likes to sell her stupid and cute... No, she likes to whisper to her and play!


    Klaus is surrounded by despised vampires. The little guy belongs to valuables and should be handled with care. Therefore, Marcel has long given instructions not to touch. After all, it''s a soft and tender meat / ball. What if you, a rough man, accidentally touch and break the vampire?


    ¡ª¡ªSo, the little guy is completely enjoying herself. She is most idle. She wants to do what she should do!


    Don''t be so free!!

 Chapter 190

    Klaus swept the audience contemptuously. His hands began to itch and his eyes were full of leisurely smiles. He looked up at Rebecca and laughed at their stupidity. "Do you think this will subdue me? Wheel fights? Dear marcel, thanks to you! "


    Marcel naturally shook his head and answered in the affirmative, "no, but maybe that''s enough..." even if Marcel didn''t understand her brother like Rebecca, he always knew Klaus''s terrible, and the whistle urged him again, which was more narrow and urgent.


    The surging vampires almost surrounded Klaus. Marcel dispatched all his men. He was determined to win the war.


    Klaus also gracefully followed and whistled. He looked a little past. He nodded, cleaned up his smile, and became sharp with his murderous domineering spirit, "it''s a little interesting!"


    Marcel saw that he was at ease in the center surrounded by vampires. He even said hello one by one. Klaus''s voice increased because of excitement. "Hey, guys, let''s end this childish game. Vampires in New Orleans, you should remember that I am one of the ancestors, remember? I am a hybrid... I have the body of immortality. Eternity is a long time... "


    The little guy got angry. She couldn''t see Klaus''s face. She could only hear his cool and handsome voice. She felt it a pity vaguely. Therefore, the toothless little boy demonstrated and opened his mouth and spit.


    The women in the Night Walker are embarrassed. They wanted to hold on, but NIMA''s is so cute!! Where did the best vampire breed appear? They silently turned the arc of their feet and surrounded the little guy.


    Klaus stood in the center, clearly encircling the circle, but it was like standing at the commanding height. With a wave of his finger, he circled Marcel and found his excellent language charm, "but how long do you think Marcel can still be in power? If one of you is willing to let me go, you will get my eternal gratitude... I will pity those who dare to fight me. I promise, "Klaus pointed out, his mouth was a little dry and charming. Klaus announced happily," believe me, you will die vigorously! "


    Klaus''s arrogant declaration attracted a dumb smile. Diego looked like a dead man. He shook his head funny. "Just roar with the last time!"


    Klaus looked at him, and Diego''s back was cool, with a strange illusion.


    Klaus took his hand out of his chest and held a coin between his fingers. He smiled and said gently, "this is a trick I learned from an old friend." Klaus retreated. He put down the coin and placed it in place. The cold reflection shone on his heroic face, like a devil''s temptation. He was giving final forgiveness, "Whoever picks up this coin, she can live,... Now, you bastards, does anyone want to join me?"


    When Klaus finished his speech, he glanced at Marcel. His tall body was like a sharp sword.


    Marcel stood not far away. His hand held the railing and his vision returned to Klaus from his men. He hugged Rebecca and opened his mouth kindly. He has always been kind to the people under him. "Anyone who wants that coin will be loyal to Klaus. Now, I won''t deprive anyone of the opportunity. The choice is in your hand."


    Diego was the first to aim his tusks at Klaus, and he expressed his position.


    The scene was silent for a few seconds, but no one stood on Klaus''s side. I have to say that he was born an unpopular bastard!


    Klaus confronted the packed vampires. Marcel raised his hand and fell slowly. His mouth moved up and down and said, "good, take him!"


    After brushing a few times, the thick iron chain of his wrist flew over and tied Klaus. They obviously discussed some battle plans in advance. Klaus''s head fell down, his hands loosened slightly and the corners of his mouth popped up. It seems that few people really have confidence in him. He hates it!


    Bailu is like this, Rebecca is like this, Marcel is like this, and now, so are these stupid vampires.


    The sharp claws broke, and the little guy''s tail exploded because of the evil power. Then Klaus killed the two nearest vampires. He opened his arms, extended an arc, and shook the iron chain.


    The little guy is different from everyone. She doesn''t worry about Klaus at all. She just keeps trying to make a way among the scum vampires and wants to climb to Rebecca.


    Klaus didn''t fight soundly for a long time. He grabbed and killed one by one. Before long, he was crowded around with broken limbs. Vampires still kept coming one after another. They seemed to surround Klaus with a human wall, and then called up all kinds of cold weapons.


    With a click, Diego''s fork went directly through Klaus''s thigh and stuck it for a few times. Klaus was busy killing vampires. Therefore, Diego got a chance and greeted him neatly. Klaus was almost hit in the face by him.


    Blood gas churned, and Klaus killed red eyes. Diego and a group of vampires were the same. They instinctively began to hunt. Klaus didn''t expect that they had so many guys and weapons.


    The tall body pierced several holes, Klaus''s hand slowed down, and the chain began to go back. Next second, Klaus was penetrated by Diego''s arm, his thighs and arms stood on one side and fixed.


    Marcel''s hand almost twisted the railing. Did they succeed? There was a faint light that could not be hidden in the bottom of his eyes. The next moment, Rebecca screamed.


    Klaus''s knuckles clucked and seemed to crack, but they were being rebuilt alive. Klaus''s werewolf blood began to go crazy. His eyes were no longer clear, and his eyes were filled with murderous intent. His lips / petals were stained with blood red, and his facial features were distorted like beasts. Most of the wounds disappeared instantly, leaving only solidified blood and disgusting taste.


    The little guy''s action stopped. The direct effect of Klaus''s madness was to kill a large number of vampires. His side was empty, natural, and his vision was open. The pink / tender / tender little guy didn''t appreciate Klaus''s father''s cool and powerful, but witnessed a bloody reality - Klaus''s worst appearance was surrounded by her all the way!


    Turning his head, Klaus''s vision penetrated into the little guy. His whole body was covered with a layer of fur. He looked like a human. However, the curve and arrogance were completely lost. His ears were sharp and sensitive, and his facial features could not distinguish the specific radian and shape. In short, Klaus was thought to have the only recognized advantage, He is now a zombie boss in a fighter.


    With his white sharp teeth, Klaus seemed to smile at the little guy, looking quite proud.


    Obviously, Klaus''s father really wasted his time. The little guy''s eyes were scared and trembled around looking for Bailu''s figure. Meat / Doo / Doo''s two little hands shook up and down, and beads as big as beans fell from deep and round eyes. They began to cry. Who is this monster?


    Bailu''s mother, help! Klaus''s father is gone. The side length is so ugly... Wuwuwu, she wants Klaus''s father. She wants Bailu''s mother. She doesn''t want monsters. She looks so disgusting and ugly.


    Obviously, even if Klaus is crazy, he can still understand his baby''s mind. Another group of vampires who are a little closer to Klaus are decisively killed again!


    Klaus''s anger index soared a little more!


    With anger and excitement, Klaus almost turned his eyes red, and the little guy''s spirit was strong enough. He cried all the way, which was a challenge to the limit of lung capacity. Rebecca couldn''t stand it. She was polluted by noise.


    With her heart moving, Rebecca flew directly to the little guy, leaned down and gently held her in her arms.


    The little guy''s tail has always been a straight arc. Her head was pressed onto Rebecca''s rich / full / round / moist chest. She hiccupped. She hiccupped intermittently. In the hazy line of sight, Rebecca was as beautiful as flowers. She was an angel of redemption. Therefore, her cries were cleaned up by beauty.


    Klaus paused for a moment and didn''t worry at all. He knew more about his sister''s character than anyone. The little guy would only enjoy doting in her aunt''s arms.


    Rebecca breathed a sigh of relief. The next moment, she was caught again. Her heart beat to her throat. Damn it, the baby directly grabbed her dagger.


    ¡ª¡ªWhat does she want?

 Chapter 191

    Rebecca''s movements were awesome. She wanted to get the dagger back. But Nima was so unscientific. Her vampire, who had been a one thousand year old, could not beat a little baby girl. She could see the instinct to deal with this force even more than Claus. If this is out, how can Rebecca get mixed up in Europe?!!


    Before Rebecca came back angry, the little guy''s dagger pointed at her heart and smiled. The tone of her young and lovely face changed instantly. Rebecca now saw the nature of the milk baby. What she broke out in the air was a gloomy threat.


    Even more terrible than Klaus, God, how did Bailu''s little wolf girl give birth to this powerful and terrible doll!


    Rebecca was frightened. She felt the threat of death from the baby in her arms, her niece, Klaus and the magical child of the little wolf girl.


    Bai Lu felt that her whole body was bad for a moment. Klaus had killed all the encircled circles. It seemed that he was still excited. His fingertips were full of blood. Xing / Fen / exciting / Yue''s eyes pierced Marcel''s body. His tone was full of murderous spirit, "marcel, come here, we''ll fight to the death!"


    Marcel bellowed. His back bent up, his hands spread out, and his fangs were sharp. She wanted to dive directly. Rebecca grabbed Marcel''s feet and threw them back. She said, "don''t go, you''ll die."


    Marcel didn''t understand. He looked back at Rebecca. The little guy''s tail wound around. Then he smiled sweetly at Marcel. Marcel''s heart was cold with her smile. He felt dead.


    Marcel has always been a very smart man. He knows under what circumstances Rebecca will become so helpless. His intuition has saved him many times. Therefore, he knows that Klaus can''t kill him, not to mention that he has a terrible foreign aid.


    Marcel and Rebecca watched their vampires being killed one by one by Klaus in a short few minutes, just like cutting cabbage. Klaus cut one by one.


    Rebecca''s eyes became colder and colder. Her eyes returned to the little guy. She clenched her small fist and wagged her tail. It seemed that she also enjoyed Klaus''s crazy killing.


    Rebecca pulled Marcel''s collar. There was a little guy between them. She seemed to like the smell of Rebecca. She leaned against her while playing, and the dagger in her hand seemed to be free at any time.


    Marcel stared nervously, Rebecca closed her eyes, then slowly opened her mouth to him, "... Pick up the coin and surrender to him..."


    Marcel looked at Rebecca with a crazy expression, shook his head and refused the absurd proposal, "what are you talking about? It''s impossible! "


    Rebecca shook her head at him in despair. Her tone was 100% insistence, "you must listen to me. He won''t stop until he kills everyone. Finally, he will kill you and end all this. Marcel, you must do this... Pick up the coins!"


    Marcel stepped back. He didn''t want to miss this opportunity. However, the faint sound and situation of passing the fire made his heart sink to the bottom. Klaus was still brutally slaughtered, and there were almost corpses on the scene. Now he was only supported by Marcel''s confidants and elite team.


    Marcel''s eyes were red, too. He tried to see the vampires who were biting Klaus, and they all killed red eyes.


    There are corpses everywhere, his men and his friends. Marcel can''t afford to bet. He''s not Klaus. He doesn''t have Klaus''s cruelty and violence. He can only compromise reluctantly.


    Marcel jumped in front of Klaus. He knelt on one knee, squatted down in humiliation and picked up the coin.


    Klaus was still killing, and Marcel raised the coin in the same tone as the one pulled directly from his throat with blood and hatred, "... Stop, I swear my loyalty to you!"


    Klaus stepped on Marcel''s back. His chin didn''t change the arc. His vision fixed Rebecca. When his hand moved, the little guy flew over. Then, don''t open his face.


    Klaus didn''t like what he saw in his round eyes. He tore Marcel''s shirt out. The snow-white silk shirt directly turned into rags stained with all kinds of blood. Marcel''s hand tightly grasped the floor and he didn''t move.


    He didn''t move. Klaus and the little guy were satisfied. Then, out of curiosity or something, the little guy climbed onto Marcel''s back and performed his riding skills. Unfortunately, his little body that hasn''t been opened at all is too round. It looks... A little different.


    Rebecca''s reaction solidified, and Klaus smiled fiercely. He raised Marcel''s face and said, "come on, let''s have a good look. The great marcel, who claims to be the king of New Orleans, is kneeling in my face and playing as a horse for my children..."


    Klaus took Marcel''s coin. He lowered his head and continued to wait for Marcel''s surrender. Marcel''s second sentence was much more comfortable. His eyes seemed to only see the bright coin. Rebecca couldn''t bear to stop. Marcel''s head insisted on a low arc under the funny slap of the little guy, "yes, Klaus, we surrender to you. From then on, You have the king''s key. "


    Rebecca reluctantly closes her eyes. The little guy''s arm surrounds Marcel''s head. As the only heir, she seems to be very happy. Klaus is also in a good mood. He laughs a little exaggerated. The blood is wiped clean. He is still a handsome man with clear character.


    With a wave of his hand, the coin rolled and rolled into the little guy''s palm. He smiled and bowed his head, gently hugged the little thing''s waist and her belly, just like all good fathers willing to meet the child''s wishes. He said lightly, "... It''s yours, do you like it? My baby! "

 Chapter 192

    The coin is shining with incomparably bright brilliance under the light, which is almost like life.


    The vampires at the scene couldn''t help staring at it, and they couldn''t let go of their eyes. Their mood was very complex, some gloomy, some shocked, some happy and some desperate.


    At this moment, it is not just a coin, it represents dignity, it represents glory, it represents victory!


    Unique and precious.


    With a slap, the small meat / ball stretched out its fleshy claws.


    Marcel used all his dignity to pick up the coin, but he still couldn''t escape the fate of being discarded. It rolled and rolled to the edge of the corner.


    And holding a Pipa half covering your face!


    Marcel and the rest of the weak soldiers lost their eyes again, and Klaus was stunned. This was the first time his baby refused to accept the gift he gave.


    The little guy doesn''t like the precious gift of Klaus''s attack at all. The smell in his little nose is very strong. His bloody intuition wrapped the little guy''s slightly immature body and twisted around. It looks really difficult to serve!


    Marcel was despised by her. Rebecca had nothing to do with her. She had expected Klaus to do it. Now it seems that her Klaus father is still in the exploratory stage.


    Klaus ignored the coin and just turned his attention back to his baby.


    The little guy with a firm position continued to work hard and insisted on rubbing away Klaus''s mind. After all, little meat / regiment looked at the pool of bad blood, his flat mouth, his small body struggled again, and stretched out his hand to Rebecca.


    "Hug!"


    Rebecca didn''t notice for a moment and was hooked up. She was immediately frozen by Klaus''s eyes. Her beautiful curve / line was set in place. She had no choice but to give the little guy a little easy look.


    Klaus did not continue to approach, but looked at himself in a semi squatting position. In addition to returning to his normal handsome face, well, he looked a little like a wild man who came back in distress.


    A bloody savage.


    The original self-cultivation coat has long been lost. In the blood color of the ground, almost no shadow can be found. There are some traces left by those sundries on the shirt.


    He did his best. Father Klaus never thought he would be despised by his baby!


    "I don''t like it, eh... What''s the matter with you, little baby..." In front of a circle of broken and mutilated corpses, Klaus can still have a kiss and love communication with small meat / dumplings.


    Klaus tried his best. The little meat / dumpling was a bird that didn''t bother to be good. After he ran up and down from left to right, the little guy barely climbed to Klaus''s head and squatted.


    ¡ª¡ªThere is no place in my body that is a little better, especially my hands and feet are full of blood and stains. I can''t be dirty any more!


    The little guy wrinkled his nose and tilted his head. She spit out a sentence like spitting bubbles. It seems that Bailu taught her cleaning concept very well. She refused to accept such a vulgar and disgusting Klaus father, "it''s so dirty, Klaus father is dirty!"


    Klaus froze.


    So Marcel and Rebecca, in a state of despair, received several eye knives from Klaus and the little guy.


    ¡ª¡ªI really can''t provoke or hide!!


    The joy of victory was washed away. Klaus hollowed out his heart and thought about how to please his baby daughter, so they didn''t bother to talk to Marcel and Rebecca at all.


    Even if they escaped, Marcel and Rebecca were not happy at all. Their hearts were heavy and hopeless.


    Especially Rebecca, she bited fiercely to eat. At this moment, she felt the thick malice of the God of fate. This little guy simply inherited Klaus''s metamorphosis and wonderful work!.


    Their immortal family will have a unique magic baby with Klaus''s connivance.


    Rebecca felt sad silently, and she had to obey the damn brother''s instructions to dispose of the garbage - corpses.


    Marcel followed Rebecca silently, and she had the illusion that she had lost her favor unconsciously. In the past 1000 years, although Klaus was still arrogant and domineering to everyone, because Rebecca was the smallest in the eternal family, he and Elia would always take care of their sister.


    At least, because of her two brothers, no one dared to provoke Rebecca.


    No matter how much his sister goes, Klaus can''t see it anymore, and Elijah will lend a hand. Now, with a new treasure, Klaus doesn''t want her sister completely!


    By the way, there is the little wolf girl named Bailu. Klaus''s mind has been divided by them for the time being. Elijah''s state looks very delicate and very precarious, maintaining the balance of their relationship... Rebecca''s move seems to be used carefully.


    Marcel''s eyes changed a gloomy tone again, and he had to think of another way.


    The little guy''s eyes haven''t left Rebecca. She smiled softly at her aunt, but Rebecca can only see the shadow of Claus on her, okay?


    ¡ª¡ªWhat else did Elijah say about the hope of tomorrow and the salvation of the future? Rebecca involuntarily cursed this pair of mother and daughter who didn''t worry about how they came to destroy their ancestral family, okay?!

 Chapter 193

    Father Kieran knew for the first time that Klaus had disappeared, that he was going to fight a war, that he had defeated Marcel and the vampires, that he had become king, and... The news that he had given New Orleans to his children.


    The terrible man, the abnormal devil, and the unusual gift that the child got.


    Father Kieran motioned to his men that they dissipated around for the first time, and non-human beings need to be reminded. Then, father Kieran will slowly deal with other human related affairs behind the scenes.


    Taking out his mobile phone, father Kieran sighed and had to go to other unnatural areas to deal with stress.


    These bastards, one by one, don''t worry!


    Father Kieran stood up and opened the curtains. From a distance, it was a port as beautiful as a dream. The city was awakening.


    Now that Klaus has opened the first shot of the war, Marcel will never give up simply. Then, as a representative of mankind, he will not be polite. However, before this matter, father Kieran knew that he needed to deal with a family matter first.


    Father Kieran took a look at the sky. He went to the cemetery behind, where his nephew Sean slept.


    Camille is trying to wipe the tombstone. The corners of her mouth are tight and drawn into a straight arc. She is like this every time she is sad.


    Father Kieran approached his only relative and took over her work. "Hey, my Camille, I was going home. I saw you sneak in. I knew you would be here."


    Camille''s tone was still with uncontrollable anger. Her eyes looked at father Kieran difficultly. "This kind of prank is really boring!"


    Blood red paint, there is no peace on Sean''s tombstone, all of which are written with unbearable words such as [murderer], [go to death], and Camille can only endure to deal with it regularly.


    Camille''s look was very sad. She looked at the tombstone, her voice became lower, and she was embarrassed with uncontrollable grief and anger, "... The second time this week..." father Kieran''s action was a meal, and his tone was more depressed and forbear, "no, it''s the third time. I cleaned it up the day before yesterday."


    Camille was silent for half a minute. Then she stepped forward. She angrily lost the cloth strip in father Kieran''s hand. She hated the feeling of powerlessness. Her voice was anxious and painful. "It doesn''t make any sense. Anyway, they will do it again and again!"


    Father Kieran sighed that Sean''s incident was a tragedy, an out and out tragedy, a tragedy that could not find the truth.


    However, those ordinary people simply couldn''t understand the unnatural forces. They just knew that Sean killed many people. He was a murderer, a terrible devil, especially the families. At that time, in order to appease them, father Kieran even abandoned many insistences that shouldn''t be discarded. He looked at Camille faintly, "we just need time to forget, Sean killed many innocent people... It''s hard for everyone to accept. "


    Camille nodded. She didn''t know, but emotionally, she still couldn''t accept it at all.


    Father Kieran''s actions were still orderly, but after a while, Camille quietly grasped the corners of his clothes, just like doing something wrong when she was very young. She was frightened, trembling and puzzled, "I think... I think I''m going to lose control like him, Sean. He''s crazy, so what about me I found this in my pocket... "Camille took out a piece of paper from her pocket. She pointed to the paper, the tips of her fingers trembled, and her eyes were shining.


    Father Kieran''s eyes contracted. She was too smart. Did she find something? Camille was still trembling. She said for sure that the clues closer and closer to the truth were unfolding. "These patterns were the secret codes that Sean and I often used when we were children, but I don''t remember drawing them myself,... Uncle, I think something''s wrong... I don''t know But, no...... "


    No, there must be something wrong!


    Camille can obviously feel what mysterious power hid her in a fog. She can''t find the road ahead, but there must be something wrong!!

 Chapter 194

    Camille is too sharp. She is approaching the boundary they don''t want her to touch step by step.


    Compared with Marcel''s intention and Klaus''s intention, father Kieran is bent on isolating Camille. He knows that those damn creatures in unnatural areas are monsters. He can''t let Camille close to them. Never!


    Camille was still trying to guess the possibility. Her eyes were wandering. She suddenly saw father Kieran''s cloth fall. Her uncle quickly turned around and hugged Camille with very tight strength.


    Camille talked a lot at random, her missing memory and those inexplicable things. Even, there was a lot less food in her refrigerator.


    All this indicates a terrible meaning. Someone has appeared in her life, but she doesn''t realize it at all, or she doesn''t have any memory.


    It''s unscientific. It''s absolutely unscientific. Camille even thinks that she''s going crazy like Sean.


    Father Kieran is more like a priest than ever. He comforts Camille carefully and combs her bit by bit. For those that can''t be explained, he takes them with the softest smile. My dear, you think too much, you''re just too tired.


    Camille''s mood gradually stabilized with father Kieran''s pace. Her eyes were no longer full of panic, but she was still deeply confused.


    ¡ª¡ªWhat''s the matter with her?


    Father Kieran guided Camille to the nearby steps. His tone was a little tentative and careful, "why don''t you try to leave here for a while?" Maybe Klaus is right. His niece should not be involved in these messy events.


    Camille struggled to look at father Kieran. She didn''t understand the true meaning of her uncle. However, she instinctively didn''t like this suggestion. A strange voice in her subconscious told her that she must not leave, not at all.


    Father Kieran''s voice was natural, caring and firm. He tried to persuade Camille to agree to his request, "listen, my Camille, you know... You are my only relative, and I''m very worried about you... Your state, you don''t look very good, do you? Yes, you can listen to me... Try to go out and relax. It''s good for everyone, isn''t it? "


    Camille looked at father Kieran. She didn''t know why she always felt that what he said was not true. It was clear that every word was concerned. However, Camille shook her head. She tried to grasp some reasons, "... My paper, by the way, and my work..."


    Father Kieran grabbed Camille''s shoulder and tried to release it. He certainly responded to Camille''s difficulties. In this city, he has the strength to ask Camille to live better, "it''s okay, my mentor, you don''t have to worry about your thesis. As for your work, trust me, Camille, Your uncle can help you find any job you like... You believe me, don''t you? "


    Camille nodded, but her eyes were still entangled in the pattern. The paper must have other truths that she had not found for the time being. She hid in father Kieran''s arms, bit her teeth and tried to get father Kieran''s support, "no, uncle, you have to believe me. This must mean something, I just don''t know!"


    Father Kieran seemed to look at Camille with some blame. He didn''t understand her stubbornness at all. He just took a heavy tone and said to his niece calmly and coldly, "not everything should be meaningful. Maybe sometimes you really need to let go. Listen to my Camille, you should leave New Orleans,... Some people are not suitable for here. It''s an uncle. Please, how are you?"


    Camille stubbornly refused to nod. His eyes were full of pleading and expectation. "No, I don''t want to leave you, uncle, please."


    Father Kieran didn''t seem to dare to look into Camille''s innocent eyes at all. His tone was choked and pleaded, "I''ve lost Sean. If something happens to you... How can you tell your uncle to your parents in heaven?! Camille, please, you are my only relative. "


    Camille was stunned. She didn''t consider the danger, but she insisted more on the truth. However, her uncle, father Kieran, who has always been omnipotent, was pleading with her.


    Camille can''t refuse. She has always been a good child. Besides, father Kieran raised her and Sean since childhood. Naturally, their feelings are very deep.


    Camille nodded and accepted father Kieran''s suggestion under father Kieran''s ardent gaze. Maybe she was too nervous to leave, which was not a good way.


    Father Kieran breathed a sigh of relief.


    Camille''s eyebrows and eyes are tangled. Her hand still refuses to let go of the paper. The pattern is clearly a puzzle game between her and Sean when they were young. They like to play a puzzle game very much.


    What''s the matter? Camille was deeply puzzled. Father Kieran just hugged her and sighed quietly in the bottom of his heart. My niece, letting go of you is the only way for me to protect.


    My dear Camille, I really can''t lose you without Sean.


    Please forgive my selfishness, will you?

 Chapter 195

    When Bailu and Elijah arrived at the scene, Klaus and the family were very happy and planned to set a fire... Burn the body.


    Klaus kicked the corpse pile at the scene several times. Obviously, he didn''t appreciate Rebecca''s ability to work. Then, according to his and the baby''s aesthetics, he arranged the sundries according to their height, covered them with white cloth, and asked someone to move them and place them.


    Diego didn''t look at Marcel. He was drinking. Many people who died were their direct subordinates. He was more unwilling than anyone. However, due to Marcel''s decision, he could only bear it!


    The little guy blinked and watched Marcel count the number. He looked very calm and calm. Then, he poured wine on them one by one. Marcel''s actions were too calm and even mechanically numb.


    Rebecca covered her mouth. What she hated most was this scene.


    Klaus held the little guy with a slightly elegant smile and didn''t forget to explain to her. How can it be impressive if it''s not like this.


    Marcel poured the wine and turned back to see Klaus. Klaus was busy feeding the little things and drinking milk. Her teeth were not fully aligned. Klaus thought about whether to get some children to give her a try.


    I don''t know if she likes human blood, the fresh one. However, if Bailu knows his plan, it is estimated that there will be another war, and then they have to sleep in separate rooms.


    Klaus looked at his baby and was a little tangled.


    The little guy was relieved. She narrowed her eyes and moved her claws. Klaus grabbed a lighter to play with the little guy and casually gave Marcel a curious look, "Hey, man, don''t you have such a resentful face. Isn''t this the consequence of your behavior?"


    Marcel''s fists were all clenched, and his nails brought blood / drops. He looked at Klaus, "if you want to kill me, make a quick decision!"


    Klaus''s action slowed down for a second, and the lighter was robbed by the little guy. He glanced at Marcel curiously and was inexplicably funny, "why did I kill you? Everyone saw it. You picked up the coin, you swore your surrender to me, and took your remaining vampires... There are rules in the war. I always pay attention to this. My marcel, don''t you often say that? Without rules, the whole world will be in chaos! "


    Well, without rules, the whole world will be a mess.


    The little guy is holding a lighter. It''s boring to look at all kinds of aiming and projection. Rebecca feels that her golden beautiful hair is really very dangerous.


    Klaus motioned to Marcel and asked him to sit down. Marcel could only sit down with his head down. "Now, I want to talk about ownership. Marcel, for example, the area where you live now used to be my territory?"


    Marcel looked at the lighter in the little guy''s hand and the coin that Klaus directly pierced and hung on the little guy''s neck. He helplessly spread his hands. What can he do? Power determines everything. Klaus killed him, and no one will have any objection, "Klaus, listen, you want all this... OK! Here you are! What''s next? It doesn''t matter if you want to drive me into the street, but I''d better make it clear that you can never have loyalty! "


    The little guy''s lighter stopped. Klaus looked at her, wrapped his hands and continued to play. He didn''t seem to care about Marcel''s words at all.


    Rebecca sat opposite them and looked at Klaus. She knew Elijah was coming, very close,... Very close!


    Elijah flashed in front of Klaus. He seemed to stretch out his hand to hold the little guy. Unfortunately, his movement was not fast enough. The little guy''s tail was full of water as soon as her eyes saw Bailu. She cheered, kicked Klaus, lost the lighter and rushed into Bailu''s arms.


    The standard action is a quick, cruel and accurate endorsement, "mother Bailu ~ ~ ~ so slow, I''ve been waiting for a long time, how did you come..."


    Bailu hugged the little guy and pulled her tail desperately. She couldn''t use force. She was angry and could only twist it. But before she scolded, she was blocked back by a pink / tender / tender little mouth.


    ¡ª¡ªHe is good at learning Klaus'' bullying. Under his words and deeds, Klaus can only watch the little guy steal his benefits directly. Bai Lu is so scared that she forgets to be angry with her.


    Little guy, this car is not easy to handle. Bailu looks back at Klaus. The proud man disdains to give them his chin.


    Bai Lu wants to sigh all night. She decisively underestimates the power of heredity and descent!


    Klaus should not put on too high a shelf. He didn''t look at Elijah and Bailu at all. He bypassed Rebecca. He went directly to Marcel and stared at his neck. He was curious, "loyalty?"


    Where does loyalty come from? Neither of the two people closest to him nor his family have it. Will he still want the loyalty of others?


    He just said these two words lightly, but Bailu and Elijah changed their faces, like being slapped on the spot, the little guy''s tail was slightly put down, and the air flow became slow.


    Klaus''s mood is still Bai Lu''s mood. Now she has the most intuitive feeling of little meat / Dumpling. She is very uncomfortable. She obviously feels that Klaus''s father''s mood is more angry than ever, even more angry than when he killed his red eyes before.


    The little guy climbed to Bai Lu''s chest and grabbed one with one hand. It was so soft and slippery. He had a good feel. He quietly told Bai Lu, "Mom, you made dad angry. Do you want to apologize?"


    Bailu was silent and Elijah took a few steps. Rebecca suddenly wanted to laugh. This is a funny pseudo triangle!


    Marcel doesn''t care what medicine his family sells in the gourd. He looks directly at Klaus and simply refuses, "it''s impossible to buy or have it. Real loyalty only comes from love and respect. Klaus, how can you have it? He comes from people''s trust and support for you, "Marcel shook his head sadly, and his tone was sympathetic. He said to Klaus Steinbeck," Hey, you see, you taught me a lot, but I learned it myself, and you can never learn it, so... Have a good rule. "


    Klaus didn''t understand at all. He just frowned. The little guy''s lighter fell right in the middle of the corpse and suddenly lit a raging flame.


    The fiery red flame is dazzling and blazing, which is a taste of ambition.

 Chapter 196

    Diego''s eyes have been looking at the corpses of his companions. The flame is very hot, and the depression in the fundus of his eyes is even hotter. He tries to identify them one by one and remember their death one by one. Marcel has no time to remember. He will remember and firmly remember them.


    The little guy looked at Diego''s expression. She seemed to smile and remember him by the way. Her shining eyes had a hazy cruelty that could not be seen.


    What suck a few daggers in Claus''s hands, Rebecca and Elijah were also nervous at the same time. He was not embarrassed. She did not let Rebecca hide well. How did she come to Claus''s hands again? So, it was a little depressed, so... What was the humiliation and silent sacrifice before her?


    Klaus is still only willing to give Bailu a back of the head, which is simply arrogant and arrogant?


    Bai Lu completely rejected the idea of apologizing to Klaus. She thought, forget it. On such an occasion, no matter what she does or what she says, it seems that Klaus is going to explode. It''s better to do nothing.


    Bailu wanted to open up, so she was happy to bend the little guy''s hands and feet leisurely, eh... Good, much more flexible. It seems that Klaus still has some merit.


    Elijah walked in front of Bailu and Rebecca. He blocked Klaus''s heavy look, and the apologetic sight was fixed regionally. The little guy in Bailu''s arms poked his ass, go away, go away, Klaus''s father was blocked!


    Elijah found speechless. I don''t know why his niece didn''t like him at all. Elijah, who has always been more favored by gentle women than Klaus, was shocked. Is it really the nature of blood.


    The atmosphere is a little delicate. Marcel and others are almost translucent. Basically, no one bird them. The cannon fodder should not be too serious.


    Rebecca couldn''t stand it. She would rather Klaus make a quick decision than such wordless torture. Her boots clicked a few times, came out and directly confronted Klaus. There was fear in the sound line, or she was dead proud, "how about it? Now Elijah is back. You have only one dagger in your hand. Which of us do you want to punish today? "


    The coldness of the dagger was very eye-catching. The little guy shook his tail and wanted to run to Klaus''s arms. She wanted to play with it curiously. Unfortunately, Bai Lu stretched out his hand and grabbed it when he was strong. The little meat / Dumpling tossed a few times and finally behaved.


    Klaus''s eyes softened. He looked at the lovely and hateful little wolf girl. She was still in the mood to bully children. His tone was neither cold nor hot, "... I thought of a game - ordering soldiers and generals, or I''ll order whichever I want?"


    Elijah was about to move. Klaus had grabbed Rebecca''s neck and put a dagger against her slender white neck, "you betrayed me, my sister..."


    Elijah directly stuck between the two. His eyes stared at Klaus straightly and broke out a rude remark. He completely thought Klaus was bullying Bailu, "dare you!"


    Klaus tilted his head and was a little naive. The dagger in his hand was shifted. He said curiously to Elijah, "well, maybe I should cut you, my brother... You see, how great you are. On the one hand, you are gentle and sweet to Bailu, and then you can steal my child. On the other hand, You are kind and great. You should protect our sister... "


    Elijah glanced at Bailu and motioned her to keep calm. He explained to Klaus with a bitter smile that he didn''t want to do anything in Klaus''s heart, "listen, my brother, it has nothing to do with Bailu!"


    The next second, Klaus burst decisively. It has nothing to do with his little wolf girl. Damn it... Who is Elijah cheating? Isn''t he kidding himself? Klaus''s repressive voice exceeded his anger. He thought it was ridiculous to leave, "you are really great and incredible, my brother... No, it should be said that it''s all related to her!"


    It has nothing to do with her. What are you nervous about, dear Elijah?


    It has nothing to do with her. She''s silent. What, my little wolf girl?


    It has nothing to do with her. Why am I angry, why am I jealous, and even why do I want to kill, my brother?!

 Chapter 197

    Klaus''s mood broke out with his unusual cold. The dagger in his hand trembled hard and shone with cruel light. Bailu wanted to take a few steps sideways, but the little guy in her arms was very happy. He stretched out his fat claw to Klaus, and Bailu gave it to her several times angrily. The little guy who eats inside and outside only knows Klaus''s father?


    The little guy''s attempt was scattered by her. The little tail was worried and rolled into a small ball. Why did mother Bailu always ignore Klaus''s father, but stand in front of Elijah, a big bad man? It''s wrong. They are a family¡ª¡ª The world of children is actually very simple. Elijah''s classification is itself. Therefore, the tragic Elijah lay down and was shot! Klaus glanced at Bailu, and his straight eyes penetrated into Elijah''s eyes. Klaus didn''t like to hide. He always said, "my brother, why doesn''t it matter? At the beginning, Bai Lu believed in you and promised to protect her... Since you came back last time, my little wolf girl was afraid to be more "devoted" to you. Now, my child, my own flesh and blood, Bai Lu and you have a good education. It''s time to call you father when you grow up, isn''t it?... " Klaus''s words were as clear and terrible as an ice blade. Elijah''s face changed. Bailu couldn''t believe what structure Klaus''s head was. What was he thinking all day except conspiracy? Is Klaus an asshole with murder paranoia? Elijah is his brother. He saved Bailu''s life. She likes Elijah. Elijah takes good care of them. Yes, but how can that feeling be misunderstood as such a dirty feeling. Elijah, Rebecca, she has always been regarded as a family. Is that wrong? Even though, from the beginning, she felt that Klaus would not necessarily become a qualified and excellent father, Bailu insisted all the way. Bailu always wanted them to be a family. She hugged the flesh and blood in her arms. For the first time since her rebirth, she felt cold and her emotions became mottled and cold.


    Xiaorou / Tuan seemed to feel that Bailu''s sweetheart was hurt by Klaus''s father, and his big eyes became red. He blinked angrily and looked at Klaus. Then, he nestled in Bailu''s clavicular direction and comforted him. Bailu''s eyes were very calm, even cool and thin. She spoke slowly to the sad, angry and desperate man, "so, you always think so? Klaus, you don''t believe me because of me, or... Are you worried about being abandoned? " Klaus hardly opened up to Bailu, but she did it. Klaus''s breath was stored for a few seconds, and Elijah and Rebecca stared at Bailu in horror.


    Klaus''s heart knot has always been there. More than a thousand years later, he hasn''t changed at all.


    Rome wasn''t built in a day!

 Chapter 198

    The truth is always bad to hear, but Bailu exposed it like this, and it''s against Klaus, who usually no one dares to say his money, so she may be doomed to tragedy.


    Klaus looked at her in some confusion. Obviously, he was still trying to understand what Bailu said. It was too long for no one to give him such harsh advice.


    Good advice is against the ear. If it weren''t for the sake of the child, Klaus felt that he was going to fly the damn little wolf girl.


    Bai Lu continues to analyze the nerves in Klaus min''s / sensory department. His wound or in the past always wanted someone to pry it open. It''s not her. There will be someone else one day.


    In Bailu''s opinion, Klaus''s family indulged and compromised him, perhaps because of Klaus''s childhood or the past she didn''t know. However, no matter what reason, this time can''t be the reason for Klaus to hurt them wantonly.


    Now, Elijah and Rebecca are in danger at any time. After all, Bailu still has children. Therefore, since the wicked must be done by someone, she is duty bound to do it. Klaus''s dagger moved away, his hand reached near Bailu''s neck, his deep and cold eyes didn''t move, and his mouth moved, "who do you think you are? Abandoned, I was abandoned... Who do you think is qualified to abandon me, or do you have this qualification? Little wolf girl, have you been spoiled for too long and forgotten your identity? Don''t forget, you are just a container. Now, my child has been born. " Bailu didn''t answer, but raised the child between each other, raised her chin and questioned him, "are you sure?"


    The little guy blinked. It was inconvenient for her to participate in the war between Bailu''s mother and Klaus''s father.


    Bailu sneered.


    Klaus clenched his teeth and his eyes seemed to change color again. Elijah''s actions swept over, and he was ready to stop Klaus at any time. "Klaus, don''t be impulsive, think of your children." Marcel and the people around him also unconsciously slowed down the breathing rhythm, especially Rebecca''s sight became more terrible and strange. Cut horizontally between the two brothers. Rebecca''s smile was abrupt and short. She smiled generously. Then she came to Klaus, stretched out her slender arm and hugged her brother lazily.


    Bailu and Klaus were surprised by her sudden action and didn''t react immediately. Rebecca''s eyes looked at her little niece and another kind brother. She was not afraid at all, and her tone was gentle and delicate. "My brother, how can you not understand that we never abandoned you, just like Bailu said, Wake up... Klaus, you''ve been abandoning us! " Elijah''s nerves were more tense. One of the two women was more crazy than the other, and the other was more bold than the other. He was worried about which one he was now, for fear of accidentally missing one. The little guy''s tail hit the back of Klaus''s hand several times, and the dagger fell to the ground with a bang. Bailu squatted down. She held the knife in her hand, pulled the tablecloth on the side, wrapped it up and hid it aside. She warned Marcel that you are not allowed to make trouble for me. Marcel, let''s go. He''s just trying to help, okay? I don''t know why, Klaus always felt that Marcel looked at the little wolf girl with strange eyes, as if he was very pleased and deeply satisfied?


    The little guy struggled to fall from Bai Lu''s mother''s chest / mouth. With a thump, she rolled to the floor. Then, with a push on her hind legs, she rubbed against the lost Klaus trouser legs and began the difficult journey of conquering the big iceberg. Bailu and Rebecca looked at Klaus with expectation. His little guy was trying to climb up Klaus''s father''s thigh and lower his head. Klaus''s tone gradually began to be a little strange. He looked at his empty palm, and then his eyes crossed from the familiar or strange faces in front of him, "is that really the case? But haven''t I been trying to cooperate with you lately? "


    Bai Lu was completely shocked. Is it called trying to cooperate with him like all kinds of threats, inducements and intrigues every day?


    Rebecca nodded silently. Yes, you can''t recognize Klaus with common sense.


    The tears of ignorance fell like a joke. Klaus looked straight at them. Elijah felt the cold and his brother was hurt by them. "I bow to you, Elijah. In order to make up for it, I stabbed you again, for our great plan to recapture our home, for my pregnant women and children, I basically obey your command, even if, Sometimes I feel that your indecision is not suitable for dealing with the situation! " Bailu''s mouth trembled. He disliked others'' indecision. Klaus is really moody sometimes, isn''t he? The little guy climbed to the waist. Her hands had enough grip. She smiled and drooled everywhere. Bai Lu grabbed her with worried eyes. The little guy showed her strength more than once. However, Bai Lu was still instinctively afraid of Klaus for fear that he might accidentally rub against the child. The little guy is delicate / delicate / tender / tender. The wind is strong. Bailu''s mother is in a sense of crisis. She stares at any subtle change of Klaus, and she will be shocked at a little action. Moreover, if Klaus, the tyrant of the original vampire, gets angry, it will be as terrible and helpless as a natural disaster for the little baby.


    This man is always unpredictable and moody. Klaus, whether to his family, her children, himself... Or her?


    They are all the same tyranny and cruelty. Klaus doesn''t know whether he found it or not.

 Chapter 199

    Klaus didn''t notice the nervous movement of their guard. He turned around and grabbed Rebecca''s shoulder. His head naturally leaned on the past and hugged his sister tightly.


    It may have been too long, which made their actions and tacit understanding stand out. Bai Lu looked at them and was inexplicably moved. Anyway, they were a close family after all.


    Klaus''s voice was slightly smiling. He gently began to question Rebecca, "then, my dear sister, you began to entangle with Marcel again, and you fell into the trap of a man you shouldn''t love... You know that he controls the Empire and originally belongs to our home. You lie under him and let him indulge wantonly, Your beautiful eyes, just watching him take our home and you as his own? "


    Rebecca has no way to deny that her voice seems to be plagiarized by the elves. She can''t spit out a word of refutation. Klaus''s words are not wrong and have no redundant excuses. She betrayed her family for whatever reason.


    Elijah and Bailu stared at Rebecca in disbelief.


    Klaus''s footsteps didn''t move. His eyes fell down and saw the little guy. The toothless little man finally got Klaus''s father''s attention. He was so happy that he leaned on the curve. Klaus hooked the corners of his mouth. After all, his children understand him better than anyone.


    Bai Lu felt cold all over silently. She couldn''t turn away Klaus''s sight, so she could only secretly place hope on the little thing.


    Climbing to a certain distance, the little guy raised his small head, had deep dimples and opened his small mouth. Klaus''s tears rolled too fast and suddenly fell on the edge of his mouth. He instinctively jumped out of the pink tongue / tip. As soon as he passed, his small / soft / soft mouth was bitter and astringent.


    The tail moved, her little mouth shriveled, her big eyes looked at Klaus''s father, and turned to Bailu who wanted to find a gap to drill into the ground. Finally, xiaorou / Tuanzi found that Klaus''s father was really sad by Bailu''s mother instead of playing with her.


    The angry tail jumped up, and Bai Lu took a deep breath nervously. The three of them had strong connection, and the induction was even more first-class convenience. Now, the little guy''s position can be regarded as a crucial killer mace.


    Klaus''s back bent down. He hugged the only child. The only child standing beside him had a cold and extreme heart. There was only such a little warm left. His tone began to stabilize. The child like a small splint tightly clasped Klaus''s waist. The little meat hand was not long and could only circle less than one third.


    Little meat / dumpling is very anxious. She is still young and can only think of the instinctive action of tight protection.


    Bailu looked at it and suddenly felt a little sad. Her chest was very stuffy. Elijah and Rebecca were dry behind and had a good understanding of the dry regret.


    Klaus couldn''t bear to drag the little guy so hard. He grabbed the little meat / ball with one hand and hung it around his neck. Then his face was damaged. The little guy paid more attention to Klaus''s tears. He licked / licked it several times and was unwilling. He had to bend his neck to kiss Klaus''s cheek.


    Bailu couldn''t help but walk over. She wanted to get close to them. The little guy was too happy and noisy. Klaus could only support her half body. Bailu was very worried and her slender hands wanted to get close to her. However, Klaus didn''t allow her, just didn''t give her a chance to touch the small meat / ball.


    Bailu''s palm froze in the air. Elijah tried hard to go forward, but Rebecca caught it. She trembled with fear.


    Klaus''s face was twisted enough by the little pink / Pink / tender / tender claws, but his voice was particularly clear and straightforward. He confessed very directly, "indeed, I can''t deny my past sins, and I will never escape my own evils! But at that moment, you two should have chosen to support me, believe me... Believe that I have no other intention of my own flesh and blood, but you chose to betray me and stand by my enemies? "

 Chapter 200

    Elijah and Rebecca froze their throats and lost their flexible voice. They could not whitewash peace with any elegant excuse. What Klaus said was the truth.


    No matter what reason, they couldn''t refute categorically. Klaus glanced at them obliquely. Before Bailu opened her mouth and moved her eyes, she was held back by the little guy''s agile feet. It seems that this little meat / regiment clearly chose Klaus''s father. Klaus''s eyebrows were dark and scattered. Yes, at least he had a sweet little cotton padded jacket. Bai Lu can only choose silence. After all, she now knows that some words don''t say much, and it''s better not to say. Klaus grabbed Bai Lu and pulled her to him with a sharp knife. "Come here!" Then, he gave Elijah a smile and completely rejected his idea and follow, "my brother, according to the plan, I took back our home. Now, I''m going to live there with my children... And her little wolf mother. Then, you two, find a place where I can''t see. Please help yourself." Bailu''s steps faltered, and Klaus''s strength was as angry as his temper. He didn''t take measures against Bailu, but in the face of the little guy, Klaus repeatedly told himself that he should at least maintain basic demeanor. After all, they are the children''s parents. They also need to face in front of outsiders!


    The two figures staggered and scattered. Bailu tried to resist Klaus''s rudeness. She kicked down the dagger on the ground excitedly. Klaus lowered his head and picked it up. He glanced at the frightened brothers and sisters behind him. He threw the dagger in Elijah''s hand. Elijah felt that the dagger in his hand was so heavy that he didn''t even dare to look directly into his brother''s eyes. Elijah knew that he was wrong. They judged right and wrong prematurely and punished him with Klaus''s previous mistakes. However, now, they were torn and taught a lesson. Bailu''s resistance softened. Klaus directly cuffed Bailu into his arms and counted her recognition. Rebecca''s defense and vigilance dissipated in an instant, Elijah laughed bitterly, and the three brothers and sisters fell into absolute silence. The little guy has many ears. She seems to be very satisfied with the idea of going to a new home. Those who tell her what to do are about to start. Bai Lu is at a loss and unwilling. She doesn''t understand. Isn''t Klaus saying that he only wants children? What about the dead palms that shackled her? The little wolf woman shook her arrogantly and awkwardly for several times, and her body still couldn''t move. Bai Lu could only hold her breath and ask, and the facial features were depressed and tangled, "... Why should I go with you?" The little guy and Klaus turned their heads at the same time. They looked at Bailu''s eyes inexplicably pathetic and angry. The corners of Klaus''s mouth directly became a 180 degree right angle. He twisted Bailu''s cheeks ruthlessly. After a while, Bailu''s face became crimson, "what do you say, my little wolf girl, the child in my arms, is the only thing I care about in the world, She wants mother Bailu? If you don''t agree, I can only force you to go home with us with an ungenerous attitude... Listen, the fact is, you are my little wolf girl, you can resist me, but you can''t win me! " Bailu glanced at the little meat / ball. The tip of her tail always hooked Bailu''s fingers. Her eyes were moist and innocent. It seemed that she would cry to her immediately if she objected. Bailu was unable to refuse. She could only continue to stare at Klaus fiercely. This guy pinched Bailu''s weakness and threatened her.


    Elijah''s footsteps inched. Klaus''s just caught Bailu and stuffed it into another car. His eyes were cold and dark, and his tone was firm. "Also, we all know that anyone who wants to stop you from getting on the bus with me can''t stop me!"


    No one can stop it, no one!

 Chapter 201

    The rectangular dining table is exquisite and elegant. There is a fat / Du / Du / young / tender / tender / milk doll lying on the top. Klaus and Marcel are not far away. Klaus is the Lord. He is the deputy. In turn, Marcel''s confidants come down. It seems that Klaus seems to be in a good mood at this party. Marcel and his men had no superfluous expression. Little meat / Dumpling shook her tail. She happily grabbed some fruits and stuffed them into her mouth. Bailu sat furthest from Klaus, and her eyes always focused on the child''s every move. Klaus''s father didn''t want to worry too much. He just shook his arm to get a support for the little guy. Bailu''s mother couldn''t help thinking that the meat ball was nestled alone. If there was a disturbance, it wouldn''t be suitable! When the little guy had a good time, Klaus was in a happy mood. The corners of his mouth were also deep dimples. He took a glass rod and knocked on the cup. A short piece of music rhythm quickly and effectively attracted their attention. The little guy got up comfortably and shook his tail. The cup fell under the table with a bang.


    All of a sudden, the glass was broken, much more awesome than her Claus and dad''s way. Bai Lu''s hands help her forehead. Sure enough, this girl is really Klaus''s cub. You see, her destructive power, you see, her bad heart, it''s definitely a lever! Klaus coughed low, then raised the cup and raised the decibel, "first of all, let''s raise our glasses to our common gift - eternal life. After a thousand years, you may think that life will feel less strong, because over time, the beauty and sadness of life will weaken, but as a vampire, Our feelings will be more profound than human beings can imagine. " Klaus wore a retro suit tonight, solid gray and black. His dimples were deep. He sat on the throne obliquely. He was a king. Unfortunately, he was a little evil¡ª¡ª tyrant! Bai Lu was still secretly feigning. Klaus saw it, with curved eyebrows and eyes and some pride. Then he waved in their direction, and the little guy fell into Klaus''s palm with joy. At the end of his eyes, a dozen attendants standing next to Klaus came over. They were all wearing black uniforms and white shirts. They passed in a row. They had the taste of abstinence in the seminary. They bowed their heads and took out their bright knives. Klaus''s arm was leaning on the little guy, shaking up and down, and the corners of his mouth were ridiculed by evil, "... Insatiable needs, severe pain and desire, this is our victory and our failure." Klaus''s voice fell to the ground. The attendants who received his instructions came in order. They dressed appropriately and acted elegantly. Almost in the same second, they untied their snow-white sleeves and stretched out their hands neatly. The other hand held the knife steadily and cut their wrists without blinking. Marcel''s eyebrows wrinkled, and the wine glasses in front of them were filled with blood wine. The waiters seemed to be absolutely ordered. If one hand was not enough, cut the other hand until every wine glass on the rectangular table was full of bright red blood wine. The little guy is not familiar with the smell of blood, but the tip of his nose itches. A few sneezes come out. Bailu grabs her, hugs her and walks to his position. What''s the damn bastard Klaus going to play? Klaus''s hand was slightly hooked, and the smell of blood became more intense. Marcel''s men began to move, and the attendants'' hands were still held flat. Their role was nothing more than a food provider. Marcel stared at Klaus, and then saw the man laughing infinitely. Klaus leaned over, kicked Marcel lazily, and asked with a smile, "what''s your opinion on my welcome?"

 Chapter 202

    "No, I think it''s good." Marcel''s palm pulled out blood. His forehead and temples were all riot Blue / tendons. He didn''t resist Klaus''s words. He just smiled faintly. In a flash of thought, I thought of Rebecca''s last sincere suggestion before he left. After all, that woman loved him, so Marcel didn''t intend to rebel. After all, so many people''s lives were still in Klaus''s palm. Rebecca grabbed the man''s action before Marcel walked behind Klaus. Her tone was very impatient and short. Klaus could not be so angry, "marcel, you have to listen to me. Now there is no time to appease your wounded self-esteem. Klaus wants to control your empire. You have to give him what he wants most - loyalty, Or at least give him the illusion of loyalty. " At first, Marcel thought Rebecca''s suggestion was stupid and ridiculous. He looked at Rebecca. Her Marcel was never afraid of death. If Klaus wanted to kill him, he would kill him. His tone became gentle and blocked Klaus''s sight. Marcel shook his head, "honey, I ambushed him and tried to bury him alive. He won''t believe me anymore." Rebecca smiled strangely. Her finger hooked Marcel''s finger and handed something. Then, her tone was weak and sure, "I''m his sister. You must believe me and he will believe you, because he wants your loyalty. Past experience has taught me that if you show loyalty, there''s nothing unforgivable for Klaus." Marcel frowned suspiciously. Rebecca hugged him and told him repeatedly in his ear, "but you must not give him any reason to doubt you. Once he starts to doubt, he will fight back." Marcel seemed to get to the point of the topic. He looked at Rebecca''s hand and the things in it and nodded. Marcel looked at Rebecca and didn''t speak, but the lip line moved slightly for several times. He swore to his beloved woman that I would live well at all costs in order to rebuild our home! Then Rebecca was hastily taken away by Elijah, and she only had time to give him a calm look. When the memory stopped, Marcel smiled at Klaus, just like his admiration a long time ago. He raised his glass high and cheered willingly, "to my city and my home, may the blood never stop flowing!" Diego glanced at Marcel''s wrist. His best friend was surrendering. He jerked a few times at the corner of his mouth, then raised his glass, "may the party never end and the carnival come from now on!" Diego didn''t follow Marcel on the first day. He knew his boss. Even though some things in his behavior disappointed him, Diego''s loyalty always belongs to Marcel, and he will support Marcel to the last step. Klaus wants a compromise, they give, but it must be temporary. Diego knows that Marcel is just waiting for the next counterattack to save their lives. The low vampires held one after another and drank happily. They were very kind. Meat / dumplings and Bailu were shocked, "... To New Orleans! To New Orleans... To New Orleans! "¡ª¡ª It''s too fake!!


    Bai Lu sat with her little son sitting opposite Claus, and even make complaints about her hypocrisy. Diego glanced at Bailu. He knew the relationship between Klaus and the wolf girl, and smiled strangely. Then, he took the cup and walked to Bailu and the little guy.

 Chapter 203

    The little guy''s tail swayed proudly. Two soft / soft / tender / tender palms were placed beside Bailu''s ears. The ears / drooping / meat / meat were pink. She didn''t eat less tofu. Bailu really had nothing to do with her. Klaus bent his mouth a few times. Poor Bailu''s mother could only lower her head and bite the little guy''s nose.


    "Don''t make trouble ~" Bai Lu knows that Klaus convened the vampire meeting for his purpose, and he generously arranged her and her children to attend. It has to be said that Bai Lu can''t guess the man''s idea.


    Bailu wrapped the child in one hand and paid attention to Diego''s state at any time with the other hand. This guy has never been kind to her child.


    Klaus glanced obliquely. Bailu''s posture was very natural, and the little guy was more cute. She didn''t notice that she was just a little bastard.


    Diego''s footsteps slowly approached the past, and his eyes became cold. The werewolf and the hybrid child must be removed... Taylor''s words, they never forgot.


    ¡ª¡ªTrust Klaus, what are you kidding?!


    Klaus stood up. His position was very clever. He could jam Marcel one step forward and just stand back to block Bailu. He raised his cup to Diego with a stable and indifferent voice. "I understand that some of you may have doubts about the recent changes of leaders, so I invite you to come tonight to explain to you that you have not been defeated, This is just a necessary process of war. My next step is to celebrate what we have - in fact, Marcel took it and established a real vampire community. "


    Klaus''s demagogic speech was easy to persuade. Diego looked at marcel, and then directly pointed to Bailu and the baby, "do you say our community, except vampires? It also includes a lot, such as... Them? This is your little wolf girl and child...? "


    Klaus ignored him and just walked around to reach Bailu''s front. The little guy''s head encouraged her cheek. Her tail was caught. The little guy''s hand slapped Bailu several times. As soon as the little ass twisted, he handed his back to Klaus, and the claws on Bailu''s neck were removed.


    Klaus''s father held up the anger of the whole audience. Shi Shiran turned around with the child and explained a few words willfully, "listen to me, Diego, you know, of course, there is another problem. I want to explain. Many of you know that this wolf girl is the mother of my child. Therefore, I believe you will give her the respect she deserves."

 Chapter 204

    A circle of vampires focused their attention on them. Bai Lu suddenly felt as if she had been pierced several holes, and the monsters were full of wood?!.


    Apart from the little meat / dumplings, even Claus could feel the sight of those damn vampires clearly enough to be awesome. Marcel was always gentle and calm, deep and quiet. He even looked at the little guys with a smile. He seemed genuinely fond of this sudden little niece.


    Klaus suddenly remembered that Marcel really liked this weak and lovely creature since he was a child. He liked children very much. Therefore, when he transformed him, it is estimated that the biggest regret left is that Marcel can no longer have his own children. The little guy is very smart and sensitive. Marcel deliberately behaves. She doesn''t know much. Her head comes out of Claus''s shoulder, smiles at Marcel and kicks her feet. Then, she is patted by Claus on the small ass, and it is blocked directly around Claus''s wrist. It''s also good to have more meat. She wants to show a row of black lines. Klaus''s father dropped his head and taught a few lessons like biting his ears. The brilliance in the little guy''s eyes was like frost eggplant. Bai Lu knew she was beginning to get angry. Klaus doesn''t care. He''s even more angry. This little thing, like her mother Bailu, has all kinds of worries. Whoever treats you better is like running over. What strange attribute is this¡ª¡ª At the critical moment, we must let the little guy know who is her big parent!


    Klaus''s stare became brighter and brighter. Bailu sat down unnaturally. Who did she provoke? The little guy was disobedient. Does it have anything to do with her? Klaus swept around. He hated the way Marcel looked at his baby daughter, and even more hated the way these bastard vampires looked at Bailu. The warning fangs flashed. His women were never food. Klaus''s sharp eyes passed, warned a circle, confirmed that they had received the information, and kept returning to his original attention. On the way, he gave Marcel another sharp blow. Marcel shrugged. He was innocent. He was shot in the knee. Klaus, the guy, was naive at first. He even ate his daughter''s vinegar. Klaus doesn''t care what Marcel thinks. He just instinctively hates any man who grabs the little guy''s attention with him. Klaus''s baritone cools down, and Bailu''s helpless back cools down. What moth will he have¡° I know some of you are very concerned about that evil rumor. Some people say I want to use my child''s blood to make hybrids. I promise you, I won''t do that. " Klaus made an unexpected promise. Bailu and Marcel were shocked. Klaus''s promise was sincere and few people believed it. However, they were deterred by his power, so they could only look aside, and Bailu was liberated for a short time. Bai Lu felt that the air was emptied a lot, her breathing was smooth, her body and mind were light, the corners of her mouth were slightly curved a few times, and she mocked with a lukewarm tone. Klaus deliberately didn''t go too far, "... You''re really the best father of the year!" Klaus didn''t bother to pay attention to her, rolled away the little thing and paced to Marcel. In a moment, he stopped and smiled at the former leader. There was no doubt in his tone, "obviously, I won your trust, very good! I will eliminate the source of your anxiety. It is said that if there are no living purebred werewolves in the estuary, how can I recognize my ancestors and return to a new hybrid? " The expression on Bai Lu''s face suddenly twisted, and her anxiety broke out, "what? Klaus... No! Absolutely not! "


    She absolutely can''t let Klaus do this. This practice of killing a chicken and laying eggs is the destruction of the werewolf race!!

 Chapter 205

    Klaus turned a deaf ear. He returned directly to the main position and sat down with elegant and indifferent posture. Bai Lu thinks her hands are itchy and wants to beat the bastard badly. Unfortunately, the situation is wrong now. The little guy looked at Claus''s father and looked at Bailu''s mother. She looked around and laughed one by one. She was very ugly and made soy sauce. Under her extreme boredom, her nose came up to the top of Claus''s cup. The rich liquid and floating cloud''s blood were bright in color and greasy in taste¡° Qiu ha Qiu Qiu ha Qiu Qiu ha Qiu!... "


    "..." Klaus covered the cup with his palm and reluctantly rubbed the small meat / ball away. This, I can''t give you a drink for the time being! Staring at Claus for a few seconds, she thought she would still be grateful to her awesome son. She was a grim woman with a gentle touch. Klaus lowered his head and looked at the cup. The waiter came directly to change it for him. He raised his hand and asked them to change a drink. It seems that his little meat / ball hasn''t adapted to the bloody taste, and his nose is red. Just, she''s still young and doesn''t worry. Indeed, I don''t know if the little guy really disliked the bloody smell of his cup. As soon as she saw the liquid at the corner of Klaus''s mouth, she sneezed several times on Klaus''s face. Fortunately, she was too small and her soft air sounded pleasant. Klaus chose compromise for the first time and he changed a glass of milk. Don''t drink, just look. By the way, let the little guy don''t always focus on his mouth.


    Bailu and Marcel held back their smiles and the audience continued to maintain an embarrassing silence. Klaus stood up with a small thing hanging around his neck and kicked his legs naturally. Two fleshy claws wrapped another small cup. Klaus raised his glass and announced his decision to a group of low bastards with great momentum. He didn''t care about Bai Lu''s view, "so you can eat and drink and have fun tonight, And tomorrow... I suggest you hunt werewolves. " Klaus threw a fruit to Marcel, which means to let him take the lead. "Go, kill me." Klaus poured the milk, looked back at the little guy''s greedy mouth and smiled sincerely. He seemed to think it was a good idea. Bailu had been blown up and the werewolf''s teeth couldn''t hide. The party entered a small high / tide period. Klaus gave Marcel several instructions and planned to go back with the child. She seemed to be sleepy. After all, she was still a small meat / ball and had to sleep when she was full. Bai Lu''s footsteps have been following Klaus. She must restrain her impulse. If she can''t beat Klaus, it''s estimated that she will go out! Bailu rushed to Klaus. She looked at the sleepy child, lowered her voice and shouted, "Damn it! What the hell are you thinking? " Klaus didn''t dump Bailu. He hadn''t settled accounts with the little wolf girl yet. She came up first. The bottom of her eyes flashed. Klaus motioned to the attendant and moved to the direction of the bedroom. Bailu looked around and took a deep breath. The next second, she grabbed the child and gently placed it on the little guy''s own bed. Bailu and Rebecca have prepared a lot of baby care products for her. Now, they have all got good effects one by one. Klaus came to the window. He still maintained a noble cold war attitude. Bailu told herself that she couldn''t care with him. Klaus was never a normal person, but she was still hit hard in the bottom of her heart. This bastard doesn''t even think about her feelings when he wants to kill a purebred werewolf. Doesn''t he know that there may be her people at the mouth of the river? Or, in fact... He doesn''t care?

 Chapter 206

    When Bailu and Klaus confront each other in full swing, little meat / Dumpling occasionally plays a guest role in little Scissorhands, father Kieran also ushered in a great challenge in his life.


    He received a phone call saying he couldn''t speak.


    She stretched out her hand to open the door. Camille stared at her uncle with bright eyes. She didn''t sleep almost all night. She squatted at father Kieran''s door and waited. As soon as she saw the church open, she rushed in with a strange picture in her hand.


    Tightly pulled, almost changed shape!


    No, she must have found something?! Father Kieran immediately armed his expression. He tried to organize language to drive the little girl''s mood and let her not go longer and longer on the wrong road.


    Camille didn''t realize father Kieran''s worry at all. She fell into a great ecstasy of getting clues.


    Camille is sure that she must have missed something, but she is trying to find it back. Yes, she found it.


    Father Kieran saw Camille''s expression and his mind sank. He was still calm and calmly asked, "Hey, my little girl, what''s the matter with you?"


    Camille sang his voice for breath, but her tone was too excited. She rushed over and grabbed father Kieran''s sleeve, "uncle, I understand, you see..." father Kieran saw that her hand was a note with a picture paper in it.


    Camille''s tone was suddenly cheerful with joy. It seemed that this clue gave her wireless comfort, "I''ve been thinking, where is my time going? In recent weeks, why has the brain been dizzy and always felt that a large part was missing? At first, I thought I was crazy with Sean, but later, I wondered if I subconsciously wanted to give myself a hint... Indeed! "


    Camille''s hand is a retro photo, which seems to have been cut from the newspaper. However, the people inside are no strangers. They all know people.


    There are three people in the photo, Klaus, Marcel and Rebecca. That''s the Pew Kahn daily in 1919. More than a century later, Camille seemed a little confused. She looked at father Kieran, "I found this in this newspaper. I know these people... Yes, I know both Klaus and marcel, but what''s going on?"


    Father Kieran had no way to deny that he had seen both of them, but he could only shake his head and look at Camille worried, as if he were watching a madman.


    Camille''s hand pulled the notebook tightly. She couldn''t be sure of the truth, but she could vaguely feel that she was approaching, approaching... The truth.


    Seeing his niece ignited with curiosity and passion, father Kieran made a few gestures behind his hand. His gentle and calm face had no joy, but could not hide his worry.


    The men who received the order suddenly disappeared. With father Kieran''s order, he went to two places, Marcel and Klaus. Camille didn''t notice that her secret would quickly pass to Klaus in a few minutes.


    Of course, even if it was possible that Klaus was still in a ''quarrel'' with Bailu, the little guy slept properly, holding one side in one hand.


    Elijah''s mood became more and more intense with Camille''s competition. Rebecca was even more angry, and Klaus gave them another moth!


    Klaus kindly contacted the housekeeping company and the moving company at the plantation. He would not let his brothers and sisters betray him. Therefore, Rebecca''s bathtub, dressing table, wardrobe, small suitcase and... Other good things disappeared from her eyes one by one. The problem is that she can''t bite these humans directly. Klaus gave them orders in advance, so the mechanical handling action was very regular. Rebecca could only scream, "Damn, I can''t move away. I paid for it!! That''s mine! " Elijah took out a coat, but he had no superfluous opinions on these things. Klaus always pushed an inch, patted Rebecca on the shoulder, and his brother comforted, "honey, remember not to pay for anything." Price?


    Rebecca turned her eyes away from the link. Without it, she couldn''t sleep well at night. Damn Klaus, this, this, this is so hateful. Klaus, this bastard brother, she just had a little thought. He was so cruel. He turned to Elijah and complained, "I really don''t see any relationship. It''s too childish, Is he a child? "

 Chapter 207

    They knew better than anyone whether Klaus was a child or not, but if there was any way to stop him, he gave him one or two inexplicable events of such lethality.


    Rebecca''s beautiful blonde hair was about to be caught into a chicken nest by herself. Elijah coughed and could only be regarded as crazy that she didn''t see her sister. His brother was indeed arrogant and childish sometimes, and his actions proved this more than once.


    However, at this time, they must not resist. Otherwise, his so-called "sanctions" will only become more and more advanced and weird.


    With a helpless sigh, Elijah pulled Rebecca a a few times and asked her perspective not to entangle with those gorgeous furniture and touch her tight muscles. His voice line was serious and low, "listen, Klaus is punishing us. We hurt him, Rebecca, which we can''t deny... He looks very hurt!" Rebecca rolled her eyes. She was not a kind Elijah. She just kept silent for a while and then complained coldly, "I only know that whenever we think we have seen his worst side, we find that it is not true again and again." Elijah looked at Rebecca. He just didn''t want to worry about it now, but he was not a fool. At that time, when he entered the scene, Rebecca''s attitude and Marcel around her, Elijah could guess one or two. The contradiction between Rebecca and Klaus is also escalating, which is very dangerous for their family!


    Rebecca is still cursing Klaus for all kinds of evil deeds, but Elijah turns around and plans to leave. He must go to see the innocent little wolf girl. Klaus is violent. He is a little worried about Bailu and the child. Before Rebecca could react, she jumped in front of Elijah and shouted, "where are you going? Elijah... "Elijah looked back at her with long eyes. Rebecca was completely guilty, so her tone became more and more excited. Elijah knew that he slightly hugged his panicked sister," Rebecca, you have to admit our mistakes, and I have to make sure that Bailu and our niece are not tortured because of our mistakes. " Bailu, little wolf girl, baby.


    Rebecca''s mood calmed down. She bit her mouth and stopped talking. She looked at Elijah and nodded in agreement. However, Elijah went alone. She was still very worried and refused to relax her strength. "However, Klaus is holding a grudge now. We can''t believe whether she is safe, and the baby looks..." the baby also looks very abnormal, Rebecca can''t say yet.


    Elijah didn''t know the baby''s great destructive power, but they all saw it. Even Klaus didn''t think of what this miraculous little guy would bring to their family?


    Rebecca flinched. She wanted to leave. No, she even wanted to escape for a few seconds. She seemed to have a big secret in her heart.


    Even Elijah didn''t know the secret! Elijah pulled away Rebecca''s steps, and his tone began to be low. Then he looked at Rebecca sharply, indicating that she could not always avoid getting along with Klaus directly, "so we must go, you know, we owe Klaus."


    Rebecca didn''t admit it, but she didn''t deny it. Yes, she owed him and Klaus for many years.


    Naturally, Elijah and Rebecca can''t see Bailu immediately. Klaus has never been so kind. However, Bailu is not as dangerous as Elijah imagined.


    Bai Lu is very busy. After a big quarrel with someone, she has experienced all kinds of persuasion, inducement, threats and even goodwill. After all the tickets have been returned, she is still under house arrest by Klaus, holding the baby. Their scope of activities can''t go out of the house. Xiaorou / Tuanzi doesn''t know she''s under house arrest at all. Bai Lu is used to this kind of meat ticket career. At least, she has a baby with her. Therefore, Bai Lu can often be seen wandering around in Klaus''s family with a mutton baby... There is a string of people in black like zongzi behind.


    His men don''t want money and shameless to follow his little wolf girl and baby. Klaus can only default to the system first when he is upset.


    After receiving Marcel''s Kingdom, Klaus also had something to deal with.


    After a while, Klaus remembered something about the memoir he was going to give to baby.


    So Camille was summoned by Klaus again. Bailu saw her with a familiar smile and blonde hair. Her eyebrows frowned, and then quietly discussed with the little guy. Shall we go and see what your father Klaus is doing?


    There was a mother and daughter in the crack of the door. Then, the elite people in black under Klaus seemed to be narrowed by something, and they could only stand by Bailu''s door one by one. Klaus didn''t pay much attention. He couldn''t see Bailu at all. He was afraid that when he saw the stubborn little wolf girl, he would pinch her neck. The little guy has to struggle every night. Does he sleep with Klaus''s father or Bailu''s mother? Tangled, she fell asleep. Anyway, she woke up to see Klaus''s face. Bailu''s mother won''t come out until a few minutes. Her face is red and there are some strange marks on her body! Bailu held the little guy, their ears close to the crack of the door, lowered their breath, the little guy''s tail swung around, and their whole bodies were surrounded by a layer of silver. A simple Invisibility spell. It seems that xiaorou / Tuanzi is born with some knowledge of witches because of blood factors. She has never concealed this from Bai Lu''s mother.


    It has to be said that sometimes it''s the last word to be better than the blue. Klaus didn''t find Bailu''s extraordinary behavior at all. He just took Camille to continue updating his memoirs. Bailu inadvertently thought of the way Klaus promised to give the little guy a gift at that time, and the anger in her heart was replaced by bitterness for a few minutes. This bastard Klaus, really speaking, is not without merit, but why is his character so stubborn? Why is personality so abnormal In fact, she didn''t know that Klaus was spitting on her at this time. Bastard little wolf girl, she didn''t know that she was just learning to act like a spoiled child. She was just holding on. How could she be so stubborn?!! Camille''s hands moved involuntarily, and Klaus''s mouth was not free. His teeth opened like a show off, "so later, I bit my brother Elijah and left him and my little wolf girl in the estuary... Yes, I let my mixed race''s venom churn in his blood tube, causing him to fall into pain..." Camille stared at Klaus silently, The goods began to go crazy again. "I have to say, you really have leisure!" Klaus nodded. He had always been like this. Elijah''s accusation of impoliteness against him naturally had to pay a price. What''s more, he still kept someone to take care of him. It was a matter of utmost benevolence and righteousness. Unfortunately, Bailu in the crack of the door didn''t think so¡ª¡ª Despicable!! Shameless!! It''s bad and crazy!!! Klaus seemed to instinctively perceive Bai Lu''s idea, sighed and fell into a state of absence. He bit the tip of his tail, and the little guy''s eyes began to turn.

 Chapter 208

    Before leaving, Marcel received Klaus''s message. He strangely walked to Klaus''s exclusive study and there were a row of people in black at the door.


    Bailu and the little guy react for the first time and hide. Although Marcel can''t see it, what if they can''t stand it? What if they are sensitive / suspicious?


    Guilty of being a thief, but that''s the case. The little meat / Dumpling held by Bai Lu nervously shook her little tail silently!


    Knock knock knock knock, Marcel came up and knocked on the door. Klaus''s voice came through, "please come in, my friend."


    Door, open.


    Marcel and a blonde inside looked at each other, as if they couldn''t believe it.


    "... why are you here?" Their colleagues asked about the rhythm of a frequency.


    Camille''s doubts return to Klaus. He must be the leader. What will this abnormal guy do to her or Marcel?


    Surprised, Marcel came to Camille in a flash. His tone was very depressed, curious and worried, "Camille, what are you doing here? How did you know Klaus, you... "Since Marcel promised father Kieran''s threat last time, he forced himself to stop thinking about this beautiful girl, but how could she be around Klaus? Did Klaus care so much about Klaus and the little wolf girl? Did he make a mistake? Camille twitched the corners of her mouth, and her crisp voice was mocking. She suddenly understood that Marcel and Klaus were similar, and the group was not human. "Obviously, this is also my problem." Their eyes focused on Klaus at the same time and asked for a reasonable explanation. Klaus shrugged. He poured a glass of wine for Marcel. The three cheered. Bailu felt inexplicable joy when she saw this scene through the film. It was all about where and where... To put it bluntly, it was probably an upgraded version of collusion. It''s different. Camille''s whole person is mixed with wood? Marcel examines, Camille is on guard, Klaus enjoys, and the atmosphere between the three is extremely embarrassing and speechless. Marcel motioned Klaus a few times. He had something to tell Klaus, but obviously Camille was not suitable to participate. She was just an ordinary human and shouldn''t know these things. Klaus couldn''t help laughing. He seemed to enjoy Marcel''s depression. He walked up to him and punched him, "relax, Marcel, it doesn''t matter what you say, she knows." You know? She knows? What do you know? To what extent do you know? Marcel''s mind flashed and stared at Camille and Klaus unbelievably. It seemed that when he didn''t know, they seemed to have agreed something long ago. His concern and surprise became very funny, almost instinctively followed a question mark, "yes, Camille... Does she know? When did you start to know? " Camille''s impression of Marcel is also not good at all. She was involved because of him. Therefore, her tone is naturally very unwilling, "do you know you are a vampire? Don''t worry, as soon as he controls me to leave, he will forget all this... In that case, I will be busy worrying. Am I crazy and won''t realize that I''m spying for an eternal extremist! " Marcel almost guessed the truth. He turned numbly and looked at Klaus, swallowed the wine in his mouth, "you control her to date me, you control her to determine my whereabouts, don''t you?" Klaus was distracted, Camille''s eyes shifted, and her hand was placed on a piece of paper, with an inexplicable quiet hatred. Bailu''s eyebrows wrinkled. She had never officially met Camille before. However, according to the side understanding of Rebecca and Klaus, she has always been full of people to see this human. However, her current state is a little wrong. Camille obviously hates Klaus.


    Klaus, isn''t it okay for her? Bai Lu remembers that last time she specifically told Klaus not to involve innocent people. Therefore, there should be only the question of memoirs between them and Camille. What else can there be besides this question... Is it not as simple as she thought? Klaus also found Camille''s inattention. His words stopped on the way. Camille ignored him at all. Klaus''s mood shifted. He walked in a few steps and looked at Camille''s obvious loss. "Hey, I said are you recording?" Camille was startled when he heard his voice. Then, the facial features changed again. Her hand stretched out and motioned Klaus to give her a glass of wine and take a sip. The sound line had an inexplicable sex / feeling, "Klaus, I''m very curious. I really don''t understand... If the whole French District is yours now, why do you still need me?"

 Chapter 209

    Who is Klaus? He can use so many human or non-human beings that he can control. Why is she? Camille doesn''t understand that Klaus is not the only one under her. Why should she stick to such an ordinary human.


    Camille didn''t understand, Marcel didn''t understand, and even Bailu and the little guy couldn''t guess. However, she didn''t know that it was her ordinary attitude that Klaus appreciated or didn''t need to be on guard. Klaus naturally wouldn''t tell her the truth, but just avoided the important and said a prevarication, "because my memoirs, a thousand years of history, won''t be written by myself, I need a typist..." Camille rolled his eyes. The man couldn''t hide his words, and even his deception was extremely perfunctory, Would she believe that the whole French district could not find a stenographer typewriter better than her? Camille raised his head and wanted to refute Klaus. Suddenly, he was startled by the sound of opening the door. Bailu and baby are also. What''s the matter at the door?


    Marcel glanced at the crack of the door. He didn''t say much. He just happened to catch Klaus''s sight when he walked over. When he saw Camille, his eyes flashed a trace of surprise.


    Klaus looked at Camille and Marcel''s excitement indifferently, and a string of anger jumped out of her throat, "why, great Mr. Klaus, do you think you are very smart? You control a naive and poor bartender... Look what I found? The real me is not the therapist and stenographer you control. I will not be controlled by you all the time and become your ignorant hand! "


    Camille impulsively took out the picture. Klaus and Marcel saw it and their faces changed.


    That was a long time ago. At that time, they were still a family. They attended parties and lived happily together.


    Marcel blocked Klaus''s steps. He didn''t want anyone to hurt Camille. Klaus raised his eyebrow. He decided to think more. He just wanted to make his stenographer less worried.


    Klaus''s hand moved quickly. No one could see how he got the picture. His fingertips touched the date of the newspaper and lost his mind a little. At that time, they were very happy... He thought the ancestor vampire family had found a home. Unfortunately, the emergence of evil demons destroyed their home.


    Destroy his family, destroy marcel, destroy Rebecca, destroy Elijah, and destroy him!

 Chapter 210

    Klaus smiled reassuringly at Camille, but he was not affected in his mood. "Hey, in fact, I prefer to call you a diligent stenographer."


    What love is, make sure Claus is very pleased with Camille''s ingenuity. Obviously, his little darling and big baby love her craft. That memoir, Bai Lu and little guys all like it. Sometimes, they look at it all day long, and make complaints about it.


    Unfortunately, Camille fully understood it as irony. She hated Klaus. He deprived her rights, freedom and the right to know. Her steps retreated, and her anger was naturally mixed with fear, "you are a devil. What do you want to do? Do you find it interesting to manipulate my consciousness at will? My reason is no joke! "


    Camille is obviously smart. Klaus doesn''t deny this. He gives Marcel a hint that they form a horn turntable. Camille gets stuck in the middle, and Klaus''s voice becomes gentle and soft. He almost comforts his blonde aunt with his back to Marcel, "no, dear Camille, we don''t think so, You are very clever... "


    Unfortunately, sometimes, human beings had better not be too smart!


    Before the words fell, Klaus had already flashed in front of Camille. He lowered his head and aimed at Camille''s eyes. Their eyes were opposite and their pupils were close. Marcel quietly stared at Klaus and controlled her. "You should remember... You have never found this photo. After you leave here, you will forget what happened today, right? You will forget everything about us being vampires. You are just a simple ordinary person. Do you understand? "


    Klaus smiled and narrowed his eyes. He didn''t answer, but didn''t deny it.


    Camille''s disgusting sight has always been focused between the two. Marcel didn''t look at Camille, but said with a bitter smile, "Hey, my Camille, I thought you really liked me."


    For this reason, Marcel was really lost. He had never experienced so many and complex feelings in a woman. One second before, he was still guilty, and the next second, he was mixed.


    Camille''s smile was very stiff. She thought of those nights when she was sad for Marcel. However, she knew it should not be true. She could only accept an irony, "believe me, I think so."


    Klaus enjoyed the subtle aura for a few seconds. Then, the wine glass jingled down and greeted them. He seriously explained the situation, "in fact, I did something wrong. I should apologize first. This... Let''s make it clear first. I just control you to give him a chance. Camille, my simple little girl, your feelings about him are real, You like him, yes, you like Marcel. "


    Like is real, move is real, tangle is real, sadness is also true. Camille''s eyes freeze and rotate. What is this bastard talking about? It''s impossible!


    This topic is ridiculous. How can it be? Camille''s attitude towards him has been silent before. How can it become like?!


    Marcel stares at Klaus. He doesn''t have to lie. Yes, Klaus is not such a person. But what does he mean now? Does Klaus want to say that they used to have an emotional intersection? Camille and he used to like each other, but because of his boring and damn revenge plan, so, Their fate was cut off directly?

 Chapter 211

    Two hot lines of sight followed, and Klaus also grabbed his hair. He was too lazy to lie and could only tell the whole story frankly. It seemed that they were still in the adaptation stage, so the scene became quite embarrassing and disobedient.


    Marcel and Camille were embarrassed to see each other at the same time. It was like a poor little friend who accidentally stepped on the line and thought he had won the game.


    Bai Lu covers the little guy''s round eyes. Your father Klaus is a big bastard. You must never learn. This bastard''s communication and speech art always fail completely at the critical moment.


    However, Bai Lu''s mother, who covered her eyes, didn''t find out. The little guy appreciated her father''s "loveliness." looking at the happy little tail, it was the expectation of a red / fruit / fruit brain powder.


    Klaus cleared his throat and didn''t bother to take care of Bailu. He has always been used to himself, "let me state again that our current embarrassment is completely true, so you don''t have to mind too much..."


    Camille is not as self-restraint as Bailu. She burst directly, and her eyes were red with anger by Klaus. Even Klaus couldn''t understand her mood turn at all. Camille approached the past and cut the horizontal Klaus like fingertips. She forgot the battle index. Compared with this bastard, she didn''t even have residue at all.


    ¡ª¡ªThis bastard, he just played with her feelings in applause, and there''s a reason!!


    Marcel stretched out his hand to hold Camille and didn''t let her close to Klaus. Damn it, she suffered a lot of mental damage!


    Klaus did not give in. Camille''s instinct seemed to have been trying to resist his gaze. However, she could not reach Klaus''s power. Camille''s body was trembling slightly, as if distorted by some invisible power.


    Marcel''s eyes were on Klaus, which meant a warning. Marcel turned people around and surrounded Camille''s resistance. He whispered softly, "Camille, I think that''s all for today? You can go... "


    Camille just looked at Klaus with divergent eyes. Klaus nodded. Her eyes blinked a few times and then, blankly pushed Marcel''s arm away, walked to the direction of the sofa, leaned down / obediently took the bag and left neatly.


    Marcel has been watching her actions, but when she passed marcel, she was as indifferent as seeing the roadside telegraph pole, which was completely ignored.


    Klaus''s mind control is almost the representative of the prosperity of vampires. He is a tyrant of mixed race, which itself is a miracle. Therefore, only human Camille has no resistance at all.


    In a popular word, it''s like an egg hitting a stone. You''re blind!


    Bailu feels it''s a pity that Camille''s efforts seem to have been in vain. She must have spent a lot of time and effort to get into Klaus''s loophole and bravely point out the confrontation. Although Camille always seems to quarrel and confront Klaus, and Klaus is not willing to pay attention to her, Bailu never dares to underestimate the strength of this bastard.


    After watching a play, the little guy yawned. She was tired and boring. It seemed that Bailu''s mother only planned to watch. Xiaorou / Tuanzi still planned to have a rest first, roll up his body, and the lazy cat went to Bailu''s chest. Sure enough, the familiar taste was friendly. By comparison, Klaus''s father''s chest was a little hard.


    Camille was forced to leave. Klaus and Marcel didn''t say anything for a moment. Klaus bowed his head and continued to study the photos in his hand. However, Marcel was uncomfortable to avoid their sight, with a few invisible panic.


    Why?


    Bailu stopped holding the little guy. Her curiosity about Marcel became more and more serious. The man''s attitude towards them was also unpredictable. What''s his purpose?

 Chapter 212

    A little suspicious of the smell of dark ghosts came out. Bailu wondered if she had lived with Klaus for too long, and she also accepted the tone of his conspiracy theory.


    Don''t think about anything. Bai Lu has only one feeling. Marcel is very kind to her and to them. Even, there will be a taste of elders. This is called Bai Lu''s suspicion!


    Why?


    Does he have anything to do with them? Before Bailu became pregnant with the little meatball, she came to New Orleans with a secret about her life experience.


    Bailu found that she may not be an ordinary werewolf, because she is different from ordinary werewolves. Her transformation period is very disordered and not under her own control.


    However, except for Klaus, a half breed, werewolves generally change on the night of the full moon. At other times, they look like energetic humans.


    However, Bai Lu finds that she can change at any time. Sometimes, she can control herself through her willpower. Especially after she is pregnant, she has hardly changed.


    Why did Marcel know that? They only met once.


    The conversation will not last more than half an hour. Bai Lu''s doubts become more and more complex. In her opinion, through the memories of the ancestors of vampires for marcel, he is not a bad man.


    Sometimes, Marcel can be said to be a soldier who upholds justice and likes children. However, Bailu found out early that Marcel is a very cautious person.


    ¡ª¡ªHe is very, very careful and has considered the overall situation, which is totally different from some asshole.


    It''s not like a child raised by Klaus. Marcel''s abnormality. Klaus immersed in victory didn''t notice it.


    However, Bailu just caught Marcel''s mood. He was afraid, he was worried, but why? Marcel''s feelings for Klaus are so complex... Bailu feels that Marcel''s whole nerve is tense every time he faces Klaus.


    It shouldn''t be like this. Bailu thinks Marcel''s state is a little strange. Along with Rebecca, she seems to be influenced by him and becomes strange and strange.


    Just when Camille''s resistance took place, Klaus missed and was depressed. There was no big problem, but what was Marcel worried about? Holding the little meat / dumpling in her arms, Bailu felt that the development trend of things might be much more complex than she thought. It was really a mess.


    ... I can''t find the clue at all. Bai Lu''s doubts are directly transmitted to her baby. The tip of the little guy''s tail comes around and gives her some little comfort. It''s okay. With me, Bai Lu''s mother doesn''t worry about anything!


    Bai Lu couldn''t help getting a faint look.


    Anyway, there is a baby doll that looks awesome. Although the little boy''s strength is partly sealed in her body, she feels that she is at least more advanced than the dribble.


    From the perspective of being better than the blue, she should not lose to Klaus. Bailu is relieved!


    In addition to Klaus, other human beings and non-human beings have nothing to do with each other. Bailu figured this out and rolled up the fat belly of small meat / dumplings, so she didn''t bother to worry any more.


    Let it be.

 Chapter 213

    Marcel approached Klaus and they needed to get down to business.


    "Klaus, what do you want to tell me?" Marcel''s expression adjusted back to his previous appearance. Since he declared his loyalty, he would try his best to help Klaus. After all, now, their subordinates on a ship.


    Klaus glanced at Marcel obliquely. "I heard they all contacted you directly?" Marcel nodded, his concentration returned and spoke to Klaus, "listen, I have received the news that mankind has convened a meeting to express that they are not very satisfied with the current situation." Since Klaus wants to manage, Marcel will not be ignorant for the time being. He will share everything he knows with Klaus, not for himself, but for the overall situation of New Orleans. Klaus had a lot of news about seizing power this time. He changed the leader of the vampire race with his personal strength. However, he didn''t say hello to relevant parties. Marcel seemed very worried about this situation. Politics is never a person''s business!


    Klaus''s eyes were still fixed on their early photos. He spoke faintly and didn''t mind at all. "Oh... That''s a pity. Should I say hello?" Bai Lu''s black line is thick again. Is he conscious or not? It''s a hundred percent provocation. The coin on the little guy''s neck becomes so pricky in an instant. Bai Lu has the illusion that she can''t worry about the point. Klaus, it''s... It''s so arrogant that people are speechless! Marcel''s attitude is very respectful. His attitude has always been low and small, and his tone is also a complete subordinate attitude. "Now it''s up to you to deal with these things, but if you want to know how I built this empire... That''s the political rules. You can go far with a little communication skills, which is especially useful for human beings." Klaus gave him a lukewarm look. The corners of his mouth moved. He said, "I see... I see." Marcel got up and planned to leave. Klaus pulled him to the edge of the sofa. They looked at each other. Klaus shook the photos on his hands and was interested to talk about their past¡° Man, you see, I haven''t remembered that night for years... 1919, remember? The night before the opera house was burned down, it was the end of an era and we were forced to leave here. " Marcel''s position was on one side. Bailu saw that half of his cheeks were hidden in the shadow. He smiled. His tone was bitter embarrassment and patience, "... Maybe, in order to have a new start..." Marcel also remembered that night. There were clear boundaries. They chose to leave. He was abandoned in New Orleans alone. Klaus accompanied him into silence. Then, he felt that there was no need to pretend between them and took Marcel''s hand. Klaus explained in the same tone as endorsement, "I think I need to confess something to you - but, you say, where should we start?"

 Chapter 214

    Where should we start?


    Klaus seems to want to explain to Marcel the current situation, but Bailu feels that the goose bumps all over her are respectful!


    Xiaorou / Tuanzi also opened his eyes at this time and glanced at Marcel''s reaction. This guy is really deep in the city.


    Since Klaus was punctured, naturally he couldn''t help but give him face. Marcel casually said, you can start anywhere you want. Anyway, he almost guessed 7788, except for some things Klaus hid too deeply and didn''t want to tell others.


    Klaus thought for a moment and still planned to use his own style. Obviously, he had just passed the Elijah style in his mind, which made him feel nervous all over goose bumps. Forget it, he didn''t think about Bailu''s attitude towards his brother.


    Klaus looked at Marcel directly, and his tone was similar to writing memoirs, "... First of all, your right-hand Thierry never betrayed you. I designed to frame him in order to find my brother! Since he is your friend, Marcel, he can come back if you want; Secondly, you already know about Camille. By the way, there''s young Josh. I''ve been hypnotizing him, but I guess you already know. I seem to have told him some wrong information. By the way, there''s about my sister... "Marcel nodded. Of course he knows. Josh''s design made Klaus fall into their trap. Unfortunately, They guessed the beginning, but not the end. Klaus''s tone was still calm. He said some episodes in the middle. Marcel was silent in addition to silence. Then Klaus put forward several key points, "by the way, there is Davina on your side. She is a powerful weapon. I think my baby will like her very much."


    Bailu motioned to the little guy. Do you like Davina? You like witches?


    The little tail shook a few times, and she didn''t know Davina. However, if the witch, she can play spells and magic together. It must be fun!


    It seems that Klaus still knows his baby daughter better. Bai LUMO, forget it. She also wants to see Davina.


    Now in this situation, I hope she can stand by at any time, Marcel. I think we should let her move in with us. What do you think of this proposal... "The quiet and obedient Marcel suddenly looked up. He completely disagreed with Klaus. Did he think Davina could be carried at any time? She is a living person, and now she is in a very unstable state with a reprimand. "Klaus, you know she can''t leave the attic. I tried to transfer her, and she can''t stand such behavior to her body..." Klaus smiled secretly. He got up and reached a place close to Marcel with a shallow smile. "In fact, About that, your little witch acted really well - she made an agreement with Elijah, who was imprisoned, and tricked you into letting her stay there in exchange for some spells in my mother''s magic book. " Klaus didn''t say much. Marcel''s face turned a little twisted. He also thought of it. Otherwise, how could Elijah leave so smoothly? Originally, is the blind spot he hasn''t caught here?


    Davina, his little girl, also learned to cheat. He nodded numbly. Marcel took the glass in Klaus''s hand. He seemed to lose half his strength and pulled away his deadlocked smile. "Man... Thank you for telling me. Is there anything else?" Klaus shook his head. "That should be all I can think of for the time being."¡° Thank you for your openness. " Marcel and Klaus cheers. His tone has returned to normal. However, he has no formal attitude towards Davina''s proposal, and Klaus knows that he can''t push too hard, so let him. Before Marcel left, he left a word to Klaus, "the meeting is scheduled in an hour." Klaus nodded naturally, then waved to Bailu''s direction.


    After eavesdropping on two annoying little geckos for so long, do you really think I didn''t find anything?!

 Chapter 215

    It was found. No wonder Marcel didn''t respond. Klaus was so calm. His big and small heads came out of the crack in the door. Bai Lu smiled dryly, "Hey, are you free I think you are busy... "


    Klaus nodded. He was very busy. He was too busy to teach his pregnant woman a good lesson for the time being. He was happy to see her embarrassed appearance. However, the man''s tone was still all kinds of curiosity and sarcasm. "Dear little wolf girl, I think you are much busier than me."


    Busy being a little gecko on the wall, eavesdropping on this, suspecting that, didn''t catch a key point!


    The little guy pretended to be asleep in Bai Lu''s arms. Father Klaus, I''m innocent. Oh, I''m asleep. I''m asleep... Klaus glanced helplessly at Bai Lu who has been making trouble with him. He felt powerless. Obviously, he just enjoyed victory from Marcel.


    Big eyes to small eyes, Bailu''s eyes haven''t moved, and Klaus is angry. Is it bigger than eyes and more watery than eyes? Who is wrong about this matter? Now, the little wolf woman blinks her clean eyes, just like he is the murderer. Obviously, there is no need to talk about it!


    "Well, Klaus... The werewolf at the mouth of the river..."


    "Bai Lu, stop. We talked about this last time. For the sake of children''s and your safety, you''d better give up those indifferent kindness. I need allies and you need my protection, you know? I thought about taking this step first... "


    Obviously, his little wolf girl doesn''t agree with Klaus at all. Bailu hugged the child and lowered her voice. They had quarreled before. She doesn''t want to continue to split. She just hopes Klaus can talk to her calmly¡° Klaus, I hope you can understand me. You also have your own family. The werewolves at Hekou you ordered to kill may be the people I''ve been looking for. They are my family, do you understand? "


    Klaus stretched out his hand to take the child. He looked at Bailu and relaxed. He knocked on his arm. The little guy''s food increased sharply because of Klaus''s status and weight. She liked to be tired of Bailu. Every time Bailu''s mother was very hard.


    The man''s eyes are as gentle as water, but his tone is insistent. He doesn''t want to reveal some things at all, "do you recognize your family? Have you verified it? My dear, is it just possible that it is more important than our children? We should be your family, the only family. "


    Bai Lu''s angry flame is going to burn on Klaus. Why don''t you listen to this goods? Klaus''s cool tone still made a slow chase, "and what about your so-called family? They haven''t done anything for you except abandoning you, have they? "


    Bailu didn''t notice the sour tone. She just found Klaus''s unreasonable again. It''s just that he doesn''t open any pot. He''s an asshole. He''s not human. Yes, yes, she''s abandoned and stumps him, isn''t she?


    Obviously, I want to tell myself that this bastard... He is a monster, but Klaus''s delicate way of treating children makes Bailu soft and relaxed again and again.


    Bailu''s body softened. She tried to persuade Klaus. The beauty trick was used, the bitter meat trick was used, and the coercion and inducement were also tried. Klaus was stunned that oil and salt didn''t enter. He just became more and more impatient. Looking at Bailu''s eyes, he didn''t understand why the little wolf girl regarded other people''s lives more important than herself and her children?


    They are a family!


    Bailu is still trying hard. She doesn''t find that Klaus''s tone is close to the critical line. "You said that they abandoned you and let you wander alone. Now it''s your turn to abandon them. What are you softhearted about?"


    Bailu and Klaus first met because of this same point, the same abandoned identity, degenerate soul, vampires and werewolves don''t care about integrity. However, Klaus really didn''t have anything to do with other food since Bailu had children.


    Inexplicably, Klaus had no extra appetite. He felt that it might be because of the child. He was too close. If he found someone else, he would be known.


    For the positioning of Bailu, Klaus always didn''t know what it was and why he was soft hearted again and again, and even out of control again and again. If he wanted to go, the little wolf girl in front of him would only make him angry. Therefore, he could only continue to hold his airs and refuse to let go of the matter.


    Bai Lu''s debate was going to be weak in the end. Klaus just refused to open his mouth and promised her, "... Maybe they have difficulties. Besides, I''m not very good now. I have a baby. You know, the baby also needs family..."


    Bailu is so depressed. Klaus, no matter what she says, she can''t move the baby out. What''s he going to do?

 Chapter 216

    Bai Lu just refused to give up her persuasion. The little guy got up and ignored himself directly. Klaus, who was seriously impatient, was also angry. He was not a person who could hold his breath. He directly robbed the child and planned to go to the next room to sleep. The voice line was absolutely repressed and ferocious, "yes! I also have difficulties, my little wolf girl. Believe me, if all the pure werewolves die, the vampires won''t want the lives of you and your children so much! " Who the hell is he doing this for?! Klaus really has a great impulse to kill. Bai Lu''s expression is motionless. She just feels stiff. He is still so stubborn. Can she and her children be absolutely safe by killing all those werewolves. Therefore, the communication between the two was a complete obstacle. Wang didn''t want to see Wang.


    Unable to move, Bailu was unwilling to continue to pay attention to her. Klaus quickly stepped out of the door. He finally left a sentence on the little guy''s ear. The volume was just right. Everyone listened clearly. He said to Bailu, "listen, I''m trying to protect your safety, not to thank me, but you must listen to me!" Bai Lu''s eyes pestered the child and Klaus. She understood that there was no room for discussion in Klaus about the werewolf massacre, but she still put down her warning, and she was not kidding. "... Klaus, unless you really dare to take me, otherwise, as long as you or your men move my people, I will know how to revenge you, You said, I''m a member of your ancestor''s family. You won''t choose to hurt me. Then, you should also remember that my family also doesn''t allow you to hurt! " Klaus''s face turned sideways. His little wolf girl was going to tear her face. He was a little far away from Bailu. She couldn''t see clearly, but the man''s enunciation was clear and sharp, "good, my little wolf girl, I''ll accompany you at any time!" Klaus and the children walk fast, and Bailu doesn''t care about them. Anyway, she can''t change Klaus''s decision, so she can only think of a way by herself. The little guy is not necessarily safe around her, so she will put it next to her Klaus father for the time being. At night, Bai Lu quietly nestled in bed, closed her eyes, and her head was running fast. Gulu Gulu''s voice became smaller and smaller. Bailu''s ears moved and xiaorou / Tuanzi fell asleep, so Klaus would not easily leave her. Although Klaus was not a good man, she really had nothing to say to their children, what Klaus father did. Bai Lu didn''t dare to think deeply. She turned over and walked as fast as smoke. She flashed across the rough man at the door. Her steps were fast. Now, you can tell one by one. Eve, the kind-hearted woman who looks a little haggard, at least told them to be careful to avoid the vampire killing carnival. Bai Lu''s footsteps had just reached the first floor, and a shadow appeared next to her. A man patted her behind her and gave an impatient warning, "werewolf, where are you going?" Diego''s voice, Bailu''s sneaking plan has encountered a big crisis. She bends her shoulders and looks uncomfortable. She plans to solve the vampire at one time¡° What''s the matter with you? " Diego doesn''t care about her, but Klaus won''t stop if Bailu is injured in his jurisdiction. He can only go close and have a look. Then, bang, Bailu shot. Who told Diego to be unprepared for the pregnant woman, he was knocked down, and a big bag appeared in the back of his head. However, Bai Lu glanced at her hand and her strength increased a lot. Since her connection with the child became more and more in-depth, she was full of strength and had not been used at all. On weekdays, Klaus didn''t give Bailu a chance to show, so they didn''t take precautions against her for the time being.


    "... it''s handled well. It seems that you''re doing well. I''m too worried..." Elijah came out of the corner. He looked up and down at Bai Lu. His eyes were deep and his actions were sharp. "Where''s the little guy?"


    Seeing Elijah, she withdrew her attack posture. Bailu told him that Klaus went to bed with the baby first. Elijah was sure that she and the child were all right and secretly relieved¡ª¡ª Fortunately, his brother is still saved. He didn''t really hurt his little wolf girl and baby!


    Bailu looked at Elijah. He looked around nervously. Klaus wouldn''t like him here. She noticed that Elijah threw the stunned Diego directly into the corner and walked towards Bailu, as if he wanted to hug her to make sure she was safe.


    Bailu dodged away. She still wanted to go out and shook her head at Elijah''s disapproval, "you shouldn''t be here."

 Chapter 217

    Elijah was choked by her. This line was obviously what he wanted to say. Bailu''s current identity and situation should not appear in the camp of vampires, okay?


    A pure werewolf can die if her fangs bite a vampire, so she will be the enemy of many people here.


    ¡ª¡ªIf it hadn''t been for Klaus, she would have been torn to pieces.


    Elijah shook her head with a sigh and didn''t want to support Bailu''s practice. Sometimes she doesn''t pay attention to vampires. Sooner or later, Bailu''s personality will suffer.


    Bailu shrugged and didn''t take Elijah''s worries to heart. Klaus, his brother, was always worried about everyone. The little wolf woman seemed to be used to explaining her behavior, "Klaus asked his men to look at me. I can''t get out for the time being. There are vampire guards everywhere!"¡° Is it? I''m not worried about them. " Rebecca''s boots first appeared in front of Bailu. "I''ve solved your problem." She was as arrogant as ever. She threw her slender hands and threw a string of vampires out as a gift to the pregnant woman in front of her. Elijah looked at her. Rebecca was trying to please the little wolf girl. Did something happen between them that he didn''t know?


    Elijah didn''t immediately ask the question. After all, girls also need secrets. On this point, he and Klaus deal with it in a completely different way.


    Klaus will directly think about how to torture his little wolf girl, and then force her to tell the truth.


    Elijah and Rebecca approached Bailu from different angles.


    Bailu is in Elijah and Rebecca''s protective circle. She suddenly wants to laugh. In fact, their brother and sister are really very similar, domineering and self-centered to some extent.


    "Listen, you come with me first. We can''t stay here long. Let''s find you a safe place to live." Elijah grabs Bailu''s arm. He wants to take people away first. Klaus is too moody. He can give the order to kill the werewolf today, and tomorrow he is expected to do more cruel things that none of them can think of.


    Rebecca nodded in support of her brother. Elijah''s worry was just her idea. For Klaus, none of them was willing to gamble. Whenever they wanted to believe something, Klaus had to destroy something!


    Bailu refused Elijah''s proposal and shook her head at them with ease. She couldn''t run away from home. If the little guy really started to make trouble, they wouldn''t end up easily. Compared with Klaus, in fact, Bailu''s mother is more worried about their little meat / dumplings.


    Elijah''s face was sad and disagreed. Rebecca looked at Bailu angrily. There was a great meaning that if you didn''t go, I would knock you out and drag you away. Rebecca is much more difficult than Elijah, which is the typical difference between women and men.


    Bai Lu smiled bitterly and retreated a few steps. She deliberately asked the patrolmen to find her figure, waved her hands and motioned to the two brothers and sisters, "Hey, you don''t have to worry about me, I''m fine... I''m under the protection of the Almighty Klaus, and the pure wolves in the estuary need help." Estuary? Werewolf? Purebred? From her family? Elijah and Rebecca didn''t understand. Bailu simply explained to them, "Klaus launched a hunting operation against the pure werewolves at the mouth of the river in order to show kindness to Marcel''s group. Please help them." Rebecca sneered. She didn''t bother to take care of the werewolves. Originally, their current situation was a mess. She sneered at Bailu''s behavior. "Do you mean your werewolf partner at the estuary? Do we look like vampire rescue teams? You should be grateful that we can save you. Other people have nothing to do with us... "Elijah interrupted Rebecca and looked at Bailu. He was still thinking about Klaus''s intention. In his cognition, Klaus had a certain plan and purpose in everything he did.


    "Are you sure? Is Klaus really going to do this? "

 Chapter 218

    Bailu obviously put more hope on Elijah. She grabbed Elijah''s collar with her hand and went out of her arrogance, "listen, I''ve been looking for my real family all my life,... You can see that when I knew they were at the mouth of the river, Klaus ordered to kill them. If you want to help me, help my people, I beg you! " Elijah and Rebecca''s eyes crossed. Maybe some words of Bailu just moved them. Elijah nodded and agreed to it. Rebecca snorted coldly and didn''t object¡ª¡ª Real family? fool!! They are all fools!!!!


    When she came home vaguely, Camille lost her bag. Her head hurt badly, and her body was too. She couldn''t get angry. She just felt inexplicably uncomfortable.


    I feel very bad. I don''t know why I need to be so angry, but I can''t help being angry. Camille doesn''t know whether she is really crazy. Camille''s living state has been so unstable recently.


    Tuoli threw herself onto the chair. Camille tried to analyze it. She is a professional person. She is a professional psychologist. She can do it. Her memory of the previous two hours is completely blank. Then, something important must have happened.


    Camille, you need to calm down!


    Yes, you need to think clearly. Think about it. She repressed her anger and took a few deep breaths. She stood up. Camille pressed her temples with both hands. Camille staggered to the bathroom. She needs to wash her face and freeze her brain. Her brain cells absolutely need to be calm.


    Turning on the tap, she suddenly raised her head. There were many notes in her home.


    The black font is thick and direct. Looking up directly in front of her, Camille found that she had pasted a note on the mirror. In bold black, Camille was shocked to take a look. It said... Don''t believe anything Klaus told you!


    Klaus, that strange guest, are they familiar? What''s his matter? Or should I say, what did he do to her?


    Camille''s head was full of excitement. She was cold at the bottom of her heart. She was thinking hard. She vaguely felt that the word Klaus made her brain cells respond. Then, she escaped from the general side and saw another note - look at the inner bag of the bag. There was the truth in it!


    Inner bag? Is there a truth in it? What truth, the truth that she mistakenly thought she might be crazy?!


    Camille ran out in three or two steps. She frantically tore open the inner bag of her bag. Then, she had another recording pen in her hand. She was relieved. Her trembling hand almost tried her best to press it.


    Strange sounds appeared in the recorder, hers, typewriters, dolls, Klaus and Marcel!

 Chapter 219

    What is the truth?


    The truth, what''s going on?


    Sometimes, the truth that human beings know is often more cruel and tragic than she thought. Otherwise, how can we live up to the weight of the word "truth".


    Camille knows the truth, but she is not sure if this is the first time she knows the truth, or the first time she is so angry and desperate!


    The blood vessels in Camille''s eyes were struggling. With a roar, her head was blown open. She felt that the world had changed at the same angle. She couldn''t believe it. However, all this revealed some terrible and cruel truth.


    The recorder played back again and again. Again and again, Camille played back those contents unbelievably, those incredible contents.


    Humans, vampires, witches, werewolves, curses, revenge, babies, memoirs!


    ¡ª¡ªDamn Klaus! Damn vampire! Damn witch!


    It turned out that everything that happened was true, but she didn''t remember. Those incredible creatures and non creatures existed, and everything was not her illusion. Camille knew that she was not crazy, yes, she was not, and Sean was not crazy.


    ¡ª¡ªHer brother was wronged, her brother was framed, and her brother was innocent!


    Camille''s ears were filled with Klaus and her voice, strange and familiar - voice after voice, strange, familiar, kind, deliberate and tyrannical.


    ... what are you doing again I will continue to make my memoirs... This is my gift to my dear daughter. Do you think... My little wolf is becoming more and more stubborn


    ... I hate them, yes... So I bit my brother Elijah and left him at the mouth of the river, and my little wolf girl... He will pay for his despicable accusation


    ... I thought you liked me... Marcel''s voice... I really wanted to pursue you... Are you a spy Damn Klaus... He seems to have been hit, unbelievable.


    Camille remembered the man Marcel. Before Klaus appeared, he had been trying to actively chase her figure. Their short-term fate, she had accidentally moved her mind. Then, inexplicably lost contact and vowed to pursue her man. He never appeared again.


    ... your feeling is real, your liking is real, so this embarrassment is also real... Klaus, this bastard''s explanation, what he said makes people want to kill him directly, which is heinous!


    What, great Mr. Klaus, do you think you are very smart You control a naive and poor bartender... Look what I found? The real me is not the therapist and stenographer you control


    Do you know you''re vampires? I already know... Marcel... Don''t worry, he will forget all this as soon as he controls me to leave,... In that case, I''ll be busy worrying. Am I crazy and won''t realize that I''m spying for an eternal extremist!


    ...... Camille is sure that it is her own voice, tone, emotion, and her blood context. However, how much did she miss, how long was she used, and how long did she lose herself?!


    ... her memory was erased, her life was controlled, her life was distorted, and she was not sure what the two men had done to her?


    You''ve never found this picture. You''ll forget what happened today when you leave here, right? You''ll forget everything about us being vampires, okay


    Do you understand?


    No, Camille opened her eyes. She didn''t understand. She had to find a way to understand everything!

 Chapter 220

    Recently, Klaus''s life is really a little busy. His life is no longer as free as before. His position is different now.


    Bailu and the little guy continued to explore the house, and Klaus took Marcel to the meeting held by mankind.


    Even if he didn''t like some social activities, Marcel would keep giving Klaus hints until he agreed.


    Father Kieran organized the conference on the handling of human unnatural affairs. Although he has left for some time, his reputation is still there. His family has a deep-rooted position in human society. Therefore, our father is still the representative of human beings.


    Klaus stepped into the church. Father Kieran stood up and greeted them. He shook hands to welcome them. Vampires are not good things. However, he doesn''t hate Klaus. Of course, he absolutely doesn''t like it. He glanced at them and extended his hand to introduce them one by one.


    "Welcome you. Well, we''ve learned about the recent changes in your regime. Therefore, we think it''s time to meet the new leaders and discuss our next development, don''t we?"


    Marcel also agreed with this point. Klaus had no superfluous opinions, but looked around for a few times. The representatives of vampires and humans had a good relationship before. He was always better at dealing with humans than Klaus.


    Father Kieran''s attitude was neither humble nor arrogant. Klaus nodded and looked around. Before he spoke, another voice seized the right to speak.


    Marcel''s eyes turned to a man who was eight or nine months pregnant. He shook his flesh, raised his chin sharply and spoke arrogantly. There is always such a self righteous guy in human beings, "yes, we need you to understand how things work here and avoid some unnecessary embarrassment. After all, Not everyone can accept monsters! "


    Klaus raised his eyebrows. He hadn''t heard the sound of dying for a long time. Even his food was unqualified. He looked at father Kieran and Marcel. Klaus smiled and said calmly, "so, is that so?"


    "Well... I think what our mayor means is that we just want to confirm that these recent changes will not threaten the safety of our city and residents..." father Kieran tried to blur the focus. He knew Klaus''s reputation and he would not allow anyone to speak to him like this. He knows this better than anyone.


    Unfortunately, the second loaded mayor didn''t pay attention to father Kieran''s kindness at all. There was no pressure to look for death. He became more arrogant and despised Klaus, who seemed to have little response. "We don''t know what you monsters do, as long as our interests are not lost..."


    Klaus just stood quietly with no intention of speaking. Marcel looked at him curiously. It didn''t look like Klaus''s arrogant and domineering character. He turned his head a little strangely and looked at father Kieran. Did they have any private agreement?


    Next, the words of pretending to force the mayor of erhuo were picked up by another fat American in navy uniform. He was very tall and strong. He looked like he came out of the sea war. His momentum was ok, but his tone was more dignified and he was completely arrogant, "... Yes, we must ensure that our human interests are not lost, Then we won''t have any objection! "


    Self righteous humans, they really think he doesn''t exist, don''t they?


    Do they think he came here to discuss the so-called ruling power with them, or the Political Consultative Conference?


    No, they are so naive!


    Klaus''s cold eyes shifted for a long time and looked at the past. Finally, he returned to father Kieran''s face. It seemed that he was the most pleasing to the eye. Maybe the dislike on Klaus''s face was too conspicuous. Father Kieran smiled. This new leader doesn''t know anything about politics?

 Chapter 221

    Marcel and father Kieran shook hands. Father Kieran began to explain the current situation to the indifferent Klaus, "yes, we represent mankind... More importantly, please remember that some rules need to be observed. You can''t suck the blood of local people and don''t attract too much unnecessary attention to the city... History has proved that we can coexist peacefully, but, If you violate my bottom line of principle, you should explain to us. "


    Human beings are never easy to mess with!


    Klaus and Marcel have seen this. Especially the father Kieran, who seems to be very honest and kind.


    In this city, father Kieran does have the power and relationship they need to fear, so Klaus and Marcel will give him a face.


    As like as two peas proud as Lucifer feel shy, Claus''s eyebrows were all lumps and he was just like the little guy when he was angry. He suddenly laughed wilfully and grin at Marcel and father of Kelan. "Excuse me, please let me sort out my thoughts. I am a little confused... You are asking me to face these arrogant bad ass and thieves. Do I want to be humble? "


    Maybe father Kieran is a character, but what about the other bastards? Klaus really wondered who gave them the right to be so presumptuous?


    Klaus''s look became more and more interesting. Like the big cat who wanted to come out to look for prey, his eyes shrouded the whole conference room. He thought that he hadn''t given these so-called great humans some small gifts for too long.


    Father Kieran''s back cooled. He felt Klaus''s malice, and Marcel winked at Klaus.


    ¡ª¡ªKlaus, don''t be impulsive and don''t do anything strange and stupid!


    Klaus jumped up the steps. His height directly killed the whole audience. His chin was facing the mole ants below. His voice was cold and excited. "Listen, human, my condition is this. You will get what I think is appropriate. Then, remember to be grateful... If you have any dissatisfaction, maybe I will think you have no value to live."


    Klaus let go, turned and left, leaving a pile of angry people with blue faces. Father Kieran frowned. He looked at Marcel reluctantly. This time, the authorities seemed too lazy to stay.


    Marcel followed Klaus with his hands behind him and made a few casual gestures. He will come back again. They need to talk again.


    Klaus came home. He still wanted to take a look at Bailu and the child. Marcel grabbed his arm. His face was sad and helpless. He asked Klaus to talk to him.


    About what?


    ... how quickly and accurately did nature play politics!

 Chapter 222

    Marcel obviously has some opinions on how to correctly lead these vampires.


    Really annoyed and helpless, Klaus accompanied Marcel to the blood sucking base camp, ordered a dozen draft beer, drank and talked. Marcel was still loyal. He advised Klaus to be a little kinder to mankind.


    It''s a necessary social skill, isn''t it?


    Klaus looked directly at Marcel. He estimated that his patience was almost to the limit, so the corners of his mouth tilted upward. It seemed that marcel, who was so angry, was very interesting. "In fact, I think I have been very kind to them."


    Klaus naturally knows that his behavior is provoking the bottom line of mankind, but he doesn''t care. People are not worth mentioning in his eyes. Why should he care? Basically, few people will care about the view of food.


    Obviously, Marcel, who is in a speechless state, really cares. There is a delicate balance between humans and vampires.


    Marcel doesn''t want Klaus to break this superficial peace. This is not only important to father Kieran, but also to them.


    Marcel was worried and Klaus was quite satisfied with his attitude, so he leaned over to ask maliciously, but it was still Chi / Guo / Guo''s innocence and curiosity. "It seems that you are deeply disappointed in my diplomatic means. I think it''s you who don''t need others to remind mankind how cruel. If you forget, you are the best example..."


    Marcel nodded and agreed with Klaus about human beings. Maybe they hate human beings in common, but he still had something to say.


    Klaus raised his hand and interrupted. The voice of the mobile phone rushed into each other''s ears. Klaus answered the phone. Before he spoke, the other party directly gave him a series of warm tips, "Hello, Klaus, we just want to hear from you. We have considered your conditions. Finally, we human beings have reached an agreement."


    Klaus thought their tone was cool and powerful, so he followed a faint question mark, "is it? What great decision? "


    Marcel''s face changed. Klaus turned vigilantly, brushed, and a huge noise broke out. A whole piece of glass outside their base camp was blown to pieces.


    This is the human decision. They decided to give Klaus a warm warning!


    Broken glass slag and some things like phosphorous powder impacted, and the vampires who had no time to avoid were spread all over the scene. Obviously, this phosphorous powder was specially prepared for vampires. As soon as it came into contact with the air, it suddenly lit up.


    There is no escape at all. The additives in the phosphorous powder make vampires wail bitterly.


    The flame turned quickly, and the angles involved in burning / burning were all pervasive. However, in a minute, Klaus and Marcel found that more than half of their people were burned. The open fire with sunspots could not be extinguished at all.


    Can only endure suffering and tear the body!


    Marcel''s thighs were also splashed. He brushed and immediately picked up his pants in front of Klaus. He shook and lost the fire. Fortunately, he was black, and his lean meat was not obvious. Even if he was naked, his visibility was not high.


    The scene was full of wailing and crying, which could be called a tragic picture. Several vampires were burned alive and rolled all over the ground, and the rest were disheartened and could not die. However, meat / incense / four / overflow was like serial burning vampires, which was very shocking.


    The aftershocks caused by the explosion are still there. There are several more pits on the ground, not to mention the tables and chairs. Human beings have also brought several small explosions!


    Damn humans, they probably have been waiting for them for a long time, and there are only a few vampire camps. They must have followed them since the end of the meeting, and appropriately increased a lot of firepower for Klaus''s provocation!


    Before Klaus officially began to clean up the mess, Marcel directly ignited his anger. He lifted the table and threw it in Klaus''s direction. Just like being lit with phosphorus powder in his heart, he was angry and hit him, "Damn, damn! It''s all your fault. Now it''s your business. Klaus, you want to be king. Look at their painful virtues... Yes, they are all your people... Your people! If you want to control this city, you can''t see the life and death of your people without things! "


    Klaus, tell me, if you are the king and your men are treated like this, how can you be indifferent?!

 Chapter 223

    Marcel''s reaction immediately led to the support of vampires around them. Each one is ferocious with a wound on his face. Klaus must give an explanation. The ancients said that the boss is not what you want to do, you can do it if you want to!


    Klaus applauded Marcel with a faint look. He didn''t seem to be affected by superfluous influence, which made the crowd more excited.


    After checking the casualties, he glanced at Marcel and motioned him to keep up with the action. Klaus looked at his excited face and twisted his smile. He couldn''t help but have some sides. This was unexpected. Marcel was really concerned about these vampires and joked and asked, "what''s the matter? Now you find that I am not the object of your loyalty? "


    Marcel burst out a few rude words. His emotion could not be restrained. Klaus said, "you know, no capable person would be willing to be loyal to you, no one!" Klaus stepped on his overturned table with a few feet, and the sound of clattering separated some distance. His hand was naturally placed on Marcel''s shoulder and smiled like a big boy. "Hey, man, in fact, I was still a little worried about you until just now. I can''t stand your low brow and pretending to be respectful and obedient!" Marcel stared at him speechless. Klaus turned around. His facial features gathered up, and his fierce murderous spirit overflowed. He looked at the broken vampires crying in pain, and his mood was not good. "Obviously, I underestimated those humans. No, we connived at them for too long. I should have said hello to father Kieran earlier." Marcel could only hate to stop. He found his impulse, rubbed his nose, looked at Klaus awkwardly, and his tone was still rigid. "It''s not an example, but Klaus, tell me honestly that now things have developed to this point. Now they dare to break into our house and hurt our compatriots. How do you think I should fight back?" Klaus smiled freely, the corners of his mouth hooked up slightly, and the excitement was all open. He immediately gave the answer he had been waiting for for for a long time, "then... Kill them all!"


    It seems that some wonderful things are happening everywhere. Klaus, Bailu and Camille are the same.


    However, Camille is a good girl, so like Sophie a long time ago, she chose to find her priest to get a reasonable way.


    Camille chose her most trusted uncle for help. She sat stiff at home waiting for father Kieran. Suppressed his voice, he called father Kieran. Camille tried to express his meaning. Father Kieran''s reaction was strange. He didn''t seem to want to say anything more. He just asked Camille to wait until he arrived.


    Finally, the familiar knock on the door began. Camille rushed to open the door. Father Kieran hurried in. Her mouth tooted, "Hey, I called you hours ago!" Father Kieran didn''t take care of Camille''s attitude. He was still busy breathing, because he came all the way after the meeting, with intermittent breath, "I... I came as soon as possible, the church is dealing with something urgent... What happened to you? What''s bothering you so much? Your message sounds... Sounds... "It sounds too bad. All the damn developments are out of control. Father Kieran is inexplicably upset.


    Camille poured him a glass of boiling water and sorted his thoughts. They sat down on the sofa. Camille held the pillow tightly and smiled at his uncle, "really? How does that sound? My uncle, do you think I''m as crazy as Sean? You think I''m paranoid, crazy and ridiculous? Incredible Or do you suspect that I am insane? "


    No, it''s not, dear uncle. I''m very calm. I just accidentally found a sensational truth!

 Chapter 224

    Camille is about to fall into this incident. Before she meets those damn dangers, father Kieran told himself that he must find a way immediately!


    ... I left. I managed to persuade people before. Now, did she find any clues?!


    Father suck sighed, thinking of Claus and Marcel. These two guys are really not a force to one. Camille''s mental state is close to hysteria. She wants to find someone to support her. No, she must find such a person!


    However, his uncle didn''t say much. He could only go in and hold Camille, gently stroked his back for several times, avoided the important and tried to blur the key points. He didn''t want to say more non-human things, "you sound very upset, Camille, tell your uncle, what''s the matter with you? What happened? " Camille''s tone became tangled and complicated. Her body still trembled. She held a photo in her hand and pointed to the two familiar people above. She stumbled and spoke with a trembling accent, "... I found a photo. Yes, there is someone on it. You must see... That... I''m not sure. It''s a photo with a history of more than 100 years, You said it was just a coincidence, but now I found other clues. They are really real and exist... "Camille reached for the recording pen and pressed it hard. She heard the familiar dialogue and their voice, which seemed particularly ironic in the silent room.


    The conversation between Klaus and Marcel was clear, word by word, and made him speechless!


    Father Kieran''s face became grim. He helplessly looked at his smart niece. Camille narrowed his eyes and looked at him carefully My reason is no joke!


    Camille''s roaring voice sounded unreal until the voice of the voice pen suddenly stopped. Camille''s eyes began to shine. Father Kieran''s arms were hurt by her. The girl with trembling voice tried to tell the truth, "you heard, that''s my voice, but I don''t remember saying that, I think this... This may be a trick like mind control! I think he erased my memory. Yes, maybe it''s like hypnosis! " Camille didn''t tell father Kieran her guess about her brother Sean. She didn''t want to make her only family sad again until the matter was completely clarified.


    Unfortunately, simple Camille didn''t find out that father Kieran, who wanted to seek asylum, had already known!


    In a way, father Kieran and Klaus are together!


    Father Kieran''s eyebrows and hearts were so bumpy that the development of this event could not be controlled. It is estimated that Klaus did not think of Camille''s intelligence.


    As he calmed his head, father Kieran organized a language. Before he could speak, he was interrupted by the phone. It was a very special bell. It would not appear in case of non emergency. Father Kieran''s heart sank.


    Looking at Camille, he took another look at his mobile phone. He knew that it was not very important. Those people would not contact at all. Holding the phone, father Kieran took another look at Camille, turned to one side and whispered. Before long, Camille noticed that his voice was much higher, "... What? What did they do? blamed! Klaus? Are you sure?... " Camille felt his uncle''s irritability. He rarely lost control of his emotions. Father Kieran turned around. Now he had no way to control her. He took a deep breath and explained to her in a heavy tone, still with a perfunctory warning, "listen, we''ll talk about this later, but honey, you must promise me, Never act rashly! " Camille nodded and watched father Kieran run away, like a fox with its tail burned. He was very worried.


    ¡ª¡ªWhat the hell happened?


    Camille vaguely heard Klaus. Is that the vampire''s name? No, she must have thought a lot more about comforting herself. Therefore, she accidentally heard wrong. How could her uncle have anything to do with Klaus?


    One is an evil vampire, the other is an honest and kind priest, who can''t catch up at all!

 Chapter 225

    Father Kieran went back quickly and hurriedly. Because of Camille''s discoveries and the stubborn personality of his niece, he was in a bad mood. In addition, he received the news that the group sent someone to bomb Klaus''s base camp without consulting him on his mobile phone just now. His steady and silent face was black and heavy¡ª¡ª Success is not enough, failure is more than! Damn it, they fools didn''t notice the importance of this matter at all. What kind of personality Klaus is? He has the courage to challenge his base camp. It''s strange that Klaus will give up his mind! Glancing at the text message, they still remember to hold a meeting to discuss it. A trace of strangeness flashed. This wording seemed a little subtle and familiar. Father Kieran rushed to the church. The human representative conference office is full of the same people. You see me and I see you one by one. Father Kieran pulled off his tie, with a rough and elegant low-key, low mouth pressure but full of oppression, "Damn, why didn''t anyone discuss this matter with me? It''s not feasible?" The mayor and others seemed to say hello secretly. They looked at father Kieran impatiently. He was still very arrogant. He didn''t seem to want to continue to include father Kieran in their circle, "why? You''ve been away for more than eight months, Kieran. We''re used to relying on ourselves. Since you said to go... This Klaus, no matter who he is and how the rumors spread, as a monster, we discussed and decided that he should learn a lesson! " The crowd at the meeting nodded. Obviously, they were not satisfied with Klaus''s attitude. In their view, the existence of non nature was recognized as a monster, and he was inferior. Father Kieran was stunned for a moment. Then he sat back in his position, held his forehead, and said to them that he was really too lazy. He stressed helplessly, "you will lead to war." He snorted coldly. The wretched man in the military uniform held the military power in his hand. He continued to be arrogant with disdain. "They have a seed, just try it. By the way, Kieran, we have made it clear... This is the last time you called us. Although you have always occupied the position of general representative, you want to criticize us next time because of your absence without permission, Please send an email. " Father Kieran''s action of holding his forehead. He caught the clue like lightning. He raised his head and pulled his voice into a tight line with tension and depression. "I thought you called this meeting?" The church suddenly fell into incomparable silence. They all found something wrong. Father Kieran and the members of the meeting looked at each other, and the text messages were too strange Everything was just like a well arranged play. Father Kieran''s spiritual line was stretched again. He felt that this matter might be wrong!


    The mayor stood up. He seemed to feel ridiculous about the silence. He just stared at father Kieran and responded to their father in a rough voice, "don''t make such a joke, Kieran, it''s us!" Father Kieran looked behind him. The facial features began to show subtle fear. Damn it, he didn''t think too much. Klaus came from behind the mayor. He gracefully motioned to their luggage. His tone was very calm and even had inexplicable pity. "In fact, I arranged this meeting. Obviously, I made a fatal mistake when I met you before. My friend Marcel''s advice was very correct, but I ignored it. I should tell you clearly... "The mayor listened to his natural round belly and sat down. The squeezed meat shield made a harsh sound layer by layer. The leader of the army tilted his eyes, and his fingers flicked on the table several times, forgiving Klaus for his rudeness with a high attitude, It seems that he still has some brains. He knows that he has come to apologize. "Good, it seems that you have learned a lesson. We are very pleased." Klaus nodded politely. He naturally accepted their attitude. His eyes didn''t fluctuate at all. He owed his body gracefully, as if he had been carried by his brother for a moment. "Yes, thanks to your reminder, I won''t make that mistake again!"


    Before the peaceful words were over, Klaus disappeared. Then, the sound of clicking reached Marcel''s ears. It was the sound of several people''s necks being twisted at the same time.

 Chapter 226

    One by one, the handling method is absolutely clean, but for a few seconds, Klaus looked at marcel, and his eyes were blood red. He just opened his mouth and ordered Marcel to do it with him, "... Kill!" Marcel was amused by Klaus''s melody. How could he regard killing as a stage play? He was involuntarily moved. He bent down and surrendered helplessly, as if he had accidentally returned to his childhood, "please first?"


    Klaus''s actions were sharper and sharper than one. He didn''t catch any of the splashing blood, but the strength of his heart was more and more heavyweight. He smiled and raised his hand. "Marcel, don''t be polite with me. Let''s come together. Look, the food for two is still sufficient." Father Kieran''s actions haven''t changed. When this absolute power prevails, he won''t come out and die so foolishly.


    Only alive can there be hope!


    Father Kieran just stood silent. He quietly watched Klaus and Marcel''s killing. He was not an eventful person. Besides, he was not absolutely sure to disintegrate the two crazy vampires, especially one of them was the ancestor vampire Klaus. It is estimated that the act of seeking death will not happen to the calm and objective father Kieran in his life. Therefore, the two busy people directly make him transparent as if he did not exist at all?


    Klaus felt bored until the end. He turned to father Kieran. Their only survivor, with a deep voice and a smile, slapped the mayor''s heart on the ground and crushed it casually, "Hey, my father, this city is very unfortunate today. Several smart elites died in a shipwreck on the Mississippi River, Accidents really happen every day... It''s said that the explosion is very fierce! " Marcel nodded indifferently. Since Klaus said so, the fact will become like this. No matter what kind of sacrifice, we need a reason. Father Kieran didn''t even look at the sideways corpse on the ground. He just watched Klaus''s actions. Klaus liked his calm and objective attitude. He even kindly patted Kieran''s shoulder with blood marks on his claws. Then, he rubbed his head innocently and winked at father Kieran''s tacit understanding, "so, what should I do with you?" Marcel stepped in. He didn''t seem to want Klaus to approach father Kieran too much. His hand grabbed Klaus''s arm. Some events can''t be too much, "man, can you wait first? We have known Kieran for a long time. He is a smart human, fair and objective. Believe me, he is better for us to live. Besides, he is still Camille''s uncle, isn''t he? " Klaus''s action stopped. He looked at Marcel. How could he think Camille could become a chip. Marcel''s tone became ambiguous and understood, and put his elbow on Klaus''s chest. I know the posture of a group of brothers, "... You don''t care about anything at ordinary times. Once you care, it''s really easy to see." No matter what the relationship is, Marcel''s eyes are not decoration after all. What he knows is where Klaus really cares about?


    Klaus was almost choked by him. He took a deep breath of doubt. Then, he turned around, and his killing mood was disgusted. Father Kieran''s attitude was still as calm as ever. Klaus nodded, "good, so take this opportunity to rebuild your small human group." Klaus and Marcel looked at each other and planned to leave. Father Kieran speechless looked at the bodies on the ground, and the blood flowed into his floor. He sighed helplessly. It was a black day, "Dear gentlemen, how can I find a mayor again?" Marcel waved his hand. He tried hard to give father Kieran a reasonable suggestion. There are so many people who need rights in human beings, "well... There should be a deputy mayor or something?" Before leaving the door, Klaus kicked the door. He always hated the hypocrisy of the church and was more complacent than Marcel. He frankly lost a look to the speechless father Kieran, "change a group of leaders, Kieran, let''s negotiate again. Remember, teach them what a good attitude is, Especially for us monsters... "

 Chapter 227

    A small attic of a comfortable church. Davina sat quietly inside. She didn''t seem to be affected by the bloody storm just now. She just sat quietly and obediently. No matter from which perspective, it was a beautiful and elegant oil painting. How pure and innocent the little witch looks, Marcel secretly laughs at his stupidity. However, he is still competent to comfort Davina. At this time, he needs Davina''s support more than anyone, "believe me, honey, you will like that mansion. I have selected the best room there for you, and the things inside are your favorite." Davina didn''t fluctuate. She didn''t change her movements at all. She just looked at Marcel strangely, shook her head and refused his kindness. "Marcel, I can''t leave. Remember what happened last time? You don''t want me to be in danger. My body has a problem and my powerful power is out of control... "Davina avoids Marcel''s sight. After all, she has a deal with Elijah. If she leaves, many things will become different. Besides, Davina can''t catch Bailu and Klaus.


    The two people in the soul picture are actually influencing and changing each other. She doesn''t know whether it''s a good thing, but Davina doesn''t want to get involved, which is not good for her at all.


    The little witch Shi Shi ran got up, went to the edge of the easel, turned her back to Marcel and began to draw. It was a gesture of rejection. Marcel stood behind her and looked at her free movement. That kind of elegance has always been the precious thing he wanted to protect. However, his little witch has long quietly grown up with her back to him. For a long time, Marcel''s helpless smile came from the air, and he seemed unable to pretend, "Davina, I know the agreement between you and Elijah." Davina suddenly turned to look at him. Marcel pulled her body straightforwardly, clasped it in his arms, bowed his head, and used the volume of the command for the first time. "My little witch, we can''t lie to each other. I''m trying to protect you. Those witches will find a chance to kill you for the harvest sacrifice Trust me, you are the safest with us. " Klaus appeared behind Marcel. He grinned snow-white teeth at big Davina. He said they would see each other again¡° Long time no see, my little witch. It seems that you are doing well. I believe my brother has taken good care of you. "


    Davina''s attitude immediately changed, and the distance between her and Marcel widened. Obviously, Klaus''s appearance made her nervous. Klaus spread his hand with a smile and naturally persuaded the little girl with his subordinates, "yes, Marcel''s guarantee is very correct, and the afternoon sun there is very good. You should like it." Marcel took Davina''s resistant hand. She could never annoy Klaus. However, his little witch hated his practice and her eyes became darker and darker. Klaus calmly walked a few steps. He came to the easel and looked around. It was his first time to come to the small attic. He seemed to like Davina''s layout very much. Even, he sincerely praised her talent. "Very good. It seems that you are an artist. It''s a beautiful coincidence. I also like art. Really, dear, I''m looking forward to appreciating your talents." Davina tore aside Marcel''s control and ran to the edge of the big bed. Her tone was excited and manic. Her slender fingers pointed to Klaus and asked coldly, "tell me, is this his idea?"

 Chapter 228

    Marcel pushed Klaus away for a few steps. They avoided Davina''s attack. His handsome eyebrows frowned. His tone was a little angry. They both fought about it. "Davina, honey, listen to me, it''s not what you think. You, don''t... don''t do that!" Davina doesn''t care about Marcel''s explanation. She just wants to beat Klaus first. She thinks Marcel''s behavior is only a betrayal!


    It''s unforgivable that Marcel should be with Klaus. Klaus is the person she hates, Klaus is the person she hates, and Klaus is the bastard who tried to kill Tim. However, Marcel acquiesced in his practice and seemed to support him very much. Klaus paced around the angry and out of control little witch, returned to his original position, pulled a chair and sat down. He opened his mouth to Davina. He was lazy like fur. He didn''t care how they communicated. "Listen, little witch, I know you are loyal to Marcel, but now your Marcel is loyal to me. I think you also want everyone to be well?" Davina looked at marcel, and Klaus''s further explanation made her disbelieve, "really?" Marcel didn''t answer, but his eyes turned away. Facts proved that Marcel actually allowed Klaus to say, damn it, but Marcel was completely different in a few days. Davina''s anger shifted to Klaus. He didn''t bother to take care of it. He just hinted to give Marcel an order, and then opened his mouth carelessly, "marcel, take care of your little witch. We should go back. By the way, I said... Have you arranged the things over the werewolf?" Marcel nodded calmly to Klaus. He looked at Davina. The little witch shrank in the shadow. She felt lonely sadness and disappointment. She opened her mouth and ignored all her resistance. Marcel heard her voice without emotion, "Davina, I''ll send someone to get something. We''ll help you settle it, honey, You''ll enjoy living with us... Trust me. " Davina didn''t respond. She just held her hands tightly. It''s strange that she would like to be with Klaus and the heresy! Blood, drop by drop, with the power of a spell. Marcel went back and went directly to Diego. He didn''t bother to go out to participate in the werewolf massacre. Diego seemed to have an absolutely clear attitude towards werewolves. He seemed to hate the werewolf race and even put forward many reasonable and vicious suggestions. Klaus raised his eyebrows. It seemed that Marcel''s men did have several vicious roles¡ª¡ª You can make good use of it. After all, a good knife depends on people!


    Bailu holds their child and looks at Diego like a knife. She dares to be angry with Klaus, but the people under her hand, Bailu and Baobao are absolutely tough and proud. The little guy''s tail swept. She seemed to have ideas about the two words werewolf. Her deep eyes turned on Klaus and communicated with him Father Klaus, you''re wrong. What''s the purpose?


    Klaus waved his hand directly, and the attendant went directly to ask Bailu to sit back with Klaus. Because of all the accidents these days, he was very gentle... Very gentle "please". Bailu had no way. She never liked to spread their cold war to outsiders. Bai Lu took a deep breath. She bit her teeth and walked over to make trouble. Finally, she had to reluctantly return to the child''s father. Before fart / stock was seated, Klaus robbed the little guy, grabbed her little ear, leaned down / body, and began to bite her ears with her baby.


    Bailu''s tooth roots are going to be broken. There is wood. This is eating inside and eating outside?!

 Chapter 229

    Klaus''s father was gentle, and the little guy answered with milk. Klaus didn''t let the little meat / Dumpling avoid others this time. The volume was turned off a little, which was no longer the usual murmur.


    ¡ª¡ªCompletely shocked, youmuyou?! Bai Lu never knew that Klaus could communicate with their little meat / dumplings all the way. They had a variety of happy discussions.


    It''s not like a father and daughter at all, but more like... Two big and small bastards in collusion. I don''t know why. At one moment, Bailu wanted to hide her face. That little bastard is her baby doll!


    The volume of the little guy was not big, but there were some key contents that absolutely shocked the whole audience. Klaus''s father hid the small meat / Dumpling firmly, and then the tone fluctuated subtly up and down. Bailu felt that if he turned into a wolf, there would definitely be a big hairy tail behind his ass - 100% big tail wolf!


    Two big and small tail wolves, Bai Lu, she felt that she was really unconvincing as a wolf woman.


    "... really? The witches in the French district know your existence... Davina is on her way. Does she look angry? She said your mother was heretic It doesn''t matter. What do you mean by heresy Well, heresy is something that looks different but actually tastes good Well, the environment of the estuary is really complex. Is the wolf prince in the... Swamp? It seems that we''re going to attend their party together... My baby, you''re still young, you can''t...... "Bailu desperately grabbed Klaus''s thigh and wanted to take the child back. If she continued to teach, she would cry to death."... Well, we''ll talk about the others later, and our family will discuss it again... "The little guy innocently raised his eyes to see Bailu''s mother, Mumbling, his mouth was still clear while spitting bubbles. Almost all the information was taken out clearly by Klaus''s father¡ª¡ª Ginger is still old and spicy. Why can''t you have a snack, little guy!


    Klaus''s father smiled and hugged the little guy around. Bailu stared at him for several times. He knew to install it in front of the little meat / Dumpling. He deliberately put out the little guy''s ability. It seemed that he wanted to show Marcel. See, Marcel, don''t think you have a chance to win. You have your Davina and I have my little meat / ball. He can''t even predict the ability value. Father Klaus doesn''t want to show off too much.


    Indeed, Klaus''s father is showing off that Marcel has his super little witch, and he also has his own werewolf little treasure. His family''s absolute bidavina is obedient and funny, and his future is unlimited. Marcel and Bailu were speechless. The attendants on the scene were directly transparent, and Klaus was very satisfied. The little wolf cub''s little tail shook, especially attracting people''s attention. Klaus looked up lazily at marcel, and the corner of his mouth recalled the evil in his hand. "I heard, the distribution at the mouth of the river and the habitual direction of the wolf people? As for you, remember to be smart and don''t get into the condom... "Marcel''s shocked eyes still stay on the fluffy tail. How can Klaus, the daughter wrapped in soft cloth, know that she has been hiding beside Klaus, the little milk doll, his suspicious eyes are on Bailu. The little guy''s tail stopped, followed by a glance at Bailu''s mother, aren''t you angry? Eyes bent at Marcel. Little meat / Dumpling turned his back to Klaus. Pink / tender / tender mouth moved. Klaus didn''t see it. However, Marcel''s rigid face was caught by Bailu in a moment. Michael?


    Bailu grabbed the temple. What did her little guy say, Michael, Marcel so nervous, Grandpa... What''s her name like Michael? But who''s Michael?


    Klaus and Marcel''s faces turned white. Who is this Michael??

 Chapter 230

    Who''s Michael? Michael? Michael? Isn''t that Klaus''s last name?


    The name passed through her mind. Looking at Marcel''s expression, she should also know someone. She always seems to have a familiar feeling. At first, Bailu didn''t pay much attention, but she just felt inexplicably mind¡ª¡ª After all, this is the first time to see the legendary devil Klaus, who turned pale with fear and looked suitable for cruel characters.


    Bailu''s head turned quickly, and her eyes were on Klaus and the little guy.


    For the time being, she put down this inexplicable name. What she is worried about now is the baby of their family, which is simply against the sky.


    Why can her little meat / Dumpling answer all the questions Klaus''s father asked her?!


    The little guy can actually sense all the movements in the estuary, not only the distribution map of werewolves, but also the power arc fluctuation in the whole house. Klaus has a close communication with her. The closer their nature and relationship is, the more Bailu begins to worry. What the hell does this bastard want to do to their daughter? Don''t teach her to look like a little devil. I can''t afford to eat big ones. Now, I have to have a small one. How can I live this rebirth day?


    The mind returns to the mind. Klaus''s father and Bailu''s mother''s hands are still fighting for the little guy''s hug right. Bailu robbed too seriously and didn''t find it. Klaus guided her directly to half sitting in his arms step by step. What awesome is the delivery of the door, the little meat / dumplings want to laugh.


    Bailu falls into the trap, takes it back and tightens the circle. Klaus''s father easily puts the little guy on his neck and allows her to play happily. Bailu''s depression and anxiety are just as he expected. Are you afraid? Think my daughter is as smart as me?


    ... it seems that you have also learned a lesson. My little wolf girl, you should just stay in the protection circle we made. The little guy''s tail shook, and goose bumps appeared on the fleshy claws for a few seconds. Looking at Bai Lu''s mother''s eyes was full of sympathy. Sometimes, the more the prey struggled, the more happy the hunter would play?


    Out of the blood connection, xiaorou / Tuanzi knows her father Claus very well from the bottom of his bones. This bad father can bear revenge and be stingy. Therefore, father Claus won''t beat and scold Bai Lu''s mother, but only meat / body torture, mental torture or force suppression¡ª¡ª What a poor Bailu''s mother. However, her little tail turns into a small ball, and her small teeth begin to appear with small sharp points. Her round eyes are as bright and funny as the most precious black grapes, shining with a happy streamer. Looking at Bailu and Klaus, you come and go, all you think is that they are playing happily with the baby together!


    ... it''s a very happy family, isn''t it?

 Chapter 231

    Estuary, werewolf hiding place.


    Under the command of Klaus and marcel, the little vampire leader Diego played with a group of vampires. They made trouble everywhere in the estuary, looking for every werewolf who needed to be hunted. It was as rampant as locusts crossing the border. Diego took the lead. He looked around and burst out in anger. It was as if he had just received the distribution notice. Some pots in the dilapidated house were still hot. "Damn, they were obviously still here just now. Spread out to find them and bring their heads to see them." Diego is not a fool. He touched the tools they are used to. The fact is obvious. Naturally, he can see that the smell of werewolves is still floating in the air. His eyes are full of deep hatred, blood red hatred. Those damn werewolves must have got the news first and ran away. Who is it?!


    During Diego''s crazy search, other smells were mixed in the air. That''s the smell of familiar vampires. Is that the smell of ancestral vampires? Diego fell into a state of alert. A whistle, the nearby men gathered together. Damn it, there must be more than one ancestor. The little wolf girl must have tipped them off. Klaus should have killed the wolf girl long ago!


    It''s just a child. It''s useless. Klaus spoiled it like an eye. Damn it!


    Diego was still thinking about how to go around and continue to chase and kill the werewolf. Suddenly, Elijah and Rebecca appeared directly in front of them and blocked their way. Diego made an attack posture, and Elijah gracefully tidied his sleeves. "I sincerely suggest you not to do this. You know, it has no effect." Compared with the ancestors, these miscellaneous attacks are tantamount to hitting stones with eggs.


    Diego crazily opened his teeth and burst his veins. He hated the scene. His mouth was full of swearing, "Damn, what are you doing here? It has nothing to do with you! " Elijah smiled faintly and refused the steps he gave. Naturally, they came for business. "We''ve come to suggest you find another place to hunt. Here, we''ve taken over." Diego also hypocritically pulled the corners of his mouth and retreated, so he wouldn''t miss such a good hunting opportunity. "I heard the suggestion, but let me remind you that this is your brother''s order..." Rebecca is not as elegant and polite as Elijah. She directly raised Diego''s chin, and her sharp manicured nails directly against his little face, Pull open a red silk thread, "Hey, Diego, it''s a pity if you''re hurt with such a beautiful face?" Rebecca transferred / taught all kinds of men at her fingertips. Elijah waited with a smile. Diego waved her hand in disgust, and the blood was still crying for torture. However, for the two ancestors, just like a group of little ants, resistance had no meaning. Diego was surprisingly angry. He just refused to leave, but glared at them fiercely, "how can you care about the life and death of the werewolf? Vampires and werewolves have been sworn enemies since ancient times, haven''t they? " Elijah thought his mood was strange, but he honestly responded to his questions. In fact, he didn''t want to meddle, especially his brother''s business. "Generally speaking, I don''t care, but only this wolf can''t be touched. They are still important to me," Elijah held out a hand, Gracefully made a posture of walking slowly without sending off, slowly spit out two words, "... Bye." Rebecca blew her delicate nails, and there was a beautiful purple color on her head. It seemed a pity that she couldn''t change a little exaggerated color, and it looked so ugly with a little blood. Diego was stunned. He stifled his anger, "anyway, there''s nothing here..." he looked around, his hands were stacked, and a sharp whistle appeared, "let''s go and find somewhere else!"


    Then, Diego turned and left with a circle of vampires. They still had a lot of carnival time. The killing continued, just looking for a place without these two damn ancestors. Rebecca''s boots jumped, pointed at Elijah and laughed softly. "Great, we have offended Klaus again. I think we have completed the task given by your little wolf girl." Elijah glanced helplessly at his sister and did not relax the guard. He always felt that she seemed to ignore any important clues. Rebecca was extremely impatient. She, a little devil, didn''t know what she was thinking. She could only hear her brother''s tone, "no, not yet." Rebecca''s eyes contracted, Elijah disappeared in front of her, grabbed a direction at a second speed, Elijah appeared in front of her again, holding a werewolf - a woman in one hand.


    Rebecca looked as like as two peas. The werewolf was wounded and strong in her shoulders. Her face was exactly the same as white''s description, thin and dry and worn.


    It is said that it is Bai Lu''s blood relative, a maid of the werewolf royal family, who has been with Bai Lu''s mother for many years. Her name is... Eve.

 Chapter 232

    Eve is not at ease in Elijah''s hand. She looks worried and angry. Is there something wrong with this emotion?


    Rebecca was too lazy to tangle with small details. She leaned over and directly cut off the woman''s back road. She stopped first and said well that her brother was a werewolf female god horse anyway.


    Even if Eve rudely made several holes in Elijah''s clothes, the man''s attitude was still slow and polite. Obviously, Elijah knew the werewolf and was relieved to see her safe. "Hey, we meet again. We''re not here to hurt you. Your name is Eve, right? You met me, when I was with Bailu... "


    Eve listened to this sentence, but she took a serious look at Elijah, and the struggle slowly softened, "what are you vampires doing here?" After years of hunting and fleeing, these werewolves in the estuary lost their trust, whether to humans, witches, vampires, ancestors or other inexplicable visitors.


    Rebecca''s mind turned. She thought of Bailu''s entrustment and advice, and Shi ran walked over, "are you one of Bailu''s little relatives and friends? She has something for us to bring to you. You see, we have a keepsake. " Rebecca showed what Bailu had brought her. Eve finally began to accept them and no longer struggled wildly.


    Elijah retreated behind to protect them. Sometimes girls communicate better with girls. He has always been very gentlemanly.


    The wound on the shoulder, except for some new abrasions, left a birthmark similar to Bailu. Rebecca, guess, that''s the birthmark of the crescent family. Rebecca quickly said a few key words and went to Eve to help her heal. She looked like she had just been chased and bullied by someone. Did she meet Diego and them?


    Eve raised her head to answer Rebecca''s doubts. No, she had an accident in her family. Her attitude was neither hot nor cold. Obviously, she still had a grudge against Elijah''s vampire identity. "Bailu asked you to protect us, didn''t she?"


    Elijah and Rebecca looked at each other. My sister continued her Kung Fu. My brother positively expressed his position, "yes, I can help you if you need anything, and so can my sister." Eve looked at Elijah with some shock. How could he care about Bailu so much? She remembered that Bailu told her that the child was Klaus''s, "please tell her that we appreciate her care, but we have always been very careful. No one can find us unless we show up voluntarily." Even if they were expelled to the estuary, their werewolf royal family was still very dignified.


    Rebecca fixed Eve''s wound, stood up, put her hands around her chest and said coolly, "this guy really doesn''t know how to be grateful." Eve didn''t bother to take care of Rebecca, but just approached Elijah, unfolded a detailed map in front of them and pointed directly to one of the circular icons, The icon looks very close to some elements in the witch''s magic book. "As I said, there are some things you and your family need to know." Elijah and Rebecca''s attitude became serious. It seems that Bailu didn''t ask them to come to support for no reason. It''s related to their family. Is it related to Klaus or the new little guy?


    Eve''s hands circled, and her voice was inexplicably proud and worried. In fact, they were also guessing about some things. "You see, there are 20000 acres of swamps around here. The werewolves who grew up here know the terrain like the back of their hands, so we won''t have anything for the time being. However, recently, there have been werewolves from other places. They are not the same as Bailu and our family. However, the news about Bailu''s magical child has spread secretly. Wolves all over the world want to witness this miracle. " Elijah''s gentle smile that had been hanging on his face disappeared. He was missing the little wolf girl again. Rebecca glanced at her brother and lowered her head. There was an inexplicable jealousy and boredom.


    "... so?" Elijah glanced at Eve. Her appearance was definitely not accidental. Under the rampage of Diego, they seemed to be very used to it. Eve touched her shoulder with some worry. Bailu is their only hope, and the successor of the new moon family is a top priority. Therefore, they must be fully prepared for it. Rebecca has a lot of direct questions. She''s a little interested. Is the werewolf elite army? Does the heir of the royal family have so much influence?


    Rebecca, known as the son of the devil and the successor of the miracle werewolf royal family, is a little fascinated. It seems that her little niece is really not simple, "but now our great Klaus has ordered to kill the werewolves, so what are you going to do with the newly arrived werewolves in Hekou?"

 Chapter 233

    Eve was silent. Obviously, they were very concerned about the new werewolf group.


    Rebecca''s guess is not wrong. Their royal family is really trying to find a way. How should they settle those werewolves? What they say can be believed and what needs to be guarded against?


    Rebecca and Elijah see Eve''s face more and more tangled. They look very strange. They are not simply worried, but afraid. After a while, she seems to have made a difficult decision. Rebecca sees Eve nodding to Elijah and saying, "yes, they may not know where to hide?" In principle, this has nothing to do with them. However, since Bailu put forward the request, Elijah will try his best to complete it.


    So, the next second, Elijah had a map in his hand. Eve just looked at him, didn''t ask, just looked quietly, waiting for his next step.


    Rebecca turned her head sideways and got a little bored. The ghost knew that the wolf girl was digging a hole for them, and it was definitely more than they knew. "Hey, what you said we should care about, if it weren''t for the pregnant woman at home..." Eve covered her black hat and her hazy eyes suddenly became cold and fierce, She looked at Elijah and Rebecca straightforwardly. She didn''t mention the existence of Bailu at all, but smiled confidently, "trust me, you don''t want them to die." Probably because Eve''s tone was too firm and natural, Elijah grabbed his excited sister. He was too lazy to continue to guess. This matter must be solved earlier, otherwise, it will only make the relationship between Klaus and Bailu more and more rigid. He turned his head and asked seriously, "is it? We have nothing to do with those werewolves. Why should we care? " Eve''s face hid in her black hat and escaped around Elijah. She walked quickly and disappeared directly into the depths of the swamp, but her voice was enlightening on Elijah''s ears, "because this group of werewolves is closely related to your Klaus. It is said that he also has several direct werewolves..."


    Elijah and Rebecca looked at each other. Eve finally told them from a distance, "do you believe this statement? Do you want to tell Klaus about it? I think... You still need to prove it with your own eyes."

 Chapter 234

    Finally, the little witch Davina was taken to a new residence by Marcel and placed in the room next to the bedrooms of Bailu and Klaus. Klaus was quite satisfied with this. Their little witch seemed to be used to the closed education in the church attic and didn''t like to go out at all. Klaus and Marcel also wanted this.


    Therefore, our Bailu and Davina are under semi house arrest, and are only responsible for eating, drinking, sleeping and making noise every day. Bailu has a small meat / ball to accompany, and the little witch is left with only a lonely violin. On this day, Davina sat quietly in the room, adjusted a few sounds and finished painting. It seemed that there was nothing else to attract her attention. Suddenly, she opened her eyes and walked out slowly.


    Because Davina has her own walking time every day, and Klaus doesn''t care about her. As long as she doesn''t go far, she is free.


    In short, she can walk freely between a group of vampires and black men, take a walk, and have a chat if she is interested. Davina''s magic can naturally send her wherever she wants to go. In a flash, she appears near the corner of the underground garage. There is some popularity on her beautiful and exquisite face. She seems to be looking for something.


    Davina gradually approached the corner. She lowered the volume and opened her mouth. By the way, she put up a border, "Josh, I know you''re here. I can feel your fear. Come out. I''ve made an invisible border. Believe me, there won''t be anyone else here." A boy''s head appeared in the dark corner, and a rookie vampire - Josh, the unlucky little spy from Klaus to Marcel, appeared trembling. Josh looked around and walked to Davina. The bitterness on his face was always mixed with some brilliance. Fortunately, Davina said, "Hey, it''s been a long time. I heard you lived in. Is everything going well?" Davina nodded. It''s neither good nor bad. Anyway, life goes on as usual. They won''t be difficult for her. She''s a little witch. She definitely doesn''t worry about food and clothing in her daily life. Marcel also tries to satisfy her. She doesn''t want to see Klaus. There''s no absolute necessity, so she has the right to disappear. Josh''s state is very bad. From his sloppy shape and clothes, and even the shaking radian, Davina can only pretend to chat with him easily, "I''m not bad, what about you? What are you doing here? You look a little... "You''re not playing vampire hide and seek, are you? Josh''s attitude was also very neat. He responded to Davina''s doubts with a smile, "it''s embarrassing, isn''t it? I was trying to avoid being chased and killed. I tried to hide my name in order to avoid killing myself... I was desperate to escape, but I had to be trapped here until dark... "Davina knew that if Josh, a rookie vampire at night, didn''t have a daylight ring, she would go out to die during the day. She took a few steps and hugged him. Their friendship was pure and true," isn''t it? My friend, are you okay? Do you need my help? "

 Chapter 235

    Davina is really too sincere. Josh tried to support the man''s aura. After all, he is a boy. "Thank you, I''m also... Good, I''m good." Davina just stared at him quietly and shook her head helplessly. It seems that it''s better not to expose him?


    Slowly, Josh''s smile gradually disappeared. He was not good at all. Now two forces wanted his life, "no, in fact, it''s not good at all. I introduced Klaus into a trap. He''s fine. Now he has become a ruler. This should be the biggest mistake I made in history! I don''t have any place to stand, so I''m really scared to pee my pants now... "Josh looked at Davina and joked in horror. Originally, the smiling face was more pitiful than crying." well, this is just a metaphor. At present, I''m fine, my limbs are sound, my heart is also in, and I''m still alive for the time being. " Davina looked at him calmly and gently. She made a decision. If she couldn''t get free, she would help Josh, "yes, you''ll be fine. You can trust Marcel. And if Klaus wants to hurt you, I''ll never let him go." Bai Lu, who watched with interest, felt that the super little witch kept by Marcel was really innocent. She took the little guy''s hand and walked down. The soft meat / Dumpling could already walk on all fours after several months of nutritional supplement.


    Compared with the magical progress of ordinary children, Bailu is very happy and Klaus is very upset. He missed a lot of wonderful pictures because of his busy life. After all, New Orleans is a relatively large city. As a new ruler, he is very busy all day. Therefore, he lacks many seats in the little guy''s growth log and various versions of jokes.


    Xiaorou / Tuanzi occasionally felt very unhappy, but Bailu was relieved. She felt that the great Klaus father was not here, and she was much easier to educate the little guy.


    "I''m sure if you could stop Klaus, you would have done it." Bailu tells the little witch the truth. Even if Davina is powerful, Klaus has no way to take her for the time being, but relatively speaking, Davina is the same.


    On the other hand, Marcel''s imminent defection makes Davina unable to determine her position. She has always been worried about Marcel''s emotions. In Davina''s concept, she and Marcel have always been together. Now Marcel has vowed to be loyal to Klaus, so the two have become a strange alliance. A strange alliance that is neither light nor heavy.


    Xiaorou / Tuanzi''s fluffy tail moved. She seemed to agree with Bai Lu''s mother. The little witch didn''t pose much threat now, so she didn''t bother to care about her strange thoughts. Davina looks at Bailu. This is the first time they have met. Bailu is a heretic. Davina always knows the wolf girl. She is very strange about Bailu''s existence, but what''s more magical is the girl she was born with.


    Open your mouth. Davina still didn''t say anything. She didn''t figure out anything herself. Let''s hide it first. Lovely and strange little witch, her eyes look like a natural spell. Bai Lu hinted that the little guy''s crystal eyes don''t turn around. This little girl is more terrible than her father. She can come out with several tricks in a minute or two. Although Josh was eager to disappear, as a man, he bravely blocked Bailu''s route. He leaned in front of Davina with inexplicable fear and trembling. "She just came to see me. We were friends and didn''t do anything bad for Klaus." Bai Lu secretly slanders in her stomach. I wish you could get something out for Klaus so that he can relax his inexplicable protection for me. The little wolf girl is not worried about the safety of the Werewolf in the family. Unfortunately, Klaus is still the old God as his ruler. Davina had always been safe and hid in the border. She didn''t change her face until xiaorou / Tuanzi pulled two small claws to come in and play together.


    Davina always knew the power of this magical child, but could she invade her enchantment with Bailu?


    The little witch''s whole attitude changed. She glanced at Bailu and xiaorou / Tuanzi from above, which was completely a kind of contempt and hatred. "You are Bailu, the wife of that bastard Klaus. You and your children are very dangerous. You are the heretical existence of the world!"


    The so-called heresy is a threat and must be eliminated!

 Chapter 236

    Davina made a straightforward expression, and the little guy burst out laughing. Bailu was provoked by them. She was very angry and loudly refuted the little witch''s statement. She, Klaus''s wife, didn''t have a broken head, "no, I don''t want to marry him! I''m just a poor little wolf girl who is unfortunately pregnant with his child and has to be born. " The little guy lingered and spoiled. She blinked her big eyes and looked hard for a long time. Bai Lu felt a little scared and flustered. Her dimple came out, just like Klaus. The more angry she was, the more she looked super sweet!


    The little guy pointed his fleshy finger and spoke with a strange voice, "well... You are Davina, the super little witch who is said to have great magic, and Josh, the vampire rookie whose father Klaus thinks it''s boring to kill." Bai Lu hid his face and was speechless to the extreme. The little guy was still trying to hop. The smiling spring came to Josh, pulled his trouser legs and asked seriously, "Hey, you know? You are recognized as the next most likely person to die miserably. Well, everyone is very interested in you... "


    Davina looked at the little thing silently. Her magic and power had no effect on her. Bailu''s eyes kept watching the small meat / ball and found that there was really nothing to care about. It seems that Davina has no way to take her. Little guy, she is a little more difficult than anyone else Poor little witch, she is completely fooled by this family. Klaus is like this, so is little meat / Dumpling. Bailu has a black stomach, not to mention. Josh shifted his throat and laughed. It was more tonal than crying. His tone was so deep that he mocked, "isn''t it? It''s my pleasure. It''s great! " Josh knew that it was as easy for Klaus to crush him as to crush a little ant, but what he was afraid of was not death, but life was better than death. Klaus''s reputation and various demonstrations in front of him gave him a lot of fantasy space. Bailu dragged the little guy back and walked between Josh and Davina. Their eyes focused on xiaorou / Tuanzi. Bailu coughed helplessly and began to discuss with them, "listen, I''m also Klaus''s prisoner." she sincerely looked at Josh and shrugged seriously, "of course, if Klaus found you hiding here secretly, That''s bad. " Davina''s hand moved and her little feet kicked in the past. Xiaorou / Tuanzi felt that Davina''s powerful power was very attractive, so she hung directly on her neck and stuck her movement. Do you play?


    Bai Lu just thought she didn''t see Davina''s shock. She calmly and calmly held out her hand to Davina, "... My child will leave Klaus with me, so maybe we can cooperate and take care of each other, don''t you think?"

 Chapter 237

    Following the breath, Elijah and Rebecca found an abandoned train carriage with some ordinary living utensils and food. Elijah flashed over. Rebecca leaned aside, narrowed her eyes and looked at the surrounding environment. She couldn''t help admiring, "these wolves are quite fashionable, aren''t they?" Elijah had checked before and after, but it was empty. There was no trace of a werewolf. Elijah launched the map to search. Rebecca obviously had the opposite opinion. She hated the bad climate and regional characteristics of the estuary. Her boots were destroyed again. She looked at Elijah bluntly, "since it''s an open space, maybe it''s a rent owed. Do you want to move on?" Elijah frowned and nodded. Rebecca grabbed Elijah''s arm and whispered, "Hey, my brother, don''t go on, will you? Then, we went back and told Bai Lu that we had looked for it, so that you made him like you, and I could go home and take a good bath,... You know I don''t like the cabin in the forest and the dirty river. " Elijah looked at Rebecca helplessly. What she said was too insinuative. She could only say in a hurry, "I don''t want her to like me." Elijah was obviously not telling the truth. Rebecca was silent for three seconds. She couldn''t clean up her smiling teeth. Her voice was intermittent. "I wish you were. Otherwise, what are we doing here? Please, dear Elijah, you like her. Admit it After you admit it, you can get rid of your pride and sultry for a long time, can''t you? " Elijah could not avoid Rebecca''s question. They had lived together for more than 1000 years. Naturally, he could not cheat the past, but he still smiled very thin, as if Rebecca''s question had nothing to do with him. "My sister, I can only say that this matter is very complicated. Is that ok? Or do you have to force me to say it clearly now... "Rebecca stepped back and smiled at Elijah, like a little fox holding its tail, which is worse than the devil Klaus.

 Chapter 238

    Rebecca''s victory is in her hand. Her spiritual eyes turn like this. Elijah, who has the best way to take her, is mute. It''s hard to say a word. She always feels that she will say more right and wrong. It''s better not to say it!


    Rebecca smiled more and more strangely. Was she caught by me??


    Elijah, helpless, wanted to step forward and have a good talk with her. Some misunderstandings must be clarified. His plan was interrupted by a rude roar.


    Damn it, who is so immoral and comes out to stir up the game at this critical moment?!! Elijah looked around and couldn''t help sighing. This fate was so wonderful. Diego, a vampire who met not long ago, appeared again. His teeth were sharp, his face was proud, and he looked very ferocious. A group of panicked wandering wolves almost tore at one. The scene was very cruel and ferocious. It was the kind of disgusting that I couldn''t eat after watching it!


    I don''t know if I should be glad. Elijah planned to rush out first. He stretched out his hand and grabbed Diego''s little curly hair. "Honey, we can''t always meet like this. That''s how rumors come and misunderstandings happen. I really don''t want to do anything to you, do you understand?..." Rebecca rubbed her toes directly and flew a neat foot. She saw that Diego''s beautiful little face was imprinted by her, with clear color and deep outline. Rebecca was unwilling to be interrupted. She had a warm / ambiguous tone and cooled down. This troublemaker''s god horse is the most hateful, "Hey, little thing, seriously, I''m not in the mood to play with you. Now, You can go! " Diego was born at a bad time. He was cut off every time he didn''t kill himself. His eyes stared at them, "Damn it! Why are you here? " Elijah unbuttoned his cuffs. He gently raised his chin to Diego. It''s better to be good than coincidence. "Maybe I''m not clear enough. I''m threatening you. Now, I''ll give you three minutes."


    Rebecca doesn''t bother to talk to him at all. She has business to discuss with her brother.


    Elijah gracefully began to shake her watch. Rebecca''s feet shook a few times and wanted to kick people away with one foot. Forget it. The scene of the tragedy was forced to remain silent. Diego''s grief and anger were inexplicable. Elijah continued to emphasize slowly. He has always advocated propriety and hindsight, "otherwise your hunters will become prey."


    When Elijah smiled, Diego and a group of people behind him felt the murderous spirit of the forest on his back.

 Chapter 239

    The vampires chasing werewolves were blocked by Elijah and Rebecca. All the werewolves on the scene who could run disappeared directly. The rest were dead or not dead. Want to go, can''t go all kinds of sad wood?!


    Elijah and Rebecca don''t care at all. They mainly come for the new moon family. Bailu''s entrustment is the first. As for the race that Eve said they would be interested in, he should be able to deal with Klaus himself. At best, they just look around. Elijah''s tall body stood like a gentleman about to enter the noble concert hall. One hand blocked Diego and the army. His aura was completely elegant and calm. Rebecca began to walk towards them with a smile, and the cruel / forbearance / blood / fishy tyranny permeated the corners of her mouth. I haven''t played a game of hunting for a long time. I hope I have this opportunity this time. The most rare thing is that Elijah doesn''t object!


    Time, clattering past, there is still one minute left. Rebecca seemed impatient. Elijah''s pace fell behind and paced past. His tone of sympathy was the same as looking at a group of corpses. He was kind enough to give reasonable suggestions. "Since you can''t even beat my brother Klaus, you will lose miserably if you don''t obey, Diego, I advise you to listen to my warning." Diego lost his teeth and swallowed blood. He could only turn around and continue to run with his men. It was unfavorable to go out. He could bump into everywhere. The stabbing eyes behind him made him more upset and embarrassed. Damn ancestor, damn vampire, damn Klaus!


    Cut! Rebecca was utterly disappointed in him! Elijah couldn''t help taking pictures of Rebecca''s fighting form and comforted her gently. The girls'' family had better be gentle / gentle and don''t advocate violence too much. "Don''t be angry. He showed a good heart. I thought I had to use some violence to get him back to reason and intelligence." Do you dislike science so gracefully?!!


    Rebecca could not tuck his voice, and the werewolf lying on the ground was not dead. He watched two people in his guard. He was gnawed by 7788 people. He grew up with a big eye like a wolf, and could not move. The instinct of wild instinct was still make complaints about danger. "Who are you?" Elijah didn''t bother to answer. He just walked over and pulled him. Before his eyes shifted, he suddenly stopped. No... necklace, ring, this ring, so familiar ring.

 Chapter 240

    The ring is simple and unadorned. Even the original gemstones on it have fallen off, leaving only a little impurities. The silver has long been dim and looks a little black. The only feature is that the circles carved on it are something similar to spells. It is one of the intimate objects of their mother.


    Yes, Elijah and Rebecca remember that their mother cared about such a small ring. When they were young, they had a conflict with Klaus because of this little thing.


    Later, I heard that it was given away, but how did it appear here?


    It looks like a very humble ring, emitting a faint soft light, as if it is the cold light of the moonlight. It is not valuable at all, but it is something familiar to the children of the ancestor family.


    Rebecca obviously noticed something wrong with Elijah. She also saw something on the young werewolf''s neck. She flashed over and looked at it carefully. The touch of her fingertips was really her mother''s thing. Her green eyes shone brightly, gently took the wounded, bent her head, smiled full of charm, and approached, "hey, the better problem is, Who are you? "


    Werewolves are going to faint in an instant. Who can resist such a beautiful woman''s problem?


    It seems that Eve is right. They are really interested in this little thing. Elijah and Rebecca''s interest is almost overflowing from their eyes¡ª¡ª The ring is clearly their family''s thing! The ring is clearly what Klaus cherished most with his mother since childhood!


    Elijah they found the doubt. On the other hand, his brother was still busy with something he didn''t know. He didn''t know that a ring closely related to him had already appeared.


    ¡ª¡ªFortunately, he also has a good daughter. He has long received the news and is thinking about how to let her Klaus father and Bailu mother know.


    As a king, Klaus was busy for a while and really felt very tired. He raised his face, looked at his side and helped Marcel conscientiously. He smiled and sincerely took a trace of admiration. The man held out his hand and held Marcel''s palm. "Hey, man, happy cooperation... I have to admit that you are really helping me, Don''t get me wrong. Your acting is very good. " Marcel''s action was very light. He just looked at Klaus. He thought he would always pretend to be stupid. Klaus''s voice was very gentle in the deep night. At least, Marcel had never seen such a soft Klaus, and his mouth was even sorry. "Marcel, of course I can see it, because I did it myself, but at that time, that feeling was really uncomfortable." Marcel''s hand pulled out quickly. He laughed frankly. What are they doing? Confession? Unfortunately, without a kind and honest priest, "is it? Then, the great you decided to take everything from me. When I knelt down to you and chose to pick up the coin, I vowed to be loyal to you, not your friend... Klaus, can you understand? I will keep my promise. I can''t guarantee anything else. " Klaus nodded. He understood very well. Marcel was raised by him. What about his personality? Naturally, he knew his stubborn personality, and so did he. "Well, I''d better tell you the truth - this war is not my decision. If I don''t seize your power, the witches will kill my unborn child, Bailu''s life and my child''s life are all in the plan. I need a strong guarantee. Listen, at first I didn''t care about seizing power, Marcel, but then I thought of my father... He has been dissatisfied with me since I was born. " Marcel also thought of the terrible man, Klaus''s father, Michael, their biggest heart disease. In the deep night, Klaus nestled in the wide and incredible chair, showing half his face. The confused light was on the top, with a clear pathos. He looked at Marcel and stretched out his hand to him, "you know, your father is the same to you. I won''t let my child repeat my mistakes... Our mistakes!"


    I won''t let my children repeat my mistakes, never!

 Chapter 241

    Marcel got up and poured Klaus a glass of wine himself. Then, he raised it to him, drank it himself, and responded to him coldly, "so, my dear friend, are you telling me that you are forced to do your spies, conspiracies and plunders? Now you regret it?! You want to tell me, hey, my brother, I''m not aiming at you, am I?! " Klaus was silent for a long time. Looking at Marcel''s twisted face, he was really angry. He lowered his head and leaned his head against his hands. "Well, I admit, I''m jealous! I saw that you created an empire without me, prosperous and stable. After I saw it, I wanted to... "Klaus was very frank and direct, Marcel''s spikes were also put away, and Klaus''s character itself was this virtue. None of them knew who, just like he couldn''t wait to show off at the beginning, this was his nature," you''re wrong, I didn''t create it alone. Indeed, when I was a human being, I always lived in the shadow of my father. If it wasn''t for your help, I might never escape bad luck. You taught me what men want, so I have to fight for it myself. " Klaus turned over. He got up and went to the window and smiled. It was unreasonable. Now he is the king and has all these responsibilities and rights. "What should I do now? You built this community, you won their respect, their love, I can rule their bodies, but I can''t get people Rule with me! " Klaus''s eyes sparkled with charm. He raised his glass to Marcel, looked straight at the past, and sincerely invited, "let''s rule our city side by side as brothers and friends?" Marcel just sat, as if his soul had been extracted, and Klaus waited quietly. The night wind in New Orleans was warm and humid. Klaus could not bear to wait. Marcel didn''t know when he got up, walked to the man, leaned over, and drank the wine that represented "commitment" with Klaus''s hand. Klaus really smiled. He looked at Marcel under the sparse starlight and smiled, just like the picture many years ago, but Marcel was just a little boy at that time. In the shadow behind them stood Rebecca, holding a ring tightly in her hand, looking at them unidentified.

 Chapter 242

    Bailu and Davina have discussed for a long time. For some reason, Davina''s attitude has always been ambiguous. She seems to be afraid of something.


    Josh shrugs. He doesn''t know why Davina is abnormal. Bailu looks very easy to get along with. In addition, her proposal is beneficial to both sides. However, compared with Bailu''s mother and daughter, he cares more about Davina than Bailu.


    Bailu sends the little guy to rest first. After all, he is still a child. Regular work and rest is very important. Klaus and Bailu are surprisingly harmonious about this.


    Josh followed Davina back to her room. She seemed a little uneasy, so she got up and looked for it, but Davina never found it.


    Josh walked up curiously and asked, "Davina, what are you looking for?"


    Davina didn''t look back, her eyebrows wrinkled into a ball, and her tone was very upset, "my violin must have fallen in the attic..."


    "Then go back and get it." Josh consciously followed in search. He knew that Davina seemed to like the violin very much and stared at it quietly for a third of the time, just like staring at her beloved.


    Davina tangled for a while and shook her head, "no, I''m not safe outside."


    Bailu leaned against the door and asked curiously. Davina dared not go out. "It''s very interesting. In my impression, everyone should be afraid of you?"


    Davina smiled bitterly. She had powerful magic, but she also had something to fear. She was afraid of being caught back to accept the harvest sacrifice. She murmured depressed, "the witches outside want to catch me, and they will kill me."


    Bai Lu raised her eyebrows. What a sincere child. She was pure and incredible. She still believed Marcel as usual. She asked in a strange tone, "do you mean the crazy witch Agnes?"


    Bailu has lived in the witches. She knows Davina''s concerns, but the witches'' elders are dead. Why does she still seem so upset?


    Josh came back. He didn''t know about those things. He just wanted to help Davina find her violin.


    Davina glanced at Bai Lu. Why is her attitude so magical? She nodded. "Yes, she still wants to kill me."


    "... but she''s dead..."


    The things in Davina''s hand made a loud bang. She stared at Bai Lu and was shocked to the extreme.


    "What are you talking about?" Davina''s voice trembled. She said Agnes was dead. How could that be?


    Bailu''s attitude was very calm, and even looked at the witch who had been closed in the small attic with sympathy, "yes, Elijah killed her."


    Davina shook her head hard and couldn''t believe it. Her tone was still shocked and her voice began to tremble. "However, Agnes is the last elder of the witch alive. If she died, I would be safe..." she seemed to have caught the last glimmer of hope. Davina looked at Bai Lu and vigorously denied, "if she really died, Marcel would tell me, You lied to me, you must be lying to me! "

 Chapter 243

    Obviously, Davina can''t stand this cruel reality at all. The threat of the witch to her has disappeared. However, Marcel, who she trusted most, didn''t tell her about it from beginning to end.


    Among them, how many intentions and intentions are hidden, even Davina can guess a few points no matter how simple.


    Water can carry a boat and overturn it. It can only be said that Davina''s power is too ostentatious. Therefore, many things have become different in the end.


    For example, trust, such as use, such as feelings. She and Marcel do have feelings. He loves Davina and wants to protect Davina. She trusts Marcel and wants to support Marcel. However, time goes forward step by step, and slowly they begin to deteriorate.


    The temptation / confusion of power and the rage of power, they are no longer the original person.


    Davina''s face became more and more distorted. It was difficult for her power to be controlled by herself at this time. Bai Lu''s hands helplessly flattened out to surrender. The little witch didn''t find that she was already making indiscriminate attacks!


    Bailu reluctantly dodged and took a few steps outside. It had to be said that it was the same as the earthquake. Davina''s out of control power was really quite disturbing. She could only find reasons for the panicked witch in a low voice outside. For Marcel me and herself, "Marcel may have difficulties, maybe, He doesn''t want to lose your secret weapon against witches? "


    Davina still refused to believe that Marcel was so kind to her. They were a family. She was cold to Bailu, and her eyes were cold and direct. It must be what the heretic wanted to do to her, or what he asked her to do, "you lie!"


    "Why should I lie to you?" Bai Lu''s voice changed too. As for her, "what reason do I have to lie to you? It''s still such a ridiculous thing. It''s just a witch. It has nothing to do with me for a dime!" Bai Lu only needs to turn her eyes. It''s fun for her to cheat her cute little baby. Besides, Davina looks very poor. She won''t cheat her.


    Davina''s mood began to get out of control. Everything in the room was torn apart. Bailu grabbed the door panel and was a little upset. The runaway little witch was still screaming and retorting, "because you want to use me, each of you wants to use me!"


    The little guy silently nestled in Bailu''s arms and raised his head. About this, Klaus''s father has long given instructions. Davina, the little witch, is really self-aware!

 Chapter 244

    Bai Lu smiled coldly at Davina''s childishness. Her attitude became clear and helplessly looked at the stubborn little witch, "do I want to use you? Yes, Davina, I really have something to ask you for help. Thanks to your good friend marcel, my family have been cursed - they are trapped in the shape of wolves. Only the night of the full moon can recover overnight, but I''m not stupid. I know that every spell has loopholes, right You are the most powerful witch I have ever seen, but I will not deceive you to achieve my goal. "


    Bai Lu insists on this than anyone else. She has her own self-esteem.


    The furnishings and articles in the room were destroyed by Davina. She obviously didn''t want to believe Bai Lu. However, her attitude was too dusty. She couldn''t control her mind. Marcel''s recent actions made her more and more confused. There was a voice in Davina''s ear asking again and again. Do you really think she was lying?


    Davina found her reason and told her that what Bailu said was true. She didn''t lie about it. If she told the truth, who was the liar?


    Marcel? Right? Are you lying? My family, Marcel, you''re lying, aren''t you? Why did you lie to me? You said you wanted to protect me all the time. Why did you change, or did you... Change long ago?


    no


    If the calm wolf girl is not lying, why does Marcel cheat her? Is he just like everyone else to take advantage of her? Use her to deal with witches, use her to deal with vampires who disobey him, and use her to deal with Klaus. Is her power so fascinating?


    The air seemed to be frozen by the air conditioner. After a long time, Bailu waited until Davina lost her strength and the surrounding environment slowly calmed down. Before leaving, she said the last sentence to Davina, "... I will ask you. I think this is the difference between me and Marcel."


    It wrapped the whole room, and Bailu was rejected.


    In a desolate border, the collapsed Davina just squatted quietly on the ground, alone. She seems to have become a doll who has lost her soul, delicate and numb.


    Sigh, Bailu doesn''t want to embarrass her. Davina is only a 16-year-old girl after all, and she is only an innocent victim.


    It has been some time since the night came. Davina is still in no mood to turn on the light. Her world has long been dark.


    Before the harvest sacrifice, no, the moment she chose to become a witch, her world had been shrouded in darkness.


    Before long, Davina heard footsteps. It was her friend Josh.


    Rookie vampire Josh excitedly took the violin back. He carefully jumped in from the window and looked around. The situation seemed a little serious, but he simply thought Davina''s power was out of control.


    Stroking / touching a piano body, Josh leaned over his face and shook it with a little pride. He planned to divert the little witch''s attention, "Hey, I think the attic must be safe after you move away. I found it there."


    The violin appeared in the fundus of her eyes. Davina''s hand touched the string. She felt a slight pain and woke up. Her eyes looked at Josh and said in a trance, "but it''s dangerous. You shouldn''t have come back."


    Klaus wants to kill Josh, and Marcel will not let him go. They all know that he is in a very dangerous situation.


    However, Josh is still willing to get back the violin for her. Davina''s heart gradually warms up. It turns out that there are still people around her who are willing to help her. There are still people around her who really take her mood seriously, even if the young rookie vampire is clumsy and weak.

 Chapter 245

    Josh didn''t answer Davina''s question. He just let go of the tenderness of his facial features and straightened out his not generous chest. "That''s what you say, but we are friends."


    For friends, even the smallest man will become especially powerful.


    Josh really likes Davina. Sometimes, friendship lies in heart to heart.


    With similar age, inexplicable experience and strange status, Davina can still bloom beautiful flowers. Davina hugged the violin, and her passionate mood slowly calmed down.


    Yes, she has friends. Davina vowed that she must protect her only friends and herself.


    How to use her power can only be decided by herself!


    Warm / soft accompanied her. Josh''s nose moved. There was a smell of Werewolf in the room except Davina, but fortunately there was no aggression. "What did Bailu do just now?"


    Davina''s eyes did not leave the violin, and Josh was happy to help her clean up the room. After a few minutes, Davina whispered and confused, "Josh, how does Bailu look? You think, i... no, do you believe her? "


    Bailu, the seemingly obedient werewolf, Josh is not familiar with, but he doesn''t hate Bailu''s mother and daughter. They seem... Normal compared with ordinary unnatural creatures, just like ordinary human mothers and daughters.


    Of course, except for the amazing power of the little guy and the little tail that likes to swing around.


    Josh''s hand was still working. He asked curiously in his mouth, "how could Davina ask such a thing?" I don''t know. What''s the matter? Did she say anything to you? "


    Davina swallowed her saliva and squeezed out a sentence very hard. She had to get a real answer, "she told me that a witch was killed. She was a witch elder, named Agnes, you know? However, I don''t know if the news is accurate... "


    He nodded at Davina, and Josh naturally followed up. He knew about it and inadvertently watched, "yes, a witch was killed. The madman Agnes, we heard at that time. I just saw the scene. It was terrible. Elijah was angry and killed her and all the people."


    Davina''s hand tightened the string. She looked at Josh, her eyes stunned, as if she couldn''t immediately read and understand his meaning.


    The heartless rookie vampire''s face twisted. Josh obviously thought of a more disgusting picture, shook his head and smiled at Davina, "I think you''d better not know. The scene was super disgusting, with blood stains all over his head and viscera..."


    Davina''s face changed rapidly. It was originally pink, but now it was directly pale. He thought he had frightened her. Josh couldn''t help worrying. He took a few steps closer, shook Davina''s hand and grabbed her weak body, "Hey, what''s the matter with you? Don''t you hate those Witches? Aren''t you happy? "


    Davina hates witches so much. She''s dead. Why does Davina seem to be fatally hit and her hands are as stiff and numb as snow.


    Davina''s face was pale, and the corners of her mouth aroused cruel hatred. She turned to Josephson and looked coldly without expression. "Bai Lu was right. Marcel was just using me!"


    Tears of sadness rolled down one by one. Davina stood up and looked at Josh pleadingly. "Listen, Josh, I can''t stay here. Marcel can''t trust me anymore. I can''t be their puppet! They are all using me. I will be killed by them. Please, you have to save me... "


    The poor little witch is insane. Her strength doesn''t need Josh''s help. However, when people are most helpless, they usually only think of the only straw around them.


    Josh is honored to play the role of straw. He carefully took over the violin, his eyes were sincere, and nodded desperately to accept the request. He tried hard to appease the little witch who was going to get out of control, "OK, but let''s think about it first. Where else can you go? Who can save you? "


    Davina was silent for a long time. She knew better than anyone that she could not find those unnatural species, but only human beings to rely on. She reported a place name, which was the address of Camille''s family.


    Camille is a good human being. She is very kind to Davina. She also helped them with Tim. She is warm-hearted and kind. Davina feels that they can trust her to help themselves.

 Chapter 246

    When Elijah and Rebecca returned, Klaus was playing the piano with her baby. Bailu was sitting on the sofa, her head buried in her hands and looked at that she was going to sleep.


    Rebecca pulled the corners of her mouth. If she wanted to say what the tyrant couldn''t play, she basically didn''t. when she changed her clothes, Klaus could play directly at the Royal Conservatory of music.


    Klaus seemed extremely cruel, but in fact, when he was a child, his favorite was art. He dabbled in many aspects, especially music, philosophy, aesthetics, painting and psychology. However, their father felt that these things were useless at that time, so he forcibly wiped out Klaus''s enthusiasm.


    After his father''s death, Klaus occasionally took a time to study in addition to killing and playing. Klaus''s exclusive position is in their study and library.


    At this point, even Bai Lu was a little surprised. No matter what he looked at on the surface, he couldn''t match the gentle and handsome man with flat glasses with Klaus. Was this beautiful man hiding in the corner the devil?!


    ¡ª¡ªShe must have opened her eyes in the wrong way!!


    However, Bai Lu is quite satisfied with one thing, because their children obviously fully inherit the so-called art cells and express strong interest in everything closely related to art.


    No, the fleshy claws haven''t been familiar yet. They already want to play with her Klaus father.


    The effect was still very good. Klaus''s father took the trouble to play the Beethoven classical piano at home.


    The little claws are tired of playing, and the feet directly used by the little meat / Dumpling are not full of fun. It is difficult to hold the piano frame firmly. She happily switched several modes. Klaus''s feet suppressed the resonance of lowering and supplemented the appropriate scale. Their father and daughter can make do with a harmonious melody.


    Bailu nests in one side and droops her forehead. Her ears hurt when she listens to the beautiful rhythm. Listening to it countless times will also lead to aesthetic fatigue... With the little guy''s enthusiasm, Bailu''s mother has been forced to listen to it for several hours. Sometimes, noise is really a kind of pollution.


    As soon as Rebecca saw Bailu, she took aim at her boots. Their feet were almost the same size. She strolled around the estuary and destroyed a pair of boots. Swish, Bailu found a pair of cotton slippers beside her feet... She would buy them when she was pregnant, but there were no boots.


    Rebecca glanced at Bailu. Being a man is self-conscious!


    Look at the boots and then look at the cotton slippers. Well, Bailu is powerless to contribute her boots. Who is Rebecca''s sister? She has been used to being willful since childhood. In the whole family, now the only one who can PK with her is her little niece.


    Elijah leaned against the door and looked at their family. Klaus stopped Bailu and held the milk doll. He was stunned and had an embarrassment that he couldn''t get in.

 Chapter 247

    Thinking of Klaus''s desperate accusation at the mouth of the river, Elijah was a little embarrassed to come in and touch his nose. He just leaned at the door.


    Ignoring Elijah''s looming sadness and entanglement, Rebecca didn''t have so many scruples. Anyway, as long as the milk doll and Bailu were present, Klaus could not eat her. Totally impolite Rebecca walked in with her feet and went straight to the bathroom?!


    As an elegant and beautiful lady, she urgently needs to clean herself up. Compared with dealing with Klaus, Rebecca thinks that cleaning herself up and being beautiful is the most important thing for her now!


    After coming out of the bathroom, Rebecca pulled a towel with fragrance and wiped it on her hair. Although she changed her clothes and boots neatly, she still felt all kinds of unhappiness. Her eyes staring at Bai Lu became unfriendly and her tone was all kinds of disgust, "Hey, look, if it wasn''t for your business... I was covered with the smell of swamp, It smells terrible! "


    Bailu didn''t answer. She just nodded gratefully to Rebecca. She wrote it down. However, for a proud queen wearing her clothes and boots, she felt silence was the best response.


    Klaus grabbed the little guy''s meat hand and turned around happily. He could find fun ideas at any time. When he opened his mouth, he was sarcastic, "you deserve it. Who let you try to destroy my rule before!"


    Elijah and Rebecca looked at each other. This careful man, they were really hated!


    Elijah''s pace finally took a step. He approached Klaus and the little guy. His brother didn''t want to be a baby. He was on guard. His brother said he was helpless, "Klaus, listen to me..."


    Klaus left his mouth and ignored him. The little guy took a look at Elijah, and his tail flashed around the small question mark. In the faint music, Klaus''s voice was calm and indifferent. He seemed to have forgotten the dispute before the estuary, but was a little interested in the werewolves.


    "I ordered to exterminate the werewolf. Naturally, I have my reason. I hope you stay aside, ignore my business and watch the blood flow quietly."


    What Klaus said was still the same as before. Who would quietly watch the blood flow of his family members? Bai Lu''s only idea emerged.

 Chapter 248

    Elijah and Rebecca had long been used to Klaus''s style, but Bailu''s mother obviously had other ideas. She jumped up from the sofa, "right? Then you are really democratic. Do we need to be grateful to you? "


    Klaus raised his eyebrows. He was too lazy to answer Bailu''s question. He never disdained to explain, especially to the people close to him.


    This attitude, this characteristic, it is estimated that the whole world can appreciate his baby daughter, because Ya''s mind can figure it out to some extent?!


    Xiaorou / Tuanzi continued to look at Bailu''s mother and Klaus''s father. The war was burning. Finally, the meat''s little fart / stock turned depressed and faced Elijah. It was this guy who made trouble. Originally, their family didn''t know how well they got along!


    Elijah is also used to being cannon fodder. He just wants to solve the problem in his hand as soon as possible and restore Klaus''s mood to a normal level. After all, not everyone can afford the devil''s anger.


    Elijah waved his hand and brushed it. There was a noise on the door. The little guy jumped and a twisted high voice and a beautiful sound wave attacked, so he intercepted the necklace thrown by Elijah.


    The little heel pad was high. The little guy blinked and looked at Klaus. He was completely cute for praise and touch. Klaus''s father was amused by her. His eyes turned to her palm and saw the ring. Once his puzzled eyes passed, he deadlocked, and then continued to play with her.


    When Klaus''s eyes accidentally passed by, Bailu found that he cared. Yes, he must know the ring. So she looked at Elijah with a curious question mark in her eyes.


    Where did it come from? What happened?


    Klaus was too lazy to ask. Elijah could only say it himself. After all, it was a matter closely related to their family. "My brother, do you recognize what it is? Maybe you can''t recognize it. The last time you saw it was a thousand years ago. It was worn on your mother''s hand. You didn''t suffer less because of it, did you? "


    This ring is really a good thing, but now he is not rare. He bent down his head and father Klaus kissed the little guy''s cheek gently. He stopped playing. He told him, "good boy, go to your mother Bailu. Dad has something to deal with."


    The rhythm of the piano stopped. She didn''t play if she didn''t play. She also felt boring. The little guy sat on the cover and shook his hands to run to Bailu.


    Klaus''s hand moved in an arc, and the small meat / ball fell directly into Bailu''s arms along the elegant curve.


    Bai Lu just wanted to get up and take it back. There was a slippery / greasy touch / feeling impact on her stomach. She instinctively stretched out her hand to hold it. She had to get used to father Claus''s jokes like this kind of prank.


    Seven or eight of the ten times are so messy. Fortunately, their baby is not an ordinary child. Otherwise, they would not know where to fly!


    Holding the little thing in her hands, she enjoyed the aftershock and buffered it. Bai Lu''s mother stretched out her hand to pull the ring and looked at it. It seemed to be an ancient copper ring. It was old, rubbed badly, simple and rough. Holding it in the palm of her hand, she felt the emergence of power.


    Bai Lu heard Klaus say that his mother is a great witch, so there is a quarter of their little guy''s blood, which is a little complicated. Klaus often shows off with their baby.


    The little guy is much smarter than Klaus. She directly lies on Bailu''s stomach, moves her waist and sits down slowly. Then, her fleshy little arm tries hard, as if she wants to break her wrist with Bailu.


    "Hey, what''s the matter with my little girl?" Bai Lu''s mother saw that she was restless, so she consciously and obediently stretched out her hands to play with her, and then the middle finger of her left hand was attacked secretly. This is just an attribute with Klaus.


    Ring, put it on!


    Klaus''s mouth was tickled. Sure enough, his daughter was sweet. The little guy''s tail was high. She was powerful. She was smart!


    Bai Lu''s mother was very helpless. Needless to say, it was difficult to take it off. The power of the ring faintly clasped her fingers. Even her current power couldn''t open at once.


    ¡ª¡ªLocked up!

 Chapter 249

    Klaus''s attention returned to Elijah''s brother and sister. They looked at each other skillfully and had full tacit understanding. They turned and went to the study. Klaus turned his chair and asked Elijah with a complex look, "where did you find it?"


    Elijah looked very quiet and serious. There was a surprise in the low stressed voice. Klaus knew how to use the ring. He could give full play to the function of the ring. "This ring was found in a werewolf. I think you must want to see them."


    Rebecca took it directly and despised it as much as she wanted. Klaus was not too lucky. "It was these werewolves you ordered to kill, so I asked him a few words, and the handsome man told us a very good legend. It is said that their leader had a child with a powerful witch a long time ago, Who do you think this child is?... "


    Klaus''s face did not change much, but the Qi field around him began to cool down. Of course, he knew that his mother engraved this fact on him countless times.


    Elijah nodded quietly at him. They all knew the truth, even if it was so cruel, "... The child was a boy. Later, he changed and became a creature that their clan had never seen - half werewolf and half vampire."


    Klaus knew who they were talking about. He was the funny kid, the monster from small to large.


    Elijah sat opposite him. He knew that Klaus accepted the ring because of his mother. Since Bailu put on the ring, it showed that they still had hope. His tone became friendly and reached out to hold his brother''s hands. "Klaus, believe me, we really want to compensate you. We found the rest of your family and the blood of your biological father, We saved him from the vampires you assigned to kill him. "


    Klaus didn''t respond. Rebecca hummed coldly. Elijah grabbed their hands and put their palms together, showing a pious attitude. Elijah saw the bottom of Klaus''s eyes and said sincerely and truly, "my brother, for a long time, you value your ambition more than your family. Now, I beg you... Go home!"


    Klaus''s hand pulled out directly. Rebecca felt a little disgusted and didn''t shake her hand too sharply. The brother and sister had an amazing tacit understanding and asked in one voice, "what family?"


    Klaus could not hide his pride and smile. He looked at Elijah, pointed his finger and determined his sphere of influence, "our home? This sad alternative house? Although you suspected that I wanted to obstruct me, I still took back our real home. Do you see I recaptured the whole city. "


    New Orleans, his city, his home, Klaus showed off his achievements.


    Rebecca, dressed in Bailu''s clothes and smelling like the little wolf girl, smiled at her brother, "isn''t it? When your child''s mother is still your prisoner and her only heart is how to save her family, do you still boast about your victory? Do you want to publicize your achievements? "

 Chapter 250

    Elijah frowned. He obviously noticed the cold war atmosphere between Bailu and Klaus, and sighed quietly, hoping it had nothing to do with him.


    Obviously, his brother''s idea was completely contrary to Elijah''s, and Klaus''s misunderstanding deepened.


    ¡ª¡ªElijah, this damn, hypocritical, self righteous brother, how much more will he take from him!


    His empire? His parents? His sister? His little wolf girl? His children?


    Klaus fiercely approached his brother and grabbed Elijah''s tie. His brother, a dignified brother, spoke with a sharp blade, "so all this is for the beautiful little wolf girl after all, isn''t it? What do you want, or what do you want... My brother. "


    Rebecca was speechless. She collapsed on the soft blanket and fell to the ground to Klaus. "Stop it, you bastards!"


    A fool and a hypocrite. How many lifetimes is she blessed to have such two brothers.


    "Klaus, you don''t give up your family. Please believe my promise. I''ll never give up you..." Elijah looked outside and said seriously. He was a little angry. Damn it, Guan Bailu, what''s the matter with them. Now they''re talking about another thing. "And the blood of your child, you can''t deny it."


    Klaus''s breath returned to calm. He looked at Elijah proudly and seemed to understand his subtext. However, he still chose to refuse and lazily sat back to his position. Klaus responded from above, "even if this thing is really like you said, there are enough people to accompany my family forever. I have my little wolf girl and I have my own children."


    "... but..." Rebecca wanted to say something else, "you know how this ring affects you..." Elijah grabbed her and stopped Rebecca''s next words.


    Klaus put down his curiosity and anger about the ring. He smiled relieved. He didn''t care. Damn it, he didn''t want to look back on the past. "Then why should I add trouble to myself?"


    Elijah looked at him disappointed and didn''t want to believe it. Rebecca was full of gas. She directly pulled Elijah and turned around and left, "brother, don''t worry. He is now a king. He is proud and has long forgotten everything. He has everything now and doesn''t need to care about our past!"


    Bailu watched them do it fiercely. Rebecca threw her face directly. Elijah didn''t have time to say a word to her. Klaus looked at Bailu''s confused and innocent face, and the coldness around her dissipated a lot.


    Klaus stayed in the study for a long time. Bailu and the little guy were outside. Brush your tail. The little guy knew that Klaus''s father and Bailu''s mother were playing a game called ''you ignore me, I don''t care about you'' recently.


    He climbed the White Dew and lingered on the ring for a few times. It seems that he has adapted very well. It''s really nice to wear it, and his strength is also very pure. He feels warm and gentle by the side of the ring... Well, little meat / Dumpling yawned and thought hard. He should sleep with Klaus''s father tonight.


    Bailu heard the clock beat several times, the door of the study was opened, and Klaus''s father''s handsome face appeared. The sleeve was caught by the little guy. Bailu''s mother could only stand up and take a few steps. Klaus also slowly came out of the door. He held out his hand to Bailu and avoided her eyes. His cool tone was clean, "... Child."

 Chapter 251

    children? children!


    The damn devil''s heart is estimated to have only children. Bai Lu''s vision is more and more sharp. She is a 100% bastard!


    The werewolves in Hekou don''t care at all. They only know how to play with children every day. How old are they? They have grown up in vain for more than a thousand years, haven''t they?!


    After a long delay in getting an answer, Klaus''s father''s face became gloomy.


    At this time, we can''t really annoy him for the time being. Imagine Klaus''s anger, and Bai Lu''s mother''s violent tendency shrinks back.


    ... can''t provoke me to hide for the time being?


    Bai Lu silently handed the small meat / dumpling to him. She stifled her curiosity and never mentioned the werewolf family. When their fingers touched, Klaus seemed to have accidentally touched the ring.


    Xiaorou / Tuanzi half squinted at her father Claus. A layer of words that ordinary people can''t see appeared on the surface of the ring. She smiled and still cared... Claus''s hand seemed to pause for half a second, and Bailu raised her eyes indefinitely.


    Klaus still had a paralyzed face and didn''t respond at all. Even, the word "child" was saved. He just stretched out his hand and signaled to take it away.


    In an instant, Bai Lu''s mother even lost her mind to quarrel with Klaus''s father. She had the illusion of no way to communicate. It was simply not too sharp!


    Three seconds of silence was enough for the little guy to yawn. Then, Bai Lu resolutely recovered and turned back to the bedroom to have a rest.


    Klaus just watched her leave, changed the direction of her steps, and then hugged the little guy tightly and went back to his room.


    Elijah''s worry is very accurate. Klaus and Bailu, who have fallen into the cold war, now only have a baby to communicate. They only give each other face because of small meat / dumplings. At other times, Bailu doesn''t want to pay attention to Klaus at all, and Klaus is almost still angry.


    This damned man, when he cancels the stupid order to hunt the werewolf at the mouth of the river, maybe Bai Lu will consider it and they can have a good talk.


    For the sake of their children, maybe!!

 Chapter 252

    Klaus''s awkwardness is estimated to be inherent. He put the baby who slept like a piglet back in Bai Lu''s mother''s arms in the middle of the night and went out again.


    He brought a group of men in black.


    Father Kieran was attacked by Klaus at night again. He even wore pajamas. Klaus said hello casually, "Hey, Kieran, good. You haven''t slept yet. Listen, I need your help."


    Father Kieran grabbed his left hand with his right hand. He tried to control his tone. "I''m really sorry. I''m discussing with God how to forgive the devil. I hope the great king Klaus will allow me to serve you later."


    Father Kieran wrapped his clothes and turned to go back to sleep. Klaus moved his fingers. The man in black directly switched to the wall mode and touched his nose. Klaus was rarely embarrassed. "I said father, you will like this request. I need your help to protect some people..."


    Father Kieran considered his chances of breaking through the human wall, compared the light and thin style of his pajamas, and chose a short compromise. He gave Klaus a hard look, "well, forgive me, who wants to hurt them?"


    Klaus seemed more innocent. He even blinked his big eyes similar to the little guy and spit out a word that made people hit the wall, "I."


    The people in black face the wall, and father Kieran tries to restrain the rhythm of breathing.


    After saying the most difficult thing, Klaus''s face became thicker and thicker. He also explained, "you know, recently I ordered to kill the werewolves at the mouth of the river... It turns out, cough... My decision may have been reckless."


    Father Kieran nodded silently. I''m afraid there are more than some. Is it very extreme?


    However, with regard to Klaus''s power, father Kieran is also trying to infiltrate these days, because of the neutral and balanced status of their family, and he does not want any death. The facial features slowly return from distortion to the priest''s posture of steady atmosphere. Father Kieran motioned Klaus to continue to explain clearly.


    Klaus found a place to sit down, waved his hand, and his men disappeared directly. Father Kieran went to him and sat down. Klaus looked at him and discussed calmly, "the problem is that if my vampires find that I am protecting them, it will cause a lot of controversy."


    It''s not just a dispute. Which vampire will accept the leader''s hasty and brain mutilation? No wonder Klaus needs to dig him out of bed in the middle of the night to discuss countermeasures.

 Chapter 253

    When he twisted his shoulder, father Kieran''s eyebrows became pimples. Their ancestor vampire family is really worrying. Klaus is this virtue. Rebecca, who came to repent earlier, and Elijah, who came to investigate when he fell asleep, really owe their family. He sighed deeply. Father Kieran nodded and promised, "I think I should be able to help you. However, I have one condition. For the safety of my niece, I think it''s time to let her leave the city. You should be able to do it easily. "


    Klaus, look up, Camille? What''s the matter with her? He hasn''t solved Camille''s business. Father Kieran stared at him contemptuously. "Yes, she found out. You don''t have to praise her. I know my niece has always been smart."


    Klaus also wanted to sigh. He really didn''t want to hurt or force Camille. He appreciated her directness and frankness, just like a good friend.


    After saying goodbye to father Kieran, Klaus wandered out of Camille''s window. He seemed to be used to this kind of "night attack".


    Camille didn''t sleep either. She was full of questions and confusion.


    When Klaus appeared in front of her, she still held the photo in her hand, the historic photo with her familiar faces - Klaus, Marcel and Rebecca.


    "You''re really persistent, Camille. That''s what I appreciate most about you, but why are you always looking for facts you don''t want to know?" Klaus did not understand this human persistence, just as Camille could forgive his willfulness.


    As soon as Klaus appeared, Camille''s eyes turned red. She took a stick against him, shook her head and planned to escape. Klaus would want to control her again, pleading embarrassment, "no, Klaus, you can''t always be like this..."


    Klaus nodded calmly. He could understand and even had a good reason. "Believe me, Camille, it''s better for monsters to appear only in novels."


    Klaus approached Camille like lightning, and his tone was sad. "It''s time for you to leave, Camille. It''s for your own good."


    Camille''s plea turned into anger. The stick in her hand hit her fiercely, "no, you''re a coward. It''s not for me. You forced me to stay here for a few weeks. You''re to let others, you hypocritical monster. You won''t let anyone recognize the real you. Now I''ve done it, but it makes you afraid, don''t you?"


    Klaus was also upset. Camille thought about his mind a little, but could he guess at will? Did he allow this human self assertive psychoanalysis?


    As soon as he grabbed the stick, Klaus pulled Camille close to him and grinned coldly, "listen, honey, if you really know me, even a little is enough to break you down."


    Camille was not afraid of Klaus''s threat at all. Her eyes were fixed on anything unexpected to Klaus. She knew that he would try to control her again because of this bastard''s habitual trick, didn''t he?


    Camille stepped back, her tone was mocking, "if you have the ability, let me see!"

 Chapter 254

    Klaus was angry. He was really a stubborn guy. She Camille was not Bailu. He didn''t bother to worry. He grabbed it directly, held his forehead and opened his heart to her.


    ¡ª¡ªIf you don''t listen to me, I''ll scare you!


    After a spell of dizziness, Camille''s eyes widened. She was forced to raise her chin and look at Klaus. The corners of Klaus''s mouth were sneering. He was deliberately intentional!


    Camille was brought to a dreamland like existence by him. What appeared in her eyes was a terrible scene she had never seen before. She didn''t even have such a terrible picture in her terrible dream.


    After Klaus killed a man, he became crazy. His werewolf attributes broke out, and his joints broke inch by inch. He knelt down on the ground. His unsupported body was like mud. Elijah and an old man stood in front of him. Elijah seemed to want to save him, but he was caught by the man''s arm.


    Klaus was crying, painful, moaning and pleading. The man was his father. "Father, help me, brother, help me, please!"


    But Elijah just didn''t open his eyes. The man Klaus called his father spat and said a monster. He''s not your brother at all. He''s just a disgusting beast.


    ... step by step, how could Klaus become such a step? Camille couldn''t move. She had to accept it one by one.


    Klaus''s smile became more and more mysterious. Camille''s throat rolled up and down. She wanted to vomit. Which father in the world would treat his children like this?!


    "No, my God!" Camille pushed Klaus away, and the tears in her eyes fell together. Her mood was too complex and crazy. She was unable to balance. She could only stare at Klaus and shake her head, "it''s too cruel, impossible, impossible!" She shook her head and refused to accept the cruel reality, "no one should bear such an experience!"


    Klaus nodded indifferently. The wound that had been too long had been forcibly imprisoned by him. He twitched the corners of his mouth coldly. Camille only felt uncomfortable. It was such a deep injury. Why did the man in front of him seem that the man in the dreamland was not himself at all.


    Camille''s breath was uncontrollably flustered. Klaus grabbed her, put the person directly on the dresser, lowered his head and said with forbearance, "my friend, everything you know now, I don''t ask for your forgiveness, but staying here and around our extremely dangerous existence will only cause you to kill yourself, And I won''t allow it to happen. "


    Camille opened her mouth and couldn''t say anything to refuse. At this moment, she felt great love and compassion for the man in front of her. Klaus''s clearly depicted facial features were particularly soft under the shadow of the desk lamp.


    Camille almost unconsciously stretched out his hand and hugged him tightly with warmth / softness / greasiness.

 Chapter 255

    Klaus''s body was deadlocked for a few seconds. Then, he actually condoned Camille''s actions. He bent his head and said gently, "listen to me, Camille, leave New Orleans and forget all this. What you know today, you have no reason to stay here."


    Camille was seized by him in an instant. His pupils widened. Klaus''s words penetrated into her brain cells little by little. There was an unbearable arc at the corners of her mouth, and her tears brushed down. However, her mouth began to move and said a sentence with Klaus, with a sincere meaning, "I have no reason to stay here."


    Klaus stood up and opened Camille''s shackles. She stood blankly for a long time. Then she turned to pack her luggage.


    She''s leaving here. Pack up now and leave at dawn.


    Now, in Camille''s mind, there is only one thought. She wants to leave New Orleans. She has no reason to stay here.


    None!


    Rebecca is waiting in Marcel''s back garden. They are lovers hiding in the dark. They can''t see each other''s face and grasp each other''s heart.


    Obviously, everything is the same as before, but Rebecca knows that Marcel''s attitude has gradually changed. He began to have concerns, wandering attitude, distorted look and careless action.


    Marcel comforted Rebecca, and the rough palm rubbed Rebecca''s back up and down. The topic between them was always inseparable from Rebecca''s great brother, "honey, you know? I''m getting along well with Klaus now. He wants me to rule here with him, but if we continue to meet him like this... You said to me, do whatever it takes to live. "


    Marcel didn''t say it thoroughly, but Rebecca didn''t know him on the first day and naturally understood what he meant.


    Rebecca broke away from him. The sad man, she leaned over, bit his neck, smiled and narrowed her eyes, "so it''s just for your survival, isn''t it? Dear, "the little / demon / essence lingered a little and reached the heart all the way. With a little strength, Rebecca''s nails were long and sharp, and her voice became cruel." my marcel, if you lied so badly in front of my brother, I''m surprised that he hasn''t killed you yet? "

 Chapter 256

    Marcel didn''t move or answer Rebecca''s capricious question. His hand gently stroked / touched Rebecca''s blonde hair, his favorite color, just a sad request and a wry smile, "come on, Rebecca."


    Rebecca grabbed her clothes and put them on. She slowly pushed Marcel away. He had always been determined to eat. She was not willing to give up, so she could only choose to stick to it alone. However, Rebecca felt funny. She really believed this man for a moment, "honey, all the people who love Klaus get only pain and death, but, You''ll give me up for him again, won''t you? "


    Marcel''s mouth opened. He could only tell the truth reluctantly. His family was here and his concern was here. It was impossible for him to give up all this for a woman. He couldn''t and didn''t want to do it. "Rebecca, many people need my care, and Klaus gave me a chance to do so, and I had to do so... Now, I have Davina to help me deal with the witch, There is also a vampire ancestor as an ally. Our empire needs me! "


    "So you don''t need me anymore?" Rebecca sat aside, her delicate comb gradually loosened her golden hair. Marcel''s hand reached half way and was frozen by Rebecca''s sharpness. He nodded as if he had used all his strength, "sorry, I can''t easily abandon all this, even for you."


    Rebecca never lost interest. She just smiled quietly, took Marcel''s hand and clasped her five fingers, "but marcel, when you repeat history with my brother, do you remember what happened in 1919? Or have you forgotten some of our little secrets? I know some words are enough to make him hate you forever... Don''t forget these when you hug your new family. "


    Rebecca left Marcel finger by finger, regardless of his distorted and strange face. Yes, Klaus will not let them go... Their secrets are enough to bring more than the threat of death.


    Marcel knew and Rebecca knew that Klaus would never forgive them.


    The little guy rolled on the huge bed alone, and her eyes rolled. Both Klaus''s father and Bailu''s mother liked to disappear silently.


    But she knows!


    The tail rolled around and rolled the whole cup. The little thing planned to have a rest first, and then feel the movements of the two irresponsible parents.


    When Klaus is busy with Camille, Bailu is also very busy. She has an appointment with Elijah. They have their own plans.


    Elijah determined that Klaus was not at home. He jumped down from the roof and landed on the windowsill in front of Bailu. He looked at the confused little wolf girl and opened his gentle smile, "Bailu, are you okay?"


    Bailu nodded. She had no spare time to greet. The little guy had just fallen asleep. She just wanted to ask some key questions, "Elijah, are they safe?"


    Elijah nodded kindly. He also brought Eve''s little gift. "Yes, everyone is. They are very safe."


    Bailu had been worried for a day until now. Finally, because of Elijah''s words, she relaxed. Her eyes were red with excitement and jumped to hold Elijah.

 Chapter 257

    Hug... Hug together!!!


    Fortunately, Klaus''s father is busy when he goes out. The little guy''s tail can''t move. Well, how can mother Bailu take Klaus''s father''s ring to hug the bad uncle?


    How can this be?! Her little mouth was in a panic, and her round cheeks rolled up. The little guy rolled and rolled. He was going to struggle to open the trapped round cocoon, have sex, have sex!


    In order to take care of her, Bai Lu''s mother wrapped the small meat / ball with the super soft / soft felt blanket given to her by Klaus''s father, and put it firmly aside to prevent her from any moths!


    Klaus''s daughter is definitely not a vegetarian, youmuyou?!


    Bailu didn''t realize the little guy''s good intentions and anxious helplessness at all. She just looked at Elijah with gratitude. She trusted Elijah more than Klaus. From the beginning of the meeting, Elijah''s nobility, his kindness and his consideration for the overall situation were admirable. Why didn''t that bastard Klaus have one ten thousandth of his brother?


    Elijah looked at Bailu. Her eyes only had respect and admiration. He didn''t know whether he was disappointed or relaxed. Who could know that he wanted more than these. However, he could only listen quietly, a quiet guardian. Elijah faintly accepted Bailu''s thanks.


    Shaking his head was unnecessary. Anyway, Elijah knew in his heart that he had never done it for the werewolves.


    However, our great brother Elijah sometimes can''t tell. How much of his positive reasons are for Klaus and Klaus''s pregnant women?


    Bailu still sincerely expresses her gratitude. Klaus bastard will only refuse her, but Elijah will lend a helping hand every time, "thank you very much, Elijah. What you have done is very important to me."


    In Bailu''s mind, Elijah saved the life of the Werewolf of her whole family, but she still doesn''t stop. Sometimes, the reality is often the opposite.


    The night wind gradually became meticulous and gentle. Elijah''s eyes looking at Bailu were the same gentle. He seemed to have some helplessness. His eyes wandered inch by inch. Finally, he could only quietly accept Bailu''s thanks.


    Elijah''s expression is too glued. Bailu feels a little embarrassed even though she is a thick nerve. Why does she look particularly childish and easy to show weakness in front of Elijah? Obviously, she is strong and domineering in front of Klaus. Both of them are all kinds of important faces!


    Little meat / dumpling also hates iron and doesn''t become steel. While looking forward to Klaus''s father''s coming back to stir up the game, she feels that Bai Lu''s mother is dead when she finally sees her relatives!


    Bailu calmed down after a while. She broke away from Elijah''s arms. She felt embarrassed and touched her nose. She smiled shyly. Elijah felt chest pain and grabbed her wrist. Bailu looked at him and felt strange. She seemed to feel the man''s gloom and asked curiously.


    "Elijah, what are you thinking?" Elijah is a little dull tonight. Although he doesn''t like to talk at ordinary times, he won''t try to hide himself.


    The wind drove his clothes. It seemed that everything was in disorder, but Elijah knew clearly that, in fact, he was just excited.


    Elijah took a restrained step forward, pulled Bailu''s coat, held her shoulders, shook her head, and looked far away. He whispered, "you should hide this."


    The coat slipped off her shoulder, and the skeleton of the small white shoulder came out. The radian caught people. Bailu looked sideways. It was her birthmark, the birthmark of the new moon family. She consciously pulled on her clothes and nodded, "well, thank you for reminding me. I will."


    Elijah''s palm fell down, and his palm slipped down. Along the arc, he pulled the last corner, and his hand touched Bai Lu''s finger slightly. Finally, in his low voice, he added reluctantly, "if others see it and I''m not around to protect you, what do you do?..."

 Chapter 258

    Elijah''s behavior took a hint. Bailu''s mother suddenly froze. She felt that the air seemed thinner, and she didn''t know much about emotional switching. However, there seemed to be something wrong with the distance between Elijah and her. Bailu could only giggle dryly, "I appreciate your care, I promise I will protect myself. "


    Elijah bowed his head. Bailu, a poor little wolf girl, just wanted to slip away. Their eyes accidentally bumped into each other. He sighed deeply. Why would she be the woman Klaus likes.


    Elijah can solve any man other than Klaus. Now, he may not have so many troubles!


    Before moving from the warm / ambiguous atmosphere, Elijah suddenly felt numb on his scalp and felt a cold on his back. His action flashed into the curtain faster than his instinct. It was murderous!!


    With a slap, Bailu and Elijah turned their heads at the same time. Where''s the little monster?! The big pink face of a milk doll was clinging to the glass, just half the distance from Elijah''s arm, staring at him... Staring at him... Staring at him!


    Elijah was startled by her. Bailu was relieved and relaxed inexplicably. At the same time, she walked over depressed, opened the glass, stretched out her hand and hugged the child. She couldn''t understand her family treasure, "what''s the matter? I''ve just given you enough to eat. Are you making trouble again? "


    This careless little thing is just like Klaus. It can''t relax for a minute!


    A cool breath blew in her neck, and Bailu''s nerves jumped up and said that Cao Cao was coming. Klaus''s voice came directly behind them, "yes, why are you still making trouble?"


    The tone is soft. I don''t know who I''m talking about. Bai Lu and the little guy hold Tuanzi and giggle together. I don''t know anything.


    Klaus took a look at Elijah. What lagged behind was patience and restraint. He didn''t want to use the last means again. He could only hold Bailu and the child, and looked up at the deep and incredible night. "My brother, the news has been delivered, and you should go!"


    Bailu didn''t resist. She was still angry with Klaus. However, she seemed to feel Klaus''s uneasiness and discomfort from her fitting back. She could only pretend to be silly and lower her head and get close to Klaus.


    For the time being, she doesn''t know how to deal with Elijah. Klaus''s brother''s sharp attack sometimes seems to be more difficult to defend than Klaus.


    Elijah knew that this was her choice. The little guy''s hairy tail was more straightforward and clear, and made a form of ''walk you''.

 Chapter 259

    As soon as Klaus came back, Elijah began to be wrapped in an atmosphere that couldn''t be cut in. They were a family. He didn''t like this feeling, so he compromised, stepped back and nodded, "OK, I should go."


    With the exception of the window, the light gauze was flying, and the wind was gentle. Bailu and Klaus stood with their eyes entangled and looked at each other, as if they were confrontation and fusion.


    The little guy consciously went back and wrapped it into a cocoon. All these things appear to be fools. She''s not stupid.


    Klaus blocked the air outlet. He seemed too lazy to speak tonight. His lazy look was also tired. It was in his state that Bailu couldn''t continue to be a hedgehog.


    "... Klaus..." Bai Lu bit her lips hard. "What''s the matter with you?" She greeted with some embarrassment. They haven''t talked calmly for a long time.


    Klaus gave her a look and responded powerlessly. Maybe the picture he saw in Camille had not been cleared, and his tone was still sharp. "Say it, my little wolf girl, I know you haven''t scolded me enough. Do you want to disappoint you again and again?"


    This kind of Klaus makes people feel distressed and uneasy. He seems to be a lone wolf who has lost his guard. He is alone, proud and lonely.


    After thinking for a second, Bai Lu walked past through the soft curtains. She spread her arms and chose to hold Klaus tightly. It seemed that she could not help but take the initiative to reconcile. "Listen, there is a very important thing that we have always forgotten to discuss."


    Klaus was frightened by her hug and could only endure the casual actions of Bai Lu. The voice line was a little tight. He didn''t know what the little wolf girl''s current actions meant, "what''s the matter?"


    Bai Lu''s finger went down, stretched out her little finger and recalled Klaus''s little finger, "I once accused you of having a bad heart for this child. I was wrong. You really love her. Our little guy seems to be much smarter than me." Bai Lu bowed her head and apologized in broken tones. She couldn''t hide her shyness. "I''m sorry, Klaus."


    Klaus''s response is to directly surround Bailu''s whole action, dodge and suppress it in the corner of the windowsill. Their children are still in the house, but Klaus has no time to care about him.


    His little wolf girl had never been so gentle and soft, which was a dream for Klaus.

 Chapter 260

    Klaus''s gentle kisses fell on Bai Lu''s face one by one, without any compulsion and desire. His tone was unbelievable, "... You... It must be hard for you to say these words..."


    Klaus knew that Bailu was stubborn, but he was also. He thought that the cold war between Bailu and him would last for a long time, but now she was in his arms and tried to appease him.


    The pain in his chest was impacted by a large area. Klaus''s mouth opened and choked unspeakably. Bailu stretched out her hand and covered Klaus''s throat rolling up and down. She admitted reluctantly, "honey, it''s not easy to love you."


    "... love?" Klaus didn''t understand, but he felt that his chest was slowly warm, as if someone had brought his favorite wine and injected the deepest part of his heart bit by bit.


    Bai Lu nodded. She looked at the ring, stretched out her hand and smiled, "isn''t this your promise to me?"


    Klaus nodded. It turned out that she understood, Bailu understood, Klaus inadvertently made small moves, Klaus deliberately guarded, and Klaus was stubborn and awkward.


    The people in the family are all right. Bai Lu is relieved of her great trouble. She doesn''t like lying. If someone must take the first step, she will spoil her lovely tyrant.


    Klaus was watched by her eyes, and his expression became stumbling. He squeezed out a sentence, "although it''s not easy,... Will you still do it stubbornly?"


    Klaus''s ears were red. Bailu accepted his wordless coquetry, nodded and hugged him, "yes, Klaus, I will still insist on doing so."


    The little guy began to worry about whether her wattage would be too high according to this development trend. She moved her little body and became a ball. She fell asleep sweetly.


    Sure enough, mother Bailu was more powerful. Father Klaus''s heart was as soft as the softest water and grass in the Mississippi River!

 Chapter 261

    Camille packed her luggage and made a decision. She planned to leave the town with father Kieran.


    Camille took a scarf and wrapped it around his neck. Well... It was very soft. As soon as he stood up, he heard a clear knock on the door.


    Camille took a puzzled look outside. The sun hasn''t come out yet. Who will it be at this time?


    Looking through the cat''s eyes, it was a lovely little girl. Camille looked familiar, but there was no way to pop a name in his mouth.


    ¡ª¡ªDavina, but Camille doesn''t have her in his memory.


    Camille opened the door. She wondered why Davina appeared at her door at this time. As soon as Davina saw Camille, she rushed over. Her tone was sad and desperate. "Camille, I need your help. Marcel has been lying to me. I can''t trust him anymore."


    Marcel? Who is this? Camille''s eyes were full of confusion and questions. She comforted the frightened girl, "sorry, do I know you?"


    Davina''s action stopped. She looked at Camille carefully and found that her pupils were unnaturally curved. Davina shouted angrily, "Damn, you''re hypnotized!"


    Hypnosis? Camille couldn''t help worrying about the girl''s mental state. Is she okay?


    Davina pushed Camille away. She firmly grasped Camille''s hand and had to find a way to make her remember. Camille was a little uneasy. However, she instinctively felt that she should know the girl. She could only ask helplessly, "Hey, what are you doing?"


    Davina put Camille on the sofa, sat opposite her, hugged her and tried to restrain her breath, "don''t worry, you''ll be fine. I can relieve your hypnosis."

 Chapter 262

    Camille looked at her inexplicably and began to feel that Davina was a little madman. However, she looked at the girl''s face with unbearable and sad, "honey, I''m sorry. The lifting process will be very painful."


    pain?


    Davina''s mouth moved, and the spell began to wrap Camille. The next moment, Camille''s hands tightly hugged his head, as if they were about to crack.


    Josh appeared behind them. He understood the pain because he had also experienced it.


    Camille hugged her head and screamed. She couldn''t believe it. How could it hurt like this, "ah!! God!! It hurts! "


    Davina suppressed Camille''s resistance with her hand, and her eyes sincerely looked at Camille, "I''m sorry, but Camille, this is the only way to relieve Klaus''s hypnosis."


    Klaus?


    The name made Camille''s heart shrink. She wanted to know the name. She was eager to know the truth. She didn''t know why. Despite the absurdity, Camille wanted to believe the crazy girl in front of her.


    Davina was relieved that Camille was willing to cooperate.


    Camille''s painful voice was gone. She could only wait for her bloody eyes to stare at Davina. She was delaying her soul, cutting her nerves again and again, wrapped in cold sweat. If Davina''s magic had not protected her, Camille would have bitten off his tongue.


    Josh got clues from Camille intermittently. He approached Camille sympathetically. Davina was at halftime. "Trust me, I know how painful it is, but if you get through it, you''ll be fine."


    Davina took the note in Josh''s hand. It was all kinds of hints written by Camille to remind herself. Now, they have been found one by one.

 Chapter 263

    Davina showed Camille, and her voice was full of exclamation. Camille was really smart. She completely caught the tails of those vampires. "Look at these notes you wrote, dear Camille, don''t believe Klaus. Yes, your memory method is very good and full of evidence. You should know the truth now, honey, you did a very good job!"


    Camille fell to the ground, clasped his hands and looked up at Davina. She had almost only willpower left, "thank you for your praise, but we have been busy for several hours. I don''t understand what happened to me... I don''t understand all this..."


    Camille felt frightened. She began to tremble instinctively. Damn it, what did they do to her.


    Davina grabbed her hand and gave her warm comfort. She understood that Camille knew everything was wrong, but she couldn''t find proof, "but you will soon understand that I will find all the memories taken away for you and relieve the hypnosis of all blood sucking ghosts... After the end, you will understand everything, Then you will be free! "


    Josh nodded approvingly. This rookie vampire has also experienced this kind of thing. It''s like climbing a few laps from hell to come back. Is there any wood?


    Camille''s breath became weaker and weaker, and her physical safety was lost. Davina quietly added a layer of powerful magic to protect and support her. Damn it, Klaus''s hint is much stronger than ordinary vampires. In order to meet the truth, they must ensure Camille''s life safety.


    The weak light of dawn hit Camille''s patient face. Davina suddenly couldn''t bear it. This human being is innocent. Maybe she shouldn''t squat down so reluctantly and hard. Her eyes looked straight at Camille, "I''m sorry for what I''ve done to you, Camille, can you bear it? Listen, if you want, my friend, I can stop all this. "


    Camille''s head shook violently. The corners of her lips were bitten out. She insisted hard, "no, don''t stop I want to remember everything. I have to know everything! "

 Chapter 264

    When everything was quiet, Klaus and Bailu had a good time. Soon, their family ushered in another festival in New Orleans.


    ¡ª¡ªOn Casco girl''s day, Bai Lu heard Klaus say that this festival is still because of Rebecca. His sister has never been reassuring.


    Bailu tries on the dress in the room. After her little things come out, Bailu''s body is sometimes not very healthy. I don''t know if it''s too powerful.


    After Klaus knew, he got a lot of strange nutritional formulas back, forcing his little wolf girls to eat and not eat... Then serve with his mouth. Considering Klaus''s sharp tusk, Bailu really has no extra resistance.


    So, Bailu found that she was fat, and a little obvious.


    Weight, no matter what age level of women, is a terrible hard injury.


    Bailu has been somewhat invisible to ignore the reality of this cup. However, she is very troubled now. The little guys are beginning to like her belly. How sad it is.


    Klaus looked around for a while and smiled a little funny. He came out. One arm hugged his little wolf girl, and one arm just supported her waist line. "Hey, my baby, do you need my help?"


    Bailu glanced at him helplessly. Her fingers were still trying to work hard. She stretched her fingertips hard. "The top zipper can''t be pulled up."


    Klaus groped. Sure enough, his waist line and chest were tight. He could not bear to appreciate it inch by inch. He ate too much. Sure enough, he grew up everywhere, and a small smile fell from the corners of his mouth.


    Bailu''s elbow pushed Klaus open, and she was angry. Don''t think she didn''t know what Klaus was laughing at. "Do you need to use the magical power of your great vampire to pull a zipper?"


    Klaus shrugged his shoulders. His eyes were gentle, soothing and considerate. Women usually coax, "sorry, honey, you are so beautiful. Please let me do it for you."


    Bailu walked back awkwardly. Klaus naturally helped her fix it, and the zipper went all the way to the collar.


    Bailu lifted her breath and looked at herself in the mirror. She was in good shape, but her chest was a little tight. Besides, the neckline was too big.


    Klaus circled behind her, accepted Bai Lu''s thanks, pointed to his cheek, and gained more and more.


    Bai Lu just lowered her head and studied the embroidery of her long skirt. It was very beautiful and exquisite.


    Klaus didn''t know where to get it. Bailu was curious. She always thought that Klaus had a big problem with his aesthetic judgment.

 Chapter 265

    I have to say that Bailu''s mother has long been the truth. Klaus''s father is lazy. His only requirement for women is good figure and good taste. Bailu has long met this standard. As for clothes... Do you need it? Do they need it? Klaus didn''t care much until today.


    In fact, the charming clothes of Bailu little wolf girl are not selected by Klaus, but by the little guy of their family.


    Klaus is also addicted to Bailu''s dress. His little wolf girl usually doesn''t pay much attention to these details. Her clothes are mainly comfortable. She is very competent as a pregnant woman. Others... Different opinions.


    But now she was so beautiful that Klaus had a feeling of being reversed for the first time.


    "I think you look beautiful in this." Klaus made a rare confession. He looked at Bailu again. He was wearing a champagne dress with full curve. The off shoulder design highlighted the slender shoulder and deep clavicle, and the ornament of lace retro lock edge brought a faint hazy feeling.


    Beauty, beauty is especially untrue.


    Bai Lu''s appearance / charm, her long dress with elegant floral pigment and her own double-layer elegant temperament are simply some incredible violations. This violation makes people want to explore more deeply and clearly how she sells / soul / soft / beautiful woman.


    Klaus was addicted, but Bailu''s reason began to recover. She looked at her shoulder. She was so white, so empty and not used to it.


    Klaus just pulled her hair and covered the trace falsely. She was particularly concerned about this subtle detail, "don''t worry, I will protect you from any man¡°


    Bailu turned her eyes. Did he think too much? However, after a few turns with Klaus, she understood. She nodded gently. Bailu accepted the man''s kindness. "I know what you mean. Don''t worry. I''ll cover the strange werewolf crescent birthmark."


    The existence of werewolf royal family is also a potential danger. Moreover, Bai Lu''s current identity is more complex and special!


    Klaus didn''t understand Bai Lu''s worry. He just explained it to his little wolf girl, "you don''t have to worry so much. I still know the power of you and the baby. I don''t think the mob here will dare to hurt you... Knowing that you are under my protection, they don''t dare! You know, I''m the king here. I won''t allow anyone to hurt you. "


    Klaus said arrogantly. Bailu knew he had this ability, but she was always low-key. She just smiled and retreated, "well, I believe you, but we''d better be careful."


    After taking a few steps, Bai Lu seems to want to change her clothes. It looks good, but it will be more comfortable and natural than the casual clothes at home.


    Klaus encircled her waist. He was unwilling. He couldn''t enjoy such a beautiful scenery if he changed it. "Hey, you know, you''re really beautiful and moving. If you want to attend tonight''s celebration, I''d be happy to take you out."


    Such a beauty, such a partner, Klaus tangled is to hide, or to show off with his friends?


    Bai Lu just shook her head with a smile and refused Klaus''s invitation. Where is she suitable to go out now? It''s better to do more than less.


    Bai Lu always adheres to the principle of "don''t do to others what you don''t want".

 Chapter 266

    The scale of the celebration is too large, there are too many people coming and going, and any cattle, ghosts and snake gods will appear. Bailu is too lazy to join the excitement. Klaus''s current state is too complex. Her existence has to be said that it is also a threat to Klaus. Bailu is very sensible and can only refuse.


    Even though she was a little curious about the so-called celebration, otherwise she wouldn''t put on her clothes and feel it.


    Klaus was unhappy. Bai Lu pulled his hand. This guy is so old and needs coax to communicate well. "Forget it, it''s good at home. The little guy is so noisy. You know, we''d better not have trouble in our life, okay?"


    Klaus looked at Bailu silently for a long time and determined that she didn''t have any hesitation and unhappiness. In fact, he wanted Bailu to participate in each of his festivals, but she seemed to have her own concerns, so Klaus finally released his mouth, "of course."


    Klaus looked at Bailu and wanted to change clothes safely. He followed closely, walked briskly, and a evil / evil smile faintly appeared at the corners of his mouth.


    Bai Lu looked at him curiously. It''s none of his business to change clothes. What does he want so kind?


    Klaus hooked his mouth and couldn''t hide his passion and heat. He joked. How could he miss such a technical thing as changing clothes, "honey, I''ve zipped you up. Now, where would you be willing to let you pull them down again? This should be my job, shouldn''t it?"


    Klaus''s eyes, which were bound to win, stayed on Bai Lu. He was even more focused than when he seized power?!


    Bailu stared at the fire at the bottom of Klaus''s eyes. She swallowed her saliva in some fear. If she refused, she would appear at the celebration tonight. Moreover, it is estimated that she was held by Klaus, "is your work? Of course, if you want... "She can only reluctantly accept Klaus''s little threat.


    Klaus''s tusks flashed, which was her understanding. However, if he didn''t know, he didn''t mind punishing his little wolf girl in another way.


    The man''s steps are elegant and vigorous. His eyes staring at Bai Lu are like captive prey. The closer he gets, the more intense his eyes burn.


    Bailu shyly turns around. Her earlobes are all red. This kind of look that wants to eat people directly is what Klaus, a shameless bastard, is good at.


    "Let me help you, my little wolf girl..." Klaus stretched out his hand and rubbed her shoulder for a few times.

 Chapter 267

    New Orleans became lively because of the celebration. The streets were full of people. Rebecca walked through the streets alone.


    Rebecca seemed a little loose. The celebration was because of her existence. Her hands picked all kinds of dresses one by one, and her tone was disgusted, "ugly! Mediocrity! Dull It''s so ugly! "


    A man suddenly appeared behind Rebecca. Marcel looked at his face. It seemed that his little devil was really in a bad mood and smiled, "Dear Rebecca, are you talking about clothes? Or something else. "


    Marcel looked at her quietly and let her pick one by one. Then, she threw one by one. Rebecca laughed mockingly. Marcel had this personality since childhood. He would not object, but he would never agree with such a seemingly moderate man, "why do you ask? Do you still lack a sense of security? This festival can be said that because of my creation, I am certainly qualified to choose the best... I need the most perfect clothes, don''t bother me! "


    Marcel frowned and followed her at a distance. Rebecca felt that he was sincere and hypocritical. What else did he want to say and explain? Or hide, "don''t touch me. You''ve made a choice, Marcel. You''ve become Klaus''s best friend again. You''ve given up your right to touch me."


    Marcel reached out and seemed to want to grasp Rebecca''s wrist. The next moment, the cell phone rang.


    Rebecca broke away from Marcel''s sight and went to the store to choose a dress.


    Marcel picked up his cell phone, his eyebrows were wrinkling, his tone became a little worried and changed several times. Finally, he put his cell phone back to Rebecca.


    Rebecca glanced at him, neither cold nor light.


    Marcel grabbed Rebecca''s hand and opened her mouth reluctantly. They''re going to have an accident again. There''s always a problem in one link, out of control and eager to try at any time, "Hey, honey... Guess who called?"


    Rebecca looked at Marcel and felt something wrong with his look. She turned around and left her beautiful dress alone for the time being, "what''s the matter? What happened? "


    Marcel sighed, grabbed his hair and smiled bitterly. If Klaus knew, it was estimated that the celebration in the evening would become a mourning meeting. "The situation has become complicated. We had a little problem. Our domestic bird escaped from the cage. She seems to be very angry and asked for help..."


    Bird? Where did the bird come from?? Or angry birds???


    ¡ª¡ªIt''s incredible that Davina, the damned little witch, ran away alone. It''s really an occasion on such a great celebration day. Her brother Klaus will be angry?!

 Chapter 268

    Davina, the lost angry bird, has her own ideas. She, Camille, Josh, they are trying to find a new way out.


    They want to find a new light and start a clearer future.


    Climbing up from hell again and again, Camille''s body collapsed to the ground and was in a cold sweat. However, her eyes were more and more bright. She remembered that yes, Camille finally found his real self.


    Davina looked at her with a sigh of relief. It seemed that the magic had an effect. Camille''s eyes gave her a happy answer, "good, honey, you slowly untied the seal, didn''t you? Now, you should start to feel relieved. "


    Josh went up, gathered together, and tenderly handed over some of Camille''s previous investigation data on Klaus. He smiled and finally got revenge. "Here, this is your thing. Take a good look. Now, your little note is much easier to understand."


    Camille nodded. Unknowingly, they had stayed up until dawn. The sun appeared in front of them. The wind blew the curtains and the note was taken away. Josh instinctively wanted to reach out and grab it. Suddenly, there was a smell of burnt meat between them.


    The barbecue is delicious. Josh is miserable!


    With a wave of Davina''s hand, the curtains closed as ordered and covered the light. She looked at Josh worried. The nocturnal vampire could not see the sun without the protection of the sun ring.


    Living in the dark, more robust than ordinary human beings, this is their gift and their sorrow.


    Josh shrugged, smiled helplessly and waved to the two girls worried about him, "Damn, it hurts! I promise that as long as the world stops chasing me, I will find the spell of the sun ring, even if it makes me face Klaus''s difficulties. "


    Camille and Davina looked at each other. They smiled, pointed to the room inside and motioned Josh to avoid first. The position inside was more suitable for his current situation.


    "Hey, my friend, I know you don''t have to worry about it now." Josh shrugged helplessly. He looked at Camille. She seemed to be about to explode.


    Davina stayed quietly. She knew it was not so simple. Camille needed to straighten out her mood, her memory and her choice!


    The note flew over, vivid, like a shadow, falling apart.


    Camille climbed over and picked up the patterned note. Her anger burst out faintly, "I remember why I wrote this. Yes, I remember Klaus, Marcel and vampires... I found a 1919 photo with Klaus and Marcel on it. Yes, I remember. Klaus hypnotized me, He asked me to date Marcel to monitor his actions, and he asked me to make damn memoirs! Yes, his child, yes, and the werewolf! Yes, her name is Bailu, isn''t it? Klaus''s little wolf girl... "

 Chapter 269

    Davina looked at her sympathetically. Camille was no longer in the mood to smile at her. She wiped off her sweat, and her hoarse voice became colder. She hated these damn self righteous vampires. "Yes, he told me yesterday. Before he made me forget everything, Klaus was intentional, right... Damn, I remember this part! And... What else? "


    Camille''s eyes became clearer and clearer. Davina was very pleased to see that she took the initiative to ask her to continue, leaving only the last little.


    Even in pain, human beings insist on recapturing their own real memory. This is Camille''s insistence. She must get all the truth.


    About herself, about her brother Sean!


    Davina could only nod reluctantly. She looked at Camille''s firm posture. The blonde woman in front of her eyes shone and didn''t give her a chance to refuse, "well, let''s continue to contact hypnosis."


    As if his soul had been torn apart, Camille had a lot of contact with Klaus. After all, the little spy had no redundant experience, and Klaus almost taught her.


    Camille was shocked to find the warm / soft / Pro / cut side of Klaus, the devil. Unfortunately, she was not happy at all, but felt inexplicable nausea and embarrassment.


    For Klaus, she actually has real feelings, but will those damn vampires care? Their focus is always on war, friends? family affection? love? Even moved or grateful, they don''t understand at all, they don''t understand at all!!


    Camille closed his eyes, his eyes were dark, and there were two deep and shallow marks on his cheeks.


    Davina couldn''t help sighing Camille''s courage. She suffered more than a little. The door of hell was in front of her, but she chose to go back inside again and again to find the truth.


    Josh hid behind the thick door. He was a big man and couldn''t bear to look at it.


    Camille held on, his eyes bulging until his nose bled, until the familiar sadness reappeared in front of her.


    No matter how, she will succeed. She must succeed in finding herself. Camille, she swore in the name of God!!

 Chapter 270

    Davina''s departure obviously attracted the attention of the vampire alliance''s management. Klaus, Marcel and Elijah gathered in her room to discuss countermeasures.


    After all, it is not a 16-year-old ignorant little girl who is lost, but a little witch with a powerful watch. She can bring them all kinds of fatal blows at any time.


    There is no doubt about this!


    Marcel and Klaus looked at each other. This situation can be big or small, but the top priority is to find their little witch right away.


    Marcel immediately took out his cell phone and began to contact. There was no response from Davina, damn it!


    Klaus around him directly sent other search messages and made second-hand preparations. He still felt that it was useless to rely on Marcel and had to do it by himself. "Friend, even if you are not a detective, the fact is obvious that our secret weapon is really gone." Klaus raised his eyebrows at Marcel and taunted him.


    Klaus doesn''t understand why Davina can break through their defense line so easily. His people are not vegetarian. They can''t find any clues except a few ancestor vampires and little guys.


    Marcel''s face was not good-looking. He felt very strange. Davina had never been such a wayward girl. Unless someone stimulated her, his tone was a little worried, "she won''t go like this. She knew the witch was looking for her..."


    Elijah turned around the little witch''s room and looked into it carefully. He agreed with his brother Klaus. He was afraid it was not simple. "Marcel, her violin is missing, and she mostly left voluntarily."


    Davina has always been very good, and her mood is very mild. Therefore, they are not on guard. Unexpectedly, they still let people take advantage of it.


    Marcel was calm. As soon as he heard Elijah''s analysis, he grabbed his collar and cursed, "what did you say to her in the attic? She lied to me in order to stay there and hoped you could help him control his mana. You didn''t have a secret deal with her. She impressed you so well... How do we know if we took her? "


    Elijah glanced at Klaus and explained faintly that Davina had nothing to do with him. At present, he also wanted to find her to deal with some private affairs, "I don''t know where Davina is, why does she run Originally, she didn''t come back with you voluntarily, did she? Dear marcel, can you stay so close to me? I''m afraid I can''t help flying you out... "The elegant Elijah stretched out a finger and pushed aside Marcel''s control. He hated being threatened.


    You have to settle in first. As soon as the little witch leaves, they will start to smash the pot. What''s going on?!


    Klaus coughed and Marcel looked at him with hatred, but Klaus''s thoughts seemed to shake to a different place. He suddenly thought of the prophecy that the little guy had told him. Damn it, I hope this matter has nothing to do with Bailu. Otherwise, his little wolf girl will get into trouble!

 Chapter 271

    Klaus''s eyebrows revolve around. It seems that their problems are becoming more and more complex. Xiaorou / Tuanzi doesn''t speak clearly. Klaus can only try to protect the important people around him according to his own speculation. Davina''s loss of control is the first step, God... If it does become like that, it will be a little trouble!


    Elijah looked at Klaus''s proud virtue of completely thinking and planning. Didn''t this brother see Marcel''s blacker and blacker face? Elijah sighed and recalled Marcel''s attention. "Hey, Marcel, I can assure you that I absolutely don''t want to see the child hurt. They have suffered too much from the shit ceremony of the harvest sacrifice. We promised to protect her. We will do that!"


    Elijah''s kindness interrupted Klaus''s thoughts, and his eyes changed a few times. The brother who only knew how to pick up cheap said, he laughed and had no scruples, "Hey, my brother, the girl you said in a maternal way is the most powerful witch in New Orleans - tell me, if she runs away, how can we stop him from destroying us? To be exact, she has this terrible power to destroy all our achievements... If she is not our friend or our enemy! "


    Klaus''s camp was always clear. Elijah''s expression changed. Marcel jumped directly over and roared with his fangs. "She''s our friend!"


    Klaus looked up at him lazily, shrugged and raised his eyebrows. The portrayed eyebrows were indifferent and natural. In this view, he remained neutral, "well, I hope so!"


    Marcel''s eyes are full of blood. He hates Klaus''s tone, as if his Davina is really just a secret weapon. It''s not like this, not just like this. Marcel knows better than anyone in his heart.


    Klaus didn''t care about them. He just made a sign to them to follow. He had figured out a way, "lucky for you, I know how to get her back. Come with me."


    Marcel looked at him suspiciously. Elijah came to him and frowned. There was a faint worry in his tone. Looking at Klaus''s expression, he had a bad premonition, "you know Klaus''s style, it would be very dangerous. If he felt threatened, he would become cruel and ruthless, not only Davina, but even you!"


    Marcel was silent for a few seconds and responded decisively to Elijah. He never believed in Klaus''s kindness, "I won''t let anyone hurt her."


    Elijah smiled and shook Marcel''s hand. Like a gentle ally, he thought, they still have several things in common. For example, they all hope to find their little witch earlier, "yes, I won''t either."

 Chapter 272

    Klaus and her aunt are all looking forward to the celebration in the evening when they are worried about Davina, the witch. Bailu is holding the little guy and Rebecca, but they are very relaxed. They are tidying up their dresses in high spirits. It seems that xiaorou / Tuanzi and her aunt are looking forward to the celebration in the evening.


    Because of the little excitement of Bailu''s beautiful dress, later their Klaus brought them a lot of good things. The little guy climbed between a pile of lace and silk, and his funny eyes narrowed. Don''t be too satisfied?


    Sure enough, power is a good thing!


    Bailu helped her roll up a ball and a meat ball wrapped with all kinds of beautiful clothes, while she also had to suffer Klaus. Anyway, she did what she could do. However, from another point of view, Bailu was a little worried... She always felt that this guy was too proud and conceited, just afraid of suffering.


    Rebecca looked through the room and didn''t know where she saw. She seemed a little absent-minded.


    Bailu gave her a set. Rebecca shook her head silently. What she likes has always been very publicized. She will be uncomfortable with such a simple and elegant style.


    The little guy''s taste was different from them. What she wanted was a diamond. She broke it and it was a big shiny skill. She really started it immediately, which made her Claus father laugh.


    It''s just some ordinary jewelry. Look, it''s fun to make his little baby happy!


    Elijah looked at Klaus and marcel, and their faces were black. They seemed to be going out. Their mouth pressure was low and asked their little wolf girl, "Hey, Bailu, I heard that the little witch is gone. It''s obvious that she left from the main door. You''ve only seen it before. I want to ask, do you know what''s going on?"


    Bailu''s hand paused for a moment and thought of what she said to Davina. The voice line was light and steady. She didn''t know anything. She just put some news out, "I don''t understand, but I did tell her that those witch elders are dead."


    Rebecca took another dress in Bai Lu''s hand, strangely turned her head and opened her mouth with a smile. Davina knew this. Would she still sit here waiting for her to be used by everyone, "you are so kind. What do you think our little witch is afraid of when those witches want to sacrifice her? When the witch elder dies, she is half free, isn''t she? "


    "Really... I really don''t know, but I think Marcel didn''t tell him that the obstacle to his freedom has been lifted." Bailu said the truth frankly. She couldn''t agree with Marcel. The girl looked badly hurt. Davina was just an innocent victim to some extent.


    Ridiculous compassion, who is not innocent? Rebecca only grasped one key point. Klaus was going to be miserable. Bailu of his family was in trouble. She estimated that she would have a little trouble. She dragged people back to the little guy. Rebecca looked very worried, but her expression became subtle. "So you caused Davina''s departure?"


    Bai Lu felt that she seemed a little fussy. She just hugged the child and didn''t deny it. It really had something to do with her. "I just told the truth. She realized that she was just a weapon used by them to control witches."


    Rebecca glanced at the three men, approached Bailu and grabbed Bailu''s wrist. "Yes, I''ve never been with them. Look, Elijah will join them, but with the three of them, I''m sure it won''t work."


    Bai Lu just looked at Rebecca quietly, and her eyes diverged. It was obvious that the girl''s words and her actions were not right at all. After receiving Bai Lu''s doubt, her little meat / Dumpling''s tail shook and became curious about why, Aunt Rebecca''s mood was always vaguely disgusted and resentful.

 Chapter 273

    Rebecca couldn''t help laughing. She stroked / touched the little guy''s shaggy skirt, and the volume was a slow mockery. "Our little witch was used by the witch, deceived by Marcel, manipulated by Elijah, threatened by Klaus,... It has to be said that she is a modern version of Casco girl."


    Bai Lu looked at her quietly, with an inexplicable sadness and love. Rebecca was not another Casco girl, "are you talking about Davina or yourself?"


    The little guy climbed onto Rebecca''s shoulder and sat on it. The little fat hand waved at Klaus''s father. Rebecca was a little angry and pulled people back and threw them back to Bailu. She knew that she was good with that bastard Klaus. It was really his kind, "does it matter?"


    Rebecca''s rhetorical question has always been very direct. Bailu shrugged. Rebecca looked at Klaus''s direction and leaned close to her and lowered her voice. "Bailu, anyway, we girls must be in the same camp."


    Bai Lu nodded silently. The little guy glanced at Rebecca and felt an impulse to sigh. Aunt Rebecca just refused to give up.


    When Sabin found Sophie, she was pestering a man to do / love to do. The war was getting better and better. She calmly stepped forward and poked Sophie on the shoulder. Sabin was very polite, "sorry to disturb."


    Sophie patted the handsome man''s face and helplessly blew a kiss. The man seemed to be very sensible. He grabbed his clothes and left.


    Sophie leaned against her desk. Sabin scolded her silently, "Hey, I called your cell phone for more than an hour!"


    Sophie smiled innocently, with an inexplicable ruddy face. She was a witch with good energy. "Sorry, I''m busy, you saw it... I thought you would understand it."


    Sabin reluctantly went up and helped Sophie put on her coat. Her facial features were helpless care, like a considerate friend, "Sophie, it''s no use for you to paralyze yourself and escape yourself. You''ve been so confused since Agnes died. You can''t..."


    Sophie pushed her away, grabbed a bottle of wine and laughed mockingly. When the elder died, their hope became smaller and smaller, "can''t you blame me? I don''t seem to have much to do recently, except to have fun occasionally... "

 Chapter 274

    Sophie was just going to muddle along like a broken pot. She didn''t have the determination to do anything for Monique and Jane Ann.


    Sabin couldn''t stand to see such a depressed friend.


    When Sabin came forward, he snapped the bottle in Sophie''s hand. The volume became fierce. He was almost sad about his misfortune and angry. "You don''t want to do anything, do you? You gave up, didn''t you? However, there is still hope. I always believe in you, Sophie. Listen to me, my dear friend, when you catch all the walking men to cover up your pain, I have been looking around, keeping a low profile and listening to the news... "


    Sabin''s fierce speech crackled down. Unfortunately, Sophie didn''t have any extra reaction. She just looked at Sabin and poured a glass of wine. So what? She has no hope. The witch''s elders are dead. Can their monik wake up?!


    ¡ª¡ªHer pain could not be understood by her friends, and Sophie nodded dispensably.


    Sabin''s mouth made a strange arc. She grabbed Sophie''s hand with special force. The tight Sophie''s arms were drawn. The two people were too close. Sophie couldn''t see Sabin''s expression at this time, but the strange voice came, "Sophie, I want to tell you that Marcel''s Day walker is looking for a girl in the whole city... Brown hair, Blue eyes, sixteen or seventeen, deja vu? "


    Brown hair, blue eyes, 16-year-old girl - Sophie naturally knows who that is better than anyone. That is her niece''s best friend Davina, the only little witch who survived the harvest festival.


    Sophie''s glass fell off, and she pressed it in front of Sabin. Ye was shining in her eyes, and the light of hope began to extend slowly. "You mean Davina wasn''t with Marcel?"


    Seeing that Sophie finally had a superfluous response to her, the angry Sabin nodded slowly with an inexplicable smile. Davina was not with marcel, which means that he had no way to know that the witches cast magic during this period of time.


    Their magic, free, a free witch, no one can guess what they can do!


    Sophie and Sabin looked as like as two peas, and their lips were simultaneously smiling, and the same strange and evil. "That means that if we can find her, then everything will be remedied. We still have hope, yes, we can do all this!"


    Davina''s return means that the harvest festival will be a great success. Sophie''s hope began to ignite, and every word of the oath rang in her vein.


    Davina is dead. Yes, as long as the damn harvest sacrifice can be held successfully, her Monica and her niece will come back, won''t they?

 Chapter 275

    Sophie''s mood became more and more excited, and her body began to tremble slightly. Sabin looked at her and smiled meaningfully. Her tone was still as concerned and calm as ever. It seemed that she could see the actions behind Sophie, "listen, my friend, the sun is setting, and more and more vampires will be searched, And I found this in her old house! "


    Obviously, Sabin is prepared. In fact, she has been paying attention to the development of the event, quietly hiding in the dark and low-key investigating each party''s forces.


    According to Sabin herself, she is actively preparing for her best friend Sophie, so Sophie has always thanked her for her help.


    Sabin pulled the man over and shook a small thing in her hand. Then Sophie saw a horn comb in her eyes. Her bright eyes moved. The hair entangled in the comb was brown - it belonged to Davina.


    If a witch has your hair, what they can do is not to find you. As long as they want, they can even put you in the threat of assassination.


    Sophie held Sabin''s palm, which was damp and warm. She seemed to hold a hope and trembled with gratitude. "You cheer me up, dear friend, can we see where our little witch is now?"


    Davina''s position is very safe now. She is with Camille, but Camille is more upset. She is forced to pour cups of green thick liquid.


    Verbenae.


    Josh and Davina stared at her. The taste was a little disgusting. However, in order to prevent being controlled again, Camille had to drink to a certain concentration.

 Chapter 276

    Davina looked at Camille, whose face was distorted and suffering. She couldn''t bear to persuade her to drink it. "Listen, honey, you must continue to drink. You need Verbena in your body so that you won''t be hypnotized."


    In order to prevent being controlled by Klaus again, Camille had to force himself to keep pouring verbena.


    Josh dribbled. Camille''s breathing movements and changes in blood concentration made his attributes as a vampire explode. He hadn''t eaten for a long time. The rookie vampire starved to death, and his breath was tight with a glimmer of hope. "Camille, do you have a blood bag in your refrigerator?"


    This tone is as like as two peas in your refrigerator, which is quite natural.


    Camille embarrassed, blood bag, does she need it? For Mao, an ordinary human family needs to store this kind of thing. There is no technology to inject it, okay? She lowered her head, drank Verbena bitterly, and shook her head silently.


    Davina smiled. Does Josh want to be such a lovely and ignorant rookie? However, he was moved to think that he had not eaten for a long time to help her friend. "How can it be? Here... You can have a drink. I have magic. It''s okay..." Davina is a more suitable food candidate than Camille.


    Davina stretched out her hand in Josh''s direction, and the thin blood vessels on her wrist looked particularly hooked.


    The rookie vampire glanced outside. The sun was shining. He didn''t eat and had no strength to continue. Davina looked at him. Her eyes were as clear and quiet as this morning. Josh was almost lured / confused to lower his head. He was really hungry. He was so hungry. I was so hungry. Then he just sucked a little and supported his strength a little.


    Josh''s actions were moved and awed. Davina and Camille were made to laugh by his careful actions. The wind floated slightly, as if there were a little more warmth in the air.


    Smiling all the time, Davina''s soft / soft expression suddenly changed. Josh''s wrist was pulled back. He was stunned. He looked up and saw that the little witch''s expression had changed. The facial features began to tense. The original soft and elegant back arched slightly, showing an aggressive posture!

 Chapter 277

    Davina looked around vigilantly. Her sensing ability was at its maximum!


    ... magic, Davina sensed the power of magic. Someone was looking for her and someone was testing her.


    Damn it, she just left Klaus''s sphere of influence for a while. Has anyone found her?


    Davina catches Josh and Camille and quickly sets up a barrier to isolate those unknown enemies. Damn it, she finds someone casting magic. Yes, Davina guesses that the witches must have received the news of her escape.


    Positioning spell, they are looking for Davina, and they still don''t want to let Davina go.


    Josh and Camille looked at each other, no, so soon, Davina was very anxious, her tone completely changed, and her killing intention slowly filled up, "... They are looking for me, soon, we must speed up!"


    Camille first reacted. She immediately poured Verbena in the cup, casually wiped the corners of her mouth, looked around carefully, and planned to leave here immediately. "Well, we must leave here immediately!"


    Davina stared at them stunned. She didn''t know what she sensed. Her voice was full of despair, "no! I can''t escape now. Everyone is looking for me, witch, Marcel, Klaus... "


    Like a sweet pastry, Davina doesn''t know how popular it is. Her strength is enough to make everyone crazy, like a bloodthirsty beast!


    As Klaus said, sometimes they are not only unnatural creatures, they are a group of damn monsters!


    Davina has been out of control, and Camille''s eyebrows wrinkled. Then, her expression relaxed and held each other''s hands. She answered Davina firmly, "I know a priest. Believe me, father Kieran, my uncle will have a way. He needs to know what happened here..."


    Obviously, father Kieran has always been the role of protector in Camille''s mind. Camille has to trust and rely on him more than anyone. Therefore, she thought of her dearest uncle for the first time.


    "Yes, we can trust him. He is a good man..." Camille perked up and began to pack up what she needed. She even smiled happily at Davina. "He will believe me and help us unless he is hypnotized."


    Davina and Josh looked at Camille and seemed to have some heart, but Davina still walked over, her hand pressed Camille''s excited action, and their tone was helpless despair, "stop, Camille, he knows."


    Camille paused and seemed unable to understand Davina''s meaning. She said, does he know? What do you know? What does her uncle know?


    What does Davina mean?!


    Camille opened his mouth and chose to shake his head. His tone became broken and weak, "what are you talking about What the hell do you mean? " But Camille''s eyes were full of panic. Her most trusted uncle and her only dependence on father Kieran were also cheating her?

 Chapter 278

    Camille can''t accept this fact at all, but sometimes the reality is much crueler than we think.


    Father Kieran did know everything, and he had a deal with Klaus.


    In order to prevent human beings and vampires from interfering with each other, one should always stand up as a representative to negotiate, communicate and formulate various agreements.


    ¡ª¡ªFather Kieran, he is such an existence. What Camille doesn''t know is that their family has had this mission long ago.


    Now, she just hopes Davina can give her a negative answer. If father Kieran can''t continue to trust, her world seems to be false.


    Davina, don''t look away. She knows that Camille can''t accept this fact at all, but the fact is the fact. The little witch''s voice is calm and terrible.


    "He knows." Davina looked into Camille''s eyes and sent word by word into her heart. That''s the truth.


    Kamimi fell and sat on the ground. Davina didn''t have to deceive her. The whole mind was confused. Kamil suddenly thought of father Kieran''s perfunctory attitude towards what she said recently, and her eyes began to disintegrate. However, she still asked the same question, "what are you talking about? Say it again! "


    "Sorry, he knows." Davina told her so calmly.


    Davina took a deep breath, and she told it all in a hurry. The truth is often much crueler than we believe, "your uncle, yes, father Kieran, I know him too. I''ve been living in the attic of his church before. I saw it with my own eyes... He and Marcel are together. They are friends. I can hear them speak, He knows everything... Believe me, Camille, he knows everything! "


    He knows everything, he knows Klaus, Marcel, the truth of Sean''s death, and he even knows the reason for her abnormality. However, he connived at the vampire to hypnotize her and let her leave this damn place?


    Camille suddenly realized all this. Yes, father Kieran has always been very protective of her, but why does her character become completely different this time? Camille thought of him every time she took the evidence to find father Kieran. Yes, he tried to cover up this matter. He has been blurring the focus. Of course, he needs such development. He hopes she doesn''t know the truth.


    Camille is not a fool. After she thinks a little, she can catch other clues. Yes, she understands that father Kieran''s attitude is wrong from the beginning. He is lying to her and has been lying to her!


    Father Kieran tried to protect his only niece, so Klaus became their only bond!


    Camille slowly retreated, fell down, and the cold of the ground seemed to be transmitted to her bones. She shook her head, shook her head, shook her head desperately, and refused to accept this cruel fact. However, her hope gradually weakened, and the brilliance of her eyes began to jump uneasily like a twisted heart, so a huge and fatal blow came alive.


    ¡ª¡ªHer only relative, the dearest uncle Kieran, has been misleading her, perfunctory her and cheating her!

 Chapter 279

    Davina looked at Camille quietly. The mood in their eyes was inexplicably turbulent. Josh stayed quietly aside. He was not a very talkative person.


    Camille still refused to give up. She couldn''t accept such a cruel reality. She shook her lips and retorted, "no, he won''t. If he knew that the witch had magic on my brother, he would tell me! What about Sean? Do you think... Does he really know? "


    Davina had no way to answer, but nodded silently. Father Kieran knew that Josh told him that father Kieran had caught Agnes.


    Agnes, the witch who cast a spell on Sean, the witch who killed him!


    "Oh, my God!" Camille''s tears rolled down like pearls. He could no longer convince himself to believe father Kieran, "he always knew that he was cheating me..."


    The gloomy atmosphere wrapped Camille and Davina, but Josh was completely different. He looked outside the window, and the light gradually became clear. Damn, in the daytime, the sun was too cruel and terrible. As a vampire, he couldn''t protect his friends at all!


    Josh could feel the movement of power. Witches and vampires were slowly approaching. He raised his volume and interrupted Davina and Camille''s grief. "Hey, there''s no time to be sad. We really have to go now! Take anything, plane, train, car, ship... "


    Josh threw Camille a bunch of keys, his tone became more impatient, and desperately pulled the two people from the ground. "My car is for you. It''s parked by the dock. You take Davina first. Trust me, I''ll tell you your specific / location. I''ll catch up with you when it''s dark."


    Davina nodded. She also felt it. Camille took a deep breath. She must cheer up. She has no time to be sad and complain. Now, she can only rely on herself.


    Davina glanced at Josh. She understood his worry, opened a smile and comforted the general opening, "listen, save your number in Camille''s mobile phone. We can keep in touch at any time. We must leave here immediately."


    Camille and Davina are about to leave. Josh looked at the little witch with red eyes and couldn''t bear to rub his back against her cheek. He has always been a very gentle personality, "don''t cry, as long as the sun goes down, we can be with you. At that time, I will protect you."


    Davina nodded. Camille hung up her cell phone. She still had several people she knew. It was not very beneficial for her to disappear. She held Davina. "Most of the French areas have been blocked, and we have to walk in some places."


    Davina hugged Josh. He couldn''t appear in the sun. There was really no way. She had to say goodbye for a while, "you must be careful."


    Josh nodded and gave Camille a please look. Camille nodded silently and firmly.


    The rookie vampire turned to his friend with a very gentle tone, "don''t worry, I''m fine, remember... Don''t let them find you."


    Davina left quickly, leaving only a good word in the air.


    Josh couldn''t hold on and fell down. He was almost hungry. Damn it, it''s ok if they left. At least he felt much safer now and wouldn''t lose control and rush at them!

 Chapter 280

    Davina and Camille tried to make a living in the desperate situation, but Bailu really had no good way.


    Forced to be half under house arrest at home, and her little meat / Dumpling continue to prepare for the so-called celebration in the evening!


    Klaus took all his people out, because Davina''s disappearance had something to do with Bai Lu, and he couldn''t say anything. He had to circle the people first. Bai Lu''s mother''s position and identity were so special, so a row of big men in black followed her and the little guy like zongzi!


    Sometimes, Klaus''s men really have no tacit understanding with Bailu''s mother. They are not on the same channel at all. They are very upset. You have wood?!


    Bai Lu took a few steps. She couldn''t stand it. She turned back. She was completely powerless and said she needed a little space. "Hey, I know Klaus asked you to follow me, but do you really need to follow me to the bathroom?"


    This kind of privacy to speechless place, can you really follow a group of big men? Bailu''s cold sweat is coming out. Do you want to have no lower limit!


    Standing upright, a row of big men in black stood six steps away from Bailu and the little guy, without nodding or shaking their heads.


    Klaus''s instructions are very clear. They must not leave Bailu for more than five meters. The distance from the bathroom is about five meters. Therefore, they stand at the door very eye-catching.


    Bai Lu was so angry that she felt weak. Suddenly, she wanted to smash the small meat / dumpling in her hand to see if they would change their face.


    The little guy''s nose moved. She stretched out her fleshy little hand and dragged Bailu to the front of the bathroom. It seemed that she was even more worried than her. Bailu''s mother bowed her head thoughtfully.


    "What''s the matter, baby?" Little meat dumpling seemed to have experience in dealing with those people in black. Bai Lu''s mother asked in front of them with a little expectation.


    Then, the group of men in black fell into a semi dull state, turned their backs to them, and temporarily blocked the toilets in a row.


    Bai Lu saw the little guy blinking his big eyes and swept and swept onto the mobile phone in her hand. Then, in less than two seconds, Bai Lu''s mother heard the familiar melody. There was a strange bell in the mobile phone, so her father Klaus didn''t come to check.


    Bailu, relieved, picked up and listened. It seemed to be a woman, Sophie, a witch they were all familiar with.


    never go to the temple for nothing!


    One arm picked up the little guy. Bai Lu stared at the man in black who was about to follow when she heard the news, and gave her order, "give me three minutes!"


    Sophie''s name shone on the screen, and Bailu''s eyebrows became a lump.

 Chapter 281

    Xiaorou / Tuanzi was inexplicably excited. Bailu''s mother tangled for a while. Although Sophie had a lot to do with her spell, she couldn''t ignore her existence, but sincerely Bailu didn''t want to get involved in the muddy water of the stall.


    Sophie calls her now. It must be related to Davina. She has promised Klaus not to get involved in this event for the time being. Now, do you want to break her promise again?


    Bailu knew that she was unwilling, and Klaus''s trust could not be squandered by her.


    Bai Lu fell into meditation. Sophie has no problem with her character, but she is too paranoid about some things. Davina won''t be safe in her hands. Sophie is going crazy because of the harvest festival!


    The little guy obviously held different opinions. She quickly grabbed the phone and pressed it on the hands-free. She meant that I would also participate in this matter.


    ... focus on making trouble for a hundred years?!


    Bai Lu''s mother was silent for a moment. Then she stretched out her hand and twisted the little guy''s cheek, cleared her throat and asked, "Sophie, what''s the matter?"


    The little guy''s eyes narrowed. Her little head leaned over and chewed the mobile phone. Embarrassed, Bailu quickly grabbed it back. This is not something to eat. Besides, when did Sophie offend the little ancestor, "this can''t be eaten!"


    The little guy instinctively doesn''t like Sophie. She vaguely remembers that Sophie''s conspiracy has made Bai Lu suffer a lot. Besides, she can smell the conspiracy transmitted from her mobile phone.


    Sophie''s voice was silent for a few times, and then passed through the current with excitement and bewitchment.


    "Bailu, I know you don''t believe me, but you must listen to me this time!"


    The corners of Bailu''s mouth shriveled. Who do you think you are? Why should I listen to you? Xiaorou / Tuanzi silently shook her tail and motioned her mother Bailu to take it easy. Listen and have a look first.


    "What the hell are you doing?" Mobile phone as like as two peas embarrassed bad ass bad ass Claus, she said she was busy and embarrassed and wanted to beat people.


    "Bailu, for the safety of you and your children, you must listen to me. Now everything will change. Davina has been free. Here''s our chance!"


    Sophie''s volume changed and Bailu smiled coldly. It seems that she still refuses to give up. Davina''s business has nothing to do with her. Besides, she doesn''t want to use the poor little witch. Bailu plans to think about the spell alone, "right? You did a good job, didn''t you? Davina left temporarily... But what does this have to do with us? "

 Chapter 282

    "I need your help. Only when I find Davina can the witches complete the harvest sacrifice!" Sophie''s voice came from her hand with determination and enthusiasm.


    Bailu reluctantly took the little guy''s palm and rubbed it around. Her attitude was dispensable and calm, "am I sick? Why should I help you witches gain more power? You have been casting spells on me, and now my life is still in your hands. "


    Bailu doesn''t hold a grudge, but she won''t be so stupid as to help the witch. Why, threaten her and her children again?


    Sophie''s tone wandered around. She smiled. If she hadn''t eaten Bailu, she wouldn''t have called, "if we don''t finish the harvest sacrifice, the witch will lose her magic forever. It''s definitely not good for your family, Bailu. Don''t forget your purpose here."


    family? Their family?


    Bailu''s action stopped, and the little guy''s eyes narrowed. Sure enough, Sophie knew that.


    Bai Lu stretched out her hand and nodded her forehead hesitantly. Her tone began to be curious. It seems that she ignored many hidden clues, "how do you know about my family?"


    The ball began to roll to a new position and the initiative began to transfer. Sophie knew that Bailu had begun to take the bait.


    Sophie''s tone was particularly natural and calm. Of course, she knew when the chips in her hand would be useful. "Of course, we knew from the first day we saw you. Your identity and your responsibility... You are a member of the crescent wolf family. Marcel asked a witch to cast a spell so that they can only keep the wolf shape, Only on the night of the full moon can we restore a human face. "


    Bai Lu was in a bad mood. She hated the fact, especially the fact that Sophie spoke in this tone. Her tone cooled down and suppressed her anger. "Then, give me a reason not to hang up."


    Sophie broke. The truth is generally not very beautiful, so it will be hated when it is said.


    Then, Bai Lu heard Sophie reluctantly admit the fact from her mobile phone. They had planned this for a long time, "in fact, because the witch who cast the spell is my ancestor. Listen, if you help me complete the harvest sacrifice, I''ll help you remove the spell. I promise, how important this matter is to me. You know, please believe me, Bai Lu..."


    Bai Lu wants to roll her eyes. She speaks better than she sings. Who knows what bad water is turning in her stomach.


    The little guy''s tail stood up and seemed to sense danger and hardship. It seemed that something was wrong and an important line was missing.


    Bailu unconsciously smoothed her hair, then lowered her head, kissed her forehead and made a decision.


    "Good, not afraid, mom is here."


    The little guy''s mood gradually eased down. She bit Bai Lu''s hand and seemed to be struggling with whether to agree or disagree. Unfortunately, Bai Lu seemed to have an idea.


    Bai Lu pressed hands-free. She buttoned her mobile phone in her ear and asked clearly, "but what can I do for you?"


    Bailu decides to rely on herself to save her family. Klaus and Elijah are people of different races after all. She doesn''t think she can be completely trusted.


    Especially considering a time bomb... Klaus, the devil, the moody bastard, he will not waste a Mimi''s kindness and compassion for anyone except her and the little guy.


    Klaus is a murderous devil. Even if her family gets in the way of Klaus''s plan, he probably won''t hesitate too long. Bailu can''t deny this!

 Chapter 283

    Sophie obviously knew Bai Lu''s plan. Her mood and tone became lighter and told her part of her plan, "well... I need to sacrifice the bones of a powerful witch to absorb their magic. I know that the body of a witch has never been found. Her name is... Celeste."


    When the little guy''s tail heard such a name, it obviously blew up and stood up. She became as if she was afraid?!


    Bailu''s eyes also became deep and unknown. Naturally, she had heard the name, or she had seen Celeste before.


    ¡ª¡ªIn Elijah''s deepest dream, his old lover was a powerful witch who was light / slip / slip and charming / charming / moving / human. Because of the witch named Celeste, their brothers almost broke up.


    Sophie''s secret voice line wrapped / contained human sins from her mobile phone and bewitched your mind bit by bit. "You should have a common friend - Elijah. It is said that after her death, Elijah will be buried in a secret place according to her wishes. I just need you to find out that place."


    Bailu''s mind flashed. Yes, she knew where the witch was. She seemed to have seen it inadvertently. Then, she suddenly remembered the diaries she used to kill time, Elijah''s diaries.


    I have to say, sometimes, diary is a very good habit.


    Bailu went out with the little guy in her arms. Her direction was very clear. She moved to the study, where there was the... Diary.


    Camille and Davina walked in the street. Thanks to the celebration, they wore hats and hit the crowd, which was not eye-catching at all.


    Davina''s palms were sweating. She looked very nervous. Camille clenched her hand and comforted, "no one will find you if you keep walking."


    Davina nodded, relieved.


    Camille was taller than her. Her voice fell. She looked around inadvertently for a week and suddenly found a familiar existence - Klaus.

 Chapter 284

    Across the street, Klaus, Elijah and Marcel were obviously looking for Davina.


    Klaus''s eyes caught Camille, and his mouth caught an evil smile. Look what he saw. They accidentally escaped the angry birds and her friends in the palm of their hands.


    ¡ª¡ªOne is weaker than another, one is more persistent than another!


    Davina still walked forward with her head down. She didn''t notice the exposure of her whereabouts at all. Camille''s footsteps flashed around her. She immediately turned around and grabbed Davina''s hand. "We''re going to leave this street right away."


    Immediately, immediately, although I don''t know why Klaus hasn''t responded yet, the farther they are from the devil, the better.


    Davina seemed to feel Camille''s tension. She nodded and agreed to her suggestion, so they immediately chose to turn around. Klaus seemed not to find it at all and was still looking around in the bustling crowd.


    However, no one noticed that the smile on the corner of his mouth showed no sign of disappearing.


    All his attention was focused on Klaus. Camille, who was on full alert, did not find that Elijah, standing not far from Klaus, looked at him. Then he calmly walked to Klaus and happened to block part of his sight.


    Blocked Klaus''s way forward and gave them enough sight to leave.


    On the surface, Klaus and them still got nothing. Secretly, it seems that they have been surging secretly for a long time.


    Marcel took advantage of the chaos and hung up with father Kieran to explain how bad the situation is now. Sometimes they need more allies.


    "If anything happens, father Kieran will call us." Marcel puts down his cell phone and signals Klaus that he is willing to help.


    Klaus nodded. He didn''t seem to mind finding Davina at all. He was curious about the proximity of Elijah and Marcel.


    It seems that his brother and his capable men are close to each other in private, which he doesn''t know. It seems that they are about to form an alliance... Can this be a good thing or a bad thing?

 Chapter 285

    Klaus put his hands around his chest and his attention came back. He glanced lazily at Marcel with cold and sharp eyes. "Hey, my brother, do you two look very comfortable?"


    Marcel''s expression hesitated. He gave a short smile and explained his abnormality a little carelessly. "No, I just told Elijah that we were wasting time."


    Klaus began to move, Elijah''s eyes stopped behind him, and then Rebecca''s voice came through behind him and held their confrontation, "why, don''t my brothers like festival celebrations?"


    "Why not?" Elijah pulled the man over, and he smiled. Sometimes, this sister is also a very considerate child, "Rebecca, look how lively the street market is."


    Rebecca shrugged. She found the target earlier than Elijah, but she didn''t intend to tell Klaus. She just stared at them mockingly.


    Klaus walked over. He put his head together and smiled strangely. He looked at Marcel and Elijah. "Dear sister, are you here to help us find someone?"


    Rebecca nodded dispensably. Of course she came to help, but sometimes being busy is also a kind of busy, "you can''t let your secret weapon fall into the hands of others, can you?"


    The corners of Klaus''s mouth hook up evil. He knows how to find the little witch and master other people''s weakness. He has always been his strong point. Klaus, who has long been confident, doesn''t need to mind other people''s tricks. "To declare, we''ll find her soon."


    Elijah''s eyebrows frowned. He looked at Klaus. His brother would start to hurt again. Whenever he showed this expression, someone would suffer, "I hear that very well, Klaus..." Elijah walked up to him and asked curiously, "obviously, you have some evil conspiracies and plans. Tell me, my brother, What is it? "


    Klaus Shiran smiled. The winner of the school was in hand. He stopped, put his hand on a boy''s shoulder, and said with familiarity, "Hi, dear Tim, I haven''t seen you for a long time. Can I talk to you?"

 Chapter 286

    The clear sky gradually darkened, and the sun became softer and softer. Before long, it could be swallowed up by the sea level.


    ¡ª¡ªDarkness is coming!


    Josh breathed a sigh of relief. It was dark. Good. He could catch up with them soon, and then protect his friends.


    When the sun disappeared on the horizon, Josh took out his cell phone again. He called Camille again to confirm the other party''s location.


    "Camille, it''s me. I''m harassing you again," Josh looked outside. He really didn''t bother to wait for a moment. I don''t know why. He always had an uneasy feeling in his heart. He was very worried about Davina''s safety. "I just want to know where you are so that I can meet you."


    Camille answered him. She and Davina are still safe. The escape continues. Josh''s heart is fixed. It seems that their lives are still safe for the time being.


    The phone just hung up, and suddenly Josh''s hand was shocked again. He lowered his head and felt more uneasy... An unknown number interrupted.


    I don''t want to answer it. I have a strong feeling that I don''t want to answer it.


    However, the bell hurried his action. Josh picked it up strangely. Then, hearing the devil''s voice, Sen was cold and mysterious, which made his back curve rigid inch by inch. "Josh, the servant who disappointed me most, if I called you, you wouldn''t pick it up? Klaus took Tim''s cell phone and said hello to Josh.


    Josh almost threw his cell phone out. His face twisted. His tone trembled. He was scared to death. He had to hold on to greeting. He wanted to be calm, absolutely keep calm, "Hey, Klaus, how are you?"


    Klaus''s laughter came from his mobile phone. It was cold and fierce. Josh''s back was straight. He could only say a few words, "hahaha, you must be very strange. I moved to Turkey. It''s a strange thing, okay... Turks don''t eat turkey (homonym). It''s strange, hahaha, isn''t it?"


    With a dry smile, Josh wanted to hang up, but he just didn''t dare. He didn''t dare to hang up Klaus first. His uneasy premonition was full!


    "You''re lying. Marcel and I just said that your double agent has been exposed. According to our analysis..." Klaus''s slow and sure voice constantly poked the key point, as if he could see it one by one. "You should still be in town, and you''re still with a person, a young and angry witch."


    Josh''s eyes suddenly widened, his volume doubled, and he denied it, "no, no!! There are no witches here, but the fire chicken is delicious! "


    Klaus''s eyes narrowed. He paused for half a second, and then asked in a very gentle tone. He was kind and curious in the intentional voice line, "isn''t it? Are you sure you want Davina''s true love, Tim, to be alone with me? "


    Josh''s mouth turned pale. He was silent. Klaus was still pressing step by step. His tone was more determined and natural. "Josh, what would she think of our little witch? I promise, I just want to talk to her. Tim and I are waiting for you at the house! You know me, my patience is always bad... Dear friend, I really hope she will go home soon. "


    With a click, the cell phone broke, and Klaus''s warning rumbled around Josh''s ear.

 Chapter 287

    Josh got into a bitter tangle. Davina and Camille on the other side stopped briefly in the church.


    Their escape has been suspended for a short time. Now, they must first determine the means of transportation to leave.


    Camille is responsible for investigation and contact. After all, she is familiar with the nearby terrain and conditions.


    Davina looked very anxious and uneasy. She looked at Camille and couldn''t wait. She felt that they had to leave here immediately. "We should continue to go. How long should we wait?"


    I can''t wait. If I wait any longer, Davina thinks they can''t go, because the thick dark force is approaching them step by step.


    Davina knew that they had no way back. The witch, Klaus, Marcel, werewolf, she had no place at all.


    Camille hugged Davina. After all, she had studied psychology. Her mood was at least cleaned up. She looked calm and looked around carefully. Camille motioned Davina to wait at ease. The more this time, the more they couldn''t lose their calm, "just a few minutes, and then I went to see if the coast is safe."


    As long as they cross the coastline, they will be safer. At least, they can avoid the attack of these monsters for the time being.


    However, Pianpian, Camille''s cell phone rang at this time.


    Harsh, sharp.


    Camille took a look. It was Josh. Davina took a look and stepped back. Something was wrong. He seemed to be in a hurry. However, they hung up after another sound. They were too anxious to go. Camille was also confused. She picked up her cell phone and dialed back, "Josh, sorry, I missed your call."


    Josh seemed to say something, hesitating and stumbling.


    Davina noticed that Camille''s expression was wrong. She stood up. There were some things you didn''t want to face. Camille''s voice switched to sharp, and she couldn''t accept such a despicable fact. "What did you say? Klaus kidnapped Tim?! "

 Chapter 288

    Josh''s tone is very low and dumb. He seems to have struggled for a long time. However, after all, he knows more about Tim''s meaning to Davina than anyone else. "I didn''t want to tell you at the beginning, but I know Klaus''s personality. If Davina doesn''t appear, he will kill Tim!"


    If Klaus did it, Davina would run away. As long as she knew about it, she would feel guilty and sad all her life!


    Camille breathed deeply, and her eyebrows became a lump. She answered Josh definitely. There''s no way. We must tell Davina about it and make a decision. "We''ll think of a way. Listen, you go to the French district and pay attention not to be found. When we think of a way, we''ll send you a text message."


    In the long run, we must discuss with Davina. We can''t be impulsive. Impulsivity is the devil!


    Camille turned and Davina''s face looked very terrible. Unfortunately, they all thought too simple. Klaus''s practice obviously angered the little witch who was facing out of control.


    ... did she hear that?!!


    Davina''s hat was lifted off by her spiritual power, and her eyes became blood red. Her teeth clenched her lips / petals tightly and looked fiercely at the direction of the French district. The damn devil Klaus, she was going to kill him, "... I''m going to find him."


    Davina''s tone was too cold and quiet. She looked terrible when she was too calm.


    Camille quickly grabbed her hand and tried to communicate with her. They need to keep calm for the time being. In such an impulsive past, they fell into Klaus''s plan, "wait, Davina... Please calm down. Shall we think of a way first?"


    Davina threw Camille. She couldn''t go away and lost her voice. She looked at Camille and shook her head. It was obvious that she had made up her mind, "sorry, I can''t let Tim die."


    Suddenly, Davina blocked Camille and pulled out an attack posture. She felt the power. Damn it, the witches who had been chasing her came.

 Chapter 289

    Camille and Davina didn''t expect that the witches came so fast. Their speed was as if someone was helping them behind their back!


    Obviously, Sabin''s positioning spell was very effective. They found the little witch Davina, and the members of the witch group seemed to be well prepared.


    Camille felt the tension of the atmosphere. She glanced at Davina. Damn it, there was no leakage. When she met the leader, who were these strange women in front of her? Her eyes were full of question marks. As soon as her eyes turned, she saw a row of solemn and gloomy looking women in black clothes and hats encircling them.


    Like a curtain, they wrapped it like this. Their mouths were reading strange spells, and their voices were very low. However, her head was getting more and more painful. Camille only had time to exclaim, "no!!"


    Camille shakily pulled the stone on the edge. Damn it, she was too painful. This pain was almost as painful as when Davina gave her a spell to remove the hint!


    They want to kill Camille. Yes, the witch''s goal is clear. Kill Camille and take Davina.


    Davina''s face changed and smiled coldly. She also began to work her spiritual power to fight them. The power was constantly tearing their boundaries.


    Camille, a human being in the central position, was more tragic. She collapsed to the ground tortured by her strength and had no God in her eyes. Her cold sweat was like small pearls, and her hissing voice could not be sent out.


    If the stalemate continued, Camille would die. She gave her a protective shield after a hard shave at those damn witches.


    Camille was her friend. Davina knew she had to protect her. Poor Camille finally breathed a sigh of relief. She completely fainted.


    Davina no longer covered up her anger and despair, mobilized her strength to charge / scold her whole body, stretched out her hand, and looked at the witch. Her hands seemed to grab small necks and twist them mercilessly.


    Click, it''s the sound of bone joint separation.

 Chapter 290

    One, two, three, four... All the witches'' necks were broken by Davina one by one!


    Rows of witches were hung in the air, and Davina, who was forced to a dead end, broke her neck.


    Among them, there was Sabin hiding behind. Before falling, it seemed that her eyes twisted strangely.


    All the witches were dead, and there was a dead silence around. At this moment, Davina felt that the slightest hope in her heart was also dead.


    Hope is dead, in order to live after death!


    Davina didn''t even look at the witches who fell to the ground. They all deserved their death. Finally, she took a sorry look at Camille. They couldn''t leave here together. Davina had made preparations for death. She silently thanked them and turned and ran out quickly.


    ¡ª¡ªTim is innocent. She must save him!


    The storm outside the house is so fierce that all forces are fiercely competing for Davina, the little witch. Bailu in Klaus''s home is particularly free and carefree.


    At least, because of Klaus''s order, his hand was half down, and there were not a dozen people to look at her. She took a small meat / dumpling and quietly nest in the study.


    Bailu announced that she needed to accompany their children to read quietly for a while and chat.


    The door was half closed. Bailu lingered to the dark grid, pushed it and pretended to be looking for a book. As she walked, she hid in a dead corner. Many people outside couldn''t see her. Then she got stuck at the entrance of the basement alone. She squatted down / body, grabbed a few little guys and began to coax the little guys to help her.


    "Hey, baby, do you know how to use a cover up?" Bailu is not the first time to see the power and power of small meat / dumplings. She thinks that as long as the little guys are willing, they can do not too many things!


    The little guy''s tail shook and tilted his head to take a good look at Bai Lu''s expression. She smiled, nodded and had deep dimples. Then, there were two familiar shadows in the study - Bai Lu was reading a book seriously with a little baby in her arms.

 Chapter 291

    Bailu''s mother rushed in with the little guy and found Klaus. For Elijah''s coffin, she held out her hand and carefully took out some thick diaries.


    The location of this collection of books is estimated to be beyond anyone''s imagination. Bailu once again praised her own wit!


    According to Elijah''s diary, when Bailu first read it, she was just passing the time and thinking about the next step of her and her baby. Therefore, she didn''t remember very clearly. Therefore, she began to look for it at a glance with the light and her little baby.


    Celeste, Celeste... Well, witch, love... Elijah''s painful memories.


    Bai Lu swept over and looked at a lot of content quickly. Finally, they found a clue in the second book.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Elijah''s emotional route looks very affectionate. Bailu thinks about it a little bit. He feels a little uneasy when he knows her reaction after the leak.


    However, Sophie''s words went back and forth in her mind. For her family and her family, Bailu bit her teeth. She can only focus on the key points first, forget it, and then apologize to Elijah.


    Thinking of Elijah''s kindness and kindness, Bailu thought that he was not Klaus. Should she forgive her for her hardship?


    Elijah''s diary is full of sweet times. He writes about his mental journey... Celeste fascinates me. She is perfect She died, even if the sun rises, I still have only night in my eyes... But I promised him that if she died, I would bury him away from all chaos, away from witches, vampires and everyone.


    Bailu''s fingertips stopped. Good, she found it!


    Almost tangled, she rowed on the diary several times. Bai Lu''s struggle was obvious. However, in the end, for the safety of her family, she lowered her head and hid her face. She said in a low voice, "I''m sorry, Elijah."

 Chapter 292

    Completely out of her mind, Davina approached Klaus''s house in a straight line like a goddess of revenge, with the power of destruction step by step.


    A lovely little witch burning with anger, a messenger of revenge.


    Seeing that he was about to approach the target, suddenly Josh flashed behind her, wrapped her, and pulled Davina into the corner.


    Davina felt a burst of cold on her back and her body was controlled. She reacted and the defensive attack state came out. Josh quickly spoke and comforted the little witch''s out of control power. "It''s me, it''s me. Don''t be nervous, Davina, don''t hit me."


    Davina''s action stopped for a moment. She turned her head and looked at the rookie vampire in front of her. Her worry and helplessness came out. Josh was her friend. He appeared here at this time. His situation was very dangerous, "Why are you still here? You should hide. "


    Josh deeply saw Davina''s eyes. He seemed to understand her anger and sadness. "Yes, but you are the same. We didn''t agree to leave here."


    Davina smiled coldly and left? How to leave, with Tim''s death message? No, she can''t go. She can''t leave Klaus''s control anymore. Instead of this, it''s better to kill the dead and kill everyone!


    Davina''s mood changed and her actions became sharp. She was struggling hard. She wanted revenge. Yes, Davina decided to kill those who wanted to use her.


    ... all those who want to use her, all those who covet her power, die!!


    Josh had to catch her movements. What was her mechanical intention? The surprise in his eyes slowly disappeared, and his tone became more and more low. Josh guessed her idea, but he still didn''t agree, "my friend, your face I want revenge makes me very worried. Are you sure you want to provoke the most evil person in history? That damn devil named Klaus, are you sure? "


    Klaus, their common enemy, the devil they fear most.


    Davina nodded. She had to go. She had made a decision. "He took Tim first and provoked me. I''m going to kill him and all of them!"


    Josh shook his head. She was mad. She didn''t notice those key points. Some things, whether she wanted to do and whether she could do it were two different things. "Davina, the ancestor can''t be killed."

 Chapter 293

    The original vampire can''t be killed. Davina naturally knows this better than anyone. She can''t succeed in Elijah''s experiment, but she is unwilling.


    The publicized hatred filled Davina''s body. She felt the incomparable power. For a moment, Davina felt that she could kill anyone, including those damn ancestor vampires.


    Josh watched Davina''s strength begin to burst out a little. For a moment, the street lights and windows on the street were broken. Her tone was faint with self-confidence, and her hands were clenched into fists, "right? Maybe I can. You see, I have infinite power. I''ve never felt the same as now - those powers are accumulating and growing in my body. I''m very strong! "


    Josh was even more worried. Davina''s state seemed to be wrong. Although he could feel terrible forces, at the same time, he also noticed that those forces seemed to have their own consciousness. They were ready to move. They seemed to want to devour his lovely friend. They might be more dangerous than the devil Klaus.


    Davina is very dangerous now. How can we help her?


    Josh''s persuasion is meaningless. Davina will still choose to go her own way. Finally, he said, "... If you kill them, then..."


    Or his tone was too sad. Davina looked at him strangely. Josh''s mood was a little wrong. He didn''t hate Klaus very much. Why did Josh kill him reluctantly, "what''s the matter?"


    Josh took a deep breath. He smiled. He was very gentle and open-minded. He spread his hands and supported her. Forget it. It''s better to die simply than live so dirty. "It''s nothing. If you really want to do that, try your best to deal with them with all your strength."


    If Klaus is killed, all the vampires he transformed and all the offline vampires he transformed will die. Naturally, including his rookie vampire, Josh still didn''t say anything.


    Davina must have nodded at him, with only hatred in her eyes, and she chose to leave.


    Josh leaned against the cold glass. Maybe he can not be a monster. Isn''t it necessarily a bad thing? Death, to some extent, is a kind of liberation. Josh comforts himself so much. At least, when Klaus is dead, many people can get liberation, can''t they?

 Chapter 294

    "It''s so sweet. You don''t want to tell Davina that if she kills Klaus, you will die with her. You have made your friends with death. I have to say, this is really a noble friendship!"


    Josh was startled by the sudden sound. He looked back and saw a flash of blond hair. There was an ancestor vampire Rebecca in front of him.


    Rebecca doesn''t know where she came from. She seems to have seen a good play for a long time. The corners of her mouth are mocking and her tone is a little curious. "The problem is, if Davina really wants to settle with my brother, she will be the one who will die. I promise my brother is not such a troublesome role... Your friend will die, dear little Josh, Is that what you want? Let our little witch draw a more tragic ending for this story that is already full of sadness. "


    Rebecca''s question is very sharp. In fact, he doesn''t know how to answer it. But, apart from others, Josh knows Davina very well to some extent. Even if others say anything, she won''t change her mind.


    Klaus completely offended Davina. Tim, Davina''s first love, is the inverse scale of our powerful little witch, but Klaus challenged Davina''s bottom line more than once.


    Klaus is not an easy role to mess with. Josh knows that he has been an attendant under Klaus for a period of time after all. However, apart from Klaus, is there one of their ancestors vampires that is easy to mess with?


    Rebecca''s aggressive. Josh didn''t respond to her at all. He just looked at Rebecca on guard. He wasn''t sure about the others. However, they all knew that none of the ancestors of the vampire god horse was good!


    If the devil Klaus is the principal criminal, his brother, his sister and those messy people around him are all accomplices to the tyranny!


    Rebecca approached slowly. She smiled charmingly, with a subtle look, "for Davina, maybe you would like to help me help her?"


    Josh raised his eyebrows and his face changed. Obviously, Rebecca''s suggestion is a problem he didn''t think about. An ancestor vampire is making an invitation to him. Should he agree? Or, should I say, can he believe it?

 Chapter 295

    Klaus, who is planning strategies, leans on the railing, and the elegant music swings back and forth with his actions. Is it very leisurely?


    Violin music is flying gently in the air, like a pair of hooked hands, constantly calling for Davina''s arrival.


    Klaus''s waiting for a rabbit is really abnormal!


    Too lazy to continue to look at Klaus''s face and didn''t see Marcel''s figure, Elijah glanced at the door as if looking for something. After looking around for a few times, he found that he couldn''t find their sister. On this day, their lively sister usually won''t be absent, "where''s Rebecca?"


    Elijah was a little worried about Rebecca''s disappearance. I hope she won''t confront them. With marcel, it''s getting more and more complicated.


    Shaking his head, Klaus easily responded to his question. He seemed to know exactly where Rebecca went. "I don''t worry about Rebecca. She''s always good at finding fun by herself."


    Elijah looked at Klaus. His eyes changed. His brother always refused to tell them a lot of secrets. "I''m curious, my brother. How are you sure Davina will come?"


    Klaus took a few steps, and his eyes always surrounded Tim, the young man who was trembling and playing the violin. He smiled proudly, looked at Elijah with some doubts, and said he couldn''t understand his slowness. "That will make others think that you have forgotten the feeling of being trapped in crazy infatuation. Believe me, brother, she will come, She will come for this boy. This is love. "


    With a snap of his fingers, Klaus felt that the rhythm of the violin made him unhappy. "Hey, little Tim, can you change the tune?"


    As a result, the music was forced to change its style, and Tim''s violin tune became more and more sad.


    Elijah''s eyes turned away. He couldn''t bear to look directly at Klaus bullying a little boy. He was an old man of several years old.


    Under the bright moonlight, the handsome young man hanging in the air, with a violin in his hand, is playing slowly and elegantly, playing a sad and beautiful tune.


    "What the hell is going on?!


    Elijah reluctantly listened to the violin in his bones. Half an hour later, he finally couldn''t stand how Klaus''s head grew and what he was thinking, "Klaus, do you really need to be so emotional? My brother, who the hell are you torturing? "

 Chapter 296

    Klaus''s footsteps always seemed very light. He jumped down beautifully and studied Tim''s shape again from a wide angle. Well, he agreed that it was a little disgusting to complain for a long time, so he snapped his fingers and agreed to the request of the masses, "brother, what you said is very reasonable, so, dear Tim, Could you please play something more pleasant? "


    The violin''s tone stagnated for half a second, and then Tim immediately switched them to the ode to joy.


    Clear and pleasant, with a lively rhythm.


    Klaus nodded with satisfaction, pinched his chin and smiled. He was really more and more satisfied with this chip. Tim''s existence was just specially prepared for him. With Tim, Davina would be obediently invested in their camp.


    "Yes, Tim, you''re a good boy!"


    Elijah didn''t want to continue talking to abnormal guys such as Klaus. Then he turned his head and finally saw Marcel appear at the door, his stiff shoulders relaxed a lot.


    Klaus looked at Marcel with a disgusting look. His performance really disappointed him, "it''s really a long time for you to spread the news, my friend..."


    Obviously, Marcel''s efficiency made Klaus feel speechless. Marcel glared at him and his tone was impatient. He had more things to do than anyone. "Anyway, after I completed my mission and Davina came, you two should let me have a good talk with her. Remember, we just want to have a good talk, Klaus, Please restrain your bad temper! "


    Elijah card entered between Klaus and Marcel and dredged the two people who were at war. Their personalities were hard and easy to spark, "Hey, my brother, don''t be angry. Have you ever seen the Night Walker under him? They are not smart people. "


    Klaus looked at Marcel with deep, deep eyes. The arc of his eyes widened more and more. Then he said, "trust me, Marcel, you will have a chance, as long as our little witch is willing to talk to you."


    The voice fell, and Davina appeared in front of them, burning / burning the flame of anger, with a determined and terrible murderous look on her face.

 Chapter 297

    "Hello, Davina, honey, after waiting so long, you can finally come."


    Davina''s eyes bypassed Tim. She was too lazy to give a contemptuous look to Klaus. Marcel tried to get close to her, but she got rid of her with a backhand.


    "Go away!" Davina has only one Tim in her eyes, but Tim can''t see her at all.


    Klaus snapped his fingers and Tim''s confused eyes turned to face him. Obviously, the little human teenager had long been controlled. Klaus grinned his teeth and motioned to Tim, "silence is golden. Thank you, Tim."


    Davina''s teeth tensed and Tim nodded dully. Marcel and Elijah looked at Klaus with disapproval. Why did he keep stimulating Davina.


    The next second, the sound of the piano suddenly stopped. Tim was like a puppet doll, holding a violin and staring at Davina, breaking people''s heart.


    Davina restrained her impulse to kill immediately. She gave a hard look at the three vampires at the scene. The voice was cold and sharp. "I''ve come and let him down."


    Klaus Shiran went to the other chair and sat down, ignoring her orders. The initiative has always been in his hands. Therefore, Davina wants to listen to him, "then you and I have to talk about you coming back to us first. I think you know your willfulness now. You should stay at home well, shouldn''t you?..."


    Marcel hurried forward. He interrupted the conversation between Klaus and Davina. Obviously, Klaus was deliberately stimulating Davina''s mood.


    "Remember what I said? Klaus, let me talk to her. Please, you promised me! "


    Marcel pulled away a gentle smile. He approached Davina slowly, as if nothing had happened.


    "Hey, my dear Davina, what happened?"


    ¡ª¡ªHypocrisy!


    The power of repression is running around, breaking the residue on the ground. Davina can''t restrain her impulse to destroy.


    Marcel approached Davina slowly, as if not on their previous conversation. His little witch has always been a very obedient child. I believe that as long as she communicates with her well, she will still be willing to listen to his opinions.


    "Davina, why did you run away? Tell me, I can help you solve everything. Please believe me, okay?"


    Davina smiled coldly. Did he really think she didn''t have a brain? He was using her all the time. He couldn''t help raising the volume and directly refuted Marcel for the first time, "what to do? Threaten my friend''s life?"

 Chapter 298

    Davina''s question choked Marcel and avoided the inevitable sharp contradiction. Their practice towards Tim, a human being, was normal at ordinary times. In order to achieve the goal, it needed a human sacrifice... However, Tim was more than an ordinary human existence to Davina.


    Davina looked straight at Marcel for a reasonable explanation, but he couldn''t give her an acceptable answer at all. How did Marcel explain that he didn''t agree with Klaus''s practice, but he didn''t oppose Klaus''s behavior.


    Sometimes, for Klaus''s practice, they all choose silence. On the other hand, silence sometimes represents acquiescence.


    Davina''s powerful power, they can''t give up at all.


    Klaus stretched out his foot to hook the chair and tore it. When he saw that the originally embarrassed attention of the two people had returned, he readily explained. His attitude towards Davina has always been so straightforward. Klaus is a character who only wants to achieve his goal. "In fact, this move is completely my idea. I''m sorry, Sometimes I go too far to show my position. Honey, you know, I''m used to it. I always hope the problem can be solved early. In order to keep you at ease, it''s necessary to give you appropriate warnings, isn''t it You see, I just tried it a little. It''s really effective. "


    Klaus always gets to the point. Davina won''t let go of Tim as soon as he shows up. Isn''t that very effective?


    Davina''s weakness was pinched in his palm, and Klaus enjoyed the feeling of wantonly pinching people in the palm of his hand.


    There was a silence at the scene. Elijah and Marcel stared at Klaus with some disagreement. This guy really hasn''t changed at all. The devil is the devil, and there is no sympathy in his bones.


    Davina stood up straight. Her eyes glanced pitifully at the three men in front of her. They looked like dogs. In fact, their bones were disgusting monsters.


    The little witch''s facial features were stained with a smile. Davina found that she no longer needed to explain. Marcel, Klaus, and even Elijah, who looked gentle and kind, were the same. To put it bluntly, they just wanted her strength and used her?


    Davina, who had made up her mind, suddenly completely changed her aura, and her strength flew out like an explosion. Her body showed a distorted appearance. She was strong and overwhelming, and tilted over with strong lethality. Elijah of Klaus instinctively felt something wrong, and Marcel even stepped back by the strong air flow.


    Damn it, Davina''s power has completely lost its suppressive power. They''re going to be in big trouble!

 Chapter 299

    Davina was full of domineering spirit and walked towards Klaus. She looked like a high queen with her hands arched slightly. The corners of her mouth were mocking and her killing intention was no longer restrained. She was going to kill these damn monsters, "... Klaus, you pretend to be very confident, but in fact, You''re just afraid to let everyone see your true side - you''re just a beast! "


    Davina''s power and sensitivity were amazing. Klaus and Elijah found that their function of opening their hearts was in danger of being forced to open and collapse. They retreated slowly for a few steps. Elijah pulled Marcel''s impulsive action. At this time, he rushed up without any effect!


    Klaus''s eyes began to change color, and the werewolf''s blood gradually boiled. He couldn''t control himself. Davina''s power stunned some of Klaus''s powerful power. Damn, it seems that they really underestimated this seemingly pathetic little witch.


    Davina is not just Davina now. She has the power of witches, which is a powerful power inherited by the earth.


    DaWina''s hands fell as like as two peas. He was forced to kneel down. His claw clasped his tendency to fall to the ground. His whole back curved, and collapsed like a wild animal. His hands broke off the bones of his hands in the same way as many years ago when the animals were turned into.


    For many years, I have not been forced to be so embarrassed!


    Klaus couldn''t control it. The blood in the crevices burst out. His hands, feet and finally the whole body became a toy pinched in the palm of Davina''s hand. He kneaded it casually and played with it wantonly.


    Blood flowed from different parts of Klaus''s body and spread to Klaus''s internal organs bit by bit. Davina was destroying him. Yes, from inside to outside, she wanted to completely kill the beast.


    No matter how strong the healing and regeneration ability is, Klaus can''t catch up with Davina''s angry attack. This time, Davina let Klaus eat turtles completely!


    Davina''s eyes sparkled with evil murderous spirit. She hated Klaus. She hated everyone here, especially the devil who took the lead. She didn''t like her from the first time she saw Klaus, especially Klaus''s damn practice of targeting her weakness every time.


    ... Tim is innocent. Anyone who wants to hurt him will die!!!


    Marcel and Elijah wanted to get close to them, and Elijah even began to approach them like lightning. However, Davina waved them away with her other hand, and the strong air current rolled over with power. Marcel and Elijah were suppressed, so they could only squat and kneel down and move every step.


    Davina approached a few steps and appreciated Klaus''s embarrassment. His werewolf side could not be controlled. Davina thought of the memories seen by Camille. The corners of her mouth hung coldly, opened Klaus''s open heart, and looked carefully. She saw a picture of Klaus''s father abusing him, and scolded disgustingly, "... Animals!"


    Elijah''s eyes narrowed. How could Davina know that their father cursed Klaus? Damn it, his brother Klaus taboo this most!


    Klaus desperately supported his thighs. His fangs had emerged. Davina''s five fingers bent down and made a posture of playing the piano hard. She stared at Klaus''s eyes and broke every bone of him. "Klaus, why don''t you show us your true face? You are just a beast... "

 Chapter 300

    At the next moment, Klaus was so forced to go crazy. In front of all of them, Klaus, who was completely animal, slowly stood up and swayed. His teeth burst out and his eyes were full of blood red liquid. The whole facial features were distorted and looked particularly terrible.


    Elijah and Marcel were shocked. They didn''t expect Davina to be so powerful. This was the first time they saw Klaus forced to this point.


    ... Klaus has no resistance!


    Klaus supported the last force to approach Davina. His appearance was more ferocious than the devil who climbed out of hell. However, Davina was not afraid of him at all. She just suppressed him again, again and again, and the power was stronger and domineering again and again... Until Klaus had no strength to stand up again.


    Klaus fell to the ground, and the pain and embarrassment penetrated into his bones. However, he looked into Davina''s eyes with strange light and calculation.


    Davina threw it back. What she hated most was Klaus, who was in control of everything. "Damn, I''ve had enough of you!" Klaus''s body followed her power, and the air flow missiles flew far away. It didn''t count. A few seconds later, he filled it with blood.


    Elijah held his forehead hard. He could imagine the tyranny and anger after Klaus woke up. Davina completely angered his brother. She will get terrible revenge. The low baritone advised, "Davina, you don''t have to do this. Really, we can sit down and talk. You need to calm down!"


    "You... It''s you again..." Davina''s attention returned to Elijah. She raised her fingers. Elijah was lifted up like a duck pinched by the neck. With the same angry hatred force, she flew over and tried to tear off Elijah''s hypocritical skin. "You lied to me in front of me, pretended that you wanted to help me, and you claimed to be a noble man, They say you''re kind, don''t they? False, all false... You hypocritical bastard, you are just like your brother, you are just a murderer! "


    Elijah''s breath was blocked. He stumbled out a few words, but he still didn''t give up the hope of reconciliation. He didn''t want Davina to die. For this, he had a deal with marcel, "... Listen to me, Davina, listen to me..."

 Chapter 301

    Davina looked at Elijah with a cold smile. She was calm and incredible. She was probably really angry. She looked a little distorted and didn''t look sweet at all. Elijah saw her shaking her head, shaking her head very slowly and walking towards him step by step, "for a thousand years, you have eaten the blood of innocent people, except monsters, Is there any other name more suitable for you?... "


    Elijah''s voice could not be heard any more. His throat was squeezed out by the blood, and the bright red blood kept coming out of his mouth. With Davina''s words, he was killed after Klaus, "so, how do you feel about choking on the blood?"


    Gradually, his sight became blurred. Under Davina''s compulsion, the blood of his whole body gushed out as if he had his own consciousness. After a while, Elijah choked and fell down.


    Marcel glanced at the two brothers killed in battle. He slowly stood up. Finally, is it his turn?


    Putting Marcel last is not only Davina''s kindness, but also Davina''s cruelty. She hates Marcel more than anyone, because she originally believed in this man, but he betrayed her and betrayed her. Even now, he combined with other monsters to threaten her!


    ¡ª¡ªUnforgivable, this damn marcel, he doesn''t deserve to be so worried about him!


    Davina finally turned her attention to him and attacked him with the same pain inch by inch. "As for you, Marcel... I trusted you so much and loved you deeply, but you just used me to consolidate your power. You don''t care about me at all. From beginning to end, you are just using me!"


    Davina''s tears and resentment poured out together. She cried. Silent tears spread all over her young face. Davina changed. Her eyes could no longer find the original beauty. She hated him and hated him very much.


    Staring at the girl in front of him, he couldn''t recall the picture of saving her at first. Davina disappeared the same illusion. Marcel seemed to have a special sense of reality at this moment. His little witch really left him.


    No, it was not Davina who left him, but Marcel''s throat was full of painful lumps. He betrayed Davina. He failed to live up to the girl''s trust in him.


    Between them, he and Davina will never go back!

 Chapter 302

    Marcel resisted Davina''s strong power and tried to maintain his willpower. He wanted to say a few words to Davina. He didn''t want to be like this. He took several difficult steps forward. He wanted to try to explain. He didn''t want to develop to this step. Marcel slowed down and walked towards Davina, with pain and comfort in the sound line. "Listen to me, honey, you are wrong. The truth is not like this. I still love you. We are family, remember? I said, I want to protect you... "


    Davina cried and shook her head. She would never be cheated by him again. Marcel has been using her and hoodwinking her with words to let her contribute her strength to his power. "When you lost to Klaus, you gave me to him as a booty. No, Marcel, don''t deceive yourself and others. You don''t love you, You just want to use me... Maybe I should put you into boiling copper? "


    Marcel approached Davina, hugged her shoulder, and the heat of his body began to rise rapidly, "I care about you, I want to protect you, honey, I see you as my own, Davina, you are my little girl, how much I love you..."


    With the familiar taste and strength, Davina''s eyes flashed confused and tangled for a moment. The next moment, a knife rushed out of Marcel''s shoulder and suddenly interrupted the seemingly warm picture between them.


    The smell of blood filled the tip of her nose. Davina watched him fall. Marcel''s eyes were filled with incredible shock. Almost, he was going to succeed. Why, Rebecca, why did she do this?


    Rebecca naturally pulled out one side of the knife and took a look at Davina. She almost hated iron but not steel. How did she live up to now? "No, dear Davina, don''t tell me you believe him. Marcel is a professional liar. I''m tired of hearing that. Come on, Let''s talk... Should we girls have a good talk? "


    Rebecca looked around, especially Klaus''s special shape. He looked really dead. Involuntarily, she was in a better mood. Her sweet smile was given to the powerful and simple little witch, "I have to say, you impressed me again. You are really a beautiful surprise."


    Davina looked at Rebecca defensively. She didn''t believe this woman, the ancestor of the blonde vampire Rebecca. Every blonde hair of her was a lie.


    Rebecca and marcel, as well as her brothers, are all the same, liars and demons!


    Rebecca didn''t mind Davina''s attitude. She kicked away several ''corpses'' and walked aside. She spoke gently and seriously to the little witch, "you''re right, honey, if I say, they all deserve it. I really won''t sympathize with them at all... But I have a surprise for you before you deal with me. You''ll like it, Do you want to see it? "

 Chapter 303

    pleasantly surprised?


    Where does she need any surprises now? Davina frowned and followed Rebecca''s finger. She pointed to the door. Then she saw Josh.


    Josh, her friend, a rookie vampire, Rebecca caught him. What the hell does she want to do?


    Davina''s expression became more tense. She looked at the rookie vampire with concern and worry in her eyes. Josh won''t be kidnapped, "Hey, why are you here, Josh, it''s dangerous here, you go!"


    Rebecca stretched out her hand, clasped the little rookie vampire, continued to smile at Davina, trying to show her kindness and friendship. Unfortunately, Davina, who fell into anger, ate her at all.


    Davina''s attack flew directly over and strongly asked Rebecca to release the person immediately, "let go, what are you doing?"


    Rebecca grabbed Josh and swayed around. She approached Davina, narrowed her eyes and began to warn, and her tone became impatient. "Listen, if I were Klaus, I might twist Josh''s head off and feed it to the night walkers - this will be the end of many of your friends! But hurting people is what selfish men do, just like how Klaus hypnotized your violinist on the roof. His name is Tim, isn''t it? Trust me, we girls need cooperation... "


    Rebecca motioned to Tim. The poor human boy was scared silly, trembling and holding the rope. He was a little confused.


    Whether Klaus, Marcel, Elijah, or this strange and terrible Davina, are not within his understanding. The poor little boy''s brain cells are going to rebel!


    "What the hell is going on? Who can tell me what happened? " Tim''s voice changed tone. He couldn''t understand how all this happened. When he woke up, he found himself in a completely strange place and saw a group of monsters and... Davina.


    Tim''s eyes turned to Davina, the only person he could try to trust. He liked her. Yes, they were good friends, weren''t they?


    Davina''s shield surrounded him first, flew over and gently began to explain. Even if Tim didn''t necessarily understand, he tried to accept these things. After all, seeing is believing, and he had experienced it himself.


    Davina''s attention was focused on Tim, and her aggression was much less. Rebecca had no opinion at all, which was obviously good for their communication. "Listen, dear Davina, we are all poor girls who were coerced by them... Although I sometimes look changeable, but, I''m definitely not as evil as my brother Klaus... "


    Davina just stared at her quietly without opening her mouth. She hasn''t decided whether to accept Rebecca''s invitation. What she said is basically skeptical.


    Rebecca''s eyes fixed on Tim directly. Her mental strength focused on one point, and then she began to command, "well, it''s all right now, Tim. You can come down. You can come down safely. Trust me, no one will hurt you."


    Tim was very confused. There were two orders in his head at the same time. Rebecca looked at him. Tim shook his head hard. "Klaus said he wouldn''t let me climb down from the beam. He said he wanted to wait for his next order."


    The deep-rooted thought, Klaus did not lift, he had no way to resist, that damn Klaus, he gave an order - Tim, you can''t climb down from the beam by yourself.

 Chapter 304

    Rebecca rolled her eyes. She almost wanted to despise human intelligence. Don''t they ever know whether to change their thinking or not, "Hey, my baby, don''t climb, you stupid human! Am I the only one with a brain here? You jump! "


    Tim actually wanted to continue to refuse her request. The beam was so high that it was too dangerous for him to jump. However, as soon as Rebecca''s voice was loud, his body jumped down with the name.


    Davina was startled. Before she started, Rebecca flashed over and hugged the little boy, and Tim landed safely on the ground.


    Davina was so nervous that Rebecca was a little speechless. Now the little boy was safe, and both of them were a little relieved.


    Davina flashed directly behind Rebecca. She pulled Tim over and looked up and down several times. "Are you okay, Tim?" The damned vampire, she didn''t believe it at all. Tim''s legs were still soft and could only swing back and forth with their actions. While kowtowing, she answered her question, "I''m fine, thank you, now... I feel I''m not bad."


    Just like a puppet doll, Tim looked carefully at the surrounding environment again. Although he was afraid of everything, he was still worried about Davina. There was Klaus in his pupils. He tried to control the voice line and don''t continue to tremble. He was a boy and had to protect his beloved girl, "Davina, What the hell is going on? How did you do it? "


    Davina held his hand tightly and their sweaty palms stuck together. The corners of her mouth finally melted. She looked at Tim difficultly and didn''t know how to explain. However, she needed Tim''s trust and support. "How did I come and why did I do this? I will explain. I promise, please believe me, I will never hurt you, I''m here to save you! "


    Tim looked at her for a long time. The little girl''s expression became more and more pitiful. Finally, he was relieved. He chose to hold the little witch tightly. "It''s okay, Davina, I''m here, and I''ll protect you."


    Josh stood not far away and saw Davina''s relaxed expression. Finally, he relaxed his body lines, and he smiled happily.


    Davina comforted Tim and couldn''t say much for the time being. However, their hands were tightly held together, and their hearts were still the same. Then she turned and looked at Rebecca, who seemed to be in a good mood, and couldn''t hide her doubts and exploration.


    "Tell me, why did you do that, Rebecca, why did you help us?"

 Chapter 305

    Davina can''t understand what she does. Isn''t Rebecca Klaus''s sister? They are a family. Now, why would she appear to help an outsider at this time.


    The original vampire, everyone seems to have their own purpose. Davina doesn''t believe Rebecca very much, or she is the next person who wants to use her.


    Rebecca shrugged. She looked at Davina straightforwardly and seemed to feel some incredible and began to speak. Davina was really blind to such a powerful force. "Honey, in my opinion, you control the whole situation, but you don''t know who to trust. It''s a pity... So I proved to you that you can trust me. Let''s work together."


    Josh stood behind Davina. He lowered his head and whispered something that Rebecca had told him before.


    Rebecca''s hatred for Klaus has always been very clear to him, so she doesn''t need to deceive Davina. Moreover, Davina can only take one step at a time in the current situation.


    One more ally may not be a bad thing for Davina now. After all, her opponent is Klaus and them, which is a very dangerous thing.


    Rebecca obviously knew their situation, and there was no unnecessary persuasion. Just after they calmed down for several minutes, she said, "now, I want you to see one more thing. After reading it, will you consider my suggestion? It won''t take long. You can take your friends and let''s go and have a look. "


    Davina and Josh looked at each other and nodded. The innocent Tim could only choose to follow. He was basically still frightened. All this was beyond his understanding. He could only stick to a position, closely follow them and the girl Davina.


    ... Davina, he wants to protect the girl he has always liked.


    ¡ª¡ªTim doesn''t want to care about witches and humans. He just knows one thing. The little girl he has always liked. This little girl has always guarded him with gentle eyes and actions. They like each other. Even if Davina has become a little different and looks a little scary, he believes in her. Yes, Tim is willing to believe in her.


    Rebecca takes people to Marcel''s back garden. She needs to show them the real world. The world is cruel and the reality is terrible. Therefore, they need joint efforts to survive.


    Sometimes, a thousand and ten thousand words are not as true as seeing. Yes, attacking the truth is more authentic than any words.


    Davina several people came to the back garden, and before they officially entered, they stagnated.


    What is in front of you?!


    Bony bones, disgusting smell everywhere, there are dead and undead vampires everywhere. They are forced to be nailed to death inside.

 Chapter 306

    Everything in front of him was so terrible that Tim couldn''t step on it. He desperately endured the desire / hope to vomit. He looked at Davina and found that she didn''t have any superfluous expression. Too many blows had forced the little witch to grow up. Her heart seemed to become particularly cold-blooded as she grew up.


    ... there is such a terrible hell. Who is so cruel to bury these monsters one by one.


    A broken hand or foot occasionally appeared on the ground. Rebecca took them around. She still had time to explain. It seemed that their reaction was interesting and tight. "Don''t worry, Tim, they''re not really dead, they''re just very hungry."


    Vampires, after their transformation, have strong vitality and healing force. They never die so simply. Even if they were stabbed in the heart by a stake, they have been sealed in this back garden waiting to starve to death.


    Tim was disgusted. He couldn''t understand this terrible idea. Were the sharp weapons nailed into half the heart just furnishings, "thank you for your comfort, but I wouldn''t be better if you said that."


    Davina quietly held his hand. She understood that Tim was just a simple and kind-hearted human boy. He was an honest and kind-hearted human.


    Josh didn''t say a word. He had been back and forth here many times. He looked too much and seemed numb. Klaus and they all said that one day, this is also his destination.


    "Seeing this, do you think my brother Klaus is bad? Is he bad? " Rebecca''s voice became very hoarse. "Marcel is following him. That''s how he treats his so-called friends who betrayed him. However, most of the poor guys here do that bad thing - no more than Josh."


    What bad did Josh do?


    Josh is just unlucky to be seen as a spy by Klaus, and then Marcel finds out the truth and pulls him to Davina for brainwashing, making him a master and a double-sided spy.


    Innocent is just like a toy manipulated by people, but Josh lives in the threat of being chased and threatened every day.


    This is the reality, this is the terrible reality Klaus brought them!

 Chapter 307

    Josh smiled helplessly. Yes, his fault is enough for him to die several times, for Marcel or Klaus.


    Once unfaithful, not a hundred times. Klaus, they can''t accept any traitor at all. Now Davina has confirmed her identity.


    Hearing that they mentioned Klaus''s name, I don''t know why Tim became so nervous. He carefully took out a bottle of mineral water from the violin bag and drank a sip of water gently.


    After looking at the disgusting vampires around, Rebecca''s sharp eyes swept away, and he didn''t dare to look at them.


    Davina''s eyes passed lightly. She didn''t quite understand Rebecca''s intention. She just felt disgusted. This kind of thing was Marcel''s idea. She felt that she didn''t know the so-called patron saint at all.


    ¡ª¡ªMarcel, what kind of person are you? Is everything shown in front of me really a lie?!


    Davina''s trust mechanism collapsed little by little. She didn''t know who else to trust.


    "For example, Thierry - he was Marcel''s most trusted friend. Klaus seduced him to break Marcel''s rules. Marcel knew that he was framed by Klaus, and he still kept Thierry here for torture day and night."


    Rebecca led them to the hungry, completely invisible Thierry and pointed it out to them. Thierry looked so miserable that Tim was going to vomit, and Josh avoided his sight and couldn''t bear to look directly into his eyes.


    It was a pair of eyes that lost the brilliance of despair.


    Davina couldn''t imagine Marcel''s practices at all. She could only stare at Rebecca in shock. Marcel she knew was too one-sided. She didn''t understand the ideas and practices of those vampires. "God, he''s crazy. It''s terrible! But why did you tell me this? "


    Rebecca held Davina''s hand, lowered her head and looked at her seriously. Her tone was very calm and stable. They must face the truth, "because you have to know who you need to face, and you have to know who you can trust."


    Davina pulled Rebecca away. Whether she believed Rebecca or not, this woman tried to lure her into the war, the war between her and Klaus. However, what she said is damn reasonable. There are some things you can''t escape if you want to escape.


    "It''s okay!" Josh walked over. He stood between Davina and Rebecca and looked at Davina. "I''ll support any of your decisions." Tim grabbed Davina''s hand, her body trembling slightly.


    Two boys, half and a half, formed a barrier. They separated Rebecca''s pressing step by step. Davina''s mood was unstable. They didn''t want Rebecca, a dangerous woman, to approach her for the time being.


    Rebecca spread out her hands. She said it doesn''t matter. What is Davina''s choice? She is more related. Choice is everyone''s freedom. However, Rebecca insists on her argument. She doesn''t think Davina should waste her strength so much.


    It''s a pity that Rebecca can''t make good use of such a powerful force!!


    Davina''s body was trembling slightly. She was completely impacted by the terrible facts. She could only struggle to look into the distance and was at a loss.

 Chapter 308

    Davina retreated and lost control of her power. It seemed more serious. Only tim dared to go over. He stretched out his hand and handed Davina a bottle of water. There was tenderness and comfort between his eyebrows and eyes. He still had deep hope in his tone. He has always been an optimistic child, "you will be fine, Davina. Here, drink some water first."


    Josh looked at them, his eyes became a little soft, and Rebecca''s fundus also had a deep fog.


    Young children are the most innocent and innocent.


    Davina was stunned for a moment. Then she looked at Tim deeply and smiled. She was moved to take the water. She took it over unprepared and drank it with her head up.


    I don''t know if it''s Tim''s consideration. Davina thinks this ordinary bottle of mineral water can taste sweet.


    "Listen, Davina, you and I, we''ve all been cheated and used by Marcel and Klaus!" Rebecca''s anger and hatred are sincere. She holds Davina''s hand and tries to find support. "Maybe we can work together to give them a little revenge."


    Davina had no expression. She was still struggling and thinking.


    Suddenly, Tim''s face began to become distorted and strange. He stared in horror at the bottle of water in his hand. The mineral water was pure and broken... It was open!


    But Tim doesn''t remember that he had such a bottle of mineral water. Who gave it to him? Also, why, when he clearly drank water, his own memory was a blank?


    Tim''s mind was confused. He seemed to be aware of some terrible malice, and then his eyes turned to Davina, who was still tangled with ignorance and unconsciousness.


    ¡ª¡ªNo!!

 Chapter 309

    Sophie obviously doesn''t get enough clues. Her plan is not easy to carry out smoothly. Yes, she wants to complete the harvest sacrifice with the help of a powerful witch, and she wants to save her only niece - Monique.


    No, Klaus is not at home. She feels much more relaxed. Bai Lu''s mother just ate half the meal with her baby, and she called again.


    Bai Lu repressed the jumping little guy, put the spoon in her palm and signaled her to eat obediently. Then she got up and answered the phone.


    The little guy''s tail has always maintained a strange arc. She doesn''t seem to be in the mood to eat. She just blinked a few times. The eyebrows on her young face can be bent into a scenic line. She took a look at Bailu, and then looked farther away.


    ¡ª¡ªIt seems that I have been worried about something.


    Unfortunately, Bai Lu''s mind is not there. How can she worry about Klaus? That bastard would be fine if he didn''t give others pain. Therefore, she is now focused on her own werewolf.


    Sophie''s phone call, there is only one possibility, which means that there may be some obstacles in the process of this matter, but didn''t she tell her everything she should say?


    "Sophie, I''ve told you everything." Bailu told her frankly that Elijah gave her so many clues. Originally, it was not very kind. After all, she went to peek at Elijah''s diary without authorization to know those things.


    Sophie''s voice came from her mobile phone. She sounded very worried and had no patience at all. "Hey, Bailu, you said Elijah buried her between two lovely oak seedlings. There are countless trees here, damn, small saplings? That was the news two hundred years ago... They are already big trees! "


    Sophie choked silently at the countless pairs of trees in front of her. Damn it, she missed the most important time.


    Bailu took her mobile phone and turned around. She took a deep breath. Her breath became a little sharp. I don''t know why. She vaguely had a very ominous hunch. Sophie could find something strange, "well, if you want to be an all-round witch, keep looking! Or pray, as a good witch, you must be patient. Trust me, Sophie, you can find it. "


    Sophie lost her cell phone. She sighed helplessly, and then, "well, well, even if I dig all over, I''ll find her!"


    Sophie fixed herself, and she squeezed out her patience with patience. She could do it, and picked up the shovel and put it away.


    One pit, two pits, countless pits, Sophie almost dug the whole ground, but there was still no superfluous discovery. Sweating, she stopped her movements and stood in the middle of the most trees. As a witch, do you think she can only dig pits?


    No, it would be naive if you think so. Sophie has been playing a big game of chess. She dug and made a magic array. She wiped the sweat off her face. Sophie tried to concentrate her attention and began to recite spells. Her power began to flow out in four places.


    Searching, groping, even penetrating, gradually, a faint eye of the wind appeared in the position centered on Sophie.


    ... I found it. The wind eye reacts to the spell of the magic array!!

 Chapter 310

    Sophie''s magic array worked and influenced each other. Gradually, the magic response became more and more intense.


    Sophie''s facial features have changed, very good, very good. The better the effect of magic, the more powerful she finds.


    The strong wind began to react with the loud noise of leaves, transmitting useful information bit by bit. Sophie''s eyes lit up, and the corners of her mouth began to outline a smile. Then, she lowered her head, made fingerprints and began to continue her efforts.


    The strong wind surged up, tightly encircling Sophie''s body and driving her to rotate with the magic array. Sophie was chanting spells and praying hard, "... My ancestors, please help me. I''m trying to do the right thing. Please help me and give me some strength..."


    The wind, as if given a hint, suddenly became sharp. Sophie closed her eyes involuntarily and began to tremble. Shuya began to flirt, as if she had received an instruction. They focused on pointing in one direction.


    Sophie suddenly opened her eyes. She saw the dark whirlwind rotating between the two big trees. She felt the terrible power.


    "... found it!"


    Sophie finally found what she wanted, and Bailu was somehow picked up by the little guy to a strange place.


    Marcel''s back garden.


    Bailu is stuck with the tail of a small meat / ball. She is so bold that she dares to linger here. Davina''s mood is obviously wrong, not to mention Rebecca, who is unknown.


    Bailu is not a fool. She naturally knows Rebecca''s indecision. Her attitude towards Marcel and Klaus is very strange. Klaus''s situation is already very embarrassing. Now, if his sister continues to make trouble behind her back, it is estimated that the misunderstanding between him and Davina will only get deeper and deeper.


    Bailu took a step back. She hugged the child tightly. The little guy''s tail didn''t move. His eyes were dripping around Tim.


    How can this human smell strange?!

 Chapter 311

    "... everybody..." Tim''s facial features became extremely empty and silent. His body fell down. His voice didn''t seem to be made by himself. The disconnected memory was connected into a line, and Klaus''s evil smiling face appeared in it!


    Tim coughed up a mouthful of blood with difficulty, and his hand stretched feebly towards Davina, and his breath became intermittent, "... Yes, Klaus, he forced me to do so. I didn''t know what I was doing until I let you... Let you..."


    Tim''s pupils narrowed in fear. He didn''t dare to look at the little witch who rushed at him. Davina hugged him. However, the unknown poison seemed to begin to produce an effect. I don''t know if it was an illusion. Davina felt that her body was beginning to be wrong, and her magic and power were losing with her body.


    Josh''s face changed. He asked, damn it, the little boy they had never thought to guard against was double hinted. Damn Klaus, it''s too cunning, "what''s the matter with her? What the hell did you do to her? "


    Davina''s state was getting more and more wrong. She didn''t even have the extra strength to grasp Tim''s sliding body. She had to fall to the ground with him.


    Tim looked up at Davina slightly, with infinite tenderness and infinite despair. Klaus asked him to do something. Yes, he asked Davina to drink water. The bottle of water I didn''t know where to get it, "... Drink water."


    Rebecca''s face is also distorted. It''s still a mistake. Klaus has been on guard for a long time. Damn, that bottle of water is poisonous?!


    "Klaus poisoned the water, Davina, I''m sorry! I''m sorry... Sorry!! "


    "No!" Davina''s hands could no longer support Tim. She fell soft beside Tim. The corners of her mouth were covered with black blood stains. Rebecca and Josh rushed over, and the black blood from the corners of their mouths began to penetrate into their skin.


    The thick darkness slowly flowed all over their bodies, like a strange and demonic curse.


    ¡ª¡ªThe curse was indeed in line with the aesthetics of her brother Klaus, and Rebecca had no choice but to flash the idea.

 Chapter 312

    At St. Anne''s church, father Kieran rushed over as soon as he received the news. Fortunately, Camille had no major event and his life was safe, but he was a little frightened.


    When Camille woke up, father Kieran stood by her, his heavy face full of worry and uneasiness.


    "Camille, what''s the matter with you? Are you all right? Is there anything uncomfortable Tell Uncle what happened? Why did you faint? " Father Kieran put the man on his leg and probed with the back of his hand. Fortunately, there didn''t seem to be any strange reaction.


    Camille opened father Kieran''s hand and looked at her uncle. She thought of everything he concealed. She couldn''t help getting angry and became particularly aggressive. "Yes, maybe I was stunned by some mysterious witches, or do you want to tell me that all this is an illusion? Dear uncle, tell me, where is Davina? Does your friend Marcel know she''s here? Where the hell did the witches take her? "


    Father Kieran''s action stopped. Camille knew that she was so smart. In fact, he guessed that there were some things he could not hide. Camille looked at him straight, and father Kieran''s expression solidified for a few seconds. Then he tried to get close to Camille, wanted to hug her, and tried to calm her mood, "honey, I can explain."


    Camille refused his approach. As long as she thought that she had been fooled to the present, she couldn''t accept the cruel fact at all.


    Even others, but who is father Kieran? Father Kieran is her only relative and the person she wants to be new in the world.


    "Explain what? vampire? witch? My brother, your nephew was cursed by a witch. How can you hide it from me? " Camille''s voice was full of tears. As long as she thought of the picture that she was angry about Sean''s death, she didn''t want to face father Kieran at all.


    "... it''s complicated." Looking at Camille''s almost broken heart, father Kieran didn''t know where to start, but he didn''t want Camille to misunderstand him. He had to tell her something about their family, "you don''t understand a lot of things."

 Chapter 313

    Father Kieran struggled very much. He loved his niece very much. However, according to Camille''s character, as long as she knew those things, it would be very difficult for her to get away.


    Living in the monster circle, not all humans can adapt. Father Kieran has been very careful to isolate his relationship with them, and he is simply unwilling to let his relatives come into contact with him.


    However, Camille was accidentally involved. At this time, father Kieran hated the vampire named Klaus!


    Camille shook his head and didn''t want to listen to father Kieran''s explanation at all. Every word he said was a lie. Now she can''t believe father Kieran, her uncle and her only family, who had completely betrayed her. She can''t understand his behavior and his words. "How do you explain that you hide the truth from me, You make me believe Sean is crazy, I''m crazy, not let me know the truth? "


    Father Kieran reluctantly stepped back. Camille''s mood was too intense. He couldn''t continue to stimulate her. He had to step back to the door and try to explain, "my Camille, believe me, my uncle is to protect you. You are the only family member left of me. I must keep you well!"


    "Protect me?" Camille didn''t want to stay for a second. She hated the hypocritical face in front of her. As soon as she saw father Kieran, she would remember the damn Klaus Marcel and them, "don''t get close to me. I don''t need your self righteous protection!"


    Camille looked at father Kieran with hatred and turned to leave. She knew that now she had to leave. Otherwise, if she continued to stay here, their conflict would only escalate, and she would only say more words that hurt people.


    Father Kieran didn''t want to let her leave. He was anxious. Where else did she want to go now? When the situation was chaotic, no matter who she wanted to go to, it was extremely dangerous. "I beg you, Camille, you also saw the end of Sean. Please, please don''t be so impulsive."

 Chapter 314

    Impulse is the devil, especially in the face of Klaus who is more terrible than the devil. Father Kieran can''t take risks. He can''t lose her. Camille is his only relative.


    Camille was shocked by anger. She couldn''t hear father Kieran''s concern and worry at all. She was just angry. She pushed away and hugged father Kieran and didn''t dare to hurt her. "Stay away from me. You deceive us. You are as bad as other monsters in this city!"


    While father Kieran hit the blank, Camille rushed out of the door and left behind the anxious call.


    After a short time, too much has happened between them.


    Marcel slowly woke up, opened his eyes and saw Elijah holding out his hand to him. Marcel supported him, jumped and stood up.


    He couldn''t help but look at each other and smiled bitterly. The corners of Elijah''s mouth were still full of blood. He took off his coat and wiped it. He was embarrassed and funny. It was rare to have a taste of ridicule in his voice, "how about being completely killed by the second?"


    Marcel didn''t respond. He just focused on another silent man, and then Klaus''s cell phone rang suddenly.


    Klaus took a look at the mobile phone, some strange, some proud, more of a relief that finally came, "Rebecca, where are you?"


    The sharp voice came from the mobile phone, and Rebecca was so angry that she screamed. Obviously, his plan was implemented successfully, "Klaus, you bastard!! I''m with Davina. Tim is dead and she''s dying. It''s all because of your betrayal... "


    Marcel''s face has changed. Davina is dying. What''s the matter? Elijah has become a little strange. The development of things has become so strange... Davina is dying?


    Klaus had no doubt. He seemed to have guessed the ending long ago and began to persuade him, "honey, it doesn''t have much to do with me. I tried very hard to make her stop fighting alone, but she made it clear that she is not our friend, You always know how I treat my enemy... If you think she''s your friend, she''s going to die, then I''m sorry, I''m deeply sorry. "

 Chapter 315

    How could there be such a devil in the world? Moreover, the devil is still her brother. Rebecca takes a deep breath, takes a deep breath, and then, with almost an order tone, her sharp voice bursts out of her mobile phone, "Damn, Klaus, I didn''t call you to listen to your nonsense. Now, tell me how to save her?"


    Rebecca wouldn''t call Klaus herself until the last step, but they really have nothing to do now.


    Rebecca tried. It didn''t work.


    The stubborn vampire rookie tried again and again, but it was still useless. Josh''s blood fed to Davina completely failed, and Rebecca''s obviously not. She had nothing to do, so she had to call Klaus. They needed an answer, "why doesn''t vampire blood work?"


    Davina''s situation is very special. If her strength is not too fierce, in general, this toxin will cause death as soon as it enters people''s body.


    Davina is just surviving with the last trace of strength. Thinking of this, the physical pain seems to be alleviated a little. Klaus smiled insidiously. He was embarrassed and hurt. However, he was still a calm king, and the plan would continue to be implemented. "Yes, it won''t be useful. The poison I asked Tim to give her is very effective. I''m afraid it''s very difficult to work in others except me."


    Klaus''s tone was too arrogant and confident. His tone seemed to make people feel that Davina would die.


    Marcel was so excited that he would go up and catch Klaus and beat him violently. Elijah immediately caught him and signaled him to keep calm.


    They can''t stimulate Klaus anymore. Now, Davina''s life is still in the hands of that guy. They can''t act rashly. Don''t they know Klaus''s personality?


    Klaus glanced at Marcel and Elijah, but he didn''t show me his horse''s feet. He found a broken chair and sat down. He opened his hands horizontally, rowed hands-free, told Rebecca and Marcel a cruel fact, "Davina will die. Believe me, it''s only a matter of time."

 Chapter 316

    For a moment, both sides were silent for a few seconds, and they didn''t know how to continue the following words.


    The current seemed to be silent. The next second, Klaus heard another sharp protest from his sister. Rebecca passed it with a broken voice of crying. She seemed unbearable and screamed intermittently, "it''s both of them... They''re both dead, you know? You cruel sick bastard! They are still children. We could have made a fair deal with her. Damn it, as long as you were willing to talk to her... "


    Klaus frowned. In order to achieve his goal, Tim also drank water. The time of human poisoning and death is too short. Even he... Can''t be saved. Klaus always thought Rebecca was trying to persuade him to save Davina. Well, Tim''s death was really an accident, but Tim was not very useful to him because Davina was dead anyway.


    "Those who threaten us don''t have to talk about any deal." Inexplicably, his mood became a little depressed. He almost instinctively answered Rebecca. Klaus quickly hung up his cell phone.


    I don''t know why. Klaus doesn''t want to talk to her anymore. He hates Rebecca''s voice. He hates his sister talking to him in such a hate tone.


    Marcel was stunned when he heard the content. He couldn''t believe it. He looked at Klaus, hesitated to go to him, and asked in a low voice. He couldn''t believe this kind of thing, "Davina is dead?"


    "From the moment Davina was against me, her fate was doomed. It was her choice, not mine, Marcel. It''s not your turn to blame me!"


    Marcel still asked. Obviously, he began to arrange secretly. He said to protect Davina. He looked at Klaus, his steps were getting closer and closer, and the sound line was tight like a string, "you said... Davina is dead?"


    "Don''t do that, will you?" Klaus looked at Marcel helplessly. Who was he sad to show now? Didn''t he share Davina''s death? It was Marcel who first betrayed Davina. It was hypocrisy. Everyone was so hypocritical!


    Facing Marcel''s disbelief, Klaus became more vicious. He began to remind Marcel of his overreaction, "Hey, what do you want to do now? It''s unstoppable of you to accuse me of my sin! May I remind you that Davina is stronger than all of us? I just did what I should do. Her death was just an accident... "


    Marcel stopped in front of him, Elijah also approached a few steps, and his eyes swept on Klaus like a knife. At this time, he could say such a prevarication.

 Chapter 317

    Marcel stood beside Elijah. He looked at Klaus and nodded. Naturally, they had been on guard for a long time, "yes, you''re right. Kieran called me before, just after Sabin and other witches attacked Davina..."


    When Marcel arrived at the church, the witches who attacked Davina were dead. Except for one person, Sabine, she suddenly pricked up and choked her throat to swallow / spit.


    Marcel approached Sabin step by step. He clasped Sabin''s shoulder from behind, grabbed the witch, turned around and faced him, "Hello, Sabin, you''re not dead... Let me guess the protective spell, aren''t you?"


    Sabin covered his neck, raised his eyes and hit Marcel with a sneer. Naturally, they are not fools. "Indeed, do you think I will waste a day of magic and do nothing?"


    Marcel looked around at the group of fools who did nothing on the ground, a group of fools who only knew the purpose and were eager for quick success and instant benefit. Sabin said, "yes, they should do the same."


    Marcel''s hand used some strength. Sabin was held by him. She was unable to resist. "You violated my rules, Sabin. According to my inference, it seems that your protective spell should be one-time?"


    Sabin''s face changed. She looked at Marcel with caution. If she died again, she wouldn''t live.


    Marcel nodded with satisfaction, as if he were an elegant gentleman. He looked at Sabin and smiled, "well, I''ll give you two choices - you can go down immediately to be with your friends, or you can cast a spell for my little girlfriend, a protective spell like yours. I think you probably know who I''m talking about?"


    Marcel gently breathed into Sabin''s ear. Sabin only felt cold and trembling from his neck.


    ¡ª¡ªDavina!


    Thoughts slowly returned. Marcel looked at Klaus so calmly. He didn''t think his approach was wrong, especially after Rebecca''s phone call.


    ... he absolutely needs this safety insurance!


    "So when you claimed to see the situation of nocturnal vampires at night, you were actually conspiring with a witch to betray me? My friend, very clever. I should be proud of you! "


    "... I just want to leave myself a way back..."


    Klaus''s mood was distorted. He thought his victory was in hand and was suddenly disintegrated. Good. Now Davina has no weakness anymore, because Tim is dead!


    Elijah stepped forward and blocked Klaus''s attack. He knew that Klaus would be very angry once the matter was revealed.


    Now, Marcel can''t die.

 Chapter 318

    Marcel reluctantly dodged Klaus''s fierce attack. As they expected, Klaus, the devil, began to be angry again because of their own ideas!


    "As Elijah expected, you see, Klaus, we didn''t mistake you at all. You began to show your nature!"


    Klaus''s anger was clearly revealed. He was fierce and decisive against the two. Once again, they wanted to betray him, didn''t they, again and again, "and this time you actually chose to alliance with the witch, Elijah and Marcel. As far as I know, the witch has always been our enemy! They are strange and cruel. They have always been a living threat to our family! "


    Elijah slammed him to the ground. He explained a little uncomfortable. He didn''t understand what Klaus was insisting on, "but you have to understand that Davina is Marcel''s family. Klaus, what about you? Did you forget that you wanted to take her life? "


    Klaus didn''t give up. His attack became more and more intense. Finally, Elijah and Marcel had to work together to defeat him. Davina''s attack was still effective. Klaus was at least not as terrible as usual.


    With one to two, they can suppress Klaus temporarily, but they don''t want to hurt him and kill him!


    Elijah grabbed his brother''s hand and lowered his head, hoping Klaus could recognize the current situation. "Now, my brother, call Rebecca and tell her Davina will recover. It''s a pity that the little boy can''t be spared."


    Klaus stared at them. Don''t open your head. Damn it, the mantis catches the cicada and the Yellow finch. In the future, it will no longer be easy to control Davina!


    Elijah dialed Rebecca''s number. Marcel stood aside. The three people were still in a corner.


    Mutual suppression and mutual support.


    It has to be said that the feelings between men are complex. Klaus is not an enemy to them. However, family, brothers, confidants, relatives, friends or others, even they can''t understand and locate clearly.


    ... sometimes, the feelings between men are even more complex than love.

 Chapter 319

    Rebecca, who received the news, was quietly waiting for Davina to wake up. Since they had already made a double spell for the little witch, she could rise again.


    Josh''s nest on one side finally gives him a glimmer of hope. After all, among so many people here, Davina is the one he cares about most.


    "Cough... Cough!"


    Suddenly, the quiet Davina woke up.


    Josh hugged her excitedly, and Rebecca couldn''t restrain her excitement. She finally woke up.


    Davina let them move blankly, but her eyes always followed Tim''s cold and rigid body. Is that her Tim?


    No, it shouldn''t be like this!


    Davina leaned over and hugged Tim''s cold body, snuggled close to his chest, and her heart stopped long ago. He was dead, really dead... Silent tears kept falling down and covered the little witch''s face. It''s not because of her. How did Tim die? He''s just a simple human... It''s her, She killed Tim, didn''t she?


    "Tim, wake up... No! Tim, wake up... Wake up... Wake up Don''t leave me alone, please!... "


    Josh looked at Davina so heartbroken. Her voice became more and more hoarse and deep. Finally, there was no response at all. She just pulled Tim''s hands tightly and tried all means. She seemed to want to save this desperate life with her strong strength.


    But, no, she has no way at all. Davina is just overdrawing her strength and body without limit.


    Until despair, until disengagement.


    Rebecca lowered her head. She stretched out her hand and carefully relaxed Davina''s hand. She almost lost her strength. However, Davina''s fingers could still rigidly hook Tim''s palm. It was so stiff that there was only a reaction that she would never let go.


    Josh followed and watched Rebecca gently tear away Tim. Davina''s body was hugged by them. She planned to take the little witch back to rest. She must rest.


    It''s not easy to live again. Does she want to die again?!

 Chapter 320

    Like a real corpse, Davina didn''t even have the strength to refuse, so she didn''t have the ability to resist and was taken back by Rebecca.


    Tim''s body was taken away by Josh. He promised to think of a better way... To create an accident. After all, not everyone can naturally accept his death.


    Klaus has really gone too far in this incident!!


    When Marcel came together, they saw such a heartbroken little witch. She was completely divorced from simplicity and happiness.


    Her face was made of snow. Her tears seemed to have overdrawn for too long. Her eyes could not see the people in front of her. No, she fell into her own world.


    Numb, unbearable and cold.


    Marcel felt a huge impact. Where''s Davina? What about his innocent little girl? His voice was almost squeezed out and choked silently, "... Is she okay? What''s going on now? "


    Rebecca doesn''t bother to see Marcel at all. She hates these men, whether Klaus or Marcel. They are selfish and cruel one by one. She can only keep her eyes open and explain the situation in a low voice, "no, she is emotionally collapsed, overdrawn and mentally exhausted."


    ¡ª¡ªIn front of them is a rag doll, where there is a little look of the little witch Davina!


    Klaus followed and turned his head sideways. He took a short look, lowered his head and hid his expression. Bai Lu couldn''t see his expression at all, but felt inexplicably cold.


    Anyway, this time, Tim''s death has a great impact on them. Davina has completely collapsed. Who will be next?


    The little guy also seemed to be frightened by the heavy sadness. It was not until Klaus came to her that he carefully raised his small face. His fleshy hands unconsciously hid and his head turned to Bailu. She seemed to have some inexplicable resistance.


    Bai Lu directly hid the little guy behind her, shook her head at Klaus''s outstretched hands, and didn''t bother to look at him. "You''d better not touch her for the time being. She''s too young. You''re too dirty, Klaus... Your hands are stained with blood, and you can''t wash the bloody smell all over your body, do you know?"

 Chapter 321

    Klaus''s flexible action froze. The stains and blood on his body had been cleaned long ago. Klaus didn''t clean himself every time he went to pick up his little wolf girl and baby.


    Bailu''s behavior is too sharp. Klaus can''t tell her the truth at once. In fact, he doesn''t hear Bailu''s meaning. She... Is it exclusion or rejection? The little guy''s head is in the back. She''s not afraid of blood, but Klaus has a violent smell she''s not used to.


    Rebecca walked so fast that she was about to pass Marcel. Her voice was so cold that she seemed too lazy to talk nonsense to them, "where is her room?"


    Marcel didn''t move. He just stuck Rebecca''s movement, stretched out his hands and asked her. He needed to check it himself, "give it to me?"


    Rebecca has no objection. She knows it''s not necessary. Marcel holds Davina. His movements are very gentle and meticulous, with an indisputable pain and forbearance.


    Marcel walked slowly, but his heavy back seemed to carry the weight of the whole world. He placed Davina on the bed and stood aside quietly.


    Everyone''s puppets followed him. Elijah''s face flashed discontent. Klaus just shook his head quietly to his little baby and left quietly.


    At this time, his absence is much easier to accept than the fact that he exists.


    Josh has handled Tim''s affairs and comes back to quietly guard outside the door. Rebecca and Bailu don''t know what they are talking about.


    Time, not fast, a little stalemate.


    After a long time, Marcel, who stood still like a sculpture, finally laughed. His tone was light mockery and bitter smile, "she will never trust me again."


    Tim''s death destroyed Davina''s trust. She could never return to her original innocence. Marcel knew that he had completely lost her family.


    Elijah didn''t go up. He just calmly looked at the little witch who was huddled together and looked at Bailu and Rebecca. "Maybe, but, my friend, you know better than anyone. You can never give up and win her trust again."

 Chapter 322

    Davina''s affair still had a great impact. Bailu''s mother once again fell into a cold war with someone who couldn''t communicate at all. She ignored Klaus''s father. It seems that the little guy absolutely supports her mother this time.


    He didn''t have any explanation for the time being, so he couldn''t get their understanding at all. Therefore, Klaus''s father had to go out angrily.


    Elijah came in, and he saw the sketches in Bailu''s hand, which were simple pattern sketches with charcoal, and patchwork portraits like messy codes.


    Bai Lu''s eyebrows wrinkled badly. She stared at these words as if she wanted to stare out a flower from inside. She always felt that they had missed something very important.


    Elijah picked up some of them. He looked and found nothing wrong. He was a little curious, "what are these paintings?"


    Bailu shook her head. She didn''t have a clue. The little guy''s tail shook badly. She lingered. The fat little butcher pulled back a pile and put it all in front of Bailu again. Then, she blinked at Bailu and asked her to look at it well.


    Bailu always knew that her child, the child of her and the damned half blood Klaus, had magical power. Bailu''s mother tried to calm down, answered Elijah and studied hard, "Davina has been painting these when she was in the attic. It is said that when she felt the magic, the paintings will be different. These seem to be different parts, It''s strange, but I can''t see all the pictures, but... She calls them evil! "


    Davina''s sketch seems to indicate something. She can''t do useless things day after day, can she?


    Elijah squatted beside Bailu. He also tried to understand Bailu''s intuition. He knew that whether it was her werewolf intuition or a woman''s sixth sense, sometimes it was quite terrible.


    The injured Klaus father had long been forgotten, and the little meat / ball was also very excited. She lingered here and there, and then her tail went around. It seemed that she was also holding a strange and exciting... Jigsaw puzzle.

 Chapter 323

    Sophie on the other side finally succeeded in digging out the bones. She raised her head. The wind around her seemed to have changed, and there was dark depression and darkness around her.


    They also seemed to indicate what disaster was coming. Unfortunately, Sophie, who thought success was in sight, didn''t realize it at all.


    The puzzle gradually took shape under Bai Lu''s hand. She seemed to be unconsciously controlled and moved a lot slower.


    ... in the end, what will be the result?


    Bailu''s heart beat badly. Did she really do something wrong? Deep in her heart, she felt very uneasy. She thought of Sophie''s request and her reckless promise. Should she discuss with Klaus and Elijah first.


    The actions of her subordinates are almost unconsciously controlled. Bai Lu suddenly feels that she seems to have done a very important thing wrong. She may have made a big mistake vaguely.


    The familiar outline, through Bai Lu''s hands, unveils the mystery layer by layer, and the face of a beautiful woman slowly shows up.


    Bailu and Elijah focused on the assembled image, eyes, nose, hair, cheeks, curly hair... It seemed to be a woman''s face.


    "... it seems to be a bad omen..." Elijah stood up slowly. "Where have we seen this face?" He opened his mouth and said a word. Then he found the last two images of his mouth and chin.


    Bailu''s body froze. She had reacted one step ahead of Elijah. Yes, she knew the woman on the puzzle. No, it should be said that all of them knew the woman.


    At the other end, Sophie, who dug out the coffin, covered the corners of her mouth with her eyes shining. Her body trembled with excitement and finally found it.


    "My God!! I finally found you... Hello, Celeste. It''s really nice to meet you. "


    The little guy was tired of playing. He stepped on the middle of the image, and Elijah''s voice line froze. He couldn''t believe this absurd thing. It was a woman''s face, bright and charming, especially familiar and kind.


    Elijah took a few steps back, and the pain from his chest seemed to be recalled with its appearance. It was clearly... It was his lover who had died for hundreds of years.


    ¡ª¡ªHis little witch, his little demon / spirit, his beloved witch Celeste!

 Chapter 324

    Elijah is a vampire and Celeste is a witch, but they used to love each other so much.


    Bailu can see from Elijah''s memory how much he cares about this woman. Yes, Elijah cares most about Celeste in the world except his family.


    For centuries, vampires and witches have fought against each other, and they have fought side by side with witches; Sleep with them and burn them. Whether they are enemies or friends, witches are the power of vampires.


    What if they face the Revenge of a witch? Bailu didn''t forget how Celeste died. She must have something to do with Klaus.


    That damned half blood devil, wherever he goes, is the fate of a disaster. As he has a cub with him, Bai Lu doesn''t know what to say about him!!


    Bailu looked at Elijah and lowered her head. His expression was inexplicably sad and nostalgic.


    The painting was carefully cleaned up by Elijah''s hands. He seemed to have no desire / hope to open his mouth. Yes, Elijah was always silent about Celeste. He was not like the gentle and kind man.


    Suddenly, Bailu has an impulse to confess everything to him. Is she really wrong? If Elijah knows that Sophie is looking for Celeste''s bones, and she sent the news!


    Bailu is caught in a tangle. Who can tell her... Is she wrong?


    Elijah was in a good mood. He looked at the sketch with some entanglement. The inheritance of the power of witches was very clear, and their ancestors inherited it step by step. However, Davina was a powerful alien. Her behavior and her resistance to the harvest sacrifice were of great significance.


    Bailu holds the little guy and looks at her uncle. Elijah talks about the witch. He feels a little strange. It has nothing to do with Celeste anyway. After all, his little witch has been dead for so many years¡° Witches their ancestral magic spread to this place. There has never been such a powerful witch in the world until Davina appeared... "


    For witches, Davina is an alien. The existence of an alien is easy to cause fear and anxiety.


    Finally, Bailu silently watched Elijah put away the sketches and went out.


    The little guy climbed onto Bai Lu''s shoulder and put it on her. She was very happy pulling Bai Lu''s long wavy hair. Anyway, this event has nothing to do with their family for the time being!


    Bai Lu''s silence was very heavy, and she was thinking about their connection in her mind quickly... Silast... Evil... Sophie... Werewolf... Killing action... She always felt that they were pulled and induced by a pair of invisible hands, and involuntarily fell into a strange net. The werewolf''s keen intuition told her.


    The portrait of Davina, why she is so attached to Celeste, is not as simple as Elijah thought. Even without the hint of small meat / ball, Bailu can feel an evil power by herself.


    That kind of malice is slowly approaching them and their family!

 Chapter 325

    In the air, there was a narrow atmosphere of mountain rain and wind all over the building. Bailu was just like receiving a hot potato.


    After a while, the little guy guarded by Bailu''s mother, who was in a dilemma, was finally tired of playing. Watching her fall asleep, she looked safe and sweet. She sank quietly for a while. Bailu quietly went out and called Sophie.


    "Sophie, answer the phone!" Bailu regretted. She tried hard to prevent some things from happening. I hope it''s time!


    Unfortunately, Sophie at the other end indulged in the joy of the success of her own plan. She didn''t hear the bell at all.


    Terrible and powerful demons were released into the real world, but none of them found any clues.


    Klaus stood at Bailu''s door, not far or near. He could just see the people and things he wanted to see.


    Elijah came to Klaus. Obviously, Klaus listened to the conversation between Bailu and Elijah very clearly. He turned his head and looked at the sketch. There was malice in the corners of his mouth. His brother''s mood is probably not good at all. He doesn''t mind adding fuel to the fire, "Hey, my brother, your Celeste is so beautiful and lovely, She also symbolizes evil - according to our emotionally unstable powerful witch painters. "


    Elijah shook his head. He didn''t believe that Klaus knew the truth of Celeste''s death better than anyone. "Yes, maybe Davina made a mistake. She regarded powerful energy as evil There is no doubt that Celeste was an extremely powerful witch at that time, but she has been dead for more than 200 years. "


    Klaus swept Elijah. He didn''t seem to deceive himself. What''s the matter? Elijah always cares about his family and his love... Sure enough, he didn''t forget the damn witch.


    Klaus killed Celeste. He was angry at first, but later he couldn''t believe it. However, Elijah didn''t believe him in this matter. He hated him, Klaus knew.


    Elijah rubbed his finger against Celeste''s cheek one by one. His tone was still very leisurely, "I don''t understand these...?"


    Klaus looked at Elijah. Sometimes his brother was too naive and kind. He wouldn''t guess the horror of people''s hearts at all. He smiled, "Elijah, are you still running away? what you think? Why are there sketches, why do they have to be put in Davina''s hand, and why do witches do anything? "

 Chapter 326

    Elijah''s face darkened. He didn''t want to discuss anything about Celeste with his brother.


    On this point, obviously, Klaus had no tacit understanding with him. He deliberately sprinkled salt on Elijah''s old scar wound.


    Elijah''s hands were clenched into fists. He didn''t want to beat them, but Bailu was still inside and the child was just going to sleep.


    "Why, my brother doesn''t want to continue the investigation when he thinks he has something to do with Celeste. Do you think I did all the bad things and has nothing to do with your little witch No, my brother, I never thought you were too naive! "


    Klaus''s tone was too purposeful. Elijah reluctantly suppressed the impulse to get angry. He looked back at Klaus. It was so cold that people were shocked. You chose to kill her when you were alive. Now, if she died, would you still bear your slander.


    For the first time, Elijah lost patience and gentleness to Klaus''s discipline!


    "Klaus, you don''t have to take care of our affairs. You just need to take care of your own woman!"


    Oh, originally, he also has a temper and won''t pretend. It seems that nothing has happened. Some things happen when they happen. No matter how deep and long you bury them, they will decompose into different results with the arrival of time.


    However, Klaus is not surprised at all. His brother is angry with him. He is really normal. Elijah is also a normal man. Naturally, he will be angry and angry, and even more jealous, isn''t he?


    Elijah''s tusks were about to come out. His eyes were red and bloody. He looked a little scary. However, Klaus thought that Elijah''s brother seemed to be a little more fun.


    As he approached Elijah step by step, Klaus suddenly smiled, his gentle eyes swam through Bailu''s room, and unconsciously answered his concern with pride, "dear brother, I''m different from you. I''ll never be as stupid as you... Please don''t worry, she''s at the other end of the corridor, safe and sound under my close protection."

 Chapter 327

    Davina''s move seems to have a high probability of failure. After considering it, Rebecca, who is flexible, chose a person to walk into the back garden.


    Rebecca is looking for someone. No, correctly, she''s looking for a vampire alliance.


    Rebecca''s boots stopped at a corner. Thierry opened his eyes. He looked at Rebecca. This woman came for the second time, and her eyes became more and more strange. Now Davina went back. So, what''s the purpose of her coming again?


    Rebecca didn''t say much, but took out a blood bag from behind and handed it to her. She learned well from Klaus and has always been used to catching a person''s weakness.


    Thierry''s nose moved and the blood bag came to the door. For him who was starving to death, it was great luck. Naturally, he was not a fool. No matter what Rebecca was going to do, he would never eat for nothing!


    Thierry bowed her head and was busy sucking blood. Rebecca leaned on the wall next to him. She seemed to say to herself, "Marcel seems to have acquiesced and Elijah has been with him. I''m stupid to wait for him to change one day. I''m tired of oppression. Those damn men never think about my mood for a thousand years, My brother Klaus does whatever he wants, regardless of the consequences... "


    Thierry nodded. He admitted that men are very bastard attributes, especially for some women around him. Vampires who eat and drink enough raise eyebrows. Rebecca''s range is too large. He can''t tell whether it''s Klaus or Marcel. "So, what do you want me to do?"


    Rebecca''s smile became colder and colder. It turned out that they had not met secretly for the first time. Secretly, Rebecca had already formed an alliance with him.


    "Although you warned marcel, he can''t seem to give up my brother, and Klaus can''t live without him. Now they rule the city side by side, but leave you here to rot! I hope you can help me recapture New Orleans. Yes, I want them to regret doing this to me and let them watch their kingdom destroyed! "


    Rebecca''s ambition was hidden too well, and Thierry was stunned for a few seconds. He watched her vision become complex, and the progress of blood sucking was a little slow. Rebecca looked at his wandering action, grabbed his chin with one hand, chewed it wantonly, and smiled easily, "don''t worry, we''re not the only two of us, we also have a secret weapon, believe me, If we use it well, we can succeed! "

 Chapter 328

    Yes, their secret weapon - Davina, who almost died in her arms, the resurrected still heartbroken Davina, their super little witch.


    Thierry became interested and his eyes began to be filled with excitement. The reason why he would promise Rebecca was that he wanted revenge. Yes, he told Rebecca that he hated everyone, whether marcel, Klaus, or even those damn night vampires!


    In his midnight dream, Thierry couldn''t forget what had happened. His Cady and his favorite little witch were killed by them!


    ... since they killed his beloved little witch, Thierry felt that betrayal by their closest woman was not a very reasonable way of revenge?


    Thierry held out his hand, took what Rebecca gave him and smiled mysteriously. He seemed to be looking forward to the future development, "you''re right, Davina, she''s also a rebellious child. It''s really suitable to be an insider!"


    When Rebecca and Thierry plotted how to deal with Klaus and them, Davina quietly opened her hate eyes. Her blood red eyes were dry and could not even see tears.


    Despair, despair all over the place drowned her. Tim died and was killed by her. Davina quietly looked at the ceiling and looked too seriously, as if she were looking at another hell.


    Marcel took a deep breath and was ready to be swept out. With food and milk in his hand, he carefully slowed down the rhythm of his actions and walked into Davina''s room.


    Davina''s sight hasn''t changed. The corners of her mouth open. You see, she''s still very valuable. Otherwise, Marcel, how can she serve so well?

 Chapter 329

    Marcel slowly approached Davina. He didn''t want to stimulate her. Now, her mood is as delicate as a soft silk core.


    "Go away, you give me... Go away!" Marcel is right. Davina''s silk core will explode when it touches him!


    Davina''s attack was very direct. Marcel''s whole body twisted / bent. He was directly thrown into the corner. The tray in his hand was broken and scattered with vegetable residue and rice on the ground.


    Marcel wiped his face. He smiled bitterly and prepared these human food. Cooking is a waste of time. He looked at Davina with a warm / considerate tone. "Honey, don''t do this. You must be hungry and need food supplement after you haven''t eaten for so long. No matter how angry you are with me, Would you please make sure you eat something to fill your stomach first? "


    Davina grabbed the needle. The back of her hand was covered with blue tendons. She laughed. What was Marcel thinking? At this time, she still had the face to say such nonsense, "isn''t it? Your good friend killed my good friend. Now, should I have a good appetite to eat? "


    Marcel''s expression changed a little, and Klaus''s bastard would cause him all kinds of trouble. He looked at Davina and lowered his voice, "Davina, I''m really sorry about what happened to Tim''s child..."


    Davina directly planned Marcel''s confession. He was so hypocritical and disgusting, "yes, what a pity! I deeply regret that you don''t care about his death at all. You don''t hate what Klaus did, and you don''t intend to make him pay the price... As long as I''m not dead, you''re not going to do anything, are you?! "

 Chapter 330

    Marcel''s eyes showed painful suffering, which he didn''t want to, but he couldn''t refute Davina''s words at all.


    Yes, now, he has nothing to do with Klaus. He even has to be his accomplice!


    Marcel still didn''t give up trying to hug Davina. He rubbed over from the ground bit by bit, stretched out his hands and tried to reach Davina''s skirt.


    Davina couldn''t stand Marcel''s little approach. She supported her hands and sat up slowly, and Marcel was thrown out again.


    Marcel was confused, but he couldn''t refute Davina''s words. He had to change a topic, "believe me, Klaus will always pay a price, no matter what form, but now, my Davina, I just want to make peace with you."


    Davina felt that there was something wrong with his head, and Marcel could easily say such peace words to her.


    Make peace? How to make peace? Why make peace?!


    After they killed her favorite boy, Davina laughed angrily when they wanted to use her to lock her up. A cold mockery appeared on her delicate little face. Did she really look so easy to cheat?


    The little witch whose face was whiter than the snow-white dress flashed over. She approached Marcel and showed her real intention to kill him for the first time. Marcel had no way to resist, "tell me why? So that we can become a happy and self destructive family? "


    Marcel''s whole back became stiff and cold. His mouth just moved. He was forced by the tumbling force for a while and could no longer breathe. The next second, Davina threw him out of the door. He hated that his hands would get dirty!


    With a click, the door closed hard, like the past between them.


    Marcel, from this moment on, you are no longer my beloved family, you are no longer my guardian, you are my enemy!

 Chapter 331

    Klaus raised his eyebrows and eyes. Marcel walked in sideways. He smiled. He saw that his facial features were black and silent, and there were small wounds on his face. It seems that the little witch didn''t give him less pain. "It seems that your persuasion effect is really good, my friend. Are you... Going well?"


    Elijah was speechless and glanced sideways at Klaus. To what extent did he want to stimulate and fight directly, "Klaus, to tell the truth, your practice is really abnormal... Anyway, if you really want to win the trust of that girl, maybe poisoning her favorite person is not such a good way."


    Klaus just laughed, but he didn''t laugh.


    Marcel weakly pulled the corners of his mouth. He went aside and took a glass of wine. He didn''t want to give alms to the bastard.


    Elijah stood up and went over to comfort Marcel. They all pointed at Klaus.


    It seems that everyone can''t understand that Klaus killed Tim, including Bailu and his children.


    Klaus''s eyebrow line became more and more tangled. He couldn''t stand the sight of condemnation. One by one, he stared at him like this. What was he doing Why, it''s not a human, it''s not a boy. They need to look at him one by one. Will they kill fewer people these years?


    Holding dumplings and saying he was hungry, I don''t know what to call it. The people they killed can almost fill the whole New Orleans. At this critical moment, he can''t kill a person. Moreover, Tim''s death was really an accident. He just asked him to drink water for Davina. Who knows that the sincere goods have been drunk by himself!!


    After pouring down the bitter whisky, Klaus pushed back his cold eyes. He didn''t care what they thought, "my dear brother, can you find out more people who didn''t happen to be killed by me, which can be used to punch me in the face?"


    Marcel just drank quietly. He answered directly with his back.


    Elijah put his hand on Celeste''s portrait and slid up and down gently. He seemed to be thinking, but the retort in his mouth did not delay, "yes, you give me a month, my brother, I will make a list for you."


    Klaus angrily dropped the cup. He looked at the direction of Davina''s room and said, "no matter old or young, men or women, dead or alive, the so-called ''witch'' is trouble!"


    Marcel''s cup was also broken. He raised his head and blushed. His bloody eyes looked at Klaus, and the two sides formed a confrontation.


    Suddenly, the room shook violently.

 Chapter 332

    Rebecca was startled. She hurried forward and pressed Davina''s violent struggle.


    The uncontrollable force made Davina''s body constantly distort and arch up, and her stomach bulged. She seemed to want to vomit something. Her mouth was bulging, and Rebecca was thrown away by the invisible force every minute.


    The situation of the earthquake is getting worse and worse.


    Klaus shook and grabbed a support. Then, he flashed back to the bedroom. He hugged the little guy. Then, his other hand clasped Bai Lu''s waist. His eyebrows were wrinkled, and his instinctive protective posture came out, "Damn, what''s the matter? Why is it so noisy?"


    Bailu was also white and locked in Klaus''s arms. She consciously comforted and patted the little guy''s back. Her tail stood up and was full of danger signals.


    Rebecca held her body trembling with one hand and tried to get close to Davina. She was spitting more and more... Spitting out dirt with stains, damn, many, many. All of a sudden, the snow-white sheets were disgusting and dirty dirt.


    She still vomited all the way. Davina''s face changed color. Rebecca was very worried. She seemed to vomit everything in her body.


    As the earthquake grew stronger and stronger, Davina vomited blood from her eyes, and her mind began to be completely out of her control, as if she had become a clay doll.


    Stiff and terrible!


    Klaus''s eyes looked upstairs in the direction of Davina''s room. As soon as he made a gesture, a man in black appeared. He squatted down and wondered coldly, "master, it''s Davina. The power leaked out. Davina was completely out of control."


    Davina is completely out of control!

 Chapter 333

    Davina was out of control for almost half an hour, and the house was overturned. Naturally, Bailu and the little guy were well protected by him, but Klaus was still very angry.


    Elijah and Marcel looked at him and didn''t let him rush up to fight Davina, who was out of control.


    She opened her eyes difficultly. Davina woke up slowly. Rebecca lay beside her with a bitter smile. Her face was black and blue as if she had been hurt.


    Her lowered voice was shocked. She seemed to be restrained by Davina''s situation. Damn it, this situation was not within her estimation. "What trick are you playing? I just said to destroy the family, not the whole city!"


    The cold sweat kept coming out. Her body didn''t listen to orders at all. She just felt the same pain as her whole body. Davina shook her head in a trance. She was innocent and didn''t know what had happened. "I really didn''t do it. I didn''t mean it. I don''t know what happened to me?"


    The mud on the quilt looked at Davina and Rebecca more innocently, as if they didn''t know what was going on?


    So, a belly of doubts upstairs, a belly of anger downstairs.


    "It''s crazy. How can a 16-year-old girl shake the whole French district violently?" Klaus''s tone had become dangerous. Bailu grabbed his hand, and the little guy''s eyes turned to Celeste''s portrait. She seemed to want to say something, but she shook her tail desperately, and she didn''t say anything at last.


    Marcel was obviously more worried than Klaus, and his tone was also very bad. Or, Klaus was not the originator of all the damn things. He looked at Klaus coldly and replied, "yes, I''ve seen her shake the church and break the doors and windows, but I''ve never seen such a thing."


    Klaus had too much burden in his hand. He had no way to do it, but had to find another way. He looked at Marcel and asked, "so, how did you control her in the attic?"


    "I didn''t have to control her. I didn''t kill his boyfriend at that time!"


    Marcel''s vision was like a knife. Bailu grasped Klaus''s hand with some worry.


    Elijah and the little guy focused on Klaus and inhaled deeply. Klaus suppressed his anger. "Well, this is my problem, but haven''t we turned the page on this?"

 Chapter 334

    Klaus took the initiative to take a big step back. Marcel was silent and Elijah frowned. Such Davina is too dangerous for anyone.


    Klaus said faintly that they need a decision. He has always been a leader. Naturally, he has to make a choice. The women and children in his palm are everything to him. His brothers and sisters can''t be killed. Then, it''s clear that Davina is no longer so important for a runaway witch.


    "The problem now is that in her current state, our Davina is a useless tool and can''t fight the witch at all..."


    "She''s not a tool. She''s just having a physical problem!" Marcel refused. He would never let Klaus hurt his family again. He would protect Davina.


    Obviously, Elijah is much more rational than them. His concept of the overall situation has always been relatively heavy. He directly said the problems that must be solved, "however, we must come up with an appropriate way. Her energy is overloaded and she can''t control it."


    Bailu pulled laclaus''s palm, wrote a few words and prompted a few words. She seemed very worried about Davina, Celeste and even Klaus. She was a little flustered.


    Xiaorou / Tuanzi seems to understand Bai Lu''s mother''s annoyance, and her chubby hands become uneasy. Klaus can''t take them. He can only clear his throat and hold the child well, and try to solve the problem. First, if this kind of time bomb continues to stay in their home, it''s really not good not to solve the problem, "OK, now we all know how much energy it is, But why do these energies leak out so aggressively? "


    He chewed a white dew''s forehead freely and surrounded the people. Klaus got up and planned to go out. He still hung a little guy in his hand. At least, he should settle his weaknesses first.


    Elijah followed him. They were still defensive. They didn''t know what Klaus was going to do next. "Klaus, where are you going? What do you want to do? "

 Chapter 335

    He didn''t bother to pay attention to the problems of Elijah and Marcel. Klaus pulled Bailu. It''s good. Since they''ve always hated him, let''s just draw a line between them. He looked handsome and didn''t hesitate. "Where else can I go? Since it''s a witch''s problem, let''s find a witch to ask."


    Bailu followed him out. She gave a soothing look, and Elijah stopped. Forget it, it''s not his turn to take care of this kind of thing.


    Klaus walked faster and faster. The little guy knew his face very well and seemed to know that Klaus was in a bad mood. He just quietly opened his big eyes and saw Bailu''s mother from Klaus''s father. He was full of innocence and loveliness.


    "... are you going to find Sophie?" Or Bailu couldn''t bear to speak. She seemed to hold back some things. She was a little angry with Klaus about it.


    Klaus''s footsteps suddenly stopped. Bailu didn''t brake in time, and her nose hit him. It hurt. When she approached, she didn''t let go of her hand, but shook her head and tried to divert her attention.


    The man''s cold voice in his ear, Klaus''s claws still grabbed Bailu''s mother, but he was a little unwilling, "you don''t need to test me through others, Bailu, you know, I won''t hide anything from you, especially anything related to the safety of you and your baby... Anything!"


    A smile appeared on the little guy''s face, and her tail shook up. It''s nice of Klaus''s father, that is to say, does Bai Lu''s mother think too much.


    Bai Lu quietly stared at Klaus''s back. The man''s back was very straight. He always had such a personality. He was always upright and naturally angry. It seemed that what he said and did was right. Even if it was wrong, she could not escape.

 Chapter 336

    In the face of such a proud bastard, Klaus stares at Bailu, who is obviously eager to speak but wants to die. She sighs silently in her stomach and circles her hands. Bailu can only go down this step, "well, I won''t hide anything from you. If you really want to go to Sophie, there''s something I must tell you first, About your brother Elijah. "


    ¡ª¡ªElijah? What about Elijah?


    Klaus turned and Bailu said something interesting. She was a little witch who had died for a long time. What does this have to do with his brother?


    Bailu gathered the little guy back, and she hugged him tightly. It seemed that this move could make her feel at ease. Her tone was uneasy and annoyed. She was flirting with her parents with a child who accidentally made an accident. She didn''t dare to look into Klaus''s eyes. "Sophie called me and asked me for help. She promised me she would help me..."


    Klaus blinked. It seemed that some of his men would change. However, his little wolf girl had another deal with Sophie. It seemed that the problem was a little big.


    Bai Lu spoke faster and faster. She didn''t dare to look into Klaus''s eyes. The little guy buried his head in Bai Lu''s soft / soft chest / mouth, with his little ears on his side. Bai Lu''s mother''s heart beat so fast!


    "What did she promise you?" Klaus''s tone was very stable. His tone sounded as if it was not a big deal, but asked calmly.


    Bailu secretly raised her head and hit him. She immediately lowered her head. Her voice would not hear the general answer. She felt that Elijah would not forgive her. "She promised to break Marcel''s spell on my people. However, in exchange, I wanted to provide her with some information. I didn''t think so much, but now Davina painted those Celeste paintings, We all saw it! "


    Bai Lu''s face became very strange. She didn''t seem to grasp the key point at all, but things were getting worse and worse.


    Klaus held their mother and daughter tightly, completely unfolded, relied on their strength, and the voice line was particularly gentle and slow, "you must tell me what happened¡°


    Bailu''s hand grabbed Klaus''s clothes and deeply breathed the familiar male breath. She felt that the breath had a strong force, "well... Sophie wanted to know Celeste''s bones, so I turned to your brother''s diary. I found the place where Elijah buried her and told Sophie."

 Chapter 337

    Klaus''s face was finally shocked. Sophie had a lot of courage where Celeste''s bones were located, but... This is a rare thing. Elijah will be very angry. His little wolf girl did a little too much.


    Klaus reflected without moving his eyelids for three seconds. It doesn''t matter. If he goes too far, he will go too far. What else can he do? Can''t he protect his little wolf girl?!


    It''s just Elijah. It''s very simple. Klaus took him out of his mind every minute.


    So, Bailu got Klaus''s insipid attitude. He just looked at Elijah. He was a brother with good ears. I''m afraid he also listened to a brother of 7788, "my brother, Bailu is our family. You won''t hurt her, will you?"


    Elijah did not answer, but his quiet eyes were on Bailu. He was silent and fell into a silent silence.


    Klaus grabbed Bailu and was about to leave. Bailu slowly shook her head and refused to leave. The trouble she had caused still had to be solved. She hugged Klaus hard, stuffed the child in the past and left a message. She went early and returned early. She turned to face Elijah who seemed to be a different person.


    ... she was really sorry. Seeing Elijah''s expression, Bailu knew that she had hurt the gentle man''s heart.


    This is the first time that Bailu found Elijah''s negative emotion. His previous expression was so elegant and self-contained that they almost forgot that he was just an ordinary man. In fact, his heart, his feelings and his behavior were influenced by the people around him.


    Because he doesn''t show special care or injury, you can''t treat him as if he''s actually used to it.


    Elijah is a good man. He always takes good care of himself. This time, she did wrong.


    Bai Lu''s whole face was full of apology. She didn''t dare to explain it to Elijah. How could she say it better?

 Chapter 338

    Elijah just stood in front of Bailu in a stalemate and didn''t say a word. However, his cold eyes had completely plunged her into guilt.


    The little head is getting lower and lower. The low ones want to find a gap on the ground and dig a hole directly.


    Elijah is a good person. All along, Bailu knows that he takes good care of her and her children. Even, he helps her find ways to deal with the problems brought by Klaus everywhere.


    For Klaus''s patience, she didn''t do as well as Elijah''s brother. The more Bailu thought about it, the more uncomfortable she was!


    Bailu went over and she kept apologizing to Elijah, but the other party''s face was still black, "I''m sorry, I know I did a stupid thing and my means are clumsy. I should have asked you in advance... Please, Elijah, please don''t do this. Would you please say a word?"


    Elijah didn''t want to answer. He was just so angry that he didn''t want to say anything. He didn''t expect that Bailu could do such a thing.


    Bailu is still explaining the whole thing, but for Elijah, no matter what reason, he can''t accept this kind of thing.


    Bailu had no choice but to follow Elijah''s eyes and ask him to lose his temper and beat her, "... Please! Say a word? "


    Elijah shook his head. He just opened the corners of his mouth and smiled. His tusks glittered. He stepped back. Bai Lu''s body was stiff and cold.


    Bailu was frightened. Elijah turned and left. He didn''t walk fast. His tone seemed to be choked out word by word. "Celeste, she wanted to get comfort after death. However, the witch''s bones were enshrined, and their energy would enhance the mana of other witches... She didn''t want others to know her bones. She asked me to promise to bury her in a place where no one would find her."


    Bai Lu followed him closely and dared not go forward, but she did not dare to stay away.


    "This is my last promise to her. I promised her!"


    Elijah is really sad. He is no longer gentle and indifferent. His angry flame will burn to the bottom of his eyes. However, it is still cold and terrible in his bones. Bailu thinks that if Klaus hadn''t reminded his family in advance, he might want to kill her. "Bailu, you don''t know what terrible things you have done. You not only spy on my privacy, And let me break my oath. "

 Chapter 339

    Elijah''s words are very strong and powerful!


    She was so frightened that Bailu didn''t dare to go forward again. Her mouth twisted. She never thought so. Bailu tried to squeeze something out of the rest of her IQ. She wanted to explain again. Yes, she must be forgiven by Elijah, "but I thought it was just a skeleton..."


    Bailu really thinks Sophie doesn''t want much. Elijah can listen to her explanation and understand her difficulties. However, Bailu now finds out how naive she is!


    Klaus is right. Sometimes she is too wishful thinking. Who is Celeste? She is Elijah''s favorite person. What about her?


    ¡ª¡ªAt best, it''s just a little wolf girl who is related to his brother Klaus, the mother of his baby!


    Bailu''s mood became more and more gloomy and uncomfortable. Klaus stood outside. He couldn''t come in for the time being. However, he had more opinions on his brother.


    A big man, why are women chirping so much? If you want Celeste''s skeleton, just go and get it back. It''s a waste of time to blame their little wolf girl!


    Klaus''s complaint seemed to be felt by his brother. Elijah stopped. He walked sideways towards Bailu and looked straight at her. Bailu couldn''t help looking away. His tone was as sarcastic and fierce as Klaus, "really? If you really think so, why don''t you ask me where she is? "


    Bailu had no way to answer. Yes, she was selfish. At that time, she just thought of her family and her needs. In fact, Bailu, who was blinded, didn''t or didn''t dare to think about Elijah''s mood at all.


    Bailu can only raise her eyes and watch Elijah leave them. He goes out step by step. He also wants to find Sophie. She knows that he wants to find his dead lover.


    In view of Bailu''s mother''s great mistake, Klaus''s father and uncle Elijah are going to the witch''s base camp, and their sacred secret place is gone.


    On this point, xiaorou / Tuanzi shook her hairy tail several times. Is she inexplicably satisfied?

 Chapter 340

    Just as they set out to find the answer, Sophie just came back with her backpack.


    Holy secret.


    For some reason, Sabin seems to be in a good mood. She swings / fiddles with a scarecrow in her hand, tilts her mouth, slightly opens her voice and hums a song.


    Scarecrow stained with her blood, scarecrow with magic, very, very rough scarecrow.


    Sophie walked in briskly. She looked at Sabin and smiled brightly. Her tone was particularly relaxed and happy. "Oh, my dear Sabin, you really have more and more taste. If we eat this today, I won''t have to."


    Sabin turned to see her and looked up and down at her friend. She didn''t seem to care about the things in Sophie''s backpack at all. She just asked symbolically, "Sophie, where are you going?"


    "Generally speaking, I stole the tomb." Sophie''s face was flushed with excitement. She looked at Sabin with a happy tone. "Now stop your work. We''re going to find Davina. Listen, after my investigation and efforts, I believe I''ve found a way to complete the ceremony."


    The scarecrow in Sabin''s hand nodded. Her movements stopped. She turned and looked at Sophie. Her eyes were very happy.


    Sophie waved to her, so Sabin put down the scarecrow in her hand and went to Sophie. Her eyes narrowed and looked at the witch in front of her. Her body language was uncontrollable joy, and her eyes were full of curiosity and surprise. "What, you found a way. Tell me quickly, my friend, what are you going to do?"

 Chapter 341

    Sabin''s enthusiasm makes Sophie in a good mood. She hasn''t been so happy for a long time. Since the tragedy, she seems to have lost her ability to be happy.


    However, the situation is completely different now. Sophie felt the power all over her body. She began to take the initiative. Yes, Sophie believes that she has found the right way.


    Sophie smiled proudly. She said to her friend that she had found the right way. Sabin''s hand was casually placed on her back, stained with blood, so she drew a subtle shape from her backpack.


    Sophie looked at Sabin excitedly and wanted to share her joy. "We need the help of an elder, right? I know how to become an elder."


    Sabin laughed and retorted like hearing a joke. "Sophie, you can''t be an elder. Have you forgotten? Our mana must be taught to you by other elders, and they are all dead, okay? "


    Sophie''s eyes turned cunningly for a few times. She caught a smile. Human beings are flexible creatures, "Hey, how about we learn from the experience of our predecessors? I checked. In 1742, there was a bloody massacre of witches. All the elders died in the massacre, so they decided who among the witches could worship the most powerful witch who had died, and she could become an elder. "


    Sabin''s face changed for a moment. Don''t look away. Her face was neither sad nor sad, nor envious, but a deep hatred. Her anger was suppressed in the middle of her eyebrows. Unfortunately, Sophie didn''t find it. She was just talking excitedly.


    "... yes, Sabin, I want to tell you that they succeeded!" Sophie''s meaning is obvious. Since some of them have succeeded before, she naturally has a great possibility of success. She can borrow the power of the elderly, and then complete their harvest sacrifice to wake up her Monique!


    ... yes, at this moment, Sophie thinks she can succeed!

 Chapter 342

    Sabin''s cold water continued. She seemed to be happy to hit Sophie. The so-called loyal advice is not good for her to do, "the problem is, my friend, which powerful witch needs you to bury?"


    I couldn''t hear what she meant. Sophie simply took down her backpack. She handed it to Sabin. Her radiant face was completely proud and trusted. "What you said is really right, my friend. Now let''s know Celeste."


    "... Elijah''s old lover?" Sabine''s voice became very floating, and then she smiled with Sophie, secretive and gloomy.


    "She was drowned in 1821 because she was a witch. Elijah buried her, but he never told anyone where she was. No one knew where she was except himself."


    "Where on earth did you know her?" Sabin''s tone changed again. Sophie looked at her strangely. The joy of success made her have no extra attention. She shrugged naturally. "I bought Bailu to look through his diary, and then dug her out, so that I can worship her bones and absorb his energy."


    Sabin jumped onto the table and grabbed the other hand with one hand. She watched Sophie rudely take out silast''s bones and put them on the altar one by one.


    Sabin stared at Sophie''s actions and was silent for half a moment before Shi ran dropped a sentence. Sophie''s actions had no trace of awe and respect. "You''re really polite at all."


    "Otherwise," Sophie didn''t bother to care about her Yin and Yang. "Celeste has been dead for many years." she just prepared things quickly. Her only purpose is to catch Davina and complete their harvest sacrifice. "We only have a few weeks to complete the ceremony!"


    Sabin seemed to want to persuade her, his tone was a little stiff, trying to control his tone, "Sophie, I know time is running out, but..."


    "If we fail, the witch will be finished in this city, and we will never have mana!" Sophie couldn''t hear anything. She just gave a simple and persistent look. She only cared about her purpose. "Those girls will never come back to life, nor will my niece Monique... If digging out these scary bones can bring Monique back to life, I can''t care so much!"


    "Really, so you treat my Celeste like this. Believe me, I can manage it!" When Klaus and Elijah arrived, they stood by. Elijah finally couldn''t help but say a gloomy warning.

 Chapter 343

    Elijah''s anger was too direct and exposed, but they had never seen Elijah like this. His previous elegance seemed to have faded, and he walked step by step towards Sabin and Sophie. The momentum was so amazing that they were stunned at once.


    Klaus stared at Sabin. Elijah glanced at Sophie. He motioned that Celeste''s problem was not so simple. Sophie naturally followed him out.


    Klaus watched Sabin for about five minutes. Then he pulled away his cold smile and walked out.


    Sophie is brought back to the house by them. Klaus and Elijah want to know the truth, the portrait of Davina, the appearance of Celeste, and what Sophie''s plan is. They must also know.


    "Sophie, the skeleton you stole is the portrait Davina has painted for months. Can you explain the amazing coincidence?" At this time, Klaus was obviously more rational than his brother. After all, his beloved woman was resting with their baby safely.


    Trembling Sophie held Davina''s sketch in her hand, but she looked more shocked than anyone. She stared at the woman on the portrait, and the heavy air conditioner began to expand from her stomach, "I can''t explain. I didn''t know who Celeste was until I..."


    Yes, it was so strange. It was not until Sophie found her skeleton. She saw the pocket watch in Celeste''s coffin that she knew what Celeste looked like. After all, she had been dead for more than 200 years. Elijah buried her without permission. She had no intersection with the current witches. Who would know her?


    However, Davina did draw the witch who had died for many years, as if she had seen it in front of her.


    "... ah ah..." the girl screamed in pain, and the bedroom and the ground began to vibrate, like a terrible earthquake.


    Sophie''s face changed. She seemed to be stuck by a needle. She grabbed her hands into the sofa cushion, and her eyes were full of panic.


    "Tell me, was Davina the cause of the earthquake? She''s getting out of control...? "


    Klaus was much more calm than her. He even went aside to bring Sophie a glass of wine and handed it to her. "Yes, our little witch has developed a habit recently."


    Sophie''s mind moved. She remembered something and looked at Klaus, "is the earthquake before today Davina¡®


    Rebecca nodded hard. She answered Sophie, "yes, she just vomited soil in the morning. A lot of soil."


    Sophie was so frightened that she couldn''t sit still on the sofa. She fell to the ground and said incoherently, "Damn it! We are in big trouble. I thought there was plenty of time, but it seems that the ceremony must be completed immediately! "


    Klaus, they were all stunned by Sophie''s attitude. What the hell was she talking about?

 Chapter 344

    "Yes, yes, we must finish the harvest sacrifice immediately, otherwise, there will be big trouble!" What bothers Klaus most is witches like Sophie. All day long, he knows that God talks about her magic, her sacrificial power!


    Harvest sacrifice harvest sacrifice harvest sacrifice, this damned witch has only one harvest sacrifice in her heart. Sophie''s purpose is too strong.


    No one paid attention to Sophie at the scene. Her criminal record was really unbelievable. Klaus looked at her bluntly and fell into a crazy situation. Don''t dislike her too much, "isn''t it? That''s not right in your arms. Of course you said it lightly. "


    Sophie was so angry that she was so honest that no one believed her. Klaus and Elijah didn''t take her alarmist to heart at all.


    Sophie stood up in fear and walked around in a dilemma. Unfortunately, all the people around her still did what they should do, without delaying anything at all!


    "Damn it, you should be serious... Really, I''m serious. This earthquake is a sign that we are about to face a great disaster!" Sophie stressed it several times, but it still didn''t seem to have any effect.


    Klaus teased her children leisurely. The little guy shook his tail and played up and down. She didn''t care at all. Bai Lu quietly lowered her head and silently blamed herself. She didn''t look at Sophie, couldn''t bear Klaus, and didn''t dare to look at Elijah.


    Elijah sighed, but still suppressed her anger and walked over. Sophie looked at a really frightening frame. She curled up her claws. "You say Davina''s behavior is a terrible sign, aren''t you? Why should we trust you? How true is this so-called big event? Who knows? "

 Chapter 345

    Klaus was too lazy to talk to Sophie, and Elijah became the representative of their circle. Naturally, Bailu''s mother and baby had no opinion. Now... Elijah said that the sun was square, and Bailu would nod!


    If you feel guilty, your action will completely keep up.


    Klaus had nothing to do with them. He had to be free, as long as Elijah didn''t go too far.


    If damn Bai knew that the devil''s idea of his family had to make complaints about it, damn, who else would do things without knowing the propriety except him? Elijah''s personality was that he felt uncomfortable in his heart and would not be too much of a show.


    His personality is completely different from Klaus. If Klaus is unhappy, he has to pull everyone around him!


    Sophie looked at Elijah deeply, and there was a trace of helplessness in her voice. Originally, there were some things she didn''t want to tell outsiders, "well, I''ll tell you the truth. You''ve seen Davina, too. You should know her. For months, she has been gathering the strength of the other three girls who sacrificed in the ceremony, Now that power will flow out of her body and return to the earth. "


    Sophie stood up. Her attitude was extremely solemn and seemed to be in awe. The power of the witch''s inheritance was the highest guide they needed to learn from childhood. "You must know that a person can''t control such a powerful power. Davina''s body began to feel overwhelmed. Her loss of control will continue until the power returns to its original place. Listen, This will destroy her, the witches, and all of us! "


    Klaus''s action stopped, Bailu was shocked, the little guy''s tail also drooped, and some regret and reluctance flashed between her eyebrows and eyes. Her soft claws stretched out, wrapped Klaus''s neck, and finally surfaced from the small egg shell she created.


    The next second, Klaus heard her baby''s milk answer. She said, Dad, believe her.

 Chapter 346

    When little meat / Dumpling finished, she tilted her head and melon seeds, and obediently looked at Klaus. Klaus looked deep and didn''t know what she thought. Bai Lu''s mother stared at their two inexplicably similar fathers and daughters. She was helpless. She came over and held the little guy in her arms, "well, believe it, mom believes you."


    For education, we must start with the doll. No matter whether the small meat / dumpling is small or not, it''s a little incredible. However, Bailu is still willing to believe her in major events.


    There are some things in my flesh that are subtle and unspeakable!


    Since Bai Lu''s mother said she believed it, Klaus no longer held his airs, slightly opened his mouth and smiled, "of course, dad believed what you said."


    It''s not to regard it as right now. Sophie wants to make complaints about him. Claus just looked at him with a little movement of his lips. No matter who you believe, I believe you.


    ... trust her, trust Bailu?


    Sophie didn''t expect that she broke her mouth. It''s not as good as the three words of a milk baby. It''s far better than Bai Lu''s shallow and light flying eyes. Klaus, this damn bastard!!!


    However, Sophie finally saved her voice because of Bailu. At least, Klaus and they were willing to listen.


    Sophie told the hidden danger and crisis of another aspect of the harvest sacrifice, and then all the people fell silent.


    With a roar, Sophie and everyone heard the thunder, the storm rolled the fallen leaves one after another, and the wind was mixed with the sound of huge rain... More and more!


    Sophie said, earth wind, water, fire and gold.


    Soil... Water... So, then?


    The situation is getting stronger step by step. They can support this impact and this danger, but can the whole French region support it?


    After consultation, Elijah was responsible for the safety of the house. Klaus chose to go out alone while Bailu and the little guy were resting.


    As a leader, he must prepare early.

 Chapter 347

    Klaus''s purpose is very clear. Father Kieran is waiting in the church. Even if their unnatural creatures are arrogant, it is human beings who occupy the main population.


    At least, Klaus, they can''t live without human beings. At least, food is indispensable in life!


    Klaus smoked a cigarette and took a little effort to make things clear. Sophie was a little nervous, so Klaus asked someone to investigate. The situation was really a little serious.


    After listening to his analysis of the whole situation, father Kieran also fell into silence. They have seen the power of Davina. I''m afraid it can''t be good at all.


    Sophie vowed that Davina could not control the aggravation of the disaster. The earthquake, strong wind and rainstorm came one by one. They had to believe that the prophecy came true one by one.


    "Listen, I know it''s ridiculous, but we must start to prepare. According to Sophie, Davina is self destructing - she will go through four stages, which represent the four basic elements of the ceremony. As for the last golden stage that we don''t know whether we can insist or not, we dare not think!"


    Father Kieran is not an ordinary person. He reacted and flashed in his eyes. After all, they also regard this as their own home. They can''t let Davina be destroyed. "So, does the earthquake in the morning count?"


    "Yes, the earth is the first element, followed by the wind. With each stage, the power becomes intense one by one. Then soon, she can lift the whole place!"


    "... it seems that we can all guess what is after the wind?" Father Kieran''s robe was rolled up by the wind. He seemed to feel the moisture, wet and heavy in the air.


    The storm began to spread.


    Klaus looked at him. He didn''t seem to be in much panic. He just stretched out his hand and caught a piece of rain. The development is indeed accelerating. The rainstorm has come, right in front of them, "... Rain, flood, huge waves, let''s guess how bad it can be?"


    Father Kieran''s tone became serious. The street lights on the street were trembled by the storm. "It looks really bad!"


    Klaus smiled. He seemed to think it was very interesting. The world was much more absurd than they thought. "This is not the worst. The last is fire, because it is the last stage. It will be the most serious... But I don''t want to see the city turn into ashes in my hands."

 Chapter 348

    Father Kieran glanced at his hometown. He couldn''t imagine it turning into scorched earth. He had to drag Klaus over and ask, "so, you can stop Davina, right?"


    Klaus nodded. He had a way. Davina died. However, several people in the family disagreed. It is estimated that the man in front of him, who is called a priest, would disagree. He sounded indifferently, "yes, but, my father, you know my personality. Believe me, you won''t like my practice."


    Father Kieran stared at him speechless. Indeed, if he was allowed to deal with it, according to his character of advocating speed and accuracy, things would only get worse and worse if he was not careful. It is estimated that they might all lie dead in the end!


    However, the Klaus brothers and sisters look more unreliable than anyone, but each of them is working hard.


    Rebecca takes the initiative to take care of Davina. Bailu is temporarily blocked by the little guy for unwarranted reasons. Rebecca is a more suitable candidate among them. After all, she is also a girl.


    Davina''s situation is getting worse and worse. Rebecca has tried every way, but the little witch is more and more frightened and weak, and the power of explosion is still incomparable.


    ... powerful and uncontrolled forces are destroying Davina''s life step by step.


    "Davina, they said they had to finish the ceremony."


    "No!"


    "... the witch said you would rise again. Believe us, we will try our best to protect you."


    "They lie. They will say whatever they want. Like Marcel and you, you are lying to me!"


    Davina doesn''t believe Rebecca and witches, or she doesn''t want to believe anyone now. Davina''s world can''t find the so-called trust.


    "Davina, you may think I don''t care about you," Rebecca said gently. She seemed a little uncomfortable, and the pain in her voice was clear and clear. "But you''re wrong, I can understand your pain. I know what it''s like to live a life deprived of liberty because of the mistakes of others! I''ve also experienced those pains... How do you think I became a Vampire... You won''t want to know how I became this damn monster. Will I be voluntary? "


    She leaned down and hugged Davina tightly. Rebecca closed her eyes. For the first time, she opened her heart to girls who are not family members. They must communicate with their hearts!

 Chapter 349

    Rebecca released her greatest sincerity, and Davina had to accept her intentions.


    The past is vivid.


    Davina''s struggle and resistance calmed down slowly. She stared at Rebecca with invisible tears in her eyes.


    ¡ª¡ªShe doesn''t want to die. No matter what, Davina doesn''t want to die. Her life is still very short, just 16 years!


    Rebecca grabbed Davina''s hand, lowered her head, entangled her golden hair in each other''s hands, and slowly opened her mouth, "you won''t die. I can think of a way, but now the premise is that you must cooperate with us... Even on the surface!"


    Davina seemed to accept Rebecca''s advice. She was a little calm, but Sophie on the other side became very busy. She was busy persuading everyone around Klaus to accept the harvest sacrifice she was going to hold.


    ... in short, she wants to convince everyone to accept Davina''s death, which was killed by Sophie herself.


    Obviously, things will not go so smoothly. Let alone the value of Davina, Elijah and Marcel are more stubborn than anyone in terms of moral level and love for cubs.


    "You convinced my family, but you haven''t convinced us yet."


    Sophie''s hands encircled her chest. She roared angrily. She had no patience at all. Why are there two people with such dead brains in the world, "Damn, we don''t have time. The first one is over, the second and the third are coming!"


    Marcel''s hand supported his chin. He looked for everyone and tried all the methods. It was useless. He could only choke his throat and force the witch who knew the truth, "that''s not good. Davina can''t die. If there''s no way, then... Cure her!"


    Sophie''s face became very cold. She seemed to have completely ignored Davina''s life. She just looked at the storm outside and spoke very slowly, "I''m sorry, she can''t cure it."


    Davina''s mood became more and more restless, and the situation became more and more serious. The rainstorm kept on, and many low-lying areas had been flooded. Father Kieran and Klaus organized a group of people to help the victims.


    an utterly inadequate measure!


    Gradually, everyone knew that the situation was deteriorating, and it was deteriorating faster than they thought.


    Sophie only said that Davina''s mood must be stabilized. She is now an irregular bomb that can destroy anything around her - people or things at any time.

 Chapter 350

    Davina stared at the woman approaching her. She held a syringe in her hand. The inside of the syringe was filled with strange potions. "Rebecca, what''s that?"


    Rebecca looked at Davina with regret. She explained, but she was very quick and didn''t give her any chance to respond. "Honey, the more excited you are, the faster your situation will deteriorate. I got some tranquilizers through mind control."


    The cold potion was injected, "no, no!" Davina hated the feeling of being controlled, but Rebecca didn''t give her a choice at all. "As long as you keep calm, you can continue to live... Davina."


    Sophie''s tone was still the same. She didn''t lie. "She can''t cure it. Once the prophecy starts, it won''t stop! Earthquake prediction, storm, flood... If you keep waiting, you will be the last one left on the earth! "


    The wind is getting stronger and stronger, rolling with rainstorm. It seems that it will devour everything!


    Davina''s moan came through from above and shouted against them, "no, no, no!!"


    The furnishings and furniture on the ground were broken. After a few minutes, the plea was finally broken. Davina calmed down. At the same time, the wind became a little less.


    Wind, light, rain, stopped.


    "Now, do you believe it?"


    Marcel stood at the door more than once and looked at his little witch. Like a puppet doll, she was injected with tranquilizer every day, and her eyes couldn''t be opened.


    Because she must have no emotion and action. A small thought and change of her is an extremely huge disaster.


    Klaus sent his men to take care of her and tightened his hands. For a moment, Marcel wanted to kill all the people around her. Marcel couldn''t bear to see that she would be suppressed no matter how hard she struggled. That was his little girl. He said he wanted to protect her all his life!


    ... he wants to save Davina. Marcel hates his incompetence. He wants to save her very much!


    Marcel rushed to Klaus''s room, Davina''s body began to eat, constant tranquilizer, in fact, is tantamount to a chronic suicide.


    "Damn it, you gave her too much tranquilizer!"

 Chapter 351

    Marcel questioned with an angry broken voice. Klaus didn''t answer. He just walked to the edge of the window, outside the transparent glass, a strong wind.


    They have changed the windows and glass more than once. They have used reinforcement and even bulletproof glass. However, now they close all the windows tightly, and the ground and glass are still shaking. It seems that there is no effect at all!


    "If this is her calm appearance," Klaus calmly looked at Marcel and told the truth directly, "I can''t imagine anything else."


    "Marcel, I''m sorry, but the situation can''t continue to develop like this. We all agree that Davina must sacrifice and there''s no need to let her make such a fuss. In the end, she can only turn the world upside down and die in pain!"


    Marcel shook his head. He refused to let go. Even if he was alone, he would keep Davina. "No, I won''t let you touch her."


    Klaus could hardly keep looking at him. He pointed to the door and said, "get out!"


    Marcel seemed to be out of temper by a word. He rushed to Klaus like a desperate trapped beast and hit him with a fist. Klaus tilted his head. He spit out a mouthful of blood and didn''t bother to argue with a madman, "well, I''ll let you have this fist."


    Marcel and Klaus fight together like a tragic vent.


    Elijah heard the sound, he stood in the middle, and his tone was painful. "Sorry, Marcel, we don''t want Davina to get hurt, but this matter can''t be solved. You know, she will die, and soon!"


    Marcel doesn''t believe it. He is willing to believe Sophie''s words. Even if everything she says has come true, he still doesn''t want to believe everything, "Sophie? You believe her... Don''t you forget... The witch who said this played everyone miserably! "


    Klaus looked at him disdainfully. Elijah frowned. Marcel looked too calm. The fact is the fact. "The harvest sacrifice she said really worked until it was interrupted by you. Sophie didn''t believe all this. Now she can believe that these girls can be reborn, so I choose to believe it."


    Marcel took a step back. He still shook his head and couldn''t accept their arguments. Davina was his. No one could commit suicide without authorization. "I saved Davina at the harvest sacrifice, but now you ask me to give her up?"

 Chapter 352

    Klaus waved Elijah''s hand. He not only wanted to stop the madman marcel, but also to save the city. Damn it, no one would be sad about Davina. Yes, Klaus was also angry. "Do you think I would like to? If the witches finish the harvest sacrifice, they will not only regain their magic, but also lose our weapons against them! I can understand the earthquake as a terrible coincidence... But if Davina doesn''t sacrifice, every inch of land that has just trembled and every grain of sand and stone that has been blown up now will be swallowed up by the flood and the fire! "


    Marcel smiled coldly. Elijah didn''t express his opinion. He used silence instead of answering. He looked straight at Klaus. In the final analysis, he was selfish and only thought of himself. How did he finally know to care about the city? He said with awe inspiring righteousness and why he had gone, "right? Now you care about this city? "


    It''s funny why people always care when they have to. They have to face the loss directly before they have the idea of cherishing and regretting. This is true for Klaus and Davina.


    Elijah evade the crucial point, his family, one more than one, and one more than one. He can only mediate in the middle. Some words are too cruel. He can not say it, but can only avoid the heavy burden. "We should have done this. After all, we built it here, so the necessary sacrifice..."


    Klaus nodded. He walked over and hugged Marcel''s shoulder. His tone was powerless. Marcel had never seen Klaus have such a side. He almost begged, "we have witnessed the razation here twice. I won''t let that happen. Marcel, have I made it clear?"


    Marcel pushed away. He walked to the door and ignored the two people waiting for his answer. The tone seemed to be really dispensable, "it''s clear, it can''t be clearer!"

 Chapter 353

    Elijah left reluctantly. Bailu just passed him by. She came in and stood quietly beside Klaus.


    The air is full of uneasy smell, which makes people feel anxious and uncomfortable.


    "... Klaus, you don''t like humans, do you?" Bailu was silent for a long time and finally opened her mouth. She was always the person closest to Klaus. At least she would know more about the entanglement and struggle at the bottom of this man''s heart than others.


    Klaus hugged Bailu, took a hard breath and closed his eyes. He smiled and was very reckless. "Honey, you''re talking nonsense again. I love human beings most Now I will warn those outstanding human beings in case the situation really gets out of hand. "


    Elijah was in front. Klaus asked when he flashed over, "my brother, if you like to be a diplomat, you can go with me."


    Elijah looked at the uneasy Bailu. He refused Klaus''s request, and the corners of his mouth were bitter. "No, Sophie will sacrifice Celeste''s remains soon. Although his behavior is a great offense to the dead, I should still express my condolences."


    Sophie is sorting out the bones she stole. She is very careful and patient. Rebecca appears next to her. She doesn''t seem to see it.


    Rebecca''s temperament itself is not good, and she can''t get any good this time. Naturally, she is angry, "Hey, it''s really beneficial to you!"


    Sophie kept moving. She just casually said, "I don''t have time to greet you."


    "Good, me too! When you''re done with those bones, are you ready for the harvest sacrifice? You know, you''re going to cut a girl''s neck, and she''s a lovely and innocent little girl! "


    Sophie''s head turned. She looked at Rebecca. As a murderous ancestor vampire, is she showing a sense of justice now?


    "If this can get my niece Monica back, believe me, I can do anything... Come on, what''s your real purpose here?"

 Chapter 354

    Rebecca''s face was tangled several times. Then she smiled. She approached Sophie and lowered her voice. "After all, Davina will be reborn, and your witch''s power will recover or even become stronger... You will have to make a decision at that time."


    Sophie seemed to understand. She sneered and put the bones neatly in her hands.


    "All ears."


    "A witch with all her mana can compete with vampires. Trust me, I know."


    "I also know that it must be good to fight vampires fairly!"


    "Fairness won''t help you much, dear Sophie. You have a smart mind to laugh to the end! After this, Marcel is still here, and so is Klaus. You know better than anyone how mean their means are. Believe me, you will need an ancestor vampire on your side! "


    Sophie''s face had no expression. Rebecca continued to explain her ambition and conspiracy, her hatred and resentment against Klaus, "if you want them to no longer be in power, I just need a witch."


    "Did I hear you wrong? Why did you make an alliance with me? "


    Sophie is not a fool. She knows better than anyone how much she hates the three members of the original vampire family.


    Rebecca did not deny that she hated the woman in front of her, but what about the interests of the overall situation?


    "Sometimes what matters is not who your allies are, but whether you have a common enemy?"


    Marcel hid in the dark. He stared at Davina. He always remembered the scene of saving Davina for the first time, his little soldier and his little witch.


    He swore to Davina that he would protect her, but now she is lying there alone and being sedated constantly.


    If we continue to inject like this, even if the power can''t destroy her, Davina''s body can''t eat so many tranquilizers!


    Marcel couldn''t bear it. Davina weakened day by day. He struggled for a long time and finally couldn''t bear it. He chose to save Davina and kill his own men.


    Marcel personally destroyed his principles. In this situation, he made a choice. He chose Davina.

 Chapter 355

    Marcel, who fled privately, ran away with the ignorant Davina, and there was despair and anger in the wind.


    Here, Sophie had begun to offer Celeste''s remains. The array had an effect. The bitter wind penetrated coldly. Sophie pressed her skull with her hand. She pressed a round spell on her with blood red cinnabar.


    Then, according to the structure of the human body, they are arranged in turn.


    Elijah stood on one side. He seemed to be a little disappointed. His lover, no, it should be said that his lover''s bones are so thoroughly used now.


    Sabin looked a little impatient. She came over and looked deeply at Elijah. Her expression was much softer. "Hey, you don''t need to come. Sophie will take some time to prepare for sacrifice."


    Elijah''s eyes were too far away. He just shook his head and couldn''t bear to look again. He was in deep pain. "I have time. I want to keep her. I owe her."


    "Really? That must be a very touching story. Do you want to tell it? " Sabin''s eyes had tenderness and pain that no one could perceive.


    "Have you ever experienced something very wonderful and unforgettable, but once you lose it, you even have difficulty breathing and can''t help yourself..."


    "I know how it feels." Sabin looked at the man strangely. Her tone was calm and strange. It was not like her usual bright and cheerful. "I know what the pain is... It has been painful for a long time, and I dare not even think back!"


    Elijah just said to himself with the same smile. In his eyes, there were only those bones, the woman he once loved deeply. "I believe that when you love someone deeply and that person also loves you, you will become particularly vulnerable. They have a special power to hurt you completely."


    Sabin nodded silently and looked deeply at Elijah. Her eyes were black and frightening.

 Chapter 356

    The wind is getting colder and colder.


    Suddenly, Elijah was awakened by the ringing of a mobile phone. He looked at Rebecca. As soon as Rebecca connected, she gave him a heavy message, "hello?"


    "He took her!"


    "Who?"


    "That damn Marcel!"


    Well, Marcel really didn''t disappoint them. This impulsive guy, Elijah hung up the phone and didn''t know whether to sigh. Things are getting more and more complicated!


    "I can''t believe you wanted to elope with such a betrayer of friends," Klaus looked at Rebecca. "I''ve always doubted your eyes, but obviously, you don''t want to listen to me, my sister..." even Klaus couldn''t believe Marcel''s stupid behavior. What if Davina ran out, Does he never use his head?!


    "Just two seconds before the incident, didn''t you still hang out with him?" Rebecca doesn''t want to be polite to her brother who is more asshole than asshole!


    There was a strong wind and torrential rain outside. Klaus and Rebecca looked at each other. They were worried. Davina was out of control again. It seemed that the tranquilizer had lost its effect.


    Elijah used his voice to open two cockfighting eyes. At this time, they had to hurry up and quarrel. "If we want to find them, we must act separately. Marcel may be anywhere. I''m with Sabin. Maybe we can try the positioning spell."


    Sabin nodded to Elijah. She was willing to help the noble Elijah.


    Klaus agreed. He glanced at Rebecca and left a sentence. All his people have been sent out and must find foreign aid. "I''ll go to Kieran. They may be in the church. After all, this is the last place we can search."


    "OK, you search the church, Elijah tries to locate it, and I''ll search other places where Marcel may go."

 Chapter 357

    Klaus went back to the room to get a dress. He saw that Bailu had prepared a lot of useful rescue materials, which were neatly packed one by one. He took a look, and then looked at Bailu''s self-cultivation dress. It was obvious that he was going out. He asked curiously, "honey, what are you doing?"


    "... I''m going to bring these to..." Bai Lu doesn''t know what to say. Naturally, she wants to see her family.


    "If you mean Hekou, I''ll find a comfortable dungeon to lock you up now! Listen, tonight is not the time to let you go out. "


    Bailu is not afraid of him at all. As soon as she grabs Klaus'' clothes, she plays tricks like a little guy. At the critical moment, she can''t be hard with this guy. She can only be soft and coquettish first. "Yes, great Klaus, I know, you are right, you are right for everyone, but dear Klaus, do I have no personal freedom?"


    Krausska looked at Bai Lu for a moment, and his face changed because of Bai Lu''s tricks. He couldn''t grasp how to deal with her. He stared at Bai Lu, and Bai Lu continued to emphasize a fact, "I respect your choice, but you know that I won''t change my way of doing... Sorry, some people have no choice!"


    Klaus was almost angry with her. First he gave him a sweet candy, and now he went straight to the whip to threaten him.


    It has to be said that Bai Lu''s practice is very effective. Klaus is now in a mess and has no way to scruple the previous orders. In addition, Bai Lu has an amulet. After thinking for a second, the man can only straighten his mouth helplessly. Instead of letting his little wolf girl go out and bump into danger, he might as well take the person away directly, "Damn it, I see what you mean. Now, take these and follow me! "


    Bai Lu still wants to make some noise, but she softens when she sees Klaus''s look. He''s not easy recently. Alas... Forget it, she can only follow him first.

 Chapter 358

    I offer this remains to the earth


    The spirit of our ancestors... Listen to my call, and I will offer this remains to the earth


    The spirit of our ancestors... Listen to my call


    Sophie held the skull and repeated the spell over and over again.


    Sabin''s positioning spell doesn''t work. Davina''s comb is clearly in her hand, but their location is on all maps.


    Powerful and terrible power, aimlessly and continuously infiltrating.


    "It doesn''t work!" Davina''s out of control state is too serious, which has formed a great obstacle to her search.


    Elijah frowned. He looked at Sabin with a gentleman''s attitude. He tried to clean up his patience. "Hasn''t she found a trace?"


    "No, it should be said that she is everywhere. Her mana is spreading everywhere! This means that we don''t have much time. We must find her right away, but I don''t know where she is at all? "


    Elijah frowned. Is Davina so serious? Can they still find Davina when things are not really completely irreparable?


    "Please concentrate. Finally, try again." Elijah squatted down. He held Sabin''s hands tightly and begged her. His gentle eyes made people feel very intoxicated.


    Sabin turned his head, looked at him and nodded silently. She was willing to try and try again!


    Who is there? In calling her, there was a stiff voice in Davina''s body. Outside the door, there was thunder, strong wind and torrential rain. Davina woke up vaguely and saw Marcel on the side. Her first reaction was to attack the past.


    Marcel''s left by her was paralyzed again. He could only smile bitterly and retreat in a state of surrender. "Honey, calm down, we are safe. I promised you that everything will be done. Trust me... I won''t hurt you!"


    Davina curled herself into a small snow-white ball. She could only bite her teeth and fight back. Marcel had more and more wounds, "I don''t believe you. You want to kill me like them!"


    Marcel slowly climbed over. His hand grabbed Davina and forced her to look into his eyes. His pain could no longer be hidden, "no, I put a protective spell on you, Davina, so Tim died, but you can survive! Please, listen to me before you throw me out again! "

 Chapter 359

    It turned out that Marcel saved her.


    Davina''s eyes flashed a trace of curiosity and doubt. Why did Marcel arrange to help her? Davina didn''t know it before. She thought it was the magical force affecting her body.


    "If I knew that your friend would suffer an accident, I would protect him as well. I''m sorry, Davina, I can''t help it." Marcel hugged people hard. He had held some words for too long. If he didn''t say it again, he might have no chance in his life!


    "... did you save me?" Davina still couldn''t believe it. She answered Marcel in a daze.


    "Yes, but now the witch who cursed me has formed an alliance with them. We all know Klaus. He is a pure broken bastard, so I can only choose to take you out of there..."


    Davina interrupted Marcel''s explanation with a smile. She still couldn''t believe that her world trust had been broken, leaving only hatred to support, "so that I can continue to be your weapon?"


    "I just want to keep you safe!" Marcel cursed in front of Davina for the first time, and his tears rolled down involuntarily. He really wanted to protect Davina, but he accidentally went astray in the middle. That powerful power is crazy!


    After watching Marcel for a long time, Davina just smiled quietly and pale and didn''t continue to talk.


    Anyway, she''s dying. Whether Marcel''s story is true or false doesn''t seem to matter to her anymore.


    "No! Davina, look at me... "Marcel''s attitude is very firm. He seems to have spared everything and just cares about her ideas. He must strive for Davina''s understanding." I''m sorry, I screwed up. Your abilities do give me many advantages. It allows me to punish those witches and rule the city. I''m confused by my rights... Then, I was gradually blinded by him, but all this has passed. We are all survivors. I will save you. I will save you regardless of everything! "


    survivor?

 Chapter 360

    Davina has no hope or glory in her eyes. Her body seems to be no longer her own, and gradually changes from the inside. Davina knows better than anyone that she will die, and her body is getting out of control. She knows clearly.


    Marcel hugged her tightly. He seemed to want to get confidence from the little witch and their confidence to spend the disaster together. "Honey, I swear, we will find a way. Now, I just want to ensure your safety!"


    Thunder, thunderbolt, heavy rain, sharp lightning, it was a reminder.


    Marcel promised Davina again and again. Finally, bit by bit, she pried open her desperate heart. She had no relatives or friends. Davina had never thought that her simple life would leave only one Marcel in the end.


    However, Marcel did not give up her. He chose to betray Klaus, abandon his rights, give up his home and save her regardless of everything. Davina knew that no one could do it.


    Marcel did it for her. No matter what happened in front of her, she was going to die. There was someone who cared about her so much before she died. It was good to say that people would die. Davina didn''t want to worry about it anymore.


    After all, Marcel and she may face Klaus''s pursuit at any time. It''s rare to have the last time. Do they still have to use it to resent each other, quarrel and curse?


    No, Davina doesn''t want that!


    "... marcel, I''m so scared. I don''t know what''s wrong with myself?" Davina was pressed in the familiar arms. She began to tremble. A pair of young hands tightly grasped the only straw. She knew that now she had nothing, and she would soon die.


    "You''re not alone. We''ll solve all this." Marcel looked at her with heartache. Davina wouldn''t be like this because of his selfishness. Yes, he should be responsible!


    "Really? Marcel, you won''t let them hurt me? " Davina looked at Marcel and seemed to tremble a little incredulously.


    "No, no one can hurt you!" Marcel hugged Davina tightly, and his tears burst again. The hot and humid water fell on Davina''s neck bit by bit and slowly slipped down.


    Davina''s hands curled up. It seemed that she could slowly get some little warmth from these small movements. At least Davina smiled before she died, and others would cry for her and break her heart.

 Chapter 361

    St. Anne''s church.


    Bailu followed Klaus all the way, and she was still muttering whether to sneak away to deliver the necessities of life. However, at last, they came to the church. She grew up slightly, and Klaus and the church were just a whimsical joke.


    Klaus and the church, how are these two completely different beings put together harmoniously? It''s just that the overall painting style is wrong. Are there trees and trees?


    However, Klaus seemed to be very familiar and experienced with the situation here. Shi Shi Ran''s question foot went in. He freely put down the things and materials in Bai Lu''s hand. Even in Bai Lu''s stunned eyes, he took the initiative to help.


    Klaus seemed very familiar with them. His high shelf disappeared completely, just like their close friends.


    Who''s this? Wiping her eyes hard, the scene in front of her didn''t change at all. Bai Lu looked at Klaus in shock, so she naturally integrated into the big family of these refugees and werewolves.


    "Why do you have to go this time? Just call me... Really, what you provided us before is more than enough, Klaus..." father Kieran''s voice passed over. Bailu turned to see him. Klaus, what is this man thinking?


    Like a fog, how to see, or can''t see clearly, can Klaus laugh like a child?


    "I didn''t bring these, I just came by to help..." Klaus looked at Bailu and didn''t plan to introduce. He gave a calm side face. He just continued his work.


    Bailu stood foolishly. She felt that she didn''t know the man in front of her at all. She watched father Kieran go to the door and pour her a glass of water. Then, the father took her hand and patted it. In front of her was the father''s warm / gentle smiling face, "you are really a kind person."


    "My name is Bailu," Bailu seemed a little embarrassed. She had heard the name father Kieran before. "Well, I''m... Friend of Klaus." she thought she was a respected and kind old man. Unexpectedly, she was such an elegant and stable man, "God Father, are these people...?"


    Klaus pulled Bailu in the past. He hated his woman being held by others. In Klaus''s view, no other male creature can!

 Chapter 362

    Even though Kieran was a priest, his actions were so natural that he lost his guard at once. Klaus directly took Bailu''s hand and kissed several mouthfuls, which seemed to be disinfecting. Bailu was shocked to MA / Mu''s mind. At the same time, she suddenly realized that she changed the soup without changing the dressing, peeled without removing the bone... Where has this damn bastard changed!


    Klaus''s natural behavior made several men around him smile vaguely. They seemed to think Bailu''s lovely reaction was very interesting, which made her delicate and elegant little face a little feverish.


    Father Kieran was also the first time to see this virtuous Klaus. His facial features were a little more curious to explore. However, in such a warm state of the masses, Bailu still did what she should do as if nothing had happened.


    When it''s time to be shy, they don''t have time to care about these little emotions now.


    Kieran smiled, knowing and understanding. Where did a guy like Klaus find such a partner? Bailu looked around for a few times, and she did what she could to help. In the middle, the two would inevitably meet. Klaus stared at the smiling abnormal men around, and some were unwilling to admit his private actions, "I asked father Kieran to give them shelter," he nodded to the people who watched them smile with gratitude.


    Maybe Bailu''s eyes were too straightforward and surprised. Klaus was angry with her. Don''t open his head. His tone was ridicule and helpless. It seemed that his little wolf girl really couldn''t believe his behavior at all. It was estimated that she was dreaming. She pondered for a while, but lazily opened her mouth and pushed the credit to others, Klaus disdained to use this means to win the so-called favor, "Kieran, he always couldn''t restrain his desire to do good."


    "A little strength." Father Kieran obviously extended his hand to him and made a prayer gesture, "God will bless you."


    Bailu is a little shy. Father Kieran gave them blessings from God. Generally, they are not qualified. After all, in the eyes of most people, their existence is equivalent to monsters.

 Chapter 363

    Klaus was not polite to them. He took Kieran aside and motioned Bailu to help him continue his work. Bailu obediently went aside and took over his business.


    She is familiar with the smell of werewolf. In addition, Bai Lu''s smell of Klaus is telling the world that I am Klaus''s woman. Therefore, everyone is not afraid of her and is more close to her... Not only because she has the smell of Klaus, but also because she can give people the smell of healing.


    It''s a pity for the male wolf people. The good cabbage is called pig arch. Why didn''t they meet such an appetizing little wolf woman first?!


    Fortunately, Klaus didn''t read his mind. Otherwise, he didn''t have the spare time to help them worry about all kinds of other chores.


    "Listen, Kieran, according to our deal, it''s time to play your role," Klaus lowered his voice and told Kieran about the current bad situation. By the way, Klaus was still observing father Kieran''s expression. He joked that he didn''t live in vain for more than a thousand years. "Marcel and Davina disappeared. He betrayed us, okay, It doesn''t seem to have anything to do with you... From your stupid expression, they shouldn''t be hiding in your attic or asking you for help. "


    Father Kieran shook his head. He was busy with the werewolf incident recently and didn''t contact Marcel for the time being. He really didn''t care much about the news of their disappearance, "no, that''s a thing of the past."


    "Then make full use of your resources. I don''t need to remind you how dangerous Davina is now and how important it is to find them?"


    Kieran''s answer was to take out the phone directly and quickly start matchmaking. He began to command each network point and be sure to find Marcel''s location immediately.


    Klaus and Bailu stayed for a short time. After basically finishing all the things that need help scattered in the church, he ignored Bailu''s bright eyes. His little wolf girl was absolutely eager to try something!


    Klaus''s decisive big man took her back, joking. Give her time to play, and their baby boy should wake up, okay?

 Chapter 364

    Klaus will never allow their little meat ball to wake up without the possibility of seeing a familiar face. Therefore, whether Klaus''s father or Bailu''s mother must be present, preferably both.


    He always insisted on this inexplicably.


    Bailu occasionally guessed silently in her heart whether Klaus''s childhood was too dark, so he concentrated all his love on their children in disguise.


    Klaus walked very fast. He didn''t speak all the way. Bai Lu, who was becoming more and more curious, couldn''t walk behind him. Klaus saw his little wolf girl rubbing against him and holding Klaus''s hand. She asked him in a embarrassed whisper, + "these people are werewolves. The priest said you provided them with food, Klaus, are you... Are you helping them? "


    Bailu is a little embarrassed. She seems to have misunderstood Klaus. Anyway, even if the man is tough and arrogant, it is an indisputable fact that he saved so many werewolves!


    "They are not your people, but mine. You should know that I am a hybrid..." Klaus didn''t look at Bai Lu. He seemed to be talking to himself. He was arrogant and didn''t care about the people around him. "It was a long time ago. Now they haven''t fallen. Maybe their plight inspired the good side of my human nature... What can I say? What''s your opinion? Elijah must have influenced me, or I don''t know why my head is stiff and my heart is soft when I see you and the baby... "


    Bailu stopped. She turned her head and smiled at Klaus sincerely. Her bright eyes looked at Klaus with deep and deep eyes.


    Klaus didn''t know how to react. His little wolf girl held out her hand to him, tightly covered his face and pasted it. Every word came out of Bailu''s mouth. In his opinion, every word seemed to have sweet honey juice.

 Chapter 365

    "Klaus, are you a fool What is your people, my people, in fact, we are all equal to each other, you know? Klaus, my dear, they have the same blood in your veins as you, and the children in our bellies also have your blood... Mixed blood, in fact, is not terrible at all. Really, I think our little baby is very precious. Yes, she is the most precious, isn''t she? "


    I never thought that one day someone would tell him that his blood is the most precious and his children are the most precious. Open his mouth. Klaus couldn''t laugh at Bailu. He seemed to be restrained alive by great power.


    For a long time, the man didn''t move. He just turned his back, but his ears became red. This wonderful red was like winding around Bailu.


    The little face was slightly hot and red, and Bailu was a little embarrassed. She coughed. She could only put her hand down and hung down for a second, but she was caught by Klaus''s backhand.


    Clasped their fingers, they snuggled up and walked home slowly.


    After walking for a few minutes, Klaus suddenly said, in fact, this man is really life-threatening, "although our family is becoming more and more complex... However, my little wolf girl, give you a trick to get along with Elijah. Don''t be as awkward as me. Just apologize directly."


    Originally, did he always know his discomfort? Proud and charming is so cute that she can''t stand it. Bai Lu suddenly feels that Klaus may be the gentlest and smartest partner in the world. He knows her every thought, and then silently chooses to help her, "apologize directly?"


    Bailu paused if she realized something, and her hand was still hidden in Klaus''s generous palm. "You mean, what I need is a direct apology?"


    "Yes, my dear little wolf girl, my brother, although he has made many achievements, believe me, from small to large, what he is best at is forgiveness."


    Countless forgiveness.

 Chapter 366

    Bailu pondered for a while, and she began to walk normally again. She nodded back to Klaus, and she seemed relieved. After returning home, Bailu released Klaus''s hand. She went to pick up the small meat ball. The little guy who just woke up blinked big water / moisturizing eyes and was looking for someone. She turned sideways and looked at the person who gently bullied the little guy, Some wanted to kiss him hard.


    Bailu wondered, Klaus, how could there be such a strange man as you in this world?


    Elijah seemed to have some effect. Sabin''s positioning spell finally had some names. They slowly began to approach Davina, "... OK, close! Yes, she can''t be more accurate by the river! "


    Elijah nodded his thanks. He could see that Sabin really wanted to help him. "Thank you so much. This thing has made progress. It''s a good start."


    Sophie was more and more irritable. She looked at Sabin, and they all felt very strange. Sophie couldn''t understand all this. "It doesn''t work. I tried to sacrifice Celeste and absorb her mana, but why? There''s nothing. I can''t feel anything!"


    "... I don''t understand?" Elijah''s attitude towards Sophie became more and more indifferent. In his opinion, her doubts were all affectations.


    "Before being sacrificed, the witch''s mana will be hidden in her remains. Someone must have absorbed those mana, because there is nothing there."


    "There must be another way." Otherwise, Elijah can''t accept it. Celeste''s sacrifice must be meaningful!


    "There''s no other way! Unless you know where the remains of a super witch have not been sacrificed, damn it, it''s all over! "


    Elijah stood behind them. If Davina had to die, then, considering the overall situation, he couldn''t tangle with such damn dead people''s feelings for the time being.


    Sabin looked at Elijah silently. His facial features were distorted several times. Finally, he seemed to think for a long time, slowly opened his mouth and told them another good news, "yes, I know... There are others... That is, my mother."


    When Rebecca came home, she heard Elijah''s advice. Her eyes were oval. Was his head squeezed by the door?!

 Chapter 367

    Rebecca kicked off her wet boots. She was very good and strong. She was about to explode. What were their men thinking one by one, "although it took a thousand years, my brother, you are still crazy after all... Our mother, are you really sure?!"


    "Yes, our beloved mother is the mother that Klaus put in the coffin in the basement with love."


    "Although he didn''t insert a dagger, he died very thoroughly..." Klaus''s tone was also very subtle. He looked at Rebecca and seemed to recall some interesting pictures. "She did try to kill us. Let''s use her for the last time and let her rest?"


    Elijah nodded and looked at his sister completely stunned. Damn it, she had no chance to object.


    "If we bury our mother in the land owned by her descendants, he will become a witch in New Orleans, so as a family, we can share her mana."


    Rebecca pulled at the corners of her mouth. She didn''t know what she wanted to say. Anyway, she found some reasons not to let Klaus succeed. "We are vampires, so we can''t use magic and have no way to own land."


    Elijah seemed very calm. He slowly went on. He had already prepared for it¡° Yes, the question of casting spells... "


    Sophie came out. She seems to have been very depressed and low-key, not stimulating their emotions. However, she has always been determined to get it, "I''ll solve the problem of casting magic. After you bury your mother, you can pass all her magic power to me. I''ll find a way to complete the ceremony. We must stop what''s happening now!"


    Klaus and Elijah nodded, but because of the power transmission, all of them must participate in the harvest sacrifice at the same time.


    Elijah took another look at Bailu. She was very proud to bring "life" to their family. She spoke almost with joy. "As for owning land," Klaus looked at his brother to show a real estate certificate. "All our mother''s descendants are not dead. Klaus doesn''t have children."


    The little guy shook his tail proudly. Yes, she is alive. There are living heirs. Look at father Klaus and mother Bailu. I am a professional and legal heir or the only heir.

 Chapter 368

    Klaus said the most important point. As for the follow-up arrangements, he has always been very concerned about his child. "The parish tax audit office is not far from here. The manor and our property have always been in vain. The problem of the child is just a procedure. Believe me, they are happy to serve me."


    Elijah agreed with his brother''s extraordinary means. He made a final decision and confirmed the decision, "so if we bury our mother there and sacrifice in that land, there is no doubt that we can complete the harvest ceremony."


    Rebecca''s face was covered with black lines. She looked at her two brothers who were full of interest. They were really crazy!


    "Am I the only rational person? Our mother is the most powerful witch in history. If we bury her, we will give her strength to our enemies! "


    Rebecca was obviously unwilling to do so. She didn''t want to waste her mother''s great power at all, or further, she didn''t like Klaus to solve the dilemma.


    "In view of this situation, we have no other choice. My sister, I will deal with this incident..." Klaus looked deeply at his sister Rebecca. Unconsciously, the little girl had her own ideas and intentions for a long time, and she was no longer the little girl who was dedicated to him.


    "I don''t know what I''m struggling with. Anyway, you''ll still act according to your will." Rebecca said bitterly. She tilted her body and lost her temper. She didn''t look at anyone.


    "No, we must all agree." Brother Elijah reiterated.


    "This is not the time for democratic decision-making." Brother Klaus.


    "You''re right. It''s about our whole family! Bailu glanced at Rebecca. She pointed to the water outside. She didn''t want to express it so directly. However, some things wouldn''t be discussed with them. "Water, the next heralds the beginning, Rebecca."


    The little guy climbed over, and her little ass sat down very hard. It seems that she is also urging things to proceed, otherwise... Everything will be too late!


    "Soldiers come to block, water and earth cover it! Well, well, for the family... Count me in. " Rebecca still compromised. Instead of dying together, she might as well find a way to get through the immediate disaster.


    Klaus was very satisfied with his sister''s practice. He gave a big kiss to Bailu. Then, he happily shook the little guy and sat on his neck. He began to be in high spirits again. "Well, how can it be a family party without our mother? I''ll invite her over now! "

 Chapter 369

    Because there was still some time before their mother''s formal memorial ceremony, Rebecca went to see her other ally Thierry.


    After all, their deal is still going on.


    Thierry was not surprised at her arrival. He just looked up lazily at Rebecca and didn''t forget the sarcasm. They knew what it was to abandon the car and guard the marshal. "So, is this the end of your great plan to take advantage of Davina''s revenge?"


    The rain came and went and washed his body, but the flame of revenge was more than anything, and Thierry hated them.


    "Survival first, overthrow my brother second!" Rebecca looked into Thierry''s eyes. She seemed to have other things to solve. Yes, Rebecca came to ask Marcel''s stronghold, "where will Marcel hide the precious things?"


    Thierry laughed. How naive was Rebecca to think he could simply tell her the answer, "do you think I''ll give up this secret and leave myself here to rot?"


    Rebecca didn''t have any extra threats. She just looked at the soles of their feet. Thierry''s position was not too obvious at the bottom of the pit. "The water flows low!"


    "Do you think I''ve never drowned before? Don''t you know how painful it is? "


    "Can fire kill vampires? Thierry, do you think it''s good to be gone? " Rebecca gnashed her teeth and convinced them for a long time. Sophie threatened them far more than that. "Listen, I didn''t give up you. I promise you will keep your promise and I will let you out when everything is over. Now, you must tell me where Marcel will go?"


    The water, getting deeper and deeper, gradually began to gather near Thierry. Rebecca stood aside and watched him drown bit by bit.

 Chapter 370

    The power of the current was strong, and it didn''t take long to drown the low-lying positions, so only one head remained above the water.


    The shape is still very rare. Most people can faint when they see it!


    Thierry has been grinding his teeth angrily. He is also a decisive character. He just refuses to ask for mercy. Rebecca stares at him and sighs. Since he has given up treatment, Rebecca is not the master of procrastination.


    He actually left like this. Watching Rebecca''s behavior of crossing the river and tearing down the bridge, he simply felt that he was not good all over. He could not be cured. He could not die. Thierry cursed low. Yes, he could not die. He needs time. It''s not too late for a gentleman to take revenge. Damn Rebecca, damn Klaus, damn everything, "come back! Damn it, listen, he has a place near the dock... "


    One of Marcel''s strongholds near the pier. Marcel hides in it with his little witch Davina.


    "... it hurts!!! Ah ah! Marcel... Help me! Help me! "


    Marcel flashed over. He held Davina tightly and tried to calm her mood. Damn it, his little witch has been trapped in a state of waking up, dreaming, fantasy, and out of control power and body.


    Davina''s mental state is very dangerous. Except marcel, Davina''s power is an indiscriminate attack on anyone trying to get close to her!


    Davina pulled Marcel''s arm tightly. She didn''t know how much strength she had used. She pulled too tightly. There were two blood holes on Marcel''s arm. Her mouth turned black and purple. The whole person quickly alienated. Generally, people felt terrible looking at it. "Marcel, if I can wait a few more weeks... I can live, yes, I can stick to it!! Help me, help me, please! "


    "I will. When this is over, I will do what I should have done long ago and send you out of town." Marcel stroked / touched the hair of the rapidly emaciated girl. Davina was no longer the original Davina. She had completely lost the brilliance of life. However, she still had the will to survive at the bottom of her eyes, and Davina''s will to survive was still very strong.


    Yes, Marcel knows this better than anyone. She doesn''t want to die. He knows it better than anyone.


    "I had a dream. Tim was not dead. He played a song written for me and kissed me. We live together and are very happy... And you, we are ordinary people. There is no threat to kill us. Our family..."


    "... sounds like a dream..."


    Suddenly, the familiar female voice appeared behind Marcel. Their hugging movement was stiff, and Davina''s rare smile and crimson disappeared all at once.

 Chapter 371

    "Rebecca, what are you doing here?" Marcel wondered how Rebecca knew they were here, but he couldn''t care about it for the time being. Now, he cares about the purpose of her coming.


    Marcel and Davina looked at Rebecca vigilantly. "What do you want to do?" Rebecca has been wandering between Klaus and him. What is she doing now?


    Rebecca sighed. She shook her head at them, as if with unspeakable sympathy and understanding. Davina''s death has become a foregone conclusion, and she has no way to change, "but it''s just a dream..."


    Marcel glanced, Rebecca''s eyes still focused on Davina. Get out!


    Davina''s body began to tremble, and she began to spit out / water continuously. No word could come out at all. They all knew that she had entered the third stage. Slowly Davina would become more and more serious, fire... Finally, it should be Jin.


    Gold - sharp cold weapon. They dare not guess what Davina will look like in the last step.


    Rebecca''s arrival triggered Davina''s further loss of control. Damn it, Marcel was at a loss. He doesn''t know magic. He has no way to help Davina. Marcel has never felt so powerless!


    "It will kill her. Your stubbornness will kill her!" Rebecca was also stimulated to scream. Damn it, if they go on like this, everyone will die together.


    "I promised her I would fight for him. I won''t break my promise!" Marcel still insists on holding Davina. He won''t let go. Davina wants to live. Since he promised her, he will try his best to do it.


    Davina could not speak, but she became the center of the quarrel, a central force that could kill them at any time.


    Rebecca didn''t refute Marcel. He seemed to be about to collapse. Rebecca''s heart beat a little, and she didn''t want to. However, the fact is that she has such a bone feeling that she must make sacrifices. "Listen, Marcel, no one told you to stop fighting. You are the only family of this girl. You owe her to fight for her..."


    Marcel has been holding Davina tightly, but he still has no way. He can only watch her spit out / spray until they drown the room and the lower body of him and Davina.

 Chapter 372

    Marcel looked at Davina painfully. What should he do?!


    Rebecca looked at them and didn''t speak again. The fact was so cruel. What else could she say? Except that they figured it out, the road... Was full of thorns.


    Then Davina quietly opened her calm eyes and looked at Rebecca like this. She saw that people couldn''t continue to stay in front of them, even for a second!


    Sophie''s preparation ceremony has begun. She arranges the bodies of three sacrificed girls. Sabin, who is standing on one side, hands over the knife. She takes it and roasts it slowly.


    ... Sophie''s eyes are deep and boundless. Yes, she believes Davina will appear. They are all smart people. Smart people generally know how to choose. Otherwise, Davina will die, Rebecca and Marcel will die, the Klaus family will die, and even any vampire and witch who are not fools will die.


    Yes, neither Marcel nor Davina is a fool. They have no choice at all. Just like Rebecca said, if they want Davina to live happily, it is a dream, a beautiful dream!


    Davina is seizing the last time to say goodbye to Marcel.


    "Marcel, don''t worry, I''m fine." Davina seemed to have accepted the fact that her voice and expression were gone. It was like a corpse.


    "No, Davina, I''m sorry for you. I didn''t protect you well!" Marcel hugged her tightly and shook his head desperately. No, he can''t accept such a result, can''t!!


    "Rebecca is right. I will die whether I do this or not. We can''t escape. Now the only difference is whether to let everyone bury me. I don''t want you to die, and I don''t want those innocent people to die with us..." Davina smiled on her pale face. "Live happily... If I still think so now, It''s really a little selfish. "

 Chapter 373

    Marcel is still dying, but Davina seems to have accepted her fate. She must die in order to be reborn.


    Whether the harvest sacrifice can succeed or not, even the most experienced witch said that it is a half chance. Davina doesn''t know whether to believe it or not.


    Marcel was trembling all over. He seemed so sad that his trembling hands couldn''t hold Davina. "No, there must be another way. It won''t be such an end!"


    Davina, his little witch, was brought to this situation by him. Marcel couldn''t help thinking whether it was all because of his selfishness. If she had been sent away directly, would she be able to live safely and happily like an ordinary 16-year-old girl.


    Davina''s face was calm and incredible. She even placated marcel, "if so, if this is my duty, even if I really die, I have too much... I have Monique, I have Tim and you, who have been firmly guarding me since the moment I met... I feel very happy with you... I am very grateful to you, Marcel, thank you for saving me, really thank you! "


    "... Davina..." Marcel choked and couldn''t answer, "no, I beg you!"


    Rebecca, don''t look away. She doesn''t want to force him, but she can''t do Klaus''s threat, Elijah''s request, and her little niece who is not absolutely born. If her dear brother Klaus comes, I''m afraid this last farewell will be destroyed.


    "Marcel, many people can''t get all this even if they live to be 100..." Davina looked at Rebecca from Marcel''s arms. She smiled, spread her arms, and her snow-white dress floated in the water, like a real witch, holy and pious, "then I''m ready!"


    Sacrifice is also a sacrifice.

 Chapter 374

    Sophie looked at the strange flame. She waited patiently. The sharp blade had already been roasted to see the orange light.


    She waited patiently for her prey to come to the door automatically. Then Sophie saw a fire on the ground, slowly coming, burning the ground in front of her.


    ... Davina''s power has been out of control to the point of spontaneous combustion. Anything close to her will be burned. Except marcel, she uses the last shred of reason to control herself!


    Marcel holds Davina. After their steps, layers of flames are enchanting. That is, the power of fire is burning. A little bit, Davina will go to the last step of hell.


    Marcel gently put Davina in the middle of the altar. Sophie walked over. Davina took a few steps forward and looked at each other. She smiled. Some holy knives were roasted on Davina''s neck. Sophie smiled at her mysteriously, "honey, do you believe in the harvest sacrifice?"


    "Believe it."


    Davina closed her eyes, she chose to nod, she chose to sacrifice, and everyone couldn''t bear not to open their eyes. Only Sabin looked at her. The corners of her mouth were hooked, her eyebrows were deep and shallow, and her eyes seemed to float past satisfaction.


    Sophie''s hand was very calm. It seemed that all her previous days were for this moment. She looked at Davina firmly, and her men cut Davina''s throat.


    Come on, she has to seal her throat!


    Davina''s blood splashed out, her snow-white dress finally dyed red, and fell slowly. Marcel stepped over and hugged her body.


    Blood, shed a demon red all over the ground.


    Davina''s light lingered, and the power began to run around blankly. Then, with a general clue, they seemed to hear the call and began to return to the earth one by one.


    Marcel''s eyes turned red, Sophie came over, she took Davina, and then arranged the four victims in the order of sacrifice.

 Chapter 375

    Sophie raised her hand. She felt the instability of power, calmed down and began to recite the spell. She wanted them to be reborn.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After harvest, there will be harvest. They have sacrificed and been accepted... We call the elders... Resurrect the selected


    ... after harvest, there will be harvest. They have sacrificed and been accepted... We call the elders... Resurrect the selected


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    The spell was repeated by Sophie, and the witch''s powerful power circled around them.


    The curse kept ringing in their ears, but there was no response except the cold wind and rain.


    Marcel''s tusks came out, Davina''s body began to slowly become stiff and cold, Sophie''s voice began to tremble, and other people''s faces began to be wrong. Bai Lu tightly hugged the little guy. She seemed to want to climb to the direction of Davina''s loss of strength.


    ¡ª¡ªDid you find anything?


    Sabin came to Sophie, silently held her hand and continued to chant the spell with a trembling voice. They must strengthen their input... After harvest, there will be harvest. They have sacrificed and been accepted... We call the elderly and resurrect the selected


    The spell was read again and again. They almost overdrawn all their strength, but Davina''s strength still didn''t respond.


    Inexplicably and abruptly disappeared!


    ... resurrect the chosen one... Sophie screamed and began to cry in her throat, but there was nothing but the wind and rain!


    "... ah! No!! Wake up... Please!! " The harvest sacrifice failed and Marcel completely collapsed. He took Davina into hell with his own hands. It was his fault. She didn''t protect his little witch at all!!

 Chapter 376

    Marcel''s eyes are full of blood. His internal organs are angry. Damn it, he was cheated. Davina is not wrong. It''s his fault. He shouldn''t agree to her request... She''s dead!


    Touching her weak and cold body, Marcel hated his incompetence. If he hadn''t had no way and couldn''t think of any way, they wouldn''t take risks.


    Davina is dead, she is dead, she will never wake up again... They deceived him. They clearly said that after the harvest sacrifice, the selected little witches will wake up one by one!


    ... liar, liar, damn it, all of them are liars!!!


    The four corpses are so quietly arranged that there is no floating of power. It seems that even if their faces are peaceful and innocent, in fact, they can''t die more thoroughly!


    No response, none of them!


    Sophie collapsed in the center and couldn''t believe it. It''s impossible. It''s clear that the great power has appeared and flows to the earth. How could it be like this? Why didn''t they wake up!


    It shouldn''t be like this. Sophie shook her head desperately. Her hand still grabbed the palm of the victim, trying to find out a little clues. When they came into contact, they were cold and stiff. They didn''t have any sign of wanting to wake up, "please, I ask you... Resurrection!"


    Tears fell impatiently than rain, "no!! No!! " Sophie''s whole person collapsed and her faith that had been supporting her was shattered. Her hope completely disappeared. No, she didn''t expect such a result. No one. Why didn''t anyone wake up?!!


    Klaus walked aside. He took the little guy away and grabbed Bailu who wanted to come forward with one hand. At this time, they don''t need kindness.


    "Sorry, everyone was cheated."

 Chapter 377

    The harvest sacrifice failed completely. Klaus and them went back. Marcel was dragged back by Rebecca. Sabine accompanied Sophie. She was completely like a madman, repeating that it was impossible, impossible and impossible. Her voice was gone, and she still refused to believe the facts.


    Bailu walked on the side of Klaus father and daughter. She glanced at Klaus. Throughout the process, he always kept an inhuman calm. However, she knew that he seemed to think of something. Did he suffer from the tragic and silent forced sacrifice.


    Bailu suddenly felt a little, Klaus... He was sad. Yes, Klaus felt more sad than anyone!


    The little guy seems to be able to sense that Klaus''s father''s mood is too depressed. He nests very obediently. However, his tail occasionally shakes to keep Bai Lu close.


    When the party answered the house, Marcel finally turned his eyes red, and his fangs shone murderous. He felt that he had been betrayed by the whole and lied to him. All of them were lying to him!


    Davina''s dead!


    Unable to resist the urge to kill, he began to smash the table. Considering his mood, everyone flashed aside. In addition to Klaus, he had to deal with the aftermath and control the situation.


    Leaders, not so simple existence!


    Bai Lu stared at his wrist. Damn it, their little guy is still in the middle.


    Klaus touched the little guy''s hair. For a few months, the magic baby grew faster than they thought. Several teeth came out, and his hair had an arc, as long as his little finger.


    It''s soft and comfortable to touch. Obviously, it''s not a real normal growth, but it will make her Claus father feel... A feeling of healing.


    Unfortunately, little meat / dumpling can''t cure Marcel again. He''s completely out of control.

 Chapter 378

    Klaus suppresses his destructive actions with one hand. Marcel has become so angry that he is alienated. People around him are running away. Furniture and furnishings are destroyed by strong randomness. Damn, does he want to tear down their home?


    "Marcel, we''re all sad, but you can''t bring her back from the dead, can you?"


    Hide your face, Klaus. You''re still trying to stimulate him. In fact, you don''t think the fire is enough. Are you going to add fuel to the fire?


    Marcel was really more angry. His fierce fist rushed over. The little guy''s tail moved and ran to the ground. He joked. He had nothing to care about with the madman. Bai Lu had already flashed aside and fished her back.


    Klaus tilted his face. He didn''t fight back. He just looked at marcel, moved his fingers and cleared the scene.


    Bailu was the last one to go out. She looked at Klaus and bit her teeth - Klaus, no matter what, don''t worry about Marcel. He was really sad.


    Klaus nodded almost invisible.


    Marcel approached. He punched again and again. His tone was fierce and broken. "Damn, it''s your fault! I shouldn''t have let you close to her,... Before you came here, everything in this city was fine, we were all fine! Davina is safe. She controls herself well. If you don''t make her angry, if you don''t kill the boy she likes... "


    Almost all the anger exploded. Klaus was unable to fight back. He could only pull the corners of his mouth, "well, I deeply mourn Tim''s death, but don''t lose your mind. We still have our own community... All the vampires in this town!"


    Marcel shook his head. He couldn''t see or hear. It was just a burst of blood red in front of him. There was only one voice in his ear. He was dead. His Davina was dead and killed by them!

 Chapter 379

    All the things he could touch, tangible and intangible, Marcel were destroyed, but he still couldn''t restrain the terrible pain, the open heart and the blood red pupils. He roared out and resisted everyone''s kindness, "I don''t care about these vampires! Davina... She''s dead, you hear me? She''s dead! "


    Klaus took a deep breath and showed that their faces were shocked. Damn it, Marcel, he cried?!


    Marcel''s body was trembling and his men became more and more cruel. He didn''t even care if he hurt himself. He felt no pain at all. Klaus frowned and couldn''t let Marcel go on like this. He stood up and finally gave a hard hand to the child he couldn''t bear.


    Klaus blocked Marcel''s attack with one arm, and with a quick grasp of the other hand, he pressed Marcel directly into his arms.


    "I''m sorry, you may think I don''t understand your pain at all, but Marcel... You''re wrong, do you remember? After I left this city, I thought you were dead. After several years, I couldn''t mention your name... The feeling of loss is particularly strong! Yes, I can understand your cohabitation. I''m sorry, I''m really sorry! "


    Elijah came out. His ears were always good. Naturally, he knew that his brother had taken care of the angry Marcel. Originally, he couldn''t help it!


    Bailu saw him and looked around. It happened that there were only three of them. She sent some food and bribes to the little guy in her hand, so she went back to the bedroom.


    Bailu walked directly over. She lowered her head and was sincere. She formally apologized to Elijah, "sorry, it''s my fault this time. Will you forgive me?"


    "It''s not that easy, Bailu..." Elijah shook his head. He couldn''t lie. Bailu''s behavior is really wrong. It''s not that he can forgive you.

 Chapter 380

    Celeste''s business is always a thorn between Bailu and Elijah. If you don''t pull it out, you can only sink deeper and deeper until you can''t extricate yourself!


    Klaus won''t agree with this. Therefore, he hopes that his little wolf girl will deal with his brother as soon as possible. Elijah is always very indulgent and generous to Bailu!


    Klaus actively promoted it, and Bailu didn''t escape. They had guessed Elijah''s attitude for a long time. However, she made up her mind and must ask Elijah for forgiveness. Bailu knew that what she did wrong was wrong and should not be so extravagant. However, she hoped to make Elia feel better in her heart!


    For Bailu, Elijah has always been a good man and the most trusted brother around Klaus!


    "... I''m really sorry, Elijah. I know I shouldn''t peek at your diary. I shouldn''t tell Sophie about Celeste. But after all this today, shouldn''t we have a good understanding of what it means to seize the time and cherish everything we have, Elijah, The past will pass... I don''t understand why we can''t turn this page? "


    Elijah was silent for a moment. He went out and didn''t seem to want to see Bai Lu''s innocent face at all. She might think it was just a skeleton. She thought a lot of things should be looked forward, but Elijah really couldn''t get through that barrier at once.


    That''s Celeste. That''s the only little witch he ever gave his heart to.


    There is no doubt about this!


    Bailu just followed him quietly. Elijah was silent for a moment. He turned his face. This time, no matter who it was, it shouldn''t be the woman who moved him. His tone became a little hoarse. "Bailu, among all the people, you should know why? You know, you''ve seen it, haven''t you? When I had a high fever in the estuary, you saw my heart. Do you know what Celeste means to me? You know, because Klaus... Now I can''t ask for love... "

 Chapter 381

    The meaning of Elijah''s words began to become clearer and clearer.


    Celeste no longer appeared in their eyes, but her shadow seemed to be everywhere.


    Klaus didn''t bother to listen to his brother''s praise of the little witch who made people want to kill. All he cared about was the little meat / dumpling in the room in addition to the White Dew in front of him.


    Glancing at Klaus obliquely, Bailu doesn''t want him to continue to watch. Go and see the little guy. I can handle this by myself.


    Klaus raised his eyebrows, looked at Elijah''s smile, sighed deeply, forget it, he is a brother, how can he not believe his brother?


    Klaus left. He''s not a muddle headed character. If he left, he won''t hear any more of their dialogue. What''s more, Bai Lu had already told her little baby in advance. You can''t listen to what you should and shouldn''t, especially to Klaus''s father!


    "Elijah, what do you mean?" Bailu took back her hands. She thought Elijah meant something, not just Celeste. He mentioned Klaus, which she never thought about.


    Elijah gazed at her quietly without opening his mouth, but he had already made it clear in his eyes.


    Yes, he was moved. More than 200 years after Celeste died, he moved his mind to a girl, but he couldn''t, because the little wolf girl belonged to his brother!


    Holding her mouth, Bailu is a little flustered. What exactly does Elijah think and clenches her hands. Bailu tries to find the key point. They are always talking about Celeste, Elijah''s past.


    Fleeing from the general, she cut the eyes of both sides. Bai Lu tried hard to force her scalp to follow. Her voice was a little out of tune, "what did Celeste mean to you?"

 Chapter 382

    Elijah thinks it''s funny. Bailu pretends she doesn''t understand. What is she still talking to him now... Celeste?!


    Yes, he was very sad about Celeste, but Elijah knew better than anyone. If... If this thing was not done by Bailu, he might not have been hurt and hit to this extent.


    ¡ª¡ªBailu is a different existence for him, not only because she brings new hope to their family, but also because he has a heart for Bailu as a man.


    However, Bailu doesn''t treat his feelings equally. Yes, she just trusts him as a close friend. Elijah naturally knows that her eyes and her brother are different every time!


    Bailu''s heart and eyes had only uneasiness and guilt for him. Elijah lowered her head in disappointment and wanted to laugh bitterly. You see, how cruel she was. She had to leave footprints on the wounds in his heart. After all, she was Klaus''s woman. It was really very cruel!


    After all, it was the two people who had used the open heart function several times. Elijah''s emotion moved here, and Bailu could feel it. Elijah, who had no superfluous expression, smiled pale at her, and his tone began to change a rhythm and meaning, "to me, no, Bailu, do you know how rare love is? In a thousand years, I have had it twice, only twice. If Celeste was in the past, what about now? Now, once I have it, I swear I will cherish it! "


    Bailu stopped breathing, and the nervous heartbeat could be heard clearly. She seemed to be severely shocked by the deep meaning of Elijah''s words. What did Elijah say to her?

 Chapter 383

    The real and cruel world will not change because of the death of a little witch. So will Klaus and their life. The influence of Davina''s death seems to be slowly silenced after a loud plop.


    The time passed so slowly for a few days.


    Study.


    Rebecca sat inside with a book in her hand, and Klaus came in from outside.


    Klaus''s idea of leaving with a book was dispelled. He went to the position opposite Rebecca and sat down slowly. Rebecca''s vision remained unchanged and cynical. Her appearance was always angry and sharp, "dear brother, all this was destined to be a tragedy from the beginning, wasn''t it?"


    "... if you insist, my sister, yes, we saved the city. Of course... It''s also a good thing that the witches lost their mana, but this is really not the end I expected." Klaus nodded. He never explained. He didn''t explain when he killed Tim. Now, he won''t say more about Davina''s death.


    No matter how many explanations will welcome the dead back from hell, then they have only one choice, that is to still live their own life.


    Rebecca hates him like this. It''s all his fault. Klaus, this damn bastard, he can live like nothing.


    Rebecca squeezed the book in her hand. She seemed to have some resentment and planned to leave. She got up and tightened her wrist. Klaus grabbed her. "I have to say, my sister, you still make me look at you. Look, you are very resourceful now. I really want to know how you found them at the dock at the first time? Where on earth did you get your exact information? "


    Rebecca didn''t resist. She just turned her cheek and smiled. Should she report this to her brother one by one, "Klaus, you know you''re not the only one who planted spies in the French district."

 Chapter 384

    These days, when you go out, who doesn''t have a few spies in private? They insist that they don''t. basically, no one will believe it!


    Klaus nodded affirmatively to his sister. He agreed with Rebecca very much. As far as he knew, there were many people around, Elijah, Marcel, Rebecca, Sophie... Even Bailu and the little guy.


    Klaus received the book. He raised his head and cast his eyes directly into Rebecca''s eyes. His tone gradually changed to a scale, "my sister, I really think I underestimated you..."


    Rebecca''s vision became a little blurred. He seemed to think of Davina or others. Klaus thoughtfully let go of her wrist. What was she thinking? Is his sister playing / playing any strange conspiracy when he doesn''t know?


    Rebecca leaned over, hugged her brother and took a soft look. Her voice seemed to have done something wrong when she was a child. "But, Klaus, I know Elijah''s plan is crazy, but I really thought it would work."


    Davina''s resurrection, Sophie persuaded everyone, including herself, but she failed. Why did she fail?


    After a long silence, Klaus stretched out his hand and stroked / touched Rebecca''s long golden hair. His tone was also hoarse. He felt the same bad, "me too. I really thought Davina would survive. We really owe her. In fact, Davina... She is a dynamic little girl. She shouldn''t die so early."


    The little guy nestled aside and chased Klaus and Rebecca. There was a warm feeling in an instant. Bai Lu directly covered her little mouth and quietly motioned xiaorou / Tuanzi to go to dinner first.


    ¡ª¡ªKlaus, this guy... If they go in now, they will immediately return to their usual awkward posture. In fact, Bailu has to admit that the man holding Rebecca carefully and stiffly looks a little gentle, really very good.

 Chapter 385

    Time seemed to pass quickly, and there were only a few minutes. Klaus and Rebecca maintained the hug posture for a long time. The hug was really a magical posture. You see, the hug was so close, but they couldn''t see each other''s expression.


    When Bailu was pleased, she didn''t know that Klaus and Rebecca had a special hug for centuries.


    Finally, Rebecca pushed Klaus''s hands away with some embarrassment. She looked shy and wiped the corners of her eyes, and her tone became calm and thoughtful. After all, she was not the original innocent little girl. She had her own ideas and practices, "but what about those magic powers? My brother, aren''t you curious The four people should have been reborn, but there was no one... "


    Klaus''s eyes fell from Rebecca''s forehead, and a similar curiosity appeared on his face. It was clear that those powers were released, and they could feel the power, "yes, where are those Manas?"


    The released forces seem to disappear completely in an instant, as if they have been absorbed. Then, where do they belong?


    The sacred secret place of witches.


    Sabin persuaded her defeated friend Sophie to have a rest. She walked quietly to the center of the altar. She squatted down / body, moved her fingers slightly, and a scarecrow appeared in the palm of her hand.


    The Scarecrow''s withered body seemed to twist / bend / violent / rise, and her strength was constantly spreading. There was a kind of mysterious horror and cruelty. She took out Sophie''s knife on the ground and mercilessly cut open the Scarecrow''s neck.


    Blood, down the sharp knife, filled a whole cup.


    Sabine licked / licked her lips. She opened her mouth like the sweetest temptation in the world. She drank it one mouthful at a time.

 Chapter 386

    The red lips spit out a spell, Sabin''s face shows fanatical joy and cruelty, and the power runs all the way from her fingertips to her heart.


    The wind, rolling up the fallen leaves and remnants in the street, slowly appeared several strange human shadows from the dark corner, and then atomized into real people.


    They are as like as two peas in Sabin, who have magical power and evil power.


    A bald black man, a snow-white suit, a snow-white hat, a woman with dark brown long curly hair, retro and beautiful, an old man with deep orange peel, with an extraordinarily kind smile... They were all great wizards.


    The dead wizard, the resurrected wizard again!


    Sabin stretched out his fingers and rubbed the finger of his bright red nail polish. He had so meticulous and dawdled through his head, gently, love / caress, tongue / tip, licking the blood stains of his mouth, and squinting his eyes, obviously enjoying it.


    Strength, flowing and filling around her.


    The three people in the street gathered together. Their faces were still shocked and puzzled. They seemed to wake up from a huge dream, "Hey, why are we here? What calls us, our power is even stronger than before... Who is it? "


    The power of returning to the earth has been restored to them. Who has such great power.


    Sabin appeared behind them, smiling like a proud cat, with a powerful hook, "... It''s me."


    "Sabin¡° Bastian, the old man with orange face, the witch who died not long ago, looked at Sabin incredulously. This kind of little witch who is completely invisible at ordinary times, and the quiet little girl is the person who calls them, "why?"


    "Bastian, over the past year, I have to endure people calling me Sabin. If you can call me my real name, I will be very happy..." Sabin''s face is like a mask, and the powerful and publicized violence is emitted with unparalleled charm, "please remember, my name is Celeste. In the future, Stop calling me Sabine''s disgusting name. "


    Celeste, the powerful Witch of the last century and Elijah''s former lover, has long been resurrected. Now she has Davina''s power again!

 Chapter 387

    After Davina''s tragedy, somehow, Klaus and Rebecca seem to have made up, and even Rebecca recommends a vampire helper to Klaus - Thierry.


    Marcel''s most trusted deputy, vampire Thierry, is really useful to Klaus in this situation!


    Bai Lu is a little confused about what their brother and sister are doing. She doesn''t care for the moment. She just takes care of the child wholeheartedly. Recently, I don''t know why, the longer the little guy''s teeth are, the better his appetite is. The loss of strength is a little too much and too fast.


    ¡ª¡ªHowever, I don''t know if it''s the werewolf''s blood tradition. Some people like to bite live things. Therefore, when they go out, they look for suitable creatures to chew.


    Bailu is very troublesome, because she and Klaus seem to be her true love. When they see it, they have to bite.


    With a big face full of impressions every day, Klaus is nothing yet. However, Bailu is a little difficult to go out. Her skin is white, one pink, one purple and one red. Don''t be too cruel!!


    Bai Lu has failed to communicate with her little meat / Dumpling countless times. Except for her father Claus, the little guy inexplicably dislikes the smell of vampires. She doesn''t like anything that tastes too fishy. Relatively speaking, she still pays more attention to human beings.


    Father Kieran is the godfather of the little guy and is a delicious and suitable person. Therefore, Bailu can only block her breath and rub her face into the church, taking care of the werewolves in the Klaus family while satisfying the little guy''s bad taste.


    Bailu''s life is busy, so is Klaus. It seems that his king doesn''t do very well, especially after losing Davina''s secret weapon.


    Marcel didn''t care at all. He fell into the abyss of sadness and was drunk day and night.


    Bailu vowed that once she returned to their castle, she could only see him holding a wine bottle every time she looked up and down, full of wine and pain.

 Chapter 388

    During this time, Marcel has changed, and Klaus has nothing to do with him. They all know that Marcel may need a period of time to adjust after Davina''s death.


    After all, Davina means a lot to him, but no one thought that Marcel really couldn''t pull it out. He was destroying himself step by step.


    Since the last fight, Bailu found the alienation between Marcel and Klaus, and the tacit understanding between them still exists. However, I don''t know why, they all chose to ignore it.


    Klaus seemed to ignore Marcel. He gave Marcel a period of time to heal that terrible wound. Over time, Marcel could not see Klaus''s authority more and more. Everyone could see that he was protesting, protesting all this damn!


    On weekdays, when Marcel is not drunk, he obviously has some sense, but once he is against Klaus, Marcel''s attitude towards Klaus is too obvious! Marcel''s depravity seemed to be deliberately shown to Klaus. Elijah told him several times that it was useless. Rebecca had completely given up her hope for Marcel.


    Klaus felt that they had agreed to rule the Empire together, and the figure of fighting side by side was likely to really disappear.


    In desperation, Klaus can only deal with the things originally put on Marcel. He is not really indifferent, and Klaus has also been hit and affected to a certain extent. Bailu knows better than anyone. Klaus has pimples in his eyebrows when he holds them to sleep every night. Knot one by one.


    ¡ª¡ªMaybe Klaus is an unexpected and principled man with a sense of responsibility under the skin of wave / swing / unruly / unruly. Bailu occasionally has such a strange idea.


    Indeed, now, Klaus, who seems very responsible and principled, is actively working. For example, he held the vampire Conference for the first time in the name of his sole ruler.


    Under the compulsion, Marcel had to attend.

 Chapter 389

    Marcel seemed to see Thierry before entering the conference room, but he didn''t have any superfluous reaction, just kept pouring wine.


    Alcohol has become an indispensable part of his life.


    The death of Davina is the most profound person, Marcel, who is now indifferent to everything.


    He doesn''t care, doesn''t care about Thierry, doesn''t care about Klaus, and doesn''t care about the so-called vampire empire.


    Diego looked at marcel, who was embarrassed by the vicissitudes of life, frowned. He opened his mouth with some doubts. Marcel''s recent appearance was really ugly, "Hey, maybe you know why Klaus called everyone here for a meeting, but he didn''t show up..."


    Marcel took the wine bottle and continued his drunken life and death. It seemed that he did not intend to cooperate with Diego''s provocation. He opened his mouth lazily and mocked, "it''s none of my business. Now it''s a new regime. You can do it yourself!"


    Diego and some of his men''s faces have changed. He has really changed. What''s the matter with Marcel? What about marcel, who was confident and threatened to regain power?!


    Before they asked, Klaus appeared. He was not alone. Behind him was a vampire they were familiar with - Thierry.


    Marcel''s former right-hand man, the man he trusted most, and his former most powerful deputy, Diego''s face looked inexplicable and mysterious.


    "... hey, dear brothers, please listen to me. I''m sure you''ll be surprised to see Thierry, a man who should rot alone in the garden because of killing his compatriots. Now I''ve decided to forgive him myself. I hope you can all warmly welcome Thierry back."


    Klaus applauded first. Marcel just looked lazily. After Diego was stunned, he was in a good mood. He walked over and hugged Thierry happily, "welcome back, man."

 Chapter 390

    The pardon of Thierry, the vampire who made mistakes, made Klaus get the support of some vampires, and he seemed to have expected the result long ago.


    Klaus obviously planned to give them a reassurance before getting to the point. He motioned that all his vampires should take their seats first. He sat first, smiled and told them the truth directly, "well, you all know that we have lost the witch Davina. Without her, we can''t continue to monitor the every move of those witch neighbors, This is a point that must be adapted, but, on the other hand, the failure of the harvest sacrifice means that their witches will lose their mana forever. "


    The sound of scattered discussion began to appear. Klaus''s topic made their emotions very complex. Without Davina, many things would be different!


    Diego seemed to say something to Thierry. They looked at Marcel who had no response. What about him? Does he have any supplementary plans?


    Klaus coughed to attract their attention. This time, they chose to preempt and respond directly, "before that, we should give them a warning, Diego. I want you to take your brothers to mess up the lovely witches."


    It''s better to start first. Klaus naturally knows this truth. Besides, now people''s hearts are floating, we must find something for them to do.


    If you have something to do, you can settle down and continue to follow his steps.


    As soon as he heard that he could go out and be wild, Diego, who had been suffocated, nodded and rubbed his hands with excitement. Yes, he liked to make trouble most. He grabbed Thierry and cast his eyes on marcel, indicating whether to go together?


    However, Marcel turned away without any response. He just thought Klaus''s proposal was ridiculous.


    Klaus grabbed Marcel. He seemed a little dissatisfied with Marcel''s indifference. He cooled down and ordered, "marcel, I want you to go with Diego."


    Marcel was silent for a moment. His backhand shook Klaus''s hand. He shook his head and took a sip of strong wine. The wine gas rushed over, "no, I''ll take a leave today."

 Chapter 391

    Rebecca and Elijah have been outside watching Klaus''s actions.


    Seeing Klaus''s similar act of seeking peace, they were all a little surprised and fiercely refuted him. Marcel left safely.


    With a sigh of relief, Elijah''s attitude softened. He looked at Klaus with a comforting light in his eyes. It seemed that their hope was growing, "my sister, although you doubt his evil, today I saw Klaus show mercy to the enemy. Isn''t this an obvious progress?"


    About Thierry, the real reason why Klaus pardoned him, Elijah didn''t know the inside story, or he always sincerely wanted his brother to be saved.


    "Don''t be silly, Elijah. Who do you think persuaded Klaus to release Thierry?" Rebecca severely interrupted his good expectations. Klaus will never change. As the saying goes, rivers and mountains are easy to change, but nature is hard to change. How can his devil''s heart have any fate with kindness and kindness?


    Elijah''s footsteps turned. He couldn''t understand his brother and sister more and more. Rebecca''s tone really made him a little unacceptable, "Rebecca, why did you do this?"


    "Because, although our Klaus has made some small changes because of Bailu and the child Klaus, Thierry still deeply despises him. I believe my brother Klaus will know how to make good use of a talent... You see, I also like Thierry. I often appreciate his dating with witches, In this way, he is also familiar with the witches in the French area... Maybe he can help us find the person who stole the harvest sacrifice mana. "

 Chapter 392

    About the inexplicable disappearance of Davina''s power, Rebecca believes that there is no past at all, which she has always resented.


    Rebecca insisted that someone was playing tricks in the middle this time, which may be the sixth intuition of women''s instinct. She always felt that the whole harvest ceremony was full of yin and strangeness.


    Sophie''s reaction also makes people wonder who the problem is. Sometimes, Rebecca will have an inexplicable guess. They seem to be used as knives, but who is it?!


    Elijah shook his head and disagreed with her conjecture. He reached out to comfort Rebecca. He was very sorry and sad about Davina''s death. "My sister, we don''t want to see the result of this sacrifice. We are all very sorry about Davina''s death."


    Rebecca nodded. In fact, she didn''t care about Davina''s life and death. She was just curious. She needed a positive answer to convince herself, "yes, Elijah, this is the problem - no result, no result, we all know that so many Manas can''t disappear out of thin air! I think someone stole them, and I want to know who it is and form an alliance with him or her. "


    Elijah''s eyebrows suddenly rose. He stared at Rebecca closely. Her behavior became more and more strange and derailed. "Why do you think so, my sister, what are you going to do?"


    "I''ve had enough of my tyrannical brother''s threats and control all day. Listen, Elijah, if you want to stop a villain, you must have enough strength to fight him." Rebecca said her plan and purpose firmly. She needs Elijah''s support. Yes, she believes Elijah can help her fight against that damn Klaus!


    Elijah stepped back in shock. He seemed to know his sister deeply for the first time. Rebecca, she shouldn''t be like this.

 Chapter 393

    Elijah looked carefully at the woman in front of him. He knew every word she said, but he couldn''t understand the meaning of putting it together.


    Where was Rebecca, the naive and kind-hearted sister at first?


    Elijah was completely shocked. He couldn''t accept it. Rebecca was trying to persuade him to hurt their brother Klaus.


    "No, it shouldn''t be like this, Rebecca, my sister, Klaus is the one who can say such words, but, honey, it''s not you, it shouldn''t be you..." Rebecca looked at Elijah with a sneer, as if she was indifferent to his kindness. Her brother was evil and innocent.


    ... finally, Rebecca felt that she could only rely on her own efforts!


    Elijah closed his eyes, his tone became hoarse, and he seemed to have been greatly hit and hurt. "I''m very disappointed in you, Rebecca... Don''t you find that Klaus is trying to change in his own way? Klaus invited us back to our home. He longed for our family reunion. "


    Bailu and Klaus are working hard for their family. At this time, Rebecca is on the opposite side of them. Elijah can''t believe this fact.


    "Yes, he is in a good mood now. Children and women listen to him. He also has a kingdom, doesn''t he? But Elijah, how long can this last? This is his trick, my dear brother. He gives you an illusion of kindness and sincerity, and then betrays you in a moment... Every time I will be fooled. Our end is to insert the dagger in our chest. I don''t want to do this again! "


    Rebecca''s voice became more and more vicious, and her mood gradually began to get out of control. Klaus hurt her more deeply and shocking than Elijah imagined!

 Chapter 394

    Rebecca has obviously fallen into her own paranoia about Klaus. She can''t hear any persuasion from Elijah at all.


    Elijah was distressed and uneasy. He could only go over and hold Rebecca''s trembling hand tightly. He couldn''t bear to scold his sister, "but I believe he is trying to change all this. He wants to get a little peace. Listen, my sister, it''s a good thing for him to become a king! My sister, I beg you, if you don''t support him, at least don''t do anything that will annoy him, okay? "


    The last thing Elijah wants to see is fratricide. However, Rebecca''s repeated provocations, Klaus is not a fool. He will notice it and take corresponding measures.


    Klaus will hurt their sister. He knows his brother. Elijah needs to know that Klaus''s bottom line is not to betray!


    Rebecca didn''t answer. She just looked at Elijah coldly for a while. Since she had chosen such a path, she wouldn''t change. Elijah could not support her, but she wouldn''t accept Elijah''s opposition.


    "Sorry, Elijah, it''s impossible!" Rebecca flatly refused Elijah. She knew it was not easy to persuade her brother, so Rebecca never expected to succeed at one time.


    This time, it was just Rebecca saying hello to Elijah. As a neutral party, his future choice is very important!


    Her own way was to climb alone. Elijah stretched out her hand, but she couldn''t catch Rebecca''s figure. He knew that his sister had made up her mind this time.


    Rebecca made up her mind to deal with their brother Klaus. She was on a road full of thorns and dangers, but Elijah found that he couldn''t stop it at all, or even find a suitable reason to persuade her!

 Chapter 395

    After the meeting, Klaus settled down with Thierry and Diego. After thinking about it, he still didn''t go home immediately. Klaus chose to go to a place.


    Yes, Klaus went to Marcel alone. He can''t let his partner degenerate all the time. He continues to live and dream of death. Damn it, he just can''t accept Davina''s death. Klaus can''t figure out why?!


    "Marcel, are we going to do this in the future? I''m in charge of our kingdom alone, and you''re angry like a child...? " Klaus grabbed Marcel''s collar. He really hated the rhythm of iron not steel, because he really wanted to rule the French district with Marcel.


    "You wanted to be a king. Besides, don''t you manage well alone?" Marcel coldly opened Klaus'' shackles and grabbed the bottle with his backhand. He didn''t bother to look at Klaus, or he hated Klaus at the bottom of his heart.


    Klaus was a little annoyed. He was very upset when he saw Marcel like this. He could indulge him for a while. However, Marcel couldn''t go on like this all the time. He couldn''t help but aggravate his tone. "If his men see your irresponsible appearance, they are likely to follow you! Marcel, what about your sense of responsibility? What''s your bottom line? "


    Marcel raised his face, numb and mocking. Klaus still said such nonsense to him now. What''s the use of those damn things? "I said, I''m not in the mood to participate in any vampire prank now. Do whatever you want!"


    "Yes, I know. You''d rather sit here and drink away your worries and mourn your little witch!"


    "... you''d better not mess with me."


    "I''m sorry Davina''s gone, too, okay? I''m sorry, but it won''t help you to be so decadent all the time, Marcel. To tell you the truth, I can''t stand your smelly face! "


    Klaus was furious. He didn''t understand Marcel''s actions at all. He could only give Marcel an ultimatum warning!


    The atmosphere was a little strange. Klaus and Marcel were in the last state of forbearance. The situation became more and more narrow and sharp, as if they would start fighting again the next moment.


    With a touch, the rash Diego broke in. His face and expression were wrong. His voice was vaguely frightened. It seemed that he had encountered an extremely terrible thing, "marcel, we''re in trouble!"


    Diego is not a rookie. His status in vampires is only second to Marcel and Thierry. Now, his response has attracted Klaus''s attention.


    The tense atmosphere changed suddenly. Marcel walked aside. He didn''t want to participate in any inexplicable affairs for the time being.


    Klaus turned his eyes and saw that Marcel completely ignored it. Diego seemed to return to his mind. He looked at Klaus and nodded and began to explain what they had encountered. He was shocked and incoherent, "yes, according to your order, we went to the witch to mess up, but two of our brothers were missing, When I finally found them, it was like that. No, it was not only terrible, but also strange. Vampires should not die like this I think you must go and see... "

 Chapter 396

    Klaus resolutely stopped Marcel''s escape. He couldn''t degenerate like this. No matter whether it didn''t need his participation, he just pulled Marcel away to explore the situation, indicating that he wanted to see what happened together?


    Diego secretly breathed a sigh of relief. Compared with the moody Klaus, Marcel''s existence made them more at ease.


    Marcel really thinks of them. Diego and a group of vampires under him trust him on this point. After all, he won''t want to cut his men like a watermelon like an evil devil, will he?


    It has to be said that Marcel''s position among those vampires is still very important. He has become a spiritual leader for a long time. After all, Marcel made great efforts to rectify the city before Klaus took over the rule. His intentions, efforts and reliability are absolutely obvious to all!


    Although Marcel''s depravity can''t be seen, no one can deny it, not even Klaus. Marcel was once a very successful leader.


    Klaus and the others galloped towards the warehouse at the dock. In a short time, Diego took them to the scene. He pointed to the bodies of two stiff nocturnal vampires on the ground. They were put to sleep safely, but they were really two dead vampires, "They didn''t have a stake in their heart, but they died so suddenly! Look, they seem to be sucked dry by something... "


    The death of vampires should not be so simple. Diego has been shocked and can''t find the north. It''s too strange that there is no vampire power and life response on them.


    Marcel took a step forward. He narrowed his eyes, and there was doubt and shock on Klaus''s face. The body on the ground was surrounded by a circle of snow-white spells. The body, from forehead to fingertips, was covered with spells and marks. Yes, a spell they were all familiar with, a forbidden Art that disappeared for a long time!


    Klaus turned his head to look at Marcel. They looked at each other with surprised eyes. It''s impossible. How could this happen now?! The white suit wizard who can perform this spell should be dead. There is no doubt about his death, because he was killed by Klaus and Marcel.


    Marcel put his hands into the bag of his clothes. He chose to turn around and leave. The water was too deep this time, and he didn''t bother to take care of it.


    Klaus''s voice rose and grabbed Marcel''s footsteps. "Hey, where are you going? We must find out who did it... "


    "You want revenge, go yourself. You see, dear Klaus, we can''t deny that the symbol is related to a dangerous witchcraft! Believe me, if you have a little brain, you should quickly turn back and stay away from all this. Yes, stay away from all this damn things! "


    Klaus''s eyebrows tightened, and their vampires fell into panic. They all knew that Marcel never alarmed. The calmer he said, the faster he walked, it only showed that the higher the risk of this event!

 Chapter 397

    Marcel made a decisive decision to leave. This prohibition brought him back to the memories of a long time ago, which he didn''t want to face all his life.


    Yes, he knows this forbidden art, this damn forbidden art, and the wizard who implements this forbidden art. He found it and brought it. It almost brought destruction!


    The threat of forbidden art seems to be too strong for them. Marcel shook his head. Klaus saw that he directly covered his face with his hat and turned and left. Sure enough... This matter, this forbidden art, is extraordinary!


    Diego watched so helplessly that Marcel did so. He shook hands with the shopkeeper. He left. He left in front of everyone!


    Klaus looked a little thoughtful. Naturally, he couldn''t leave. When the situation was unknown, he needed a backbone most. However, Klaus sighed. It''s not good. He obviously knew some things about this forbidden art.


    As soon as Marcel left, the vampires left behind had a little taste of being headless. Look at me, I look at you, look at each other, and whisper, full of fear and anxiety.


    ... we can''t let the situation go on like this. No matter who their enemy is and what their purpose is, at least their first step is quite in place. Their camp has begun to be chaotic!


    Klaus still knows the little truth that you must settle in before you get out.


    Glancing at Marcel''s disappeared back, he chose to stay and Klaus''s eyes surrounded him for a week. His eyes were firm, his posture was still arrogant and cruel, and he was the master now. "Listen, we''ll find out who did it, and then let them have a good taste."


    Klaus''s words have aroused countless resonance. Yes, the enemies have invaded the door of their house. Do they still have to wait to die?!!


    Marcel''s escape behavior, they are not willing to think more. Their reason is wrapped in anger. Yes, Klaus knows this better than anyone!


    Taking advantage of the momentum, Klaus gave several orders to Thierry and Diego. We must find the damn enemy. It''s best to kill him directly!


    A whip, a candy, I have to say, sometimes, everyone can rub the fur with the skills of political skills.


    Klaus is not a fool, he naturally knows better than anyone, but sometimes he is too lazy to use these ways!


    Rebecca received a private invitation from a handsome vampire in the evening. Without telling anyone, she left home without saying a word.


    Bailu and xiaorou / Tuanzi only had time to see a small piece of her flying skirt and wondered curiously. At this time, where does Rebecca want to go?


    Thierry had a deal with Rebecca. He didn''t tell Klaus the news at the first time, but she. Yes, he invited Rebecca to check the secret discovered by him alone.


    Thierry took Rebecca to a warehouse at the wharf, and his doubts and fears appeared together. Obviously, it had a great impact on him, "you know, I used to help Marcel work at the wharf. It''s very strange. I want to let you see it before I report it to Klaus."


    Rebecca held her chest in her hands. She was a little relieved and raised her eyebrows. He seemed to attach great importance to the agreement between them. She was very satisfied and nodded to agree, "well, you just released from the garden and immediately proved your usefulness and value?"

 Chapter 398

    Rebecca always speaks in this tone. If Klaus hears it, he may have to fight her again.


    Thierry doesn''t seem to mind the way she speaks. Rebecca has an agreement with him. Their common enemy is Klaus. Therefore, he doesn''t care about the woman''s attitude, but lazily responded to her question, "this is our agreement. As long as it can spoil your brother''s good deeds, I will do my best... But to be honest, this thing makes me creepy, I''ve never seen such an array. "


    Thierry is the first time to see this kind of forbidden art. At first glance, it gives people an absolutely overwhelming sense of terror, which makes him a vampire for many years not to be underestimated!


    While talking, Thierry took Rebecca. They had reached the front of the array, a snow-white circle, familiar spells and lines. Thierry noticed that Rebecca''s attitude had changed, and her original carelessness had disappeared. At this moment, she was so frightened that her back was straight.


    Squatted down / looked carefully for a few times. There was no possibility of imitation. She walked around the circle of the spell. Rebecca''s vision was completely dark, and her expression changed. It became more and more strange, and everything began to be abnormal. "I saw someone try to imitate an extremely dangerous wizard a long time ago. They sacrificed their lives to gain mana, I just don''t understand... "


    However, Rebecca knows that the wizard who initiated this prohibition has been dead for a long time. After all, things were so big in those years!


    However, why does this forbidden art appear here now? At this moment, it should not appear at all!!


    The cold sweat almost came out. The memory at that time was like an unlimited dark abyss. She didn''t want to recall at all. Damn it... Rebecca''s eyes moved from the six-star double-layer circle array made of snake fangs, blood and snow-white phospholipid powder to around.


    No, there must be something wrong. Her sixth sense told Rebecca that it was dangerous here. Damn it, but who was the enemy and what did he want to do?!


    According to Rebecca''s explanation of the forbidden art, their defensive heart rushed up at once. Thierry''s tone was even more frightened. He glanced at the white spell circle on the ground again. The more he looked, the more frightened he was. Unexpectedly, there was such a thing, "are you sure? You said he could sacrifice his life Sacrifice life? But why did someone leave the array for us to find? Shouldn''t this kind of thing be hidden... "


    Yes, the existence of this forbidden art is too big. It''s like, like, yes... It''s like doing it deliberately. It deliberately appears in front of them and deliberately guides them to appear.


    What Thierry said was like a lock opening Rebecca''s doubt. She seemed to have realized it. Indeed, Rebecca nodded to his gray facial features, and there was doubt and uneasiness in her voice, "... Yes, unless they deliberately wanted us to find it."


    Looking at each other, they involuntarily began to feel that their hands and feet were cold. Thierry and Rebecca were on alert. Looking around, they always felt that something strange was watching them with a smile.


    In the silence, a familiar outline suddenly appeared in front of them. Rebecca''s mouth grew up, her eyes protruded, a delicate face faded blood, full of panic.


    It was a man, a handsome but gloomy black man, a black man with a snow-white suit and hat, holding a bone dagger and sneering.

 Chapter 399

    Rebecca''s mind flashed a person''s name - father Tudor, but it''s impossible, it''s impossible at all. He''s already dead!!


    As like as two peas haven''t met in a long time, the father as like as two peas, who had been dead for a long time, was greeted by Rebecca, who was greeted with the same grace and politeness, and the same voice. "Long time no see, miss Rebecca Melkson."


    As if his smile could sting, Rebecca''s hands and feet twitched inexplicably.


    Thierry saw Rebecca''s footsteps stagger, and his eyes were full of uncontrollable fear. This was the first time he had seen the ancestor vampire look so embarrassed.


    The black man approached them a few steps so slowly. Rebecca took a step backward when she was stabbed by a needle. Her short breath stained the fear of the ground, and the appearance of attack came out unconsciously, "no, it''s impossible!"


    The black man in front of him smiled, his dark raised eyes with ambiguous light, tone and even deep nostalgia and joy, "no, dear Rebecca, of course, it''s possible. It''s magic. You know, magic is indispensable in our life."


    Father Tudor opened his arms to Rebecca and seemed to want a perfect hug. Unfortunately, the more he enjoyed the intoxicated expression, the more terrible and gloomy it was!


    Rebecca was calm and didn''t want to go. Whether he was true or false, the first action she reacted was to attack him severely. It''s a big deal. Let him die again now.


    Rebecca had better start first. She tried her best to attack the past. Father Tudor just tilted his body and easily dissolved her attack.


    However, under the influence of the array, Rebecca''s attack didn''t seem to be very effective. The man turned over fiercely, and with the help of force, Rebecca''s wrist was caught by him.


    Thierry bent / leaned aside. Father Tudor glanced at him and just focused on Rebecca. It seemed that he didn''t care about him at all!


    Thierry''s eyes became different. Rebecca''s attack could not play a fatal role in this man. Damn it, he was particularly capable. No, it shouldn''t be like this. Father Tudor smiled at him again, as if he thought his reaction was very interesting!


    ... it has nothing to do with him. He doesn''t want to die yet. Tieri''s back has become stiff and cold in the eyes of father Tudor. He feels what terrible force is absorbing his vitality!


    When Rebecca was subdued by father Tudor, Thierry was stopped and had no strength to break free. She had to worry about how to slip away secretly. Damn it, it had nothing to do with him!


    The father as like as two peas, the head of the Tudor Shried up his spell, and the sharp head of his dagger shuddered. As if he were alive, he poured a powerful force. It was a knife made of bones. Then he smiled with a secret chin, twisted his wrist, and drew a little bit of complex array on Rebecca''s forehead, and the same small pattern of the ground.


    A small one, a large one. Father Tudor moved Rebecca to the middle of the large array like a sleeping beauty. Her hands were spread on her chest. Her strength was constantly overdrawn. Her twisted face was painful and shriveled.


    Taking advantage of the abnormal caress / touch of Rebecca by father Tudor and immersed in the joy of victory, Thierry didn''t dare to look at them at all. He took advantage of the familiar geographical advantage when father Tudor indulged in the enjoyment of absorbing Rebecca''s strength, smeared oil on the soles of his feet and rolled away.

 Chapter 400

    The events of the two nocturnal vampires were just the beginning. Klaus and his family received many gifts from this mysterious enemy.


    Round after round of bodies were sent to their base camp without money. Damn it, if it goes on like this, Marcel''s back garden can be filled.


    ... we must find the black hand behind the scenes, but the meat sent out is missing one after another. What makes Klaus more upset is that their sister seems to have gone to join the fun. Now there is no news!


    Elijah followed Klaus to deal with this incident every day, but the little guy and Bailu disappeared mysteriously for a few hours, and I don''t know where they went!


    Now the situation is deteriorating. There are more and more vampire bodies. One after another, the evil force is constantly approaching Klaus. Again and again, the bodies of a group of their companions are found in the street, and then sent back.


    ¡ª¡ªI can''t bear it anymore!!


    The unbearable Klaus held an emergency internal meeting that night, and the high-level and pro guards appeared in the house to discuss countermeasures.


    "Damn it, I must let him pay with blood!" He stared at the bodies that had been moved back and said such a sentence, which was almost out of anger. Klaus leaned on his hands and was beaten in the face for the first time, and he couldn''t find the killer at all!


    Klaus''s anger has been supported by most vampires, but some have secretly begun to plan to escape from this damn city. After all, not everyone can accept the threat of death every day.


    The situation Klaus needs to face is very subtle. Their mysterious enemies seem to have an eye on Klaus. Vampires in his area have been killed. As long as they leave the city, there will be no such unnatural death.


    ¡ª¡ªIn other words, the enemy this time is aimed at Klaus and them. No, to be exact, the enemy this time is aimed at the vampires in France!


    He was quite worried about this. He patted Klaus and hoped he could calm down. Elijah stood up and nodded in agreement. He fully agreed with Klaus that he must kill the enemy. "Unexpectedly, I have no objection, but I want to know where they learned black magic. This kind of forbidden art is beyond the control of ordinary people, Therefore, there must be other mysterious forces operating here, my brother... In this way of sacrifice, I hoped I would never see this symbol again. This damn symbol was once our nightmare! "


    The small array appears on the forehead of the corpse at the same time, which is a distorted power transformation process. The corpse, life and power on the scene have been absorbed. Looking from a distance and close, the whole is a pure dry corpse without water and blood.


    Ugly and shriveled, the expression on his face is even more terrible, and people can''t bear to look directly at him.


    The damn wizard''s power as like as two peas, is exactly the same as this guy. It''s simply undeniable, but Claus still doesn''t want to believe it!


    He had long died, dead, and his body turned into soil. Klaus killed him himself. There was no doubt about it. However, he appeared again after so many years, and in this despicable way!

 Chapter 401

    Klaus checked the body back and forth several times. He was still very confused. The damn wizard had died long ago. His eyebrows were ferocious and involuntarily cursed, "Damn, it''s impossible! I remember this symbol belongs to a fool wizard who tried to deal with us, but he died many years ago. I killed him myself... Now, it is obvious that a pretentious wizard tried to use ancient magic. Yes, he must have copied this forbidden magic... Whoever it is, I will not let him go. "


    We must take emergency measures. Yes, we can''t do nothing. That will only make the enemy more rampant!!


    Klaus thought for a moment. He turned to a circle of vampires waiting for orders and began to arrange. Anyway, he would rather kill the wrong than let go, and they should control the fluctuation of people''s hearts. "Diego, after nightfall, I want you to call all vampires and bring me the head of the culprit."


    Diego frowns a little, all vampires? Now it''s a mess in private. Where are all the vampires... Diego looked at Klaus in embarrassment. He didn''t promise immediately. Their day walkers and night walkers were a little disobedient, "there may be a problem. Everyone is scared, man! You know the days before us. Obviously, they are used to peace... No vampires have died in the hands of wizards for a long time. Marcel has protected us very well. "


    Marcel protected us very well. Indeed, Klaus came back with one cup after another. No one can deny this!


    Diego''s heart still recognized Marcel''s leadership, Klaus. He can only say that he is an admirer of power. They submit, but they are not completely convinced.


    If it weren''t for Marcel''s depravity during this period, it would be too disappointing. Diego probably wouldn''t give up with Klaus, after all. Everyone has his own position at the bottom of his heart. He hasn''t changed from Marcel''s men. It''s just a helpless move forced by the situation to follow Klaus!


    Klaus smiled coldly. He looked at Diego. He naturally knew what they thought, but what about this? He hated and clearly opened his mouth and directly pointed out a fact, "unfortunately, your Marcel ran away like a frightened child. Now, you can only follow me. Now which of you is willing to fight to defend his home?"


    Klaus''s natural failing constitution was confirmed again. No one raised his hand and no one answered!


    He sighed quietly. Elijah was helpless. He forgot to stand up for the first time. Therefore, he once again deeply realized that his brother Klaus was obviously a failure. From small to large, his popularity has not been very good, except for some lustful women.


    Klaus''s charm, obviously, has no effect on these damn vampires who are afraid of death.


    Elijah glanced lazily. No one answered at the scene, but kept the best quality of the onlookers and was quiet.


    ... the scene is so quiet that you can''t even hear your breath. It''s just a small secret room where you can hear countless echoes when a needle falls down!!!


    Really no one, no, really no vampire supporter?!

 Chapter 402

    Klaus''s face was so cold that his eyes became more and more dark. His voice was like ice slag. He couldn''t find the north. Damn it, who and why did he do it for? "No one wants to fight side by side with me. Are you so afraid of this new threat? Marcel teaches very well. You should be smart! Where can we expect peace now... Damn you, good, good, I''ll deal with it myself. "


    The atmosphere of silence always existed. Elijah felt that he sympathized with his brother. Sometimes, he was a thankless classic representative of tragedy.


    Obviously, it''s a tragic sacrificial role. I don''t want to make a big man. No wonder those vampires are still numb and can''t keep up with the rhythm of battle!!


    Looking at Klaus''s rapidly disappearing back, Elijah silently followed up. At this time, it is estimated that he will be the only one left in the world to support his brother unconditionally and unrestricted.


    On the other hand, Klaus is also a guy who doesn''t know his fortune in fortune. Maybe!


    Diego and his family went back to their homes after a meeting that ended in nothing. After all, none of them wanted to die.


    Klaus, this guy, shot the head bird with a gun. He chose to kill the enemy directly. That''s the best. Marcel is not here. They have less backbone. Now no one is too lazy to go out and be the first person to eat crabs. Anyway, Klaus, the ancestor vampire, can''t die!!


    In fact, as a vampire whose sense of responsibility is still unable to be removed from his bones, Marcel is also a leader, and his departure is only temporary.


    When he woke up, his reason came back. Marcel was not completely indifferent to the current situation. After thinking, he chose to find Sophie. He believed that he had to ask their internal people about wizards.


    Sophie should be able to help him. Marcel made a mistake. He went to the bar and didn''t see Sophie. Instead, he met Camille who was also looking for Sophie in the store.


    Camille obviously has been unable to let go of Davina. She came to Sophie to ask about the situation. After all, she is just an ordinary human. She doesn''t know many things in the unnatural world without their initiative.


    Besides, Camille and his uncle have fallen into the cold war, and it is impossible to get accurate information from father Kieran.


    At this time, Camille saw Marcel. Her mood was so complicated that she couldn''t help catching the wine bottle. Damn it, they vampires always have to play a trick of psychological control. She can''t help it!


    Marcel was also stunned. Camille was still in the French district. Father Kieran asked them to ask Camille to leave more than once. In Marcel''s concept, the girl he once liked had long left their complex world.


    Marcel glanced at Camille, who raised the wine bottle to him. She seemed a little nervous. She stared at the beads. Her breath led to the trembling / shaking of her chest / department. Her tone was trembling. She retreated and warned. Don''t be too cute. "Listen, don''t act rashly. I have Verbena in my body. It won''t be controlled by you again, Don''t come near!! "

 Chapter 403

    Marcel nodded. His attitude towards Camille was 100% obedient. Now, Marcel just regarded himself as an ordinary guest. He turned and sat down at the counter and motioned Camille not to be so nervous. At least, he would not continue to tremble. He would have an inexplicable sense of guilt!


    "Hey, my dear Camille, don''t be nervous... I know your business. Klaus Klaus said you relieved his hypnosis. Davina helped you, didn''t you? Verbena is very effective in our hypnosis. You don''t have to be afraid. I won''t hurt you... Baby, you''re doing well now."


    Camille looked at Marcel suspiciously. Based on someone''s bad criminal record, she gave a big discount to what he said!


    Marcel smiled and didn''t explain. He looked twice and still didn''t see Sophie. Where did the disappointed witch go? It seems that Camille is also looking for her. I have to say that the Davina incident had a great impact on them, and the influence refused to retreat.


    At the thought of Davina, he felt heavy sadness and guilt in his heart. He was too lazy to pay attention to Camille''s warning. Marcel, who was sad and urged, asked for a glass of wine and poured it down hard. Only alcohol could alleviate his discomfort slightly.


    Camille looked at Marcel''s exaggerated filling of wine than drinking water. She asked curiously and couldn''t help but want to know something, "Hey, Sophie... What are you doing with her?"


    Marcel paused for a moment. He didn''t know how to tell Camille that the outsider had some inside information. He could only avoid the important and answer her doubts. "There is a wizard''s question. I think Sophie should know the answer. We need to deal with him now. This enemy is very dangerous for us!"


    Camille quietly packed her cups and drinks. Her other identity is the bartender here. She needs such a job to adjust her boring life. Before Klaus and them appeared, Camille was just a simple and innocent girl.


    Marcel stuffed a pile of money in the past. He was not a bully. Naturally, he would not drink overlord wine. The vampires who had lived for too long were as familiar with this bar as their own kitchen. Naturally, including the price, Marcel paid the bill. Marcel took care of Camille, and then he began to drink freely.


    Drink and drink, you know to drink. Camille rolled his eyes. Now he knows Marcel''s identity. He doesn''t know the taboo at all. He seemed to be a very successful and mature man before!


    After drawing a corner of his mouth, Camille looked at Marcel with a tone of disgust and temptation. Since she couldn''t find Sophie, Marcel was also an insider to her. Camille wanted to know about Davina. She was very concerned about the kind-hearted little witch in her bones. "Look at you, she began to drink in the daytime, Let me guess, Klaus bothered you again? Did you quarrel and fight again, or was it because of the chassis... I thought you were happy now! After all, Davina let you take your weapons back. Now she... "


    Marcel''s wine glass tilted. This woman really didn''t open any pot. If ordinary people had been killed by him, they wouldn''t even look at Camille. Marcel''s face was black and heavy. He looked down at the golden wine in the quilt. His tone was gloomy and embarrassed. He opened his mouth difficultly, "... Dead, Davina."

 Chapter 404

    Camille''s eyes contracted, and the brain cells accepted the information, but they couldn''t accept it emotionally. If they died, a fresh life would die in such a short time?!!


    Marcel didn''t respond, there was no superfluous action, just kept pouring wine. Camille was impulsive and wanted to theory. She rolled her sleeve and couldn''t hide her anger. Her tone was fierce and irritable, "Damn, who is it Can''t you... Did Klaus do it? He killed Davina?! I warned him if he dared to hurt Davina...! "


    Camille can''t believe that they can kill an innocent little girl in such a simple way. What''s wrong with Davina? She is just forced to accept the power that doesn''t belong to her. As a result, she will be used, betrayed, hurt, and even... Finally killed!!


    Marcel grabbed her hand, shook his head and denied that Davina''s death was an accident they didn''t want to happen, and Klaus didn''t want anything to happen to her. However, the reality was too cruel, "no, he didn''t do it. Davina''s internal mana was too strong. She was out of control, and there was no way to continue to control that powerful power, We tried to use a crazy ritual to help him stabilize his mana. Sophie and they all told us that we would succeed. However, something went wrong. Now she, she... I don''t know. Maybe she wandered on the edge of hell or waited for her ancestors to manifest. I''m sorry... "


    Camille stared straight at Marcel. She couldn''t accept such an easy explanation. She had to know the truth, "tell me what happened... What did you do to her after you left me, Davina... Why did Davina become like this and die... How could it be?!"


    Camille''s arrival was just right. Marcel himself didn''t know who to tell. About his guilt, his pain and his struggle. Now, Camille''s questioning and rage just gave Marcel a suitable exit.


    "Really, do you want to know... Dear..." Marcel couldn''t control his tone. "Damn, we didn''t think it would be like this. I found a double spell for her before, but..." Marcel was excited all the way from the harvest sacrifice to the realization of the prophecy to Davina''s silent death!


    Marcel urgently needed an exit. His words were fierce and even began to be out of the usual tone. His voice was hoarse and choked. Originally angry Camille gradually quieted down under his reaction. Yes, she could feel the pain that Marcel wanted to kill herself, so she had to choose to listen quietly.


    Camille''s bright big eyes are full of pain. Damn it, she doesn''t know. She doesn''t know that Davina has encountered so much pain and suffering since she left her.


    Davina is only 16 years old. She is just an innocent and innocent little girl. However, she has experienced pain that even adults like them can''t imagine. Camille can''t think about how she can calmly accept her own death in the end.


    ... in a peaceful and helpless way of sacrifice, damn witch, damn harvest sacrifice, damn everything!!

 Chapter 405

    Marcel looked at Camille and her tears fell. Was she also thinking of Davina? Yes, Camille was thinking of her. That morning, Davina''s expression, her small look when she mentioned Tim, her shy look of looking forward, and she said she wanted to expand her new identity and bright eyes of life.


    However, everything was shattered. Klaus killed her favorite first love. Is it because Davina doesn''t think it''s meaningful to live?


    Tim, the boy that Davina would smile every time she mentioned, the beloved boy with relaxed eyebrows, he''s dead, too?


    ... both are dead, so the two fresh lives, they even haven''t had time to enjoy their wonderful, so they die?!


    Marcel''s hand crushed the cup, and the glass plunged into flesh and blood. Every line on his body was sad and painful. He fell into the abyss of pain and self blame hell. Camille felt bad. She opened her hands and hugged Marcel tightly. At this moment, the kind Camille forgave Marcel. They had similar pain and suffering, "marcel, I''m sorry. "


    Marcel looked at her in a daze. Camille''s tears fell on his shoulder and seemed to be transferred directly into his eyes. Yes, he is a man. He can''t cry, "yes, I''m sorry, why can''t I save her."


    Marcel hates himself. Why can''t he save Davina? He clearly promised to protect his little witch. However, Marcel knows that he has broken his promise. Again and again, he is blinded by power. He uses his little girl. He is bewitched by Klaus''s words. He betrays his little witch... Yes, it''s all him, If it weren''t for him, Davina wouldn''t die!!


    Camille was overwhelmed by Marcel''s self disgust. He was really hating himself. Poor marcel, Camille stopped Marcel''s drinking. She couldn''t let him degenerate like this, "no, Marcel, don''t do this. It''s not your fault. Listen to me, we don''t want something to happen to Davina. We love her... I know, Marcel, in fact, you just want to save her, don''t you think that damn harvest sacrifice can save our friend, can''t you Marcel, don''t do this. It''s not your fault. Davina will forgive you... She''s such a kind child. She won''t blame you... Please don''t blame yourself... Marcel, you have to understand her... "


    Marcel''s remorse choked his throat. He struggled to look at Camille. What she said was like ice water. He knew that Davina didn''t blame him. Even, the kind Davina wanted him to live well.


    However, Davina doesn''t blame him. Marcel can''t forgive himself at all. When Davina is dead, he just has no meaning no matter how happy and smooth he is.


    Every time I think of the look in Davina''s eyes before she died, Marcel feels like a knife. She is really kind. She doesn''t blame anyone, but he can''t do it!


    "No, I can''t!" Marcel knows Camille''s kindness, but he can''t really accept it. He knows everything Camille says, but Marcel still can''t get through the barrier in his heart.


    Camille looked at Marcel quietly. She stopped talking. She is a psychologist. Sometimes, she can release and look away. A few words of comfort from others can''t work. What he needs is to think about it and see through. Marcel doesn''t need her comfort. Yes, Camille knows that Marcel needs time, Time can dilute and heal all wounds.


    Marcel was moved by Camille''s understanding. They sat down relatively quietly and began to talk about Davina... However, Camille''s existence may be a cure. Marcel felt much better. Yes, he could find someone to talk about Davina. His heart was much better.


    Camille, she is also one of Davina''s friends. Now, there are few people who remember Davina.

 Chapter 406

    Elijah''s redemption is eternal, and Klaus''s popularity is also an eternal truth!


    The two brothers can only work together and have plenty of food and clothing. They swept up a lot of enemies who have something to do with vampires, but they still got nothing for the mysterious enemy!


    Klaus didn''t do much on the surface, but Elijah swore with his silver dagger that his brother must have been angry!


    The anger in Klaus''s stomach really flew to his throat?!


    No one, no one stood by him to help him and support him!!


    In addition to his stubborn brother, Klaus never thought that no one would choose to stand on his side. After a busy day outside, Klaus seems to be able to calm down a little.


    Elijah''s comfort was part of the effect. In addition, when Klaus angrily returned to his bedroom, he saw the little meat / Tuanzi mother and daughter studying the portrait together, and his mood suddenly calmed down.


    It turned out that the world is so big that there is still a place for him to rest assured.


    Take off all the camouflage and prosperity. This place may be where he belongs. At least, his children will never choose to abandon him and betray him... Well, as for the little wolf girl, it is an additional product of buy one get one free. Therefore, Klaus will not consider her damn principles.


    According to the door, Elijah glanced at his brother. His mood was mild. He was a little relieved. He closed his eyes and felt it. Why did their sister go out to revel again?


    Elijah had a strange feeling that Rebecca would not come back for a few days even if she was capricious at this moment. What happened to their sister?


    Elijah left without much thought. He took his hand. The first step was to find Rebecca first.


    At the thought of his sister''s various views, ideas and preparatory actions on Klaus last time, Elijah felt that he was going to break his heart?


    Forget it, even if it''s a Carnival Party, he''s going to get Rebecca back. Now it''s the first point to ensure their safety. Elijah is used to the boring habit of being abandoned by his sister.


    As the boss of discipline and a kind brother, Elijah always has to bear a little more than the two of them. Klaus and Rebecca often restrain themselves because of Elijah.


    A family always needs a suitable person to maintain balance. Obviously, Elijah has long been used to this role.


    Bailu is holding the little guy to study the sketch left by Davina - the portrait of Celeste. She is so absorbed that she doesn''t know that they have been surrounded by two ancestor vampires for a while.


    Klaus didn''t go in immediately. He just stood at the door and winked at the little guy. Then, the little guy brushed his tail and rubbed it all the way. Bai Lu stared angrily at Klaus''s father who was late.


    Damn it, this guy has shut her down for a whole day. Otherwise, where does mother Bailu come from to play puzzles with the little guy in American time!


    "What, honey, are you going to let me out? You finally figured it out? "

 Chapter 407

    The city is full of wind and rain and people are in panic. At this time, Klaus naturally forbids his little wolf girl and little guy to walk around alone. Usually, in addition to the church, Bailu has to hang a string of black zongzi escort behind them.


    Bailu hates the so-called zongzi escort!!


    Two pairs of similar eyes looked at Klaus so eagerly, hoping that he could lift the order. Unfortunately, Klaus didn''t answer the question. He just wanted to tell Bailu what he met today and listen to her talk about his views.


    "Today, I held another meeting. Do you believe that I have to deal with this matter alone. I put forward suggestions to them. You are right. Marcel, Elijah, you and even my sister may be more suitable to be a leader than me."


    Bailu''s action stopped. Klaus received a blow to seek comfort. She was stunned. According to Bailu''s analysis of her own personality and Klaus''s reaction, next, if they really discuss Klaus''s suitability as a leader.


    ... the situation will become very serious!!!! At least, she''ll have a miserable night. Klaus, let you say whatever you want, but he''s small-minded and vengeful. He''s more childish than their little meat / dumplings!


    For the sake of safety, Bailu''s mother avoids a formal war with him, especially a war that has long been concluded and has no meaning.


    Klaus waited for her advice with a smile. Last time, they had just argued. Of course, the result was that Bai Lu''s mother won, and was finally occupied by someone''s force. It was... A counter attack of the century!


    Klaus will never suffer from women. At the first meeting, his noble brother Elijah told Bailu. Later, her poor pregnant woman confirmed this terrible fact with countless actual experiences!


    Klaus robbed the little guy, and Bailu only had some puzzles left in her hand. Her eyes swept around, suddenly, with a flash of intelligence. Bailu''s mother carefully turned the topic around the devil, her fingers towards the portrait, and asked Klaus curiously, "do you know this woman, right?"


    The woman on the puzzle, they all know, is not Elijah''s former true love - the witch Celeste.


    This woman is really impressive!


    Bai Lu saw that Klaus didn''t continue to embarrass her, but lowered her head and burst out an evil smile. His voice was infinitely gentle and nostalgic, "yes, of course I remember this woman. I killed her before."


    "Why?" Since Klaus admitted it simply, Bailu''s questioning was also very simple. She wanted to ask why Klaus killed Celeste for a long time. He knew that such a move would turn their brothers against him, but he still did it on his own!


    Bailu saw Elijah''s memory. In his gray memory, Celeste was the only light, but she was forcibly erased by Klaus.


    ... for what?


    "... for Elijah."


    What Bailu didn''t understand was that Klaus immediately answered her question. For his brother, Klaus killed the witch Celeste. He didn''t regret it at all. Even at that moment, Elijah really wanted to kill Klaus to avenge the woman he loved!

 Chapter 408

    Bailu didn''t get the reason for Klaus to kill Celeste. She just got a final result. The witch died and died in the hands of the brother of the most beloved man. Now, his brother Klaus told Bailu to kill her just for his brother!


    "Do you believe me? I killed that woman for my dear brother. " Klaus sighed, did not say the reason, but calmly said the fact. What he said was right, and his attitude has always been like this!


    "... I believe." Klaus doesn''t need to deceive her. No, it should be said that Bailu knows that Klaus doesn''t disdain to deceive people at all.


    Killing is killing. As for the reason for killing, as long as Klaus doesn''t want to say, who can force him?


    Bailu didn''t continue to ask. She knew that Klaus wouldn''t cheat her. She just tilted her head and soaked some warmth in her tone. She was never a fussy woman. Moreover, for their baby, what they wanted to see was in the future, "since what you do is what you want to do, it''s nothing to kill someone. The past has passed... Besides, Anyway, Klaus, what you have to understand is... You have us. "


    Klaus''s eyes shone wet / moist. His eyes looked at Bailu. Before he had time to act, his strong thigh found a wet / moist itch for a while. The pain was subtle, and the wound healed at once. However, it healed and was gnawed several times by a little monster whose teeth had not been aligned!


    ... well, Klaus habitually ignored it, and their little guy practiced his teeth with his strong legs and stomach, gnawing off one mouthful at a time.


    Klaus''s blood and strength seem to be a little scary for small meat / dumplings. Their little guy can''t live without Klaus, a big baby. Bailu hasn''t found it for the first time. Their baby daughter is greedy and stingy than her Klaus father!


    Helplessly bend down / stretch out his hands. Klaus hugged his whole world. Bailu was right. Why should he recall the past again? What they want is the present and a beautiful and hopeful future!


    Klaus held up the small meat / dumpling with his hands. Yes, he is not alone. The whole world is not as precious as the little guy in his hands. Bailu turned her head and smiled. Klaus pulled people over. Even if no one supported him, he still has his little wolf girl and good baby.


    Klaus''s world is very pure. He thinks it''s enough to have them. Little wolf girl and good baby and his family. Well, even his sister has hated him for more than a thousand years!


    Xiaorou / Tuanzi''s attention was all attracted by Claus''s father. She quickly added energy and sat next to Bailu''s mother with one arm held by her Claus''s father.


    They looked at the sketch with Bai Lu in boredom, but Bai Lu didn''t give him one. Klaus was a little angry. He didn''t see a few pieces of broken paper. It seemed that he saw all the dead and couldn''t revive. "Would you rather look at these abnormal portraits than have a good chat with me?"


    Bailu gave a look. Klaus was more sticky than meat / dumplings. He couldn''t ignore him for a while. "What are you talking about?"


    "......." Klaus really didn''t know. He didn''t have the habit of chatting with people casually.

 Chapter 409

    Klaus and Bailu are not good at serious people who can talk about a topic!


    The little guy pursed his mouth and was amused by the silent picture of them looking at each other.


    It turns out that men and women sometimes need certain skills to chat!


    Xiaorou / Tuanzi was worried. She opened her mouth and looked at Bailu''s mother. She couldn''t let this embarrassing silence continue all the time, could she?


    Facing Klaus, Bailu was helpless or helpless. She could only find a recent reason. She flattened the sketch on their thighs, leaned over her little head and looked at it together, "Okay, let''s talk about Davina''s painting, okay? In fact, my baby and I have been studying this portrait these days... "


    Bailu seems to have always been bitter about Celeste''s portrait. She can''t tell the specific reason. She feels uneasy at the bottom of her heart. On the other hand, their attitude of small meat / dumplings is also very cautious and subtle!


    Klaus glanced at her obliquely, and Bailu shrugged. Klaus''s body language simply didn''t understand too thoroughly, "yes, I know it''s a little abnormal to watch these all the time, but we haven''t figured out why Davina painted Celeste... Well, I mean, she just painted countless Celestes instead of other witches?"


    At this point, Klaus can''t answer Bai Lu''s question, because Davina, the original author, is dead, so no one can guess what it is.


    However, one thing is very important. Celeste must be a clue. The only chance for Bailu to contact her is the diary. Yes, their relationship is very indirect. What about Davina?


    Davina doesn''t even know who Celeste is, but in the end, when she was out of control, why did she still struggle to complete these portraits she called evil?!


    Yes, these portraits called evil by Davina are integrated into a woman''s face. Bailu swears with the little guy''s reputation, and her sixth sense tells Bailu.


    ¡ª¡ªAll this will never be without any connection. Evil represents Celeste, but what will Celeste represent?


    What kind of enemy are they facing now? What purpose did they come with?!


    Fight, revenge, or war?


    Bai Lu is a little worried. The mysterious enemy lurks in a place they don''t know and threatens them. The impending darkness seems to be approaching them, and they... Are unprepared!


    Klaus revolved around the little guy''s hairy tail. He didn''t seem to care about these details. He just enjoyed the comfortable feeling of staying with Bailu at this moment. Klaus always had an absolute advantage over the enemy.


    Klaus, he is not afraid of anyone. He is so strong that he doesn''t know what fear is. "Hey, listen, my dear wolf girl, no matter who the culprit is, we have our own way to deal with it, and things will be solved soon... I will kill any enemy who wants to hurt my family, trust me!"


    Klaus has always worshipped power. Great power flows inside his body. Why should he be afraid? As long as the damn enemy appears in front of him, kill him!


    Bai Lu sighed quietly. The more she did, the more she had to worry. He never seemed to know what fear and danger were. Klaus was so proud, Elijah was like this, and even their spoiled sister Rebecca was like this!


    It''s really an old saying - not a family, don''t enter a house.

 Chapter 410

    Just as Camille was chatting with marcel, Camille was very attentive to Marcel''s emotions. She tried to comfort Marcel because of the pain of losing Davina. Klaus, one of their topic characters, called Marcel.


    Marcelly didn''t bother to pay attention to him, but Klaus didn''t seem to give up at all.


    "... a call from the leader?" Camille asked lazily, "Klaus seems to be inseparable from you for a while." Camille seemed to return to the state of bartender and helped Marcel change a kind of wine. She joked with Marcel one by one, and their topic also needs to be changed.


    "... yes, Klaus. He likes to watch his men''s whereabouts."


    "Why are you loyal to him? What does Klaus mean to you... "Camille seems to be particularly interested in Klaus. She keeps trying to get useful information from Marcel.


    Marcel''s eyes flashed with sharp brilliance. Camille always ignored Klaus, but now his attitude suddenly turned a corner, "Camille, don''t you say you can''t stand him? Did Klaus do anything to you? Then why keep asking about him? "


    Marcel''s gaze at Camille changed a tune. She was still involved. Ordinary humans should not have been scared to death and run away.


    Camille smiled and glanced. She continued to add a glass of wine to Marcel. Of course, she is interested in Klaus now. The only thing she is interested in now is the vampire leader. She calmly continued to inquire about the news, "it''s just pure academic curiosity."


    Marcel shook his head. He guessed vaguely, but he didn''t agree with Camille''s practice at all. Camille''s fight against Klaus is expected to be counted as nothing. Who is Klaus?


    ... Klaus is a man eating devil. No one in the world is more evil than him!!


    "Honey, I know what you want. You''re angry that Klaus uses you and wants to revenge him. You think I can help you stab him in the back. We can''t be allies... But, give you a piece of advice, don''t mess with him, you won''t come to a good end Let me tell you a story about the man who tried to deal with Klaus? "


    Camille watched Marcel fall into the memory of Klaus. Those terrible scenes were simply the purpose of the calendar, shocking!


    [... Listen, honey, I just came back from World War I. you know, I''ve been trying to escape from New Orleans, but I''ve been attracted back, because at that time, in the bottom of my heart, I had a madly loving girl Rebecca, yes, Rebecca, Klaus''s only sister...]


    Marcel always remembers that at that time, when he came back from the battlefield, Rebecca was laughing between two men. When he walked over, Rebecca scratched the man''s chin and asked to tease him. She didn''t give him any light from the corner of her eye.


    Marcel looked at Rebecca deeply. He was fascinated by this woman and fell into crazy love for this woman


    But at that time, Rebecca was angry about what Klaus did to them. She couldn''t understand Marcel''s actions at all. Rebecca''s anger burned at every moment!


    [... I don''t want you to think I''m glad you''re back...]


    [... Then, my dear, how long will you hate me?]


    [hum, you are ridiculous! How long will I hate? Think about it, you let me be trapped in the box for 52 years, at least hate it for a hundred years!] Marcel watched Rebecca leave with her boys. Her deliberate wind / Sao and ridicule were like a demonstration.


    Klaus saw Marcel. At that time, they were still very close. He raised his hands and smiled. He still pretended that nothing had happened and walked towards them.

 Chapter 411

    [hey, my brother, he''s here, Marcel, war hero. We can''t keep our little soldiers on the battlefield. You''re back in triumph!]


    Marcel and Klaus hugged, Elijah stood aside and looked at how they perfectly interpreted the word hypocrisy, [Marcellus, welcome home.]


    They drank together, and Klaus seemed very happy. Marcel poured them a glass of wine, [the prodigal son who came home finally practiced his drinking capacity.]


    [we''re all glad you can come back. Klaus is going crazy when you''re not here... Now that you''re back, maybe you can comment on us?]


    Marcel focused his attention on Klaus. Klaus took a lazy sip of whisky. He had no scruples about Marcel. [yes, after the foreign war, the battle here started again. Recently, a rogue wizard wanted to take a share in the city we built. What I can''t understand is


    Elijah insisted on resolving the differences through consultation.]


    Marcel smiled through some darkness in his eyes. Naturally, he knew what type Klaus hated, [who is the wizard you want to kill?]


    [... His name is father Tudor. He is a charlatan full of nonsense.]


    Then Marcel told Camille that father Todd, a black man who liked to wear a snow-white suit and a snow-white hat, appeared, and Klaus invited him to the party.


    Camille listened to Marcel talk about Todd''s victory and defeat, how he indulged in the party, how he thought Klaus had compromised... He was


    Finally, Marcel could not drink any more. He remained silent for a long time and smiled, as if he had finally solved the problem that had plagued him for a long time. "At first, I didn''t understand that it was Klaus who wanted to start a war. Why did he invite the enemy home and why did he entertain the people he wanted to kill generously? Later, I finally understood that all this was Klaus''s plan. Every second, he was testing the enemy''s reality. He wanted to find out his strength and weakness, let him put down his defense, and finally kill the enemy. This was Klaus''s strategy. "


    Therefore, in the end, the Holy Father of Tudor was brutally killed by Klaus. Klaus, for his enemies, was never soft hearted. All changes were in his design.


    ¡ª¡ªSuch an enemy is too terrible!


    Camille was shocked for a long time and couldn''t help taking a sip of liquor. She murmured to herself and accused the bastard. She hated Klaus, "yes, because he is an antisocial pervert with a personal face and animal heart. Klaus''s actions are nothing to envy. He is a monster! No matter how terrible it is, it''s just a monster... "


    Marcel didn''t answer. He just continued to drink. During this period, alcohol was his only comfort.


    Camille tried to tell himself that alcohol ran all the way to the bottom of her heart with fire, but for some reason, Camille suddenly fought a cold war.


    Marcel smiled. He looked at Camille, raised his glass and smiled frankly. She would be afraid. Marcel didn''t want to disappear another friend. "We are all monsters, Camille, but, as powerful as Klaus, he didn''t bother to hide."


    Camille insisted on shaking her head. She totally disagreed with Marcel''s point of view. Klaus is a monster, which doesn''t mean that all people are monsters. "Davina is also very powerful, but she''s not a monster... She''s just a little girl who wants to be free."

 Chapter 412

    Rebecca lay quietly in the middle of the array.


    Quietly like a sleeping beauty waiting for the prince to return!


    Father Tudor is now very natural and unrestrained. He feels that there is power between all veins. Rebecca in the center of the French array is becoming more and more ferocious, and her power is constantly overdrawn. However, she can''t die. Rebecca is a good material. No one knows how precious the ancestor vampire is!


    ... the original vampire is immortal, immortal and immortal, and its power will last forever!


    Father Tudor smiled. Like a terrible madman, endless power shuttled through his blood. He was very satisfied with Rebecca''s power. "Well, the sacrifice ceremony is completed, and the power of the ancestor vampire flows in my body!"


    Celeste smiled at father Tudor. She seemed very satisfied with Rebecca''s pain. She enjoyed the feeling of being high. "Is this power enough to make Klaus live worse than death?"


    Father Todd nodded. He looked at Celeste. He obviously hated the damn Klaus more than the witch. He looked at Rebecca like this, "believe me... I will double what Klaus did to me. When I finish the sacrifice ceremony, he will hope he can die!"


    Marcel took a look at Camille who still didn''t leave. Her attitude was still unpredictable and indifferent. It seemed... It was really similar to father Kieran.


    Camille, a woman, is almost as tangled as Klaus''s phone. Their personalities are obviously different, but their persistence is somewhat similar.


    "Are you going to open today?" Marcel looked at her helplessly, Camille, what she wanted to do, which made him a little worried and uneasy.


    Camille hesitated, but she still had no idea of shrinking. She smiled slowly, shook her fingertips a few times, and another lovely glass of wine, "do you want to risk letting you suck the blood of the guests?"


    Marcel was jokingly disappointed and lay down on the counter. His eyes were vague. His attitude towards human beings was more than just food. "That''s really a pity. I thought you began to like me again?"


    His eyes met and he couldn''t help laughing.


    Then Klaus''s phone began to ring off and on again.


    Marcel sighed. Klaus was a very persistent bastard. He held out his hand and pressed the mobile phone. Klaus''s voice immediately passed over, "Dear marcel, you finally condescend to your honor, put down your despair and are willing to answer my phone?"


    Marcel''s tone was lukewarm. He just answered calmly, "I thought you would call all the time anyway."


    Klaus didn''t have time to talk nonsense with him. Their ideas were probably the same. Klaus was looking for Sophie, "listen, I''m in the witch district now. You can come here to find me."


    "Sorry, I''m going to keep looking for my clues."


    "Where will it be? At the bottom of the whisky bottle? " Klaus sneered, and Marcel remained calm. "Yes, I''m here with Sophie. I''m going to sit here and drink until she appears."


    Klaus looked at the front. Sophie came unsteadily. She also wandered near the sacred secret place. His voice was lowered. "Yes, it''s a pity that Sophie is with me. Marcel, come here and help me end everything."


    Sophie dropped a wine bottle. She looked at Klaus, smiled, waved and pointed to the array symbols all over the ground.


    "The villain Klaus, also began to be interested in the witch''s array?"


    Klaus approached and stuck Sophie''s neck. He smiled gently and blew in Sophie''s ear for a while. "Good, Sophie, you just appeared. I want to torture the witch most. Maybe you can explain to me the damage to my men?"

 Chapter 413

    After looking for Rebecca all day, Elijah couldn''t help worrying about his sister. Needless to say, Klaus didn''t want to discuss with him at all. However, he went to ask Bailu.


    Bailu is also very strange. Usually, even if Rebecca and Klaus argue, she won''t not answer her phone. After all, Rebecca likes their little meat / dumplings very much. However, Bailu has called her a few days, and Rebecca hasn''t answered any at all.


    ... this is a bit abnormal. Their sister has never been like this even if she is capricious!


    Elijah went to the window. His eyebrows and eyes were wrinkled. The facial features looked worried. Bailu came to him and patted him on the shoulder to comfort him.


    "... don''t worry, no news is good news, Rebecca... Are you worried that the man who killed the day walker is still outside? Rebecca will also be in danger? "


    Rebecca is in danger. To tell the truth, their ancestor vampires can''t be killed at all. He doesn''t worry that Rebecca''s life will be in danger. Elijah is more worried about whether she will do some extreme things because she hates Klaus.


    Reluctantly, Elijah took over the meat / Dumpling from Bailu''s hand. Elijah finally used time and action to make the little guy slowly begin to accept him.


    Elijah has a way for women, big or small. Unfortunately, it doesn''t include their lovely sister Rebecca.


    Bailu''s problem got a bitter smile. Elijah was not simply worried about his sister''s safety. He thought several times more complicated than Bailu. He glanced at the little wolf girl protected by Klaus. In fact, Bailu was more simple and lovely than anyone to some extent.


    "Bai Lu... Frankly, what I really worry about is that she has something to do with all this. In fact, my sister is very dissatisfied with Klaus, you know... How much she hates Klaus, and she may even plot something with others?"


    Bailu didn''t answer. In fact, she could vaguely feel Rebecca''s hatred. Klaus did too much to her!


    ¡ª¡ªKlaus, this bastard can only make enemies and make trouble. For more than a thousand years, innocent normal and abnormal people who don''t know how many disasters have been caused really don''t bother people at all!


    They talked for a long time. Elijah eased his mood a little. He came out of Bailu''s room and just saw Thierry coming in from the door.


    Thierry''s first reaction when he saw Elijah was very strange. He was startled and stepped back. His eyes twinkled. This was a typical expression of guilty conscience. Elijah raised his eyebrows and didn''t know why.


    Thierry''s eyes were on his side intentionally or unintentionally. He took a step or two. Suddenly, Elijah thought of something, and the direction of his steps changed.


    Thierry''s escape route has not been determined. There is another man in front of him. Elijah politely clasped his action and shackled his shoulder. "Thierry, Marcel''s former deputy, isn''t it?"


    "... yes."


    Elijah looked at the man in front of him. His pulse was speeding up. He looked quite nervous and uneasy. He sank his voice slightly. "You know my sister likes you very much, but I''m surprised that she usually doesn''t approach ordinary people. Now, can you please explain your sudden charm?"

 Chapter 414

    Elijah''s question seems not aggressive, but Thierry shakes his head blankly. He looks like I don''t know anything. He just looks up and sighs that I''m innocent, "I don''t know what you''re talking about. Let me go..."


    Elijah confirmed his temptation. Thierry''s attitude was too exaggerated. He was like a thief shouting for battle. This bastard Thierry must have a problem!


    The collar was firmly grasped by one hand, and there was a crack in Elijah''s calm face. He seemed to leak some murderous spirit. Unlike Klaus''s exposed violence, Elijah was low-key, but the same cold and terrible, "listen, Thierry, tell me what you know; Well, I''ll tear you up and sprinkle you in this French district? "


    Elijah has always been a character of doing what he says, which they need not doubt.


    Elijah''s eyes tightly clasped any expression of Thierry, leaving him nowhere to escape.


    ¡ª¡ªDamn it, no vampire in Klaus''s family is easy to mess with!!


    Thierry took a deep breath. He opened his mouth and shook to say something. Under Elijah''s sharp eyes, he couldn''t lie, "your sister Rebecca and I have some private agreements... You know, Klaus sometimes makes people unable to breathe, and we sometimes exchange some useful information... A few days ago, We were ordered to track down the damn murderer. Rebecca asked me to pay attention to the witch. I found something. When I showed her... We were raided by a man. He was a terrible wizard. He drew a Dharma array on Rebecca''s forehead. Yes, it was a terrible force. When his knife touched Rebecca, it dried her up... And... "


    Thierry couldn''t say any more. Elijah''s murderous spirit leaked out!


    Elijah''s eyes were wide open. Rebecca had not come back for two days. She had been kidnapped by a wizard for two days. He gave tieri a hard blow and lowered his voice, "right? You were attacked... And then, like a coward, you left her and ran away? "


    The murderous spirit is fierce and deep into the bone.


    Thierry instinctively wanted to get rid of Elijah''s shackles. After all, he was just an ordinary transformed vampire. He couldn''t stand the pressure of the original vampire''s domineering power!


    Elijah released his hand. He raised one foot and kicked it into Thierry''s stomach. Thierry''s figure moved slightly. Elijah then released his strength step by step. In a few seconds, Thierry was thrown onto the wall and spit out a mouthful of blood!


    Elijah wanted to kill him, but he was not Klaus, not as impulsive as his character.


    Thierry was severely kicked by him. He complained in a low voice. Did he want to stay and die with Rebecca? He just didn''t think of a good way, "Damn, calm down. What can I do? Can I fight with the wizard who can squeeze out the ancestors? With this strength, do you think I have a chance to win? "


    Hearing the movement, Bailu ran out of the room and saw Elijah''s expression and Thierry''s trembling body against the wall. She quickly pulled Elijah. Damn it, he will kill people!!


    Elijah took a deep breath. Bailu motioned to Elijah to be calm and held Elijah''s hand. Bailu told him that Klaus could not find it, otherwise it would only make things worse and worse, "listen, Elijah, shall I deal with this matter?"


    Elijah turned his back, and Thierry''s nerve line was a little loose. He was almost killed!

 Chapter 415

    Bailu glanced at Thierry and maliciously disliked him. Whether he was a man or not. However, for them, it is obvious that Rebecca is more important than killing Thierry. "Tell me, where is our Rebecca? You can''t fool me. You know our little guy can tell if vampires are lying? "


    At the critical moment, we still have to carry out Klaus''s baby daughter. Their small meat / dumpling is the most convenient and easy to use!!


    Thierry''s eyes turned. He tried to hold his body and took a look at Bailu. He looked at Elijah with a taboo look. He dodged to one side and vomited the blood stains in his mouth. He coughed up. Damn it, Elijah almost broke his neck. "Well, I shouldn''t do that... Wharf, warehouse 57, hey, about this news, I just did what Rebecca said. You can''t tell Klaus that. "


    Bailu rolled her eyes. Elijah didn''t want to respond at all. She was speechless about this damn property.


    Bailu was about to follow up with the little guy. She was also worried about Rebecca. "We''ll save her with you."


    Elijah looked at them and refused to let them go. He was joking. Klaus knew that he kidnapped the big and the small to go out together. It''s strange that he didn''t tear up his brother when everything is in danger!


    Elijah quickly grabbed Bailu''s palm and opposed their dangerous behavior. Damn it, Klaus would not be like him. His brother would never give anyone an opportunity to explain. Bailu couldn''t leave here. Klaus would be crazy, "no, you have to stay here. The camp is very safe."


    Bailu threw off his shackles and stared at him for several times. Is it time to care about this kind of thing? Klaus was angry the first day. She didn''t care at all. Don''t be too arrogant, "Hey, listen, Rebecca is in trouble. I''m going, we must go!"


    Two pairs of eyes of similar size are waiting for Elijah''s answer. Don''t be too positive!


    Elijah had no choice but to frown and dare not let go. The little guy climbed over and habitually rode on someone''s neck. A good wolf cub raised by Klaus had no unreasonable appearance. She grabbed Elijah''s hair and seemed to be shouting, "... Going, going, going..."


    Elijah was startled. He quickly wrapped his hands around the little guy''s voice. Her decibel was not small!


    The little guy squinted at his mother Bailu, and Bailu caught a loophole. She was about to escape on her side. Then, the little wolf woman tightened her waist, and she was hugged by Elijah from behind.


    Bailu was stunned. His strength was very wild. Bailu accidentally blushed. Elijah followed in a gentle voice, with helpless compromise and care, "well, there''s really no way to take you. Remember, you can''t leave my sight, mingbai?"


    Bailu nodded reluctantly, then got away and flew to the direction of the wharf. The little guy sitting on Elijah''s neck was depressed. She seemed to feel that the uncle began to cross the line of defense again. Her little claw grabbed her hair and released her strength very vigorously.


    "... aunt, aunt, hurry up!" The little guy spoke the key point angrily. The little tail threw a few times at a corner in the back. Father Klaus, don''t worry, I''ll look at them!!

 Chapter 416

    Klaus''s eyes shifted from the small meat / ball to Thierry''s position. He looked at someone in distress, raised his eyebrows, and his voice was cold and thin ridicule, "are you waiting for me to heal you? What should be done is not done quickly... Or do you think I need to give you some stimulation? "


    Klaus meant something. Thierry''s expression changed and suppressed the mood of trying to fight back. He couldn''t provoke the devil for the time being. His beloved woman was still in their hands.


    About Katie, Thierry really misunderstood Bailu. Bailu''s mother lay so innocent without knowing it. She didn''t know it at all. Poor Bailu''s mother was deceived by Klaus and xiaorou / Tuanzi!


    Klaus didn''t come over, but flew a piece of paper to Thierry, said something to pay attention to, and thought about his major events.


    After all, Klaus''s highest principle is to make good use of what can be used. Of course, he will not let go of Thierry''s good chess piece.


    Neither Marcel nor Rebecca could have imagined that a large part of their plans were under his control.


    ... this is Klaus''s character. He can allow you to have a little ambition and selfishness, but you can''t go too far. At least, you can''t think of betrayal!


    Rebecca, his sister, is in danger now. Klaus''s mouth is slightly raised. He waits to see what their lovely sister can do?


    Tieri received Klaus''s order, lowered his head and meditated. He glanced at the calm man in the corner. When he was out of strength, he flashed to another direction. Damn bastard Klaus, if he hadn''t saved Katie, he would never work for him. He almost died!


    Damn it, he''s going to leave this damn city with his Katie after this thing is done. He''ll never fool around with this big family again. They''re not good birds one by one!!!


    Klaus, who is not a good bird, passed by the door. He suppressed the black guards lurking around. Forget it. Since he promised Bailu, let Bailu and Elijah deal with it.


    After all, Rebecca is his sister, isn''t she? If their own people are angry again, they can also close the door to deal with internal negotiations. Now their focus should be shifted to the enemy they need to deal with.


    When Elijah and Bailu go to rescue Rebecca, Klaus is busy calculating his plan, and Camille and Marcel seem to be busy together.


    Klaus''s glorious deeds are still slowly narrated by Marcel. Camille''s expression has a subtle sadness and excitement. She tries to understand Klaus, the evil devil.


    ¡ª¡ªYou can win every battle only by knowing yourself and the enemy, can''t you!


    Marcel took a sip of wine. He smiled, raised his handsome face, blew a breath at the absent-minded Camille and returned to normal. He didn''t seem to want to mention some deep memories, "Hey, baby, you know, it''s not because I don''t like you, I just hope you can safely stay away from all this..."


    Marcel thinks so. Obviously, Klaus doesn''t object to this statement. Camille is just an ordinary human. What can she do to Klaus?

 Chapter 417

    What can Camille do to Klaus... Revenge? Blow? Even, hurt?


    No, with her strength, Camille can''t do anything. Her uncle father Kieran is a good resource. Unfortunately, Marcel now is not the ambitious Marcel who did everything to pursue success.


    Marcel wants to keep Camille as a friend. As far as Marcel knows, except for the little wolf girl whose mother and son are expensive, there is no good end at all. Marcel doesn''t want Camille to be tortured to death by these monsters!


    However, Marcel didn''t want to guess who and what was hidden in Camille''s heart. He just diverted her attention in a joke. Camille also drank and joked. She was very grateful to Marcel for his kindness. Unfortunately, now she doesn''t need it, "thank you, my Romeo, unfortunately, I''m already in it... When are you going to talk about Klaus and the father Tudor? "


    Just as father Kieran predicted, Camille''s stubbornness and inherent firmness, Marcel couldn''t refuse her pressing step by step.


    Marcel fell into silence. After a while, he opened a smile more ugly than crying at Camille, and could only tell Camille the real facts, cruel and terrible facts. "Father Todd said he wanted to give witches rights, mainly, he wanted money and territory. Unfortunately, Klaus and Elijah didn''t intend to satisfy him... He didn''t like it, so, Klaus, he''s angry! At that time, no one was safe. The human beings in that small faction were not safe. Their lives were threatened every day. Guerrero''s werewolves were not safe. He even went after those witches and ordinary humans who opposed him... Finally, Elijah proposed a truce and promised peace. However, in fact, his brother Klaus was as cunning as ever, He has no other terrible idea of his own. "


    Marcel still remembers that day, Klaus made an appointment with father Tudor in the name of Elijah. He stood outside according to Klaus''s instructions, holding a wooden box in his hand.


    ¡ª¡ªIn the box, there was a smell of blood that made him restless.


    Through the crack of the door, Marcel saw that father Tudor was still arrogant. He seemed very satisfied with Elijah''s compromise. He liked to know the current affairs partners, [Elijah, you''re late... It doesn''t look like the noble brother who asked me to wait here.]


    Then Klaus appeared in front of them with a casual complacency.


    [sorry, brother, Elijah is the brother you see when the negotiation may still exist, and I am the one you will see when the negotiation fails.]


    Father Tudor seems a little stiff, but he is still confident. He is very proud of his strength. He believes in himself, [Klaus, don''t try to scare me. In fact, you don''t know how powerful I am...]


    Klaus waved his hand. He interrupted father Tudor''s complacency. He smiled mysteriously and firmly, [in fact, I paid special attention to learning all your abilities. I noticed that you are always close to your twin sons... And how they bear your mark! It makes me think deeply. You quoted their power, didn''t you?]


    Marcel''s face changed when he saw the Holy Father tude. He didn''t answer and lowered his head. Marcel only felt that the box in his hand was too heavy. Damn it, what did Klaus do to him?

 Chapter 418

    Marcel watched Klaus sit down, his hands resting on his chin, gently like a different person, with a complete victory in hand, [of course, back to the original question - what would happen to you if that power was taken away? If the children you depend on are suddenly killed, what will you do... What will your ability be then?]


    The holy father was furious. His gestures and spells were a little slow. It seemed that Klaus had really stabbed him in the soft rib. His tone was uneasy and hoarse. [I''ll kill you for revenge!]


    His twin sons, who followed his children from childhood, scattered the power of sacrifice on them, and then led him back to himself.


    Klaus smiled and said, "that''s a pity. You know that our ancestors could not be killed!" He kicked away the wooden box in Marcel''s stiff hand and rolled out two young heads.


    As like as two peas, his father''s twin skin is the same color as his father.


    "And then?" Camille''s face changed. She endured nausea and continued to ask questions. Marcel couldn''t pull the corners of his mouth? Klaus gave the Holy Father Todd his knuckles in front of me. He first tried to dig out his eyes, then his hands, feet... Finally, he took out his heart.]


    "This... This is terrible!"


    "For Klaus, it''s just a deal."


    Camille was shocked. Marcel''s tone was still maintenance and awe. Didn''t he find that Klaus''s behavior was abnormal to the extreme antisocial?


    Klaus, this bastard, is still worshipped. It''s amazing to be speechless!


    Marcel continued to drink, and Camille couldn''t stand rolling his eyes. "Don''t you think there''s a fundamental problem with this? You don''t worry that you will eventually become his victim. What''s more, you will become like him? "


    Marcel just smiled and he didn''t answer. In fact, there are some things that Camille, who is not a monster, doesn''t understand.


    A gloomy smile appeared behind them. Marcel''s back cooled. He turned around and saw a black wizard in a white suit. His face seemed to be distorted by time. Whoever saw the corpsed dead in his memory in front of him probably looked like this.


    Camille was also stunned. Marcel didn''t say that Klaus had killed the goods, but he was coming to them now, even with some deliberate pity. "My poor Marcellus, you always live in the shadow of your ''father''. Now climb out from below, okay? So you can die like a man. "


    Kamil was behind marcelka. He took a few steps forward and formed a confrontation with father Tudor.


    Camille''s face changed. Marcel quickly explained while staring at the terrible wizard, "Camille, listen, you should run away immediately. Now, go now!"


    Father Tudor looked at them indifferently and smiled coldly, "in fact, I think she should stay. I prefer to have an audience. I want to put on a wonderful program."


    Marcel''s eyes changed, his blood gas poured out, and his tusks came out. He saw father Tudor take out the shaking bone dagger, the knife, countless people were killed, and the knife with the concentrated power of sacrifice.

 Chapter 419

    Camille felt the terrible cold. She shook her body, as if she wanted to be brave and not run away like a coward.


    Marcel''s tone disappeared. He roared and fiercely pointed at Camille, "I said, you get out of here!"


    One dodged. Marcel started first. His claws stretched out and twisted father Tudor''s neck at once. However, strangely, after he turned a circle, his head returned to normal. The knife was placed on Marcel''s forehead. Father Tudor spoke slowly, "it''s useless. You can''t kill me... I got the ability from the ancestor of vampires. Soon, I will gain the ability of three ancestors... "


    Marcel was caught by him, and the fierce attack was invisible dissolved. Camille retreated carefully. Damn it, she wanted to save her friend.


    "First, Marcel, I''ll take your power." The sharp angle of the knife of the bone resisted Marcel. The curse of the Holy Father tood appeared. His men were rowing with some enjoyment and wanted to draw a Dharma array for Marcel.


    Marcel''s eyes protruded, and his whole body slowly began to dry up. Just like Rebecca, the color was green and black. With a bang, the action of father Tudor was deadlocked. Several wine bottles were broken on his head, and Camille suddenly appeared behind him.


    ¡ª¡ªHit the stone with an egg, but Marcel got a breath.


    With a backhand wave from father Tudor, Camille was directly thrown out, crackled the drinks on the counter, coughed, and his mouth was full of blood.


    Marcel tried to breathe. His strength had just been stolen a lot, but he couldn''t die. At least, Camille couldn''t die before him.


    ¡ª¡ªThis is a man''s dignity!


    Klaus''s hand rested on his chin, and his eyes were quiet and flickering.


    His prisoner, the witch Sophie, told him that what they met was a very complex sacrifice array. Generally speaking, traditional things originated from the power of sacrifice. The person who did everything to Klaus''s men must be a powerful and terrible wizard.


    Sophie''s face was full of mockery. Why not? Vampires themselves are their enemies. "I guess they just want to get more power sacrifices. The more they kill, the greater their power..."


    Klaus listened with great interest. The murderous spirit slowly filled the air. Suddenly, the mobile phone in his trouser pocket vibrated. It was Marcel?


    Klaus was surprised to pick it up, but he still couldn''t beat it. "Marcel, you surprised me. I didn''t expect you to receive your call so soon..."


    When the woman''s voice line crossed, Klaus immediately recognized Camille and tightened her eyebrows. At this time, she called him with Marcel''s mobile phone, and the broken help came over, "Klaus, you have to come to Rousseau bar immediately. A crazy wizard wants to kill Marcel!"


    "Camille, you... Stay as far away from there as possible!"


    Klaus didn''t hear any voice from Marcel. It seems that he was badly cleaned up. This guy never knew how to be soft. He has raised him for so many years and hasn''t grown up at all.


    "Take it away." Klaus simply glanced at Sophie, and the people in black came around. They took Sophie away, as if there were other amateur activities.


    The next moment, there was no figure of Klaus in the air. It seemed that he didn''t care about Marcel as he said.

 Chapter 420

    At this time, Elijah and Bailu had just arrived at the dock. Thierry didn''t speak clearly. Their thoughts were all with Rebecca. She looked very bad!


    Rebecca was tied in the array. There was a small array on her forehead. She was ignorant, her face twisted, dehydrated and old. It was terrible like a shriveled body.


    "Rebecca!" Bailu screamed out. Before she moved, the little guy took the lead. Her feet kicked and rushed directly.


    Elijah felt her shoulders sink, and then the little meat / ball flew out quickly. Bailu''s heart was completely bad. She was just like her father Klaus. She couldn''t say it. She was so impulsive... Damn, is she in danger?


    Then, they immediately heard a thud. The round little guy was bounced back by an invisible aperture. Don''t bounce the volume too clearly.


    Bai Lu cursed, twisted her feet, flew over and held her tightly. Fortunately, it was all right. She breathed a sigh of relief and couldn''t cry or laugh, "fool, be so impulsive next time!!"


    The cat''s tail got up and her skull was dizzy. Bailu patted her. The little guy''s mouth was flat and turned his head to stop talking. Elia was relieved. Fortunately, her instinctive power protected her tightly and didn''t get hurt.


    However, Rebecca''s array seems to be surrounded by a barrier. It seems that their enemies have already arranged the border.


    Elijah walked over, his fingers touched gently, the rejection of power was obvious, suddenly hissed, his fingers were bounced back, and his fingertips felt burning pain.


    He narrowed his eyes slowly and suppressed his face. Elijah glanced at the little guy''s fur. He had no way... What kind of baby his brother gave birth to and could withstand such a strong barrier. A small meat / ball of deser smiled when he saw Elijah''s claws.


    Bai Lu knocked on her forehead. This guy is just like Klaus. The naughty ones are crazy. Fat / Du / Du''s hands hold Bai Lu and don''t let her close to Rebecca. Obviously, protecting the short and being overbearing is also a virtue like her Klaus father?


    Elijah turned around Rebecca, and his face became more and more ugly. He began to study hard. Bai Lu asked curiously, does he have no way at all? Elijah''s expression was very strange, "what''s the matter?"


    "Some kind of boundary spell, someone is using her ability. Yes, Rebecca''s power is repelling us... This is a fatal process, but because she is the ancestor vampire, she can''t die."


    Elijah''s voice was finally broken and uncomfortable. Damn it, who dared to treat his sister like this? He caught him. He had to tear his body and tear off his heart.


    Elijah breathed heavily for several times. Finally, he came to a terrible conclusion. The voice line was no longer calm. "Well, now she has become an endless source of strength!"


    Bailu is good to see Elijah''s gaffe. He has always been elegant and natural. Bailu has always vaguely known that Elijah''s bottom line is his family. However, she has never felt so obvious for such a moment.


    Holding the little guy, Bailu had to be glad that they were a family, her children, to some extent, got everything she expected, protection, support, inheritance... And endless power.

 Chapter 421

    "We have to get her out. Rebecca can''t go on like this!" Rebecca, who was tortured by the array, looked unbearable. Bailu and the little guy were angry. Elijah''s face was dark. He was constantly trying to break through the border.


    Unfortunately, the border seems to like to fight against them. All the methods failed. Elijah''s mouth leaked some blood. Damn it, he was too worried. Rebecca''s strength was stubborn in protecting the center of the border, and he didn''t dare to really fight with his sister. If this goes on, they will be in danger!


    Bailu walked around with little meat / dumpling for several times. She was not familiar with the array itself. She could only try to think about whether there was anything they ignored. She had to find it and save Rebecca.


    Xiaorou / Tuanzi is very restless, and the strength of the border seems to attract her attention. Otherwise, Bai Lu''s mother has been holding her tightly, and the little guy will impulsively hit her again!


    Bailu and Elijah had no way at all. Elijah had tried several ways in just seven or eight minutes, but all the ways were useless.


    Bailu secretly sends a message to Klaus behind Elijah''s back and wants to find foreign aid. Then Elijah''s mobile phone rings. Bailu listens. It should be Sophie.


    Sophie seems to be still explaining the reason and formation of this array. Elijah''s patience is obviously not left at all. His tone is close to tension. Those damn witches must have something to do with them. "Sophie, stop your explanation. There''s no way. I can''t touch Rebecca at all. Didn''t you listen to me? We can''t enter the circle!"


    Sophie''s voice came through intermittently from there, and Bailu and xiaorou / Tuanzi began to focus on what she said, "... There are some restriction spells and so on. You can''t be so impulsive. Hey, please calm down and think..."


    Elijah''s face had no expression at all. He just looked at Rebecca. Her face looked more and more painful. Damn it, he hated this sense of powerlessness. He could only calm down and slowly think of a way, "OK, listen to me, if I can''t move her, we can''t break the link?"


    "Yes, it''s a whirlwind spell, like a witch''s recipe, or you can add stronger materials to break the balance or mysterious bonding potions?"


    Each boundary has its own characteristics. As a witch, Sophie''s guess is somewhat uncertain. However, she must let Elijah understand, break or neutralize, "listen, I don''t know. Anyway, it''s a strong thing, such as fire mountain ash, rock salt, any enough things, body fluids and some parts of the body, Even... Including the eyes of salamanders...? "


    Elijah anxiously circled around Rebecca. It seemed that he was suddenly hit by something. His eyes were staring at the direction of Bailu. The small meat ball grinned at him with small powder teeth and a neat smile. The aura was clearer. Elijah lowered his voice, "so, what about the inheritance blood of the witch?"


    Sofitel paused for a moment, didn''t answer positively, but asked reflexively. The impact of this force may be effective, but Elijah will have this kind of thing, "do you have the blood of a witch?"


    Bai Lu''s eyes followed Elijah to a lower altitude and stared at his own little meat / Dumpling. The baby was fat and wrapped with the blood of inheritance. The little guy''s tail was wrapped with a small question mark. His big watery eyes seemed to ask... What are you looking at me so covetously?


    Elijah smiled bitterly at Bailu''s mother and bent down. There was little meat / Dumpling''s hostility and vigilance in his eyes. He almost begged and said, "Bailu, please, I need your help."

 Chapter 422

    The brain turned to life, and the little meat / Dumpling suddenly realized that they liked her blood. The little guy blew his hair and was about to run away. Bai Lu''s mother stretched out her hand and grabbed her hairy tail.


    "........................." Bai Lu''s eyes stared straight.


    ".........................." the little guy''s eyes flickered firmly.


    Elijah stood aside in silence. He felt that the little guy hated him for a good reason. You see, he made her unhappy again. The little guy was so big that he asked her to contribute to the rescue of the family member god horse.


    Bai Lu nodded to the little guy. She opened her mouth calmly. She knew that xiaorou / Tuanzi understood more than they thought. Only by discussing with her can it go smoothly. "Baby, you know, there is a quarter of the witch''s blood in your body, which is the inheritance power of our family."


    The little guy nodded. Klaus''s father had already explained this to her. She was not stupid. She knew it when she thought about it. However, she stared at Elijah. The bad man deliberately calculated her and wanted to make her obey with Bailu''s mother!


    Bailu hugged her and kissed her forehead gently. She just looked at the little guy quietly. Elijah stepped back. He seemed unable to look directly into the child''s simple eyes.


    Bai Lu lowered her head and squatted down. Her wrists rubbed against the little guy''s wrists, one thin and strong, and the other pink / tender / tender and greasy.


    Bailu''s mother looked at her silently. Her fluffy little tail rolled up and rolled up to Bailu''s chin. She was as virtuous as Klaus. She couldn''t see Bailu''s mother''s embarrassment. Xiaorou / Tuanzi compromised, "aunt Bailu is our family. Well, let''s take a bite, just a little bite, don''t use too much force... It will hurt!"


    Bailu''s nose is sour, and the creamy little guy bravely unfolds her wrists. Elijah can only keep her head shut silently. Klaus is not present, or Rebecca may be dead!


    Bai Lu couldn''t get down. She could only stare at the little guy''s delicate blood vessels in a daze. This stunned reaction was very pleasing. The dripping eyes turned a few times. The little guy nodded to Elijah, lowered down, and chewed it hard. The sound line of the moist tender bamboo cut off, ticking, ticking, and the bright red blood leaked bit by bit.


    Elijah supported Bailu, half hugged them and began to approach Rebecca''s position. The little guy seemed to know where to go better than them.


    The blood brought the power of guidance, and they walked along the position of the barrier. The bright red blood impacted the gray material and produced a strong chemical churn. It seemed to be constantly fusing and heating. Bailu could hear the burning movement.


    ¡ª¡ªThe boundary spell was broken. Well, Elijah went in first and took Rebecca out, cutting off the connection between the whole.


    Rebecca is very weak, and her strength is overdrawn too fiercely. She is still dry and terrible, and her eyes can''t be opened at all. However, Elijah and Bailu both find that her vitality is slowly returning.


    The tail shook, the little guy rubbed the corners of his mouth, a piece of bright red and moist, turned his head sideways, looked straight at the past, narrowed his big eyes as cunning and deep as Klaus, and the tail of his eyes seemed to go around some tortuous doorways.


    Bai Lu looked back thoughtfully, quickly helped the little guy stop the blood and drew back her attention. It seemed that they all underestimated the little meat / dumpling, "huh? What''s the matter, my dear... Do you see anything interesting? "

 Chapter 423

    The border was broken, Rebecca was saved, and Elijah and Bailu were very happy.


    However, they are happy. The other little guy is not happy. She has been bled and doesn''t care much. Bai Lu''s mother really loves her and Klaus''s father at all... Xiaorou / Tuanzi put away her shaking tail. She''s not happy!


    Elijah''s attention focused on his sister, how to wake Rebecca up, and she lost too much power, and there was no suitable food nearby.


    Bailu inadvertently looked at her own wrist and thought about the feasibility of their cheating Klaus. As a result, Elijah looked at her directly from the back of her head.


    ¡ª¡ªPlan one, failed!


    Bailu had no choice but to do her duty as her Mommy. Holding the little guy, she nodded to Elijah and looked at Rebecca with worry. "Elijah, I''ll take her back first and show it to the doctor. You... If you need to tell me at any time, will you?"


    Elijah promised to her grateful jaw. It seemed that the baby''s face was a little white. After all, he was still young. After losing blood, he was afraid that Klaus would explode.


    Elijah picked up Rebecca. He still took his sister out to look for healthy food. Bailu will make trouble. At that time, Rebecca will have a deep sleep by Klaus''s dagger before she wakes up completely!


    Elijah swished and disappeared. There was still a sleeping beauty in his arms. Bailu didn''t even have a chance to stay.


    The little guy went back to Bai Lu''s arms. She blinked. She learned a good Klaus and brushed it. They were highly efficient. Bai Lu blinked and a string of rice dumplings in black appeared again.


    Qi Qi nodded and bowed, bent his head and melon seeds with one voice, and breathed a sigh of relief, "Miss, do you want to go back now?"


    Bai Lu thinks the black line is powerful. Is it difficult for Klaus to release it on purpose? No wonder it''s so easy to come out. Ya Ya, does that Klaus father think this is the rhythm of the little guy walking to the garden?


    ¡ª¡ªI don''t know at all. Worry about their little meat / dumplings!


    Bai Lu was completely speechless. She was stunned and didn''t understand. Klaus, that bastard, he gave any strange orders to this string of black zongzi. The little meat dumpling just went out with her Klaus father, and... Why did their father and daughter keep it a secret from her.


    Bai Lu thought of the tension and uneasiness before, and almost wanted to beat Klaus hard. Damn it, is this what Klaus said about the so-called little love / interest of life?


    It was sent to several suck eyes by mother Bailu. There was no spirit of small meat / Dumpling drooping her eyelids. Her little paws were not given strength. There was wood, and it wasn''t her fault!


    The little guy was carried out by Bai Lu. She finally glanced at the deepest part of the warehouse, and then smiled as if she had reached a perfect confrontation with others.


    ¡ª¡ªI''m kidding. She''s still a child. Do you need to worry about such a bad thing... She also has Klaus''s father, Bailu''s mother, Aunt Rebecca, the werewolf army. Well, if it''s bad, uncle Elijah is a good man!


    The little guy''s father Klaus is really ferocious. The camera goes back to the time when he and Bailu solved Sophie''s problem. He was running to save his other "child" - Marcel.

 Chapter 424

    Klaus''s concerns were not superfluous at all.


    Marcel and Camille are in a big trouble. Father Tudor himself is a very bad wizard. Moreover, at this time, he also has the power blessing of Rebecca''s ancestor vampire.


    ¡ª¡ªIt''s like adding wings to the tiger. At this moment, Klaus with his powerful attack is probably not his opponent!


    Klaus quickened his pace and was moving in their direction.


    Marcel has been beaten half his life by the Holy Father of Tudor. Fortunately, the vampire''s automatic healing ability is still normal. Marcel can''t die for the time being.


    However, Tut''s holy father died once, but she was still abnormal. Camille struggled desperately. However, she was just an ordinary human and could only be controlled by him.


    Marcel became the main target of Tut''s holy father. He seemed to be killing carrots one by one. Camille almost broke his angry teeth. Still, he could only watch him lay a poisonous hand on Marcel. The man''s mouth was full of evil smiles, and the hatred suppressed for many years in his voice was finally exported, "marcel, you should feel very honored, As far as I know, you are one of the few people Klaus cares about, because for this reason, I won''t kill you right away... It''s really your honor for Klaus to care for you so much, but do you know what he did to my family? "


    With one hand, father Tudor slowly absorbed Marcel''s power, and with the other hand, he finished the array like a joke. He took out the bone knife, stuck it cold to Marcel''s heart, and began to draw his usual array one by one. He wanted to absorb all the power of these damn vampires, "You should have heard a saying that the sin of the father is repaid by the son. I will be happy to tell Klaus how you died. Yes, I will tell him how I tortured you to death bit by bit..."


    Before the triumphant voice of father Tudor fell, suddenly Klaus made a fierce attack from the background, kicked him away, answered his question, and there was a fire in the sound line, "thank you for your kindness, but I don''t need... Father Tudor, I remember I killed you, believe me, but I like the process very much, maybe, How happy it is that you will let me experience happy memories again! "


    Klaus was not interested in knowing why the Holy Father Tudor died and rose. When he saw Marcel and Camille, there was only one thought left in his mind. Big deal, he was killing this man once!


    The next second, Klaus kept an arrogant smile, so he was shocked by the powerful power of the Holy Father Tudor. He quickly / sharply found the power of the ancestor vampire in him.


    Klaus''s eyes narrowed with the power of the very familiar ancestor vampire. He could see the power of his favorite sister Rebecca almost every day.


    ... this damn wizard, how can he have Rebecca''s power? What did he do to their lovely sister?!


    "... Klaus, you''re here. You''re here at last. Very good." Father tude lowered his voice and couldn''t help getting excited. Finally, the LORD he had been waiting for for for a long time came, and he hated the object in his bones!

 Chapter 425

    Klaus''s power was all suppressed. Tudor''s Holy Father''s attack was so fierce that he couldn''t find a chance to fight back. Damn it, where did his power come from?!


    At this moment, father Tudor, who attacked Klaus desperately, has completely changed the number of paragraphs from hundreds of years ago, which is more reborn than reborn!


    Klaus''s experience for more than 1000 years has not been so strange and helpless at this moment. He never thought that one day, he would be severely overwhelmed by this disgusting and damn wizard who likes to wear a white suit, or an overwhelming victory of 100% power advantage.


    Klaus retreated one after another. Father Tudor trembled with excitement. The corners of his mouth trembled constantly with a disgusting smile. His hatred became more and more cold and vigorous.


    "This performance is getting better and better, Klaus. This time I''m stronger than you. I''ll enjoy flattening you and torturing you in front of your son until I kill you... Hey, my dear vampire friend, Klaus, Marcel... I can''t wait to squeeze you dry!"


    Don''t open your eyes silently. Camille feels sick. Klaus at least has an advantage in appearance. However, look at the so-called father Tudor, this man is too abnormal!!.


    Klaus fought back with internal injury. Joking, he had to win this war. Now Klaus is a man with women and children. He lost to the great humiliation of abnormal men like father Tudor. Even if he worked hard, he would never let this happen.


    ... drained by such a disgusting wizard, his Klaus name will be wiped out, okay?


    Tude''s holy father was still secretly laughing, and then suddenly twitched / twitched, and his neck was stuck. Tude''s holy father noticed that someone had broken his carefully prepared boundary. Damn it, his power was inadvertently reversed.


    Yes, at this time, Bailu''s mother and xiaorou / Tuanzi were not idle. Our Rebecca was finally saved by the little guy''s blood.


    So, the little guy unconsciously solved Elijah and saved Klaus''s honor and life. After all, for an ancestor vampire whose self-esteem is strong enough to be high in the Himalayas, this kind of thing is completely eradicated!


    Not to mention, the reputation of Klaus, a hybrid devil, is sometimes a little more valuable than his life!!


    The Holy Father of Tudor was gradually in the downwind, and Klaus became more and more fierce and powerful. Camille could not see the fast-moving Camille on his hand. However, due to the lack of power supply, Camille broke away from the control of the Holy Father of Tudor, and she rushed in front of Marcel.


    His fingers caught Marcel''s pulse, resisted it and identified it. He fell to one side. Fortunately, there was still gas. The blood had not been completely sucked dry, and he had not died.


    "Klaus, stop playing, Marcel, look at him quickly."


    Marcel, who was in a state of mummification, lay in the middle very innocently. When father Tudor saw that the sign was wrong, he muttered a string of spells. Then, a burst of disgusting smoke rose, and he suddenly disappeared into the air.


    Klaus suppressed Marcel''s heart and examined it. Then he picked him up and went out.


    Camille grabbed his arm. "Well, where are you going? Will he die? "


    Klaus narrowed his eyes and looked at Camille up and down. He had to say that this is a human with strong psychology. At least, she has more courage than a tiger, and her mouth is still cold and hot. Klaus was too lazy to let her become Marcel''s food, so he had to drive her away with words. "Camille, I remember I said, get out of here!"

 Chapter 426

    She didn''t see Klaus''s ferocity the first day. Camille didn''t bother to pay attention to him, but focused on Marcel. Just now, in order to protect her, Marcel blocked several waves of attacks from the Holy Father of tude, and was seriously injured!


    At that age, if there was no problem with the healing ability according to the normal time, Marcel should wake up, but they all found that he couldn''t wake up.


    "Klaus... Do you think Marcel will die? Did that guy kill him?" Camille followed him all the time. Klaus''s expression was wrong. She thought the problem might be Marcel. His face didn''t improve at all.


    Klaus waved to keep Camille away. She had to leave. Her tone was still calm and cruel. Klaus''s attitude was the same as father Kieran''s. He didn''t think Camille was suitable to join in, "no, he hasn''t been able to kill him yet. Marcel needs fresh blood to cure him now. Now, if you want to go home, If you want, pull someone from the street. "


    Camille''s footsteps stopped. She reversed her head and stared at Marcel''s dry face. He was like a zombie drained of water. She suddenly remembered that they were not human, Marcel was a monster, he was a vampire. What he needed now was not a doctor, but the fresh blood of mankind!!


    With a long breath, Camille sat beside marcel, stretched out his wrist and took the initiative to contribute her weak strength. She couldn''t do Klaus''s request. An innocent person shouldn''t be sacrificed, "let me come."


    Klaus''s reaction was very violent. Neither he nor Marcel wanted Camille to be involved, so he kicked away the approaching humans with more ferocity, "no, you can''t! Damn it, Camille, go back as if you don''t know all this, damn it... We don''t want you to be involved in all this. "


    Camille smiled coldly. As if nothing had happened, Klaus said it was easy, but can she do it? Is all this possible?


    Camille, she got up and wiped the blood from the corners of her mouth. Her tone was not negotiable. She was decisive and forceful. "Sorry, my dear Klaus, since I drank enough Verbena, you can''t control me anymore, remember?"


    Camille looked straight into Klaus''s eyes. He knew the human''s decision and persistence. Suddenly, he flashed a strange idea... The girl was indeed father Kieran''s niece. Their family seemed to have such integrity and kindness in their blood.


    Camille''s wrist was hurt. She directly crossed her white and slender neck. The blood vessels of the artery moved. Marcel''s fangs seemed to be faster than his instinct. All of a sudden, she bit in hard.


    Gulu Gulu''s blood slowly passed through Camille''s body. She actually felt a little calm, "it''s okay, Marcel, you''ll be okay." Maybe it was because Marcel gradually began to return to his normal face, and Klaus looked at Camille gently.


    Marcel recovered. He slowly opened his eyes. Camille''s eyelashes were in front of him. What a familiar color and touch - was that his angel?


    However, he could not be redeemed for a long time. His blond hair fell down. Marcel seemed to have a name in his mouth, and Klaus''s eyes narrowed.


    ... unexpectedly, Marcel is still a person who can hide his feelings so deeply.

 Chapter 427

    Eat and drink enough and go home to rest. Elijah and Rebecca naturally plan to go home to rest first and then think about countermeasures.


    Rebecca is unhappy. This time, she suffered a big loss at the Holy Father of Tudor!!


    Elijah sighed. Rebecca was not only a loser, but also a mute, because she could not take the initiative to tell them about it. Let alone Elijah, Klaus would not let her go.


    After all, not all brothers can accept their sister''s attempt to betray, collude with outsiders and dig holes everywhere. Rebecca is a typical representative of not dying!


    Elijah and Rebecca went a long way in silence. Along the way, his sister''s expression was very subtle. Rebecca seemed to hate completely, even without any emotion. Elijah knew his sister. She was thinking about how to get back to this game!


    Women''s revenge is quite powerful and terrible at some special times.


    However, in addition to revenge, Elijah didn''t know what Rebecca found or remembered because of the appearance of the Holy Father tude. However, Elijah was very sure that his sister was affected.


    Yes, the effect of father Tudor is very subtle!


    What is Rebecca afraid of? What is it? Elijah began to be uncertain. Rebecca, what is she hating, or who is she hating?


    Turning around the alley near the house, fate came unexpectedly. Thierry came face to face and saw the shadow of Rebecca and Elijah. His first reaction was to run. Rebecca''s eyes turned red and killed her directly.


    Rebecca quickly pulled Thierry into her hand and began to punch and kick, plus all kinds of cruel ravages!


    Elijah held her chest in her hands. Rebecca''s actions reassured him. It''s good. His sister''s vent channel is still quite healthy. Elijah just blocked on the other side of the alley and smiled gracefully at them.


    Thierry could only turn back and look at Rebecca. Bang, his neck was pinched by Rebecca against the potholed wall again. Thierry was still thinking, is Klaus like this? Elijah had a habit of doing so. Now their sister is really learning, damn it, Is it their family characteristic to pinch people''s necks and throw them everywhere?


    Rebecca''s voice was very suppressed. She seemed to see others through Thierry. She forced them out word by word, with a sharp blade. This useless man said, "Thierry, I really should dig out your cowardly heart!"


    Thierry stayed for a while. She was fine. Now, she was so angry. She asked, "what... Rebecca, we agreed to get rid of your brother, but at the last minute, everyone has to think about themselves?"


    Every selfish person knows this truth, and Rebecca naturally knows that the impact of father Tudor is too great. She just accidentally recalled some terrible memories.


    She threw him out fiercely. Rebecca smiled sadly. The world was as black as crows, and there was hardly any good thing. "I''m tired of this selfish narcissism! Can''t one be loyal to the alliance? "


    Elijah approached slowly. His tone was very calm. He was like looking at a bag of garbage. When the tone was changed, he was bewitched and killed, "so, do you want to kill him?"

 Chapter 428

    Elijah''s voice changed Rebecca''s agitation to a rhythm, just like a plate of ice water poured on the crackling match. She slowly turned back to her brother, Elijah, the kind, noble and elegant existence in the eyes of others.


    How could Elijah suddenly say such words to her?


    Maybe Elijah''s attitude was too natural and her tone was too careless. Rebecca didn''t want to kill. Thierry was turned over and he escaped from death so carelessly.


    Quietly relieved, almost, Thierry couldn''t stand to tell the truth!!


    ... fortunately, there are good people like Elijah among them.


    Rebecca stared at Thierry''s happiness. Her eyes focused on Elijah''s face, as if she had carefully looked at her legendary good man''s brother for the first time.


    Elijah, what did he want to do? Did he think he was God? Redemption? Hope? Forgive Inexplicably, Rebecca was filled with disgust. She found Elijah''s hypocrisy for the first time. She felt that her brother was a hypocrite.


    For Klaus, for her, and even their family, Elijah was persuaded to succeed again and again. In fact, from the bone of his heart, Elijah was a coward.


    A coward who is unwilling to face the reality and change the reality!


    Obviously, her brother Elijah didn''t know her attitude at all. The elegant man frowned, faded the smile on his facial features, and his face became more and more dark and terrible. "Rebecca, I ask you to stop these stingy actions against our family. However, you still conspired with this fool not to hurt your brother, Shouldn''t Thierry be killed? Is that what you call the alliance against Klaus? Is that your purpose? "


    Elijah was not willing to start with Rebecca. He tried hard at his feet and wanted to slip away quietly. Thierry completely fainted, and the corners of his mouth were too late to vomit complete blood stains.


    ¡ª¡ªThe first vampire family is the most hateful attribute of the short guard God horse!


    Elijah walked up to Rebecca. The distance between them was incredible. He raised his sister''s chin and had to warn her not to act rashly. His tone was so cold that he couldn''t believe every word, "... You want to deal with your biological brother, don''t you, my sister?!"


    Rebecca''s eyes were stained with sad tears. When Elijah would talk to her so cold, his tone became excited, "Elijah, don''t humiliate me Klaus is getting stronger and stronger. You do nothing and encourage him. What about me? "


    Elijah frowned. He tried to explain to Rebecca that he also loved his brother and sister. Elijah just hoped that the family would always live together as promised, "I gave him suggestions, because for me, obviously, Now Klaus wants to turn this city into our home... We will live a good life together. Listen, you must accept the reality. At this time, maybe leading these wastes can control this impulse and give him a certain degree of happiness. Klaus is happy, so we can get our own happiness... "

 Chapter 429

    Elijah is completely selfish!!!!


    He said, Klaus is happy, can we get our own happiness?


    He said, Klaus is happy, we can get our own happiness!


    Damn Elijah, damn Klaus, damn, who cares if that damn Klaus can be happy?


    Rebecca fiercely pushed Elijah''s body away, her eyes gradually became cold, her steps gradually retreated, and her tone became calm and numb, "my brother, you always talk about Klaus''s happiness, Klaus''s happiness, for more than a thousand years, he deprived me of the opportunity to be myself, do you know? Klaus''s happiness, only his happiness, what about mine? My brother, my Elijah, what about me? Your sister, what is my happiness for you Me, do you want to pay attention to me? "


    Elijah can''t answer Rebecca''s question at the first time. Yes, he seems to have forgotten that Rebecca''s happiness?


    Accommodation and indulgence have become a habit step by step. Because of Klaus'' arrogance, Klaus'' willfulness and Klaus'' childhood, they can''t really refuse Klaus.


    Over time, Klaus seems to be used to this life centered on him. He can''t accept change and betrayal. Once their brothers and sisters want to do something to create their own happiness, they will be completely destroyed.


    Therefore, Elijah has long been used to taking everything into account his great demon half blood brother. Has he ignored his sister for too long?


    Elijah fell into a deep silence.


    Crystal clear tears burst into her eyes, and Rebecca burst into tears. The tears were like broken pearls, constantly falling to the ground. She seemed to want to pour / pour out her grievances for more than 1000 years.


    For the first time, Rebecca showed her brother her wounds, which were inseparable from Klaus.


    They have the same blood, they are all the same pride in their bones, and their selfishness is also unique!


    Rebecca really hates her brother Klaus, deeply rooted and unforgettable!


    Elijah felt very sad. His sister Rebecca, their favorite little sister, the little blonde princess, was willful, proud and brave since she was a child!


    Elijah almost forgot that she would cry. Rebecca''s heart seemed to be still the fragile little girl in the past. She cried and asked her brother where her happiness was?


    "... my sister, I''m sorry..." Elijah could only hold her carefully and pat Rebecca''s stiff back. He comforted her a little. He opened his mouth clumsily and was completely at a loss. He felt so sad and poor that he didn''t look like his sister Rebecca. "Honey, in the name of this family, I love you, even if, We all have to sacrifice... But, you know, I love you. We love you deeply. I will never oppose you or Klaus. I have always supported you. Please believe me... "


    Rebecca''s tone was calm and mocking. She raised her face from Elijah''s arms and pushed away from each other. Rebecca looked at her brother''s gentle and elegant side face and asked him coldly, "really? My brother... What about Bai Lu? "

 Chapter 430

    Rebecca''s question was so sharp that she caught the point at once. Her brother Elijah was speechless on the spot.


    White Dew


    Elijah involuntarily released Rebecca. He found that he could not answer the question immediately. Yes, the woman of his brother Klaus.


    ¡ª¡ªBailu, he knows that the little wolf girl is different to him.


    Rebecca''s tears ran dry. She looked at Elijah, and every sentence changed. She attacked like a knife. She was never a fool. What Elijah likes and wants, how could Rebecca not know, "Elijah, my plan, my rebellion, my pain, you swear that nothing can hurt this family - just like your feelings for her, right? Do you think hiding is not betrayal, not hurt? Dear Elijah, my brother, you are a hypocrite! You will choose to love our family, and then accuse me of doing the same thing... "


    The same thing? Elijah asked himself, has he ever done the same thing as Rebecca? No, he hasn''t... not at all?


    Klaus didn''t hide his feelings too deeply. If his brother knew and understood, Elijah found that he had no way to explain. Yes, although he didn''t look like Rebecca''s blatant, he also had unspeakable hope, didn''t he?


    Rebecca''s question was like a tight and sharp headband, which suddenly fastened Elijah''s language function. He could not refute any words of his sister.


    Rebecca quietly shed tears. She was no longer violent. However, Rebecca''s quiet and condemning sight made her brother more unbearable.


    Bailu is a soft rib. She is brazen and brazen. Klaus can show it. However, Elijah can''t. Rebecca has uncovered the load-bearing disguise. Elijah is doomed!


    Elijah was as stiff as a wooden man. He completely lost the function of speech. I have to say that Rebecca really hit the tenderest place in his heart this time.


    Can not escape, can not escape, can only be forced to bear without saying a word.


    Elijah bears the hurt of his sister. Elijah bears the self blame from his heart. He doesn''t want this. The generation of feelings is always involuntary. How many times Elijah blames himself, resents himself, and even can''t accept his beautiful thoughts in the deep night!


    However, the final result was never perfect. Elijah ruthlessly told himself that he could only keep telling himself that Bailu was Klaus''s woman, the little guy''s mother and an indispensable member of their family... Then he forced himself to choose numb to let go of his hand and turn his face as if he could not see or hear anything.


    Elijah is unwilling to understand what is the furthest distance in the world, because he is constantly forcing himself to leave the scope of Bailu''s existence, and strong guilt and desire torment him day and night.


    Rebecca''s right!


    Bailu''s existence is an irregular bomb. Even if Elijah can deceive everyone, he can''t deceive his heart. He really moved his heart, clearly and completely.


    Bailu, the lovely poor and lovely little wolf girl, whenever his brother Klaus did something that made her unbearable or even painful, did Elijah really think once that his brother was not worthy of such a beautiful Bailu.


    Elijah could not speak. He could not refute Rebecca''s more sharp questions. Did he really not?

 Chapter 431

    Elijah, my brother, tell me, you really didn''t think about it once?!


    Rebecca''s eyes went back and forth on his face like interpreting the password. Then, his sister was completely disappointed. Rebecca turned and left without nostalgia.


    Elijah chose the default with silence. Rebecca is not surprised by this answer. She has always been a first-class observer, which is the characteristic of their family.


    Perhaps, in their family, she is the only one who is really loved by no one. Rebecca habitually mocked herself, which has not long become an iron fact.


    However, I don''t know if Rebecca was lucky. Rebecca met a man who once loved her very much in the wizard''s herbal medicine shop, gray garden.


    Rebecca saw marcel, not like the usual marcel, but more inclined to the former Marcel. She knew that she was not alone in the matter of father Tudor.


    A lot of things happen when they happen. They can''t pretend to be nothing. After all, they are the same arrogant, willful and arrogant in their bones!


    ... they are the same, because of the past, because of love, or because of similar hatred for Klaus!


    Marcel stood quietly in the darkness. He looked at the array on the wall. They were very familiar and terrible.


    Rebecca''s footsteps were very light, but the man didn''t look back. Marcel''s ears moved and seemed to know her arrival. Her eyebrows were gentle and her voice was nostalgic and sad. "Dear Rebecca, I''m glad to see you here."


    Marcel''s words were as like as two peas, and Rebecca felt the sharp pain in the chest was so obvious. Rebecca was silent for a while, and her eyes turned to the same pattern. Their eyes were the same as deep.


    That''s the transformation array of father Tudor, which can absorb the life and power of vampires. That''s the array that almost killed them.


    "This symbol has been everywhere in the witch District, even in our homes." Marcel stroked / touched the symbols of the Dharma array, and there seemed to be no temptation and flirtation in his tone.


    Rebecca knew what he wanted to know, but she was too lazy to go on. Rebecca shrugged. She seemed to be in the mood to joke. They were not desperate fools for love, "... Right? I guess father Tudor is delimiting territory. "


    Marcel grabbed Rebecca''s wrist. He wasn''t kidding. The appearance of the Holy Father Todd must not be so simple. This time, Klaus didn''t find it. So, what''s the next time?


    Rebecca quietly raised her head and looked at Marcel. His strength was not light or heavy. However, Rebecca was incredibly docile and didn''t mean to resist at all. Rebecca deserved it!


    Marcel approached, and Rebecca didn''t mean to avoid. Suddenly, their breathing almost staggered, and his voice began to become different, "I... I heard you saw him, too?"


    Rebecca looked into his deep eyes, slightly moved her golden hair and tore away Marcel''s shackles. His question was superfluous. She answered Marcel numbly, "yes, I saw him too, but we haven''t had time to catch up with the past, have we?"


    Four eyes interlaced, involuntarily recalled many memories, those, those past, those memories... Memories that should have been buried long ago.

 Chapter 432

    The memory slowly lifted its mysterious veil, and staged the pictures of the past one by one.


    Marcel and Rebecca both remember the ball, the ball that the devil Klaus killed to celebrate the father Tudor, the ball that... Caused them to become what they are now.


    ¡ª¡ªThe ball became a crucial turning point in their betrayal of Klaus.


    The party was very hot, and all the non natural creatures were invited. Elijah presided over the party. They knew how to enjoy life at that time, and Klaus was still degenerated between wine and beauty.


    I don''t seem to worry at all about whether the love between Marcel and Rebecca will affect their lives.


    Unfortunately, the parties are never as calm as the bystanders. Because of fear, they can''t resist Klaus positively, and can only live in secret.


    Silent hatred germinates the seeds of evil.


    Marcel poured wine cup by cup. His pain was so obvious that Rebecca couldn''t see it anymore and broke the deadlock. She walked over and sat opposite Marcel.


    There was a hint of rosemary in the air.


    A faint temptation / confusion.


    Marcel slowly raised his head and looked at the woman in front of him. The woman he liked was so beautiful and charming. Rebecca raised her chin slightly. She looked like a high princess. Naturally, he was an adopted orphan who was not qualified to covet.


    Klaus, the little princess they held in their hands, fell in love with a real little princess.


    After shaking the glass, Marcel smiled foolishly. Rebecca felt that he seemed to have something to say, so she turned sideways. As a result, Marcel tightly hugged her small waist with a good drunkenness and smile. He gently praised his beloved woman, "well, you have rosemary on your body, honey, do you still like rosemary?"


    Like the secret language of customs clearance, Marcel had something to say. Rebecca didn''t respond to him immediately, but she also raised her glass and drank a bitter whisky, "Hey, Marcel, don''t you think you''re very interesting? Do you celebrate Klaus''s defeat of the crazy father Tudor in this way? "


    Marcel burst out laughing. His voice was hoarse and no one could hear him. He sent it. He thought all the opportunities were disillusioned. Klaus destroyed his hope again. "Rebecca, it''s not celebration, I''m drowning sadness... You may not know, I brought father Tudor to the town."


    Rebecca was startled when the glass shook. She looked around cautiously. She was a little too nervous. She gritted her teeth and asked, "what are you talking about? It was you who brought this dangerous bastard home? "


    Marcel nodded quietly, as if he had brought a cabbage home instead of a murderer. He slowly lowered his voice, "yes, I inquired around during the overseas war. I want to find the most dangerous wizard."


    Rebecca was shocked. Did he have a hole in his head? Witches, aren''t they vampire enemies? Why... Rebecca asked involuntarily, "why did you do this?"


    This time, Marcel was silent for a long time and didn''t answer her, as if he couldn''t say the answer himself.


    Then Rebecca saw him raise his eyes and look at her deeply, as clear and simple as he was a little child. He smiled, happier than stealing his favorite apple. "For you, my Rebecca."

 Chapter 433

    Marcel said to his beloved woman, Rebecca, I''m for you.


    Because of love, so terrible.


    In the name of love, desperate!


    Rebecca always remembers Marcel''s face, his crazy face, his eyes, his facial features, his laughter, and even himself projected from the bottom of his eyes.


    For a moment, she thought Marcel was crazy, but Rebecca, who was also forced to a dead end by Klaus, was not surprised at all, because she also wanted to be crazy once.


    Yes, Klaus, her favorite brother. According to legend, Klaus, the brother who dotes on Rebecca, is trying to drive her crazy and die alive step by step!


    Marcel took Rebecca''s hand and saw Klaus''s departure in the corner of his eyes. He didn''t take their hatred to heart at all. Marcel''s voice was a little depressed. Even if he didn''t want to admit it, his plan failed again. "I think if someone like father Tudor came, maybe, Klaus will be driven away... At least there will be no time to get out and stop me from getting you again, my dear Rebecca, you know, I love you a lot! "


    Rebecca couldn''t open her mouth. She was so hungry / thirsty that she suddenly poured another glass of wine and her eyes fell down. Her tone was desperate or sad. What reason did she have to blame such a crazy man? She knew the suffering, "marcel, Now... You want to tell me to destroy everything my family built, everything you helped us build Risk your own life?! "


    Marcel nodded. His eyes were deep and gentle. Rebecca looked at him blankly. She just felt as if he had seen it for a long time, and his deep eyes could indulge people.


    Rebecca''s voice began to tremble / tremble. She suddenly raised her eyes, a circle of red. She was still questioning Marcel''s last bottom line, "with the tiny hope that I will show for your emotion, are you really willing to give everything, including your life?"


    Marcel didn''t answer yes or no. he just looked back at Rebecca''s sharp eyes calmly. He nodded like an oath, "yes, my Rebecca, I will do it... I will do it too, and I will do it again! Yes, again and again, until we are really together, I want you, my Rebecca, desperate! "


    Rebecca suddenly shook Marcel''s hand. She answered with hatred, a little sad and a little disgusted. She was helpless for their weakness. "Is it, my marcel, honey, your plan is really ridiculous and persistent... But it''s a pity that our Klaus has killed a thousand people like the father of Tudor."


    Marcel''s eyes gradually dimmed the light of hope. Rebecca felt that she enjoyed those seconds. She completely got Marcel''s emotional changes and subtle turns. She felt satisfied, unprecedented satisfaction.


    So, at the next moment, Rebecca made a decision, a desperate decision to be with marcel, and pulled them into the flames of hell.


    Rebecca decides to tell Marcel a secret, a secret about her favorite brother Klaus. Knowing this secret, they can no longer be subject to the terrible devil!


    Love itself is a terrible temptation / confusion and trap. Many people are ruined by love.


    Marcel raised her eyes and Rebecca''s slender fingers wrote in the palm of his hand, very attentive, very attentive.


    Remember, my brother Klaus was only really afraid of one person in his life, my father, Michael


    Marcel''s pupils dilated quickly. He looked at Rebecca and asked, "your father... A powerful vampire chasing hybrid vampires?"

 Chapter 434

    The father chased and killed his son. The father hated his son''s existence and made up his mind to kill him. This is Klaus''s tragedy.


    Mixed race, the original sin born, Klaus''s existence is Michael''s thorn in the flesh. He simply can''t accept the existence of this dirty son. In Michael''s view, Klaus is a big joke, a bastard, a beast, a mixed race devil!


    Marcel looked at the woman in front of her in shock. Did she know what she was talking about?


    Rebecca is as innocent as a little girl who is accidentally drunk, which is the most innocent and terrible!


    Blonde, blue eyed, mumbling, his beloved little princess seemed to explain everything to Marcel, the most secret about her brother, "honey, you didn''t hear wrong... Yes, if our father came here, Klaus would run away. The person he feared most was his father, he would run away, and he would never come back... Now, We just need a witch who can help us find him, you know? "


    Marcel''s eyes became unfathomable. A witch. Yes, there are witches who can use positioning spells everywhere in France.


    With five fingers and four eyes, they almost turned away for the first time, but for a moment, Marcel saw a beautiful and simple little witch smiling at their direction.


    Shy and innocent smile, that is the smile of prey.


    Marcel knows the little witch. No, it should be said that he has seen the little witch looking at Klaus''s lovely little appearance and expression from a distance. She is interested in their great hybrids. It''s really a beautiful thing, isn''t it?


    Rebecca also laughed with Marcel. Her hand was tossing and turning again. He twisted Marcel for a moment. Naturally, he understood her meaning and could only raise a glass reluctantly... He agreed with a cold smile.


    At that time, they thought it was just a small plan, a small plot, which at most led to Klaus''s panic and escape.


    However, fate is always more ferocious and terrible than reality. What they don''t know is that they have stepped on the edge of hell at that time.


    When Bai Lu''s mother came home, she became very good. Klaus naturally knew that she went out privately. Therefore, before he came back, Bai Lu held the child and pretended to be good with great heart.


    It''s too thorough. With the concerted efforts of Bailu and the little guy, they accidentally succeeded in the puzzle.


    Inadvertently, Bai Lu looked at the remaining puzzles in shock. They were a little familiar, they knew or she didn''t know.


    A beautiful young witch, a witch elder Bastian, and the Holy Father of Tudor, and... Celeste.


    "Klaus!" Bai Lu hugged the child tightly, and the mobile phone got through the child''s father''s number for the first time. The shrewd little wolf woman felt that the situation was particularly wrong, and grabbed the child''s playfulness with great force. She was anxious and uneasy, "Klaus, something''s wrong! Come back quickly. We have something important to tell you! "


    ... something must be wrong?!


    Davina''s death, the failure of the harvest ceremony, the four people who had already died, she must immediately tell Klaus about it. Bai Lu felt very, very uneasy because her temples were aching.

 Chapter 435

    Bailu called Klaus back. Who knows, this man is not serious at all. He is still a group of idle dead virtue!


    Klaus looked at Bailu''s puzzle. He seemed to think that the development of the event was becoming more and more interesting. The man turned around, waved his hand, and a row of black men appeared in front of them.


    Klaus went over and gave them a few orders. It''s important to arrange in advance. Even unknown enemies always have one or two entry points.


    In addition, in view of his brother''s proposal, Klaus plans to hold another plenary vampire conference to discuss the issue of witches.


    It''s all wizards who come back from the dead, isn''t it?


    After reading the puzzle made by Bailu and the little guy, Klaus immediately found the key point. Yes, it must be some mysterious power that led to their resurrection. Klaus''s father vowed that he would catch the initiator!


    Bailu is standing behind the door. She still holds the puzzle that Klaus has just seen in her hand. She can''t hide her worry. Her sixth sense tells Bailu that it''s not over yet!


    No, perhaps, Bai Lu''s eyebrows are tightly bound together. If she guesses correctly, it has just begun!


    She lowered her head and covered her uneasiness. Bailu avoided Klaus''s sight. Then she accidentally looked at Elijah.


    Elijah didn''t avoid Bailu''s eyes. There was a deep sadness in his eyes. The center of his eyebrows bent a little. Bailu didn''t think he wanted to escape. Xiaorou / Tuan felt confused. His two fleshy claws patted Bailu''s mother''s shoulder and blinked curiously.


    ... what happened to Uncle Elijah?


    Bailu didn''t know. She could only slightly look at Elijah''s jaw, motioned the puzzle in her hand and asked him to come and see it together.


    The method of diverting attention was very successful. Elijah suddenly flashed from the bustling vampire group to Bailu.


    Klaus stood aside, neither going in nor going back. Elijah came. He looked at Bailu, just one eye, and then their eyes focused on the puzzle.


    "... what''s going on?" Elijah saw familiar human beings. He couldn''t help but control the volume. Aren''t these guys dead?


    Davina''s puzzle is very strange. The people who appear are witches or wizards who should have died for a long time. They all know their old friends or enemies!


    Bailu clenched her teeth and shook her head. She obviously couldn''t tell clearly. She could only see how Klaus handled it. Elijah understood her idea and had a subtle jealousy. Has she habitually relied on Klaus now?


    Bailu''s movements and posture did not change. She looked at Klaus and Elijah stepped back. He looked at Bailu. His brother was far away from him, but his aura wrapped their mother and daughter.


    Elijah stepped back a little with a bitter smile. Forget it. He had already known... Then, behind the tail of the tail in his sight, there was the little guy who blinked and happily brushed his tail. The little meat / Dumpling touched his chin with satisfaction.


    ¡ª¡ªFather Klaus, win!


    Sometimes the scenery and the people in the painting can actually be one or many. Elijah found it at this moment, but he didn''t have much heartache. He just wanted to sigh.


    Klaus, the king, did his duty. He waved his arm and slowly calmed down around. Bailu looked at the vampires like loose sand. She shook her head in silence. Klaus sometimes is actually a child. If he wants to rob it, what happens when he comes back?


    Elijah came to her and smiled. It was a mess of sand. Klaus could make good use of it. "I don''t praise my brother. Believe me, as long as he has a heart, everything will be fine. He is a natural leader."


    Klaus is a natural leader. On this point, his brother swore absolute truth by God. None of them can deny Klaus''s ability to plan strategies, can''t they?

 Chapter 436

    Klaus? Klaus''s natural leader? Elijah said Klaus was a natural leader?!


    Bailu was completely speechless and disgusted, but Klaus''s father didn''t bother to pay attention to her reaction.


    Klaus never cares about women''s opinions, and he never explains to women. Even if... Even if the little wolf woman is a little different from him and baby, the proud man probably won''t admit it in the open!


    The tacit understanding between Bailu''s mother and Klaus''s father on this point is surprisingly similar, and she will never express her support for Klaus''s position.


    As soon as Elijah spoke, her smile couldn''t be hidden. Cough, Klaus? What kind of natural leader could that devil be? Are you kidding?!


    Bailu would rather believe that Elijah was talking about himself, but xiaorou / Tuanzi shook her hairy tail several times. She needs to know more than anyone. Bailu''s mother said irony on her mouth!


    Bailu avoids Elijah''s insight. In fact, she acquiesces to Elijah''s idea in her heart. For Klaus, she seems to have a kind of trust and affirmation that spreads from her bones. Even if she doesn''t understand some of his practices, Bailu''s mother has to admit that Klaus, a man, can bring miracles to all of them.


    Klaus exchanged a little look with his baby daughter. Look... The little wolf girl who pretended to be all kinds of dislikes, but was not in place at all was also very cute!


    Klaus put his hands on the railing, jumped up one by one, and pointed his toes at the people below. The man laughed wildly. His lines were full of confidence and pride. Klaus has always been a fearless king. "Not long ago, you and Marcel united against me and wanted to kill me... But you failed! Since then, because of my kindness, the past gratitude and resentment have been written off. However, it seems that you think I am the one who needs to win your respect and loyalty? "


    The vampires around them fluctuated. They remember the humiliation of sweeping all their dignity last time, but this time, their enemy is not Klaus, but another person, an enemy who treats their vampires as nutrients!


    Klaus''s intention is becoming more and more clear. Vampires are divided into several camps. Some vampires support Klaus, some vampires oppose him, and the rest maintain a middle position.


    Human nature itself is selfish, especially when danger comes!


    Klaus''s deep eyes flashed. His tone was orthodox, like a general and a king. He looked down at everyone and expressed his position, "you think wrong, completely wrong, you need to prove yourself to me... Our territory is under attack, and I need brave soldiers, I need warriors, not cowards... Make a good decision, either fight side by side with me or leave here now. "


    There was silence in the sight. Suddenly, a man came out of the corner and looked straight at Klaus. Under the lowered brim was a mocking irony, openly challenging his authority, "don''t use high sounding excuses to dominate us, Klaus, we don''t owe you anything!"

 Chapter 437

    Thierry came out of the shadow. Since Klaus released him, it was the first time he expressed his position in such a high profile. Klaus looked at him. Thierry looked very determined. He and Klaus looked at each other, and the hatred in his eyes still seemed to be fierce.


    The agitation at the scene calmed down slightly, and Thierry''s appearance took away part of his attention. Klaus looked at him with a smile, so he entered the largest group of vampires without blinking.


    Thierry took a stand against Klaus. He hated him. Yes, the man who framed him all the way to this point. Thierry''s tone was very firm and cold. He even took a deliberate provocation. "If you stay in the French region, it means you want to live under your control. I will leave here as soon as possible. I believe many people think the same as me!"


    Indeed, because of Thierry''s words, that part of the vampires who are ready to move themselves have more firm positions. Yes, why should they stay? Do they really want to stay and die?


    Thierry''s words actually hide a certain agitation. He usually acts in a low-key way. However, after all, he is the person who has been with Marcel for the longest time. Therefore, some people are encouraged by his self abandonment of separation, and they leave behind Thierry in batches.


    Klaus still had no superfluous reaction, but watched Thierry''s action with deep eyes. He was very happy to see the play. Thierry''s acting level was still very good!


    Basically, after cleaning up a circle of vampires, Thierry seemed unwilling to think about it. He turned back and came to Diego, a little vampire leader. As a good friend, he couldn''t bear to see Diego die in vain.


    Thierry went to Diego''s side. He sincerely held out his hand, "Diego, leave with us."


    "No, I can''t give up my home..." Diego shook his head firmly at Thierry. From small to large, there were few shaking heads between their brothers, which means no turning back.


    Diego clearly expressed his position. Like Thierry, he did not believe in Klaus and even hated Klaus. However, he could not give up their home. This was his agreement with Marcel. He could understand Thierry''s ideas and practices. His brother wanted to leave this place, this sad place.


    After all, in Diego''s concept, Marcel broke Thierry''s loyalty. He not only killed Thierry''s favorite woman, but also listened to Klaus''s provocation and locked Thierry in the back garden to die.


    Diego can understand Thierry''s actions, but sometimes, understanding doesn''t mean he has to support. They all have their own determination.


    Diego decided to stay. No matter life or death, he can''t leave Marcel at this time. This belongs to Diego''s loyalty.


    Klaus and Marcel looked at each other, as if they had guessed the end long ago.


    Thierry glanced at marcel, who was low-key and invisible in the corner behind him, raised his thumb. He turned his head helplessly and smiled coolly in his direction. His expression was a little more relaxed and freehand.

 Chapter 438

    "Well, then, I respect your choice, my brother. Good luck."


    Thierry said this most sincerely. He hoped that Diego and Marcel had good luck and that they could survive the war.


    Diego hugged Thierry hard. He won''t be lucky to think he will survive. Diego still knows himself very well about his strength. They have lived so long and naturally live more sober than anyone!


    Thierry also patted Diego on the shoulder. He turned and left without looking back. They all knew that this was the final farewell. Although there was sadness and sadness in their hearts, both Diego and Thierry had their own pursuit and choice.


    They have, Marcel has and Klaus has. Everyone has something they want to protect and adhere to!


    The rest of the vampires slowly gathered together. They raised their heads and looked at Klaus sitting on the top. He looked at Marcel very calmly. He knew Marcel would not go, especially when Thierry appeared so dramatically and took away a group of blood sucking ghosts.


    Most of the vampires left now are because Marcel is still here. After all, his leadership is not accumulated day by day. Who their loyalty belongs to? Klaus is not a fool. Naturally, he knows it better than anyone.


    However, what can be used but not used is a fool, which is Klaus''s aesthetics and principle.


    Marcel walked slowly into the middle of the vampires. Diego stood behind him for the first time. If they seemed to have nothing, they exchanged eyes and formed a horn. Then Marcel looked up at Klaus, a powerful and natural existence. He joined the demon camp with a smile, There was some surprise in the tone, "I have to admit, Klaus, I thought you would lose more people..."


    Klaus jumped down. He grabbed Marcel''s wrist and shook his hands. At the same time, they raised their arms and shouted, "in fact, we should be glad that everyone has their own ownership. Now, they are finally free, and our kingdom doesn''t have so much space for cowards."


    Thierry, the poor guy, not only has to cooperate in acting, but also has to be despised as a coward. He grits his teeth. If it weren''t for his beloved Katie, he would be the same as Diego now, and stick to it in order to protect their city.


    Klaus, who was planning strategies, had long guessed Marcel''s choice. His men appropriately sent a blood red wine glass. Klaus raised his eyes and looked around. Then, in everyone''s shrinking eyes, he raised his glass and made a toast to Marcel.


    Marcel can only dry the blood sent by Klaus, and a new camp begins to be really established. Vampires are willing to work together with Klaus to defend their homes this time.


    Marcel and Klaus exchanged opinions. The internal meeting could not include all the nocturnal vampires. Therefore, in the first step, Klaus divided the vampires into several small areas. Each area set a small leader and assigned them different basic tasks and investigation and pathfinding.


    The task group that received the order was brainwashed by the leader, and their minds were stable, so they were busy and went.

 Chapter 439

    The real meeting only needs the participation of family members, which Klaus insists on more than anyone... Including the little guy who doesn''t realize the solemnity and depression at all. Is she drooling wantonly on Klaus''s knee?


    Elijah and Bailu''s mother had long been surprised. Klaus continued to discuss the criticality of the event with several big leaders as if nothing had happened.


    Marcel frowned. He didn''t look away. Little meat / Dumpling seemed to have an inexplicable hostility to him. He didn''t want to have an inexplicable dispute at this time.


    Elijah kept his elegant smile. He always didn''t like to refute Klaus''s plans and conspiracies. Only when Marcel couldn''t stand to break out, he made a few key points in time. Who told his brother that he never disdained to explain!


    Marcel had no more nonsense in the end. Anyway, one to two, he had no chance of winning. Besides, when it comes to intrigues, I''m afraid no one can compare with the devil named Klaus. Therefore, he settled down and stopped wasting brain cells.


    Klaus''s brain cells are enough for several of them. Sometimes, it''s really useless!


    While talking about the abnormal and cruel plans in an orderly way and gently comforting his little guy, Klaus really became the busiest king among them.


    Little meat / Dumpling bent her tail and narrowed her curved eyebrows comfortably. She was puzzled and puzzled. Is her Claus father so easy to talk?


    Bailu and Elijah exchanged a look quietly. In fact, they didn''t believe Klaus''s playfulness had only these plans. However, they didn''t plan to interrupt the meeting for the time being.


    The boat goes straight to the end of the bridge. Anyway, they have their big heads on it. Bai Lu''s mother''s eyes return to her own little meat / Dumpling. Maybe this little guy can be used at that time?


    Klaus''s hand was still gently placed on the little guy''s shoulder. He put some strength and fixed it. He stroked / touched it along the small back of the meat. Then, she would definitely spoil the little meat / ball. The rhythm of the meat / ball was wooden, and his father''s taste was almost deep-rooted.


    Make complaints about the arrogance and newhalf of the present, and the mother''s gun, the mother of Claus is truly unable to tell the degree of the essence of the Tucao. Is he so prominent now?


    Although Elijah and Marcel did not expose it, their ideas definitely coincided with mother Bailu''s tacit understanding - in their bedroom, Klaus''s father image must be deeply rooted and naturally revealed.


    The onlookers at the scene were in a mixed mood. Unfortunately, Klaus didn''t care at all.


    Jiao / Jiao / tender / tender little meat / Dumpling doesn''t seem to care about the seriousness of the meeting. It''s just that she seems to be getting bored. She blinks big eyes. Little guy, she looks at Bailu''s mother, and then runs over Klaus again and again.


    Father Klaus, is the meeting over or not? This kind of plan, conspiracy or something. Can''t we make a long story short and finish it in a few words.


    Klaus seemed to enjoy the gentle rolling of the little guy. Bailu and Elijah looked at each other. Anyway, their father and daughter were hanging on the same variety, and there was an illusion of tacit understanding. This guy was really naive!


    Elijah gave a low-key cough and reminded his brother to exercise a little restraint. Klaus, even for us, please pay a little attention to the image.

 Chapter 440

    Klaus raised his head, Elijah stood sideways at the window, Bailu took the book nest on the sofa, Marcel sat down and looked at him, and the baby blinked. Well, this man has the concept of a major meeting.


    Klaus cleared his throat. He glanced at Marcel and Elijah. He was not idle these days. He had been looking for clues about those damn wizards. "Good, Marcel, since we all recovered our composure, let''s go on to the next item? We must sort out some clues today, with the little help of our dear friend Sophie... "


    Klaus kidnapped Sophie again. It seems that there is always an unfriendly relationship between them!


    Add fuel to the flames. Sophie looked at her angry and gnashing teeth. Claus continued to make complaints about the fire. She was too lazy to continue to Tucao Claus''s style of action. They just wanted their little meat / dumplings to be different.


    Sophie was used by them like an ATM this day. Her facial features were twisted into witches. Youmuyou stared at Klaus. Her tone was not polite at all. She couldn''t provoke Klaus and marcel, "Hey, as a prisoner, I really have no reason to help you, and I absolutely have no reason to help him!"


    Marcel is one of the sources of the cup. Sophie hates this man. Yes, Sophie has a deep misunderstanding of Marcel. Especially after he took Davina privately last time, he was a witch''s nemesis and disaster.


    If it weren''t for Marcel''s self assertion, their harvest sacrifice wouldn''t have failed at all. Sophie couldn''t let go of this. Marcel knew and Klaus knew.


    Bailu and Elijah kept silent. After all, they were unjustifiable in the matter of Davina. Such an innocent little witch sacrificed for their so-called overall situation and so-called collective interests.


    Davina is dead, but the knot has to be untied.


    Sophie didn''t open her head. If she didn''t really beat Klaus, it would have erupted. Klaus''s generous palm paused, and the little guy''s tail swayed slowly. She seemed dissatisfied and rubbed her head against Klaus''s father. Therefore, Bailu''s mother''s goose bumps shook again. Don''t follow the little guy!


    Father Claus''s tone, soothing the little meat / dumpling, dropped several decibels. It was not gentle. There were wood and wood. Sophie''s goose bumps danced together. "Don''t be so difficult. I said I don''t like witches at all... Sophie, you should clearly understand one thing. You can continue to live only if you are useful to me, Now your greatest use is to explain all this - why did a wizard killed by me more than 100 years ago come back for revenge? "


    Klaus only needs one answer, so he doesn''t bother to worry about Sophie''s emotions. For him, witches have two functions, one is available and the other is food.


    ... well, most humans are the same to Klaus, with clear division of labor and clear positioning.


    Death and resurrection?


    The long dead wizard came back to life again?! This is not a coincidence. It must be something that works!


    Did... Did... Did the result of their last harvest sacrifice come out??

 Chapter 441

    Sophie''s eyes stared at the boss. Her face seemed to be broken by paint. The light of hope penetrated Sophie''s heart. So, her sacrifice didn''t have any effect?!


    Sophie understood, yes, the power did return to the earth, but there was a little error in the middle, yes... Sophie had a strange illusion. She thought her guess might be right!!


    Sophie''s numb face was suddenly fresh. Sophie thought of something and blinked. Her deep big eyes and fist nervously grabbed the lines. She stood up and made a complicated gesture in the direction of the sacred secret place. The rhythm of her steps began to change.


    Elijah stood up. He obviously thought of something. Before Bailu could speak, Klaus grabbed her wrist. He shook his head and motioned Bailu''s mother to take it easy. At this time, don''t be strong. Sophie was getting more and more excited. She almost danced, "Damn it!"!!! I didn''t think of this possibility. Yes, it must be like this... The resurrected wizard with infinite power, our harvest sacrifice failed. Four girls should have died and resurrected. I don''t know why? Maybe there is only one truth. Damn it, someone must have stolen the power and used them to revive four wizards! "


    The power was stolen, or should we say, the power was guided to a position they didn''t know. The power that should have belonged to the four girls was secretly taken away and did other things.


    Only this explanation makes sense.


    Those wizards who died for a long time were reborn under the powerful power of harvest sacrifice because of spells and magic. They stole the power that did not belong to them. This is the real answer to their resurrection.


    Indeed, this possibility is not without, otherwise, there will be no such chaos. In the witch''s world, death is often for new rebirth.


    Their magic, to some extent, really makes people love and hate!


    Klaus''s eyes narrowed with Sophie''s actions. He didn''t think this statement shocked him. He just felt that the clue was slowly improving. In fact, there was always a trace to follow, didn''t he?


    Davina felt the evil, the appearance of the portrait of the witch Celeste, was she the first? Yes, Klaus had already found some clues, especially after Bailu showed him the puzzles.


    Davina seems to have known for a long time. No, it should be said that their little witch has felt it for a long time. However, she doesn''t know those people, so she can only define them as evil according to the fear in her heart.


    The power of evil?


    As like as two peas in the book, Celeste''s eleven old lover, apparently, was exactly the same as her. So, there were some subtle and complicated contents on the superior Elijah''s face.


    If Celeste was reborn because of her great power, where would she be now?


    Elijah''s sight became deeper and deeper. His Celeste was beside them. Yes, she was very close. Elijah could feel it, but where was she?


    To put it another way, who has Celeste become now?

 Chapter 442

    The rebirth of the dead witch is not necessarily in the original body. After all, none of them have seen Celeste''s bones, have they? Celeste has lost her original body, so which witch will she live in now?


    She must have been reborn on a witch. Then, who could that witch be?


    Elijah always felt that the faint fog surrounded them. It was very close, but he couldn''t find a suitable position. However, very close, he could capture the breath and strength of the woman he once loved most.


    Elijah was lost in thought, and Bailu didn''t bother him. They all knew that except Elijah, basically they didn''t have a high possibility of finding Celeste.


    Probably dissatisfied with Bailu''s mother''s attention has been focused on other men. Klaus is unhappy. He doesn''t need his little wolf girl to join the fun. Therefore, as soon as Klaus threw it away, the little guy directly hit the middle of Bailu''s chest / mouth.


    With a bang, the rebound was full of strength. The two claws of xiaorou / Tuanzi reached the commanding height. One side grabbed them one by one, and Bailu was numb. Well, well, Klaus, a bad man, won''t miss any chance to bully her. No, another meat ball attack!


    Bai Lu''s mother didn''t change her breathing movements. She just hugged the little guy and stroked him hard. It''s rare that the little guy also liked Klaus''s rudeness. As a mother, she was really not used to it. "Good, mom hug, we don''t care about your windy Klaus father."


    ¡ª¡ªThis bastard, she cares about what happened to Elijah. She pays attention to what happened to Elijah. Aren''t they a family? I have to say, Klaus, his jealous way is really violent and awkward.


    The tail was tossed around. The little guy felt very satisfied. She was soft and comfortable. Her little head was naturally buried in Bailu''s muddy / round / chest. Her vision had never left Celeste''s puzzle. Her small eyes, small eyebrows and small nose were integrated.


    Familiar!


    Good familiar face, the resonance of this power is also very familiar. The baby tries to think about where they have seen it?


    The scene was silent for a few minutes. With Sophie''s explanation and excitement, Marcel''s silent face also appeared brilliance. He thought of another possibility.


    As for the possibility that his Davina can come back from the dead, Sophie said that the power is only guided to the wrong position. Since the power can be guided, they can rewrite the outcome of the harvest sacrifice again, can''t they?


    Marcel seemed to get some pleasant answers under Sophie''s fierce vibration. He clenched his hands and slowly approached Klaus, "so what appears now is just people who should not be resurrected? So we still have a chance. If we can regain our strength, can we save Davina? "


    Yes, this negative proposition is true. Originally, the power and life that should have belonged to Davina were stolen.


    Sophie and Marcel are going crazy. Joy suddenly fills his mind and almost loses his mind. Yes, their relatives will come back as long as they defeat these bastards hidden in the dark.

 Chapter 443

    Happy is happy. Unfortunately, there is no free lunch in the world. Naturally, there can be no pie falling. I''m afraid this event will not be as simple as they want.


    Klaus''s eyebrows were still dark and gloomy. He was more rational than Marcel. Naturally, he would feel that things were not as simple as they thought. However, he just raised the volume coldly. The only relationship with him was that he wanted to kill the enemy who had been hindering him, "now, Let''s focus on the existing problems first - if the Holy Father Tudor wants revenge, he will attack our vampires and use his sacrificial ceremony to collect power. Our first step is to kill him first, isn''t it? "


    Sophie nodded at him. Indeed, the traditional sacrifice ceremony is indispensable. The more sacrifices, the more difficult it is to deal with the father Tudor. "Yes, the more vampires he kills, the more powerful he will become, and the more dangerous he will become to us."


    Klaus stood up and looked outside. The scenery of New Orleans was still bustling, but the darkness hidden in the corner was approaching them step by step.


    Evil forces are trying to devour them!


    Bailu looks at Klaus without saying anything. The man must be thinking about some conspiracy again. Although Bailu''s mother and xiaorou / Tuanzi don''t know Klaus''s father''s plan, they all find that Klaus''s expression is becoming more and more dangerous.


    Klaus only wants to kill, or when he kills, there will be such an excited murderous spirit. Bailu holds his forehead. He will really make trouble for them. In fact, Bailu is more inclined to investigate their purpose than Klaus''s simple and rough theory of direct killing.


    It''s not that simple. It''s Bai Lu''s woman''s intuition. She knows that Celeste''s appearance is not just for revenge, but should... There should be something else.


    But what is it?


    She unconsciously disrupted the puzzle in her hand. Bailu planned to find a way by herself. Yes, Bailu didn''t even tell Elijah''s plan. She just walked over and looked at Sophie with a calm and direct tone. The first step was to step out first, "good, please tell me, how do we stop him? Or should we say, "how do we find father Tudor?"


    Sophie thought for a while. She couldn''t grasp the real goal of father Tudor. However, the essential problems are here. He needs strength.


    As long as father Tudor needs strength, he must continue to kill, and clues will surface with the body.


    "He needs sacrifice to gain strength, so we can follow the clues to find him. Listen, we can''t let him kill more nocturnal vampires... Yes, as long as no one dies, it''s a good start."


    More power, more vampires, where are there so many vampires in this dangerous French district?


    The thought suddenly broke. Bailu clearly noticed that Klaus''s body was frozen, and Marcel''s eyes contracted. Bailu looked at them and ran away at once. Klaus''s expression was like being pinched by someone.


    Klaus thought of a place. He hoped that the holy father did not know the existence of that place at all. Unfortunately, this possibility was too low, and Marcel naturally thought of it.

 Chapter 444

    That special place, where Marcel took Rebecca, the back garden they are proud of.


    Then, they all heard Marcel''s voice. There was a kind of desperate pain in his tone. Damn it, he didn''t notice the loophole at once, "unless he found a place full of vampires and can be sacrificed at any time..."


    Klaus leaned over and looked at Marcel. They disappeared in an instant. Whether they came or not, they must be faster, faster!!


    Klaus and Marcel rushed to the back garden at the first time. They had to make sure of it.


    Klaus''s eyes were as cold as trying to bury Marcel directly into hell. They seemed to have guessed something. At the thought of Klaus, her heart was worried. However, before Bailu moved, Elijah blocked her steps.


    Bailu''s action was blocked by Elijah. He reluctantly spoke to Bailu, "don''t go to that place. Klaus won''t like you to go with the little guy, especially now..."


    What kind of place? At this time?


    Elijah won''t say such words for no reason. Maybe they really underestimated their enemies. I''m afraid that the Holy Father Tudor has completed his mission!


    Without continuing to twist, she hugged the little meat / dumpling in her arms. If Bai Lu seemed to realize something, then despair and anger slowly appeared in the soft corners of her mouth.


    There is no problem with their guess. The enemy is really more cunning than they think.


    When Klaus appeared in the back garden of Marcel''s house, there was no living here. All the vampires were absorbed and lying dead with wide eyes one by one.


    Mummies are everywhere, disgusting and abnormal. Fortunately, Bailu doesn''t appear. Otherwise, Klaus''s anger level will explode.


    Corpses were everywhere, arrays were everywhere, father Tudor disappeared, and the pride of the evil wizard seemed to remain in the air.


    "Damn it! Damn it! "


    The symbol is like a spell, constantly emerging in their eyes, and the feeling of powerlessness strikes them. The disgusting and evil dark ones hidden in the dark are farther and deeper than they think.


    Klaus didn''t have any clue at once. He had to bury them hastily and couldn''t let more people know about it!


    Klaus and Marcel united to close the back garden. This damn place should have been destroyed long ago, but it should not be in this way.


    Holy secret.


    The gathering place of wizards, the power is constantly extending and transmitting, with Celeste as the center.


    This is a witch''s paradise. She is waiting for a beautiful miracle. Celeste waits gently in the corner of the sacred secret place. She has always been a very patient hunter.


    The Holy Father of Tudor appeared in front of her, and the violence and evil disappeared from his face. Now he knelt down to Celeste like a gentle little sheep. The Holy Father of Tudor was willing to be used by her, which was a kind of submission to power and a kind of submission to powerful dominators.


    Father Tudor looked at Celeste, his eyes were burning with loyalty, and the Witch of sex / feeling smiled. Celeste seemed to be a high queen. She looked deeply at father Tudor, and the voice was dignified and solemn. They were carrying out a crucial ceremony, "so, are you ready?"

 Chapter 445

    Father Tudor nodded. He raised his hands, holding a gloomy white bone knife in his thick palm.


    Celeste''s fingertips touched the surface of the ice blade and resonated. It was a dark magic power, strong enough to destroy many things... Including seriously injuring and even imprisoning Klaus, the ancestor vampire.


    His face was filled with joy. He trusted Celeste who summoned him wholeheartedly. They had a common enemy. He was very proud. He was willing to do anything to kill Klaus. "Yes, this blade is now full of the power I gained from the blood sucking ghost


    What it can do is something more terrible than death Even the most powerful ancestor vampire, yes, the bastard Klaus! "


    Celeste walked to the father of Tudor. She leaned down / body. Their eyes were opposite and their strength penetrated each other. Celeste''s attitude was loving and serious. She was like a believer who was about to achieve supreme honor. The witch''s exquisite face showed a holy smile. She slowly opened her mouth to confirm their faith, "Tudor, Are you ready to make the final sacrifice? "


    Father Tudor looked directly at her, raised his knife respectfully, his face was full of enthusiasm, and his voice was trembling and happy. As long as they avenged after the sacrifice, they could find a way to kill the damn hybrid, "yes, it''s my honor in the name of the witch in the French region!"


    Celeste and he had an incomparable tacit understanding. She gently took the knife, smiled at father Tudor, lowered her head, and kissed him gently on the forehead. Celeste seemed to have no heart to side her head, but her men neatly cut his neck.


    "Thank you, father Tudor." A faint sigh appeared in the ears of father Tudor. It was the last sound he heard before he left the world. No, it was not just a sound, it was his hope.


    Darkness, complete coming!


    One third of Celeste''s face was hidden in the dark shadow. The body of father Tudor slowly fell down. She felt the knife dancing in the palm of her hand, which was a kind of inheritance of power.


    ¡ª¡ªNew forces are rising, a new evil and powerful force that can not be ignored.


    The wild wind drove the force back slowly. Celeste could see them. Yes, they came to a cemetery, which was a newly repaired grave.


    A little witch''s grave, in which a sixteen year old innocent and lovely girl is buried!


    That tomb is a familiar place for Sophie, and her breath and strength still remain on it. Listen carefully, you will find that you can actually hear a faint gasp / breath, small and thin, like a girl''s groan / groan and cry for help?


    ... girl, yes, this is the tomb of a 16-year-old witch. It is the tomb of Monica, Sophie''s only niece who wants to revive wholeheartedly.


    Struggling to blink her eyes, Monique woke up from a long dark sleep. She felt a little uncomfortable. Her throat was dry and dumb. Her breathing was very sad. It was difficult to open her eyes, and only the hazy light was projected in bit by bit.


    Inside the little coffin, the girl''s eyes were confused and her breath was weak. However, she felt that she heard a strange sound and her vitality was revived. Yes, Monique heard the call, the call from her ancestors... It was a call, the call from the witch elder.

 Chapter 446

    Monica suddenly opened her eyes. Her eyes looked straight ahead. Yes, her chest became active again, coughed up a sultry breath, and there was only one thought left in her mind.


    ... she''s going out, she has to go out!!


    The strength is spreading with the will, and her hands and feet slowly regain control. Monique has been kept in a position for too long. She can only swing a rigid arc hard, stretch out her hands and knock them. The coffin is nailed firmly. Her small body can only struggle in a small range, and there is a constant cry for help in her mouth, which is faster than one, "Help me... Help me! Somebody help me, I''m going out! "


    The atmosphere in New Orleans is becoming more and more depressed, the dark forces are rising, and the shadow of death is enveloping the sky at any time. However, life is no longer desperate, and there are still one or two good things to happen, such as father Kieran reopening St. Anne''s church.


    St. Anne''s church was once the faith center of the city.


    The more difficult times are, the more people need their faith. Even if they are sometimes blind and drift with the tide!


    This is the result of discussion between Klaus and father Kieran. St. Anne''s church must be rebuilt and reopened. Yes, people need comfort, and faith will become their comfort.


    Father Kieran has to say that it is a very appropriate belief. He has always been a qualified, legal and reasonable priest. He is warm and stable. His tall body stands on the high table to spread the gospel.


    Klaus and Marcel sat down and participated in the reopening ceremony. They came to worship like ordinary people. They raised their heads. The priest''s face was peaceful. Feng Shen was handsome with some unspeakable elegance. His tone was firm power. Father Kieran was firm in their power. "Thank you very much for coming, This is of great significance to me. Today is the first sermon after the reconstruction of the church. St. Anne can finally become the spiritual sustenance of our city and bring us all together... At this moment, we gather here to praise God and give us gratitude. I believe everyone will remember that the events before the church were a tragedy... Because we still have hope in our hearts, Also because of the generous help of many kind-hearted people, we can sit here again today. Therefore, we gather here with faith and pursue peace and love more firmly and stronger Amen... "


    Suddenly, the corner of his eye flashed, and Klaus looked over. He saw an old woman on the puzzle - Bastian, the witch elder, the old woman who killed father Kieran''s nephew. She unexpectedly appeared at the door and never left father Kieran.


    It seems that the witch''s goal this time is not her nephew. Then, why did she appear in front of them and what are the purposes of these witches?


    ... once again, the witch who had long died was resurrected after death. It seems that the power of the lost harvest sacrifice is emerging one by one. Although he is unwilling to believe the fact of this cup, Klaus has to admit that Sophie''s inference is reasonable.


    Klaus''s attention returned to father Kieran. He didn''t seem to notice the old woman at all. The next moment, Klaus wanted to act, and Bastian disappeared. Klaus looked around for a week and didn''t find it, so he had to take back his sight.

 Chapter 447

    When Klaus''s eyes flashed around, he actually saw Camille, who glared at him.


    Klaus could think with his knees that the girl must hate him because of Davina and his kind hypnosis!


    Camille''s attitude is not good. She is an honest and kind girl. She seems to be still angry with Klaus. They have rarely talked and communicated since Marcel last time.


    Klaus glanced at marcel, and his face was strange. However, the direction he paid attention to was different from all of them. Was he still angry about Camille? Unfortunately, this time, the shrewd Klaus guessed wrong.


    Marcel''s whole back was full of cold air. He also saw a witch, a beautiful young witch, a witch he had approached and used... However, she had long died and was killed by him and Rebecca.


    The key to hell''s gate was clearly hidden by them. How could it appear in the world? Marcel fell into a nightmare for a moment.


    Cold sweat began to appear. Klaus felt a little strange. He looked at marcel, but he was an old witch and Camille. What was he afraid of, "what''s the matter? Any questions? "


    Marcel a spirit, he turned his head away from Klaus''s eyes, shook his head at him, supported his indifference, and responded hoarsely, "... No, nothing."


    The old witch has nothing to do with Marcel at all. It''s not Camille, an old lover of the cold war with him. How did he get the same as guilty conscience? From small to large, Marcel really hasn''t made any progress in women.


    Klaus was a little speechless. Maybe Klaus focused his disappointment with Marcel on the possibility of Camille. He didn''t think of other places. He just lowered his voice to remind Marcel to pay attention to the current situation and attitude, "if it''s okay, concentrate and make people feel that we are devout parishioners."


    Father Kieran''s sermon went well. He always knew how to comfort people. St. Anne''s church will only get better and better. It can bring good influence, which Klaus felt very satisfied.


    Finally, there is another thing that is satisfactory. Father Kieran is still a rational person. Klaus suddenly felt that it is really not easy to be the ruler of a city?


    The beautiful morning ended with Klaus''s sigh, Marcel''s distraction and father Kieran''s generosity.


    They are satisfied, and so are the people who have been brainwashed successfully.


    Klaus held out his hand to father Kieran. With a gentle smile, he shook hands with father Kieran, as if he were a devout believer. He paid tribute to his father and joked, "Hey, the sermon this morning is really good and very encouraging. My father, you are really a born clergyman..."


    Father Kieran showed a loving smile. Klaus''s intention was unknown. In this case, he could only nod silently. He didn''t find anything wrong after sweeping around the angle of view. He was a little calm in his heart. At least, they didn''t come to make trouble, "I didn''t expect you to come."

 Chapter 448

    Yes, Klaus, the devil, actually wants to come to attend the church sermon. Klaus and the church are completely different. I have to say that this guy really surprised and puzzled our father Kieran.


    Marcel pulled the corners of his mouth. He seemed impatient with their hypocrisy. I don''t know why. He lost some greetings and lowered his voice. Then he stretched out his hand and shook father Kieran tightly. Marcel directly said the key points. They came not only to listen to father Kieran''s sermon, "in fact, We''re here to hear if you have any clues about the recent ''submarine invasion''? "


    Code, password, customs clearance secret language between non-human and human representatives, their special tacit understanding, father Kieran''s news network, has always been the most perfect in New Orleans.


    Klaus and Marcel are inseparable from father Kieran''s various news. After all, the city is still human at most, so this time, they still found the man who is the representative of human beings to help.


    Father Kieran looked around and slowly approached them, whispering the information he had, "my people have tried their best to inquire, but no one has heard anything from the person you said."


    That man, the news of the father Tudor.


    Yes, there is no trace of such a large adult man''s range of activities. Father Kieran couldn''t think of the second possibility except the dead.


    Father Kieran felt that father Tudor had left or was dead, but his idea could not be supported by others.


    Klaus and Marcel insist on the Holy Father of Tudor. He is still in New Orleans. He is a vampire in the back garden. The Holy Father of Tudor is so powerful that even Klaus can only subdue and kill him. Who else has this ability.


    Therefore, father Tudor must be hiding in a place they don''t know, waiting for them to take all kinds of powerful revenge!


    Klaus frowned, but he couldn''t find any trace. Father Kieran''s ability was very clear to them. The fog deepened step by step. Klaus felt that the incident was becoming more and more complicated.


    The more they can''t find their brains, the more complacent the enemy is. This is very disadvantageous to them. Klaus''s voice can''t help suppressing it very low and heavy. "There must be a place we haven''t noticed. Listen, he is called the Holy Father of Tudor. Now he is gathering the power of the vampires we buried in the garden and is wandering around here, Maybe you should let your people work harder! "


    Father Kieran frowned and was about to refute Klaus''s words. Klaus''s attitude was still unpopular. Just now, his niece Camille appeared at the door of the church.


    Father Kieran''s expression changed for a moment. He looked at Marcel and Klaus and smiled coldly, and his attitude became light. If it weren''t for their damn vampires, Camille wouldn''t have been angry all the time. Now, his niece hasn''t forgiven him, the pitiful priest, "or I can choose to stay away from the impending war between you, Before I and my relatives fall into... "


    Camille noticed them. She took a few steps forward and approached father Kieran. Her face was smelly and very stiff!

 Chapter 449

    Klaus and Marcel looked at each other, and there was an inexplicable sense of embarrassment. The Camille bird didn''t bird them. They just turned their heads and politely greeted father Kieran with a lukewarm tone. "Congratulations, the church can be opened to everyone again. It can be seen that it''s inconvenient for you to speak now. Then, goodbye."


    Camille turned and left. Klaus had already flashed aside. He was still busy calling to arrange things. Marcel touched his nose. He stepped forward and consciously acted as a softener. "Camille, nice to meet you."


    Camille nodded at him without a smile on his face. When Klaus was here, they obviously had a conspiracy. She didn''t feel happy about the meeting at this time?


    Father Kieran has become very calm since Camille appeared around them. He was stunned and refused to say a word to Klaus.


    The more Camille knows about the god horse of the same camp, the more she will be angry with his uncle.


    Then, Klaus hung up his cell phone after finishing the matter. Before he turned his head, he found two condemning eyes looking at him, a Marcel and a father Kieran... It is estimated that it is because of the innocent Camille.


    After coughing, Klaus was a little bright and shook his cell phone. He was innocent too. The most important thing was Camille''s own choice. He didn''t think of ways to take measures. "Hey, please don''t look at me. I''ve tried to keep her away from here, but your niece is too lucky and smart."


    Marcel came closer, Klaus held out his hand and smiled at him. There was a trace of excitement hidden in the strangeness. He seemed to have received an interesting story that he didn''t know whether it was good news. "Marcel, you will be interested... Diego told me that he helped us receive a gift, a very, very special gift!"


    Marcel looked at Klaus''s expression. He was rarely so ferocious and strange. It seemed that the gift was really special, and father Kieran was also aroused by him.


    "Can you speak more clearly?" Marcel and father Kieran looked at Klaus together. The movement on his hand remained the same, but the softness emitted by his whole aura disappeared and was so fierce that people couldn''t look at him.


    ... it''s like all the plans have changed in an instant.


    Klaus turned and left. His steps were not disordered, but he was in a hurry and simply, "come with me if you want to know..." Klaus didn''t know whether to answer or tell himself, with a subtle sense of oppression. "Yes, I think I would like this gift, too. I don''t know it means that our Witch problem has been solved, Or is it just beginning? "


    Marcel was completely curious about what gift could make Klaus say such words. He pulled his attention back. Forget it, solve the immediate problem first.


    After all, memories are just memories. Marcel comforts himself that he may have read it wrong. After all, people are similar. Not all beautiful women are witches, especially those who have died for many years.


    Marcel glanced at Klaus who was about to disappear. He was sorry and nodded to father Kieran. He was also curious. His eyes had been chasing Klaus and waved to leave, "well, I''ll go back and have a look, so... Goodbye, father."

 Chapter 450

    Marcel left with his front foot, and Camille turned and left. Father Kieran was hit. Alas, why can''t she listen to his explanation?


    While thinking about Klaus''s gift, he thought about how to continue to explain to Camille. Father Kieran''s mind was also divided. He stood at the door and thanked and said goodbye to the onlookers one by one.


    Father Kieran is a good man. He is often enthusiastic about all kinds of charity. The reopening of St. Anne''s church has received support from all aspects. Many of his believers are very enthusiastic. He can only shake hands and thank them one by one.


    "God is with you, thank you... God is with you... Thank you..."


    Father Kieran finally almost mechanically shook hands with everyone. He smiled lovingly at the corners of his mouth. Then, his thoughts drifted more and more. Finally, he still stretched out his hand, and the lines in his mouth were natural, "thank you very much. May God and you..."


    Suddenly, as soon as his wrist tightened, father Kieran suddenly broke his voice, pulled his neck and cooled his back. He had a strange feeling that hit his heart.


    What''s wrong!!


    Yes, it''s attitude. The attitude of believers is pious and enthusiastic. However, the palm in his hand is dry, and even every grain and vein is malicious. He lowers his head, and a gentle old woman with a smile coaxes father Kieran. Her smile is vicious from hell, and her mouth is open and closed, as if she is talking about mysterious words, However, father Kieran can only hear something about him, "father, I don''t think so, but I still thank you for your blessing."


    "... bastina?" Father Kieran knew the old woman in front of him. Yes, he hated the witch, the damned witch elder bastina, the witch who killed his nephew, and the witch who used a spell to destroy St. Anne''s Church!


    Bastian nodded. The folds on her smiling face began to dance. It seemed that she was very happy to meet an old friend she hadn''t seen for a long time. Her mouth moved slightly, and the spell came out. This time, father Kieran understood. She said, "crazy reversal, the soul is gone."


    Father Kieran''s actions were shackled. He couldn''t earn the control of the damn witch.


    Unable to move, I can only watch myself being pulled closer to the edge of hell step by step.


    The next second, the back of his hand seemed to be bitten by a mosquito, and his heart tingled slightly. Father Kieran knew that he had been cast, and the killing intention flowed out from the bottom of his eyes.


    The effect of the spell was more terrible than he thought. Father Kieran could only look at the witch. His mouth couldn''t make a voice. Bastian nodded with a smile, just like many people shaking hands. She even hugged their kind and kind father, "dear father, when you saw your nephew Sean in hell, Say hello to him for me. "


    Then the damn witch disappeared in father Kieran''s eyes.


    No one found her at the scene. Except father Kieran, whose face completely changed, they didn''t see the tragedy that happened to father Kieran.


    Cold sweat penetrated into his bones. He knew that he was going to die. Just like his nephew Sean, he died of magic. He would slowly go crazy. The spell eroded his reason bit by bit. Then, the famous father Kieran would kill, kill... Finally, commit suicide!!

 Chapter 451

    Father Kieran returned to normal after about a minute, but it was useless to send all his men. He could not find the witch who had cast the spell. Only the slight stabbing pain on the back of his hand and an obvious cross represented a real nightmare.


    ¡ª¡ªIt''s not a dream. Like Sean, he was under the spell of death.


    Under the sunshine, New Orleans is still the same, bustling and unparalleled. It seems that it has not changed at all.


    Familiar shadows and smiles can be found in the bustling streets. Sabin with a bright smile continues her work with the tour group, as if she were a normal and ordinary person.


    All kinds of people followed her step by step to the sacred and secret place. The witch area is also a tourist attraction. They are particularly beautiful because of legends. Sabin''s tone is natural and vivid. She seems to be particularly familiar with any angle here. She told tourists about these tombstones bit by bit, "each tombstone is taken care of by a specially assigned person, The witch''s family will place various decorations in front of the tombstone to mourn the important members of the family... "


    Unknowingly, when they arrived at Monique''s tombstone, her footsteps stopped for a moment, and Sabin continued to explain. There seemed to be something strange wrapped in her tone, and a faint smile appeared in her dimple.


    "This tomb belongs to the devro family. This family has always been famous in the French region because of its close connection with witchcraft... There is a witch named Sophie among their current family members..." her tone was mysterious and seemed to have some temptation / confusion and hook / attraction.


    Sophie?


    Aunt Sophie?


    Monique suddenly heard the sound. She beat the wooden coffin harder. Her palms and backs rubbed against the wound. There were dark red blood stains. Someone knew her Aunt Sophie. There was someone outside. There must be someone outside!!


    "Anyone? Is anybody there?? help me!! Help me... "


    Sabin''s faint voice is getting closer and closer, and Monique''s mood is becoming more intense. There is also induction between witches. She feels the power of calling, and her tone is close to fanaticism. Yes, she can go out, "is there anyone? Please help me! "


    Sabin''s smile grew stronger and stronger. She walked slowly close to Monique''s tombstone and stretched out her hand to explain, as if she really didn''t know anything. "Yes, it''s like this. If you look carefully, these new bricks show that some people died not long ago. It seems that the girl is still young, Yes... Very young, only sixteen... "


    There are many camera flashing sounds in the gathered crowd, but it sounds strange. It seems that someone is asking for help. Her voice is very beautiful. It sounds like a girl


    But the sound came from the tombstone.


    ¡ª¡ªGirl''s voice?


    The hustle and bustle of discussion came out. How could the voice of the girl asking for help be transmitted from the inner position of the tombstone?!


    "... what sound?" A brave burst out. Is there a girl hidden in the tombstone?


    Fake corpses? Or acting?!


    The tourists were stunned and began to be completely out of control. They took out their mobile phones in a hurry, recording and video recording.

 Chapter 452

    At this time, their guide''s hand was just sticking to the tombstone to explain. Her expression was surprised and innocent.


    The mood of tourists is getting higher and higher. Some people quietly call the TV station to report. This kind of thing will not happen often. It must be of great news value.


    It has not only news value, but also economic value.


    Sabin lowered her eyes. There was a faint vibration under her palm. Monique''s strength was slowly recovering. Well, another piece of her chess had awakened. They were getting closer and closer to success!


    Monica''s cry for help became more and more obvious, and her mood became more and more excited. Suddenly, she suddenly burst out all her strength, and her eyes were red with anger. She wanted to go out. She had to go out, "Damn, let me out Let me out! "


    Sabin''s footsteps, she opened her body sideways and went to the other direction like lightning. Then, the surprised crowd heard a violent sound like an explosion. The tombstone was broken by strong force, and the ruins were scattered around them.


    A big hole was broken in the tombstone, the sound in the air was clear and audible, and a young girl and a young witch climbed out of the coffin with an old smell.


    Monique is very beautiful, with clear eyebrows and eyes. Wearing a long snow-white dress, she sits on the ground innocently and looks at the human beings around her.


    Long dead Monique, she slipped out of the hell of death and saw the sun in New Orleans again.


    Exclamation, dumbness, lighting, photography, the whole crowd was boiling. Some thought it was a supernatural event, while others thought it was a scheduled performance.


    Only Sabin smiled deeply. She went over, stretched out her hand and caught the stumbled girl. She hugged Monica and hugged her tightly.


    Familiar with the taste and power, Monique knew her kindness for the first time. Yes, they are witches in the world.


    With her eyes opposite, ''Sabin'' smiled very gently. She slowly stroked / touched Monique''s deep and divine big eyes and hugged her tightly. There was excitement and joy in her voice, "Hello, my dear Monique, welcome back to this world."


    Monique''s death and resurrection was a big news. Soon, the miracle of her death and resurrection was seen in the newspaper, on TV, and even videos were saved in many people''s mobile phones.


    The magical girl, dead and resurrected, even climbed out of the grave surrounded by everyone.


    Sophie received the news. She rushed over for the first time. She saw her niece. Yes, it was Monique, her only niece.


    Sophie excitedly pushed away the crowded crowd. Her face was uncontrollable ecstasy and rushed straight to Monica''s position, "what''s the matter? Sabin, tell me what happened? God, tell me it''s true Is this true? "


    Her Monique is alive. Again, their Monique is back.


    Sabin looked at Sophie, who couldn''t believe it. He opened his arms and smiled with confidence. He seemed to be very happy for Sophie, a good friend. "Yes, Sophie, you have to believe me. Our miracle has happened!"


    Sophie walked hard step by step. She looked at her niece. Monique smiled at her. Sophie flew over and hugged her only relative with trembling hands.


    ... Jane ANN, my dear sister, it''s true. Our Monique is back.

 Chapter 453

    Sabin twisted her face and lowered her head, but she still stood aside and waited for Sophie to calm down. At this time, she still needed some disguise.


    For the time being, they can''t let anyone discover the plan, so Sophie must hide it. Sabin and Monique have a tacit understanding


    Sophie''s mood was too excited. She didn''t realize the eyes exchanged between Monica and Sabin. They were very deep and indifferent. Monique''s eyes looking at Sophie were very wrong. It wasn''t the eyes when she came back from the past to see her relatives.


    Monique''s eyes looked... Very, very strange and strange.


    Klaus and them rushed home. Marcel stumbled. He was rarely frightened. The body, a familiar body, my God, the so-called special gift, was actually the body of father Tudor.


    The Holy Father Tudor died. He was put in the same array. He died, and the dry body lay safely in front of Klaus''s house.


    Elijah was examining the body, and his face had no normal look. All this showed some strangeness and strangeness.


    The body of father Tut was definitely deliberately placed at their door. What is the intention and purpose of this kind of thing?!


    Klaus stepped in a step earlier than Marcel. He flashed behind Elijah. He was in a bad mood. When the Holy Father Tudor died and he didn''t know anything, the Holy Father Tudor was already dead.


    Elijah glanced sideways at them and didn''t answer. He just lowered / continued to study. Klaus made a half circle around the side and didn''t see anything. The malice of the corners of his mouth poured out,


    "My brother, do you need any props? You look professional... Magnifying glass or pipe? "


    Rebecca vowed that she wanted to break Klaus''s snow-white teeth. Unfortunately, Elijah stopped her impulse. For the time being, they had no time for civil strife.


    "Why don''t you tell everyone what you think, Klaus?" Elijah stepped back. Indeed, the body looked normal.


    The body is as like as two peas, and the body is perfect.


    Klaus''s eyebrows had to be squeezed into a lump. The light in his eyes was quiet and unclear. His fingers naturally scratched the outline of father Tudor, just like looking at a sign. "In the past, when witches wanted to express a threat, they would kill a chicken and put it at your door."


    The scene was silent for three seconds. Bai Lu pumped / moved her temples patiently. It was very good. At this time, the image of the Tudor holy father became more brilliant.


    Rebecca skimmed her mouth. The first reaction was that she couldn''t laugh. Klaus meant that they wanted to threaten them with a corpse. "That''s really a huge and ferocious chicken, don''t you think?"


    Elijah''s body stood straight. He looked more worried. He looked around, especially Klaus''s eyes. Father Tudor didn''t need to joke about his life. "Father Tudor easily subdued Rebecca, and he almost solved you and Marcel. If he was really on the side of the witches, why did they kill him, Still at our door? "

 Chapter 454

    According to Elijah''s opinion, the body of father Tudor is only a small beginning. There must be a great conspiracy to cry ghosts and gods behind it. They have to guard against it. It is rare that Klaus did not laugh at it.


    ... maybe, they really see the enemy hidden behind them too simply. Their plans are linked one by one, making it impossible for people''s air defense!


    Bailu and them also fell into silence. Suddenly, the little meat / dumpling in her arms seemed to feel something. She ran away at once. The target seemed to be their room.


    Klaus and Bailu looked at each other. Bailu''s mother consciously followed the little guy. What happened to her? Didn''t she listen very attentively?


    Xiaorou / Tuanzi went straight to the TV all the way. She quickly climbed to the table where the TV was placed. Her little ass twisted and stretched out her hand, slapped and opened the live news.


    When Bai Lu went in, she just heard the news of a tourism program. It seemed that she was talking about a witch or a program. She didn''t pay much attention. She just watched the little guy slowly wave his little paw at her.


    Bai Lu''s eyebrows are wrinkled. The shaking radian of the little guy''s body is too big. It looks really dangerous. Is it wooden?


    Bai Lu walked over to pick her up for the first time. As a result, the corners of her mouth were crooked. The small meat ball of their family looked particularly dangerous. She easily held the TV in her arms, padded it, and could jump out a few millimeters!


    ... because of Mao, she held a huge TV as naturally and casually as holding a Barbie doll. Bailu was completely defeated by their little meat / Dumpling. The little guy''s tail shook and shook, Bailu''s eyes shifted, and their eyes were attracted by the information in the TV.


    Monique?! Sophie''s niece??


    The little witch who came back from the dead, Monique!!


    Bailu and xiaoroutuan came out together. She didn''t have much strength to hold the TV and the little guy, so she had to hold the top of the TV, fix the position, and call Klaus''s father a few times.


    ... I''m kidding. Such a high-profile gene must belong to Klaus. It has nothing to do with her for a dime!!


    The shapes of Bai Lu and the little guy are really embarrassing and cute. Father Klaus immediately flashed over when he heard the news. He had one eyebrow and fastened the TV, and the other hand clamped the little bastard of their family. No matter how powerful her ability is, she can''t mess around like this!!


    Bailu innocently gains a white eye from Klaus''s father!


    "Hey, my baby, why do you look so energetic? What are you looking at?" Klaus will not put the responsibility on the little meat ball at all. He will only feel that their parents'' words and deeds are not in place. He tries hard to communicate with their little baby.


    Klaus''s father is good at persuasion, and Bailu''s mother doesn''t bother to talk to him at all. Bailu''s attention has seen the content of the TV. The picture is so incredible that she didn''t read it wrong?!


    The little witch, one of the sacrifices of the harvest sacrifice, the Monique... Monique has really resurrected. Monique, the little witch''s good friend selected with Davina, has really resurrected?!

 Chapter 455

    Sophie''s statement has been confirmed by facts again. No, it should be said that whether Sophie''s theory can be confirmed or not, she has got the result she wants.


    Monica, she''s really resurrected!


    Marcel was not calm when he heard the news. Monique, she is not alone. Yes, her resurrection has a smell of hope. When she comes back, it means that his Davina is likely to come back!


    This is good news for them.


    Is this really good news?


    Rebecca''s eyes changed the rhythm several times. She looked at Klaus and the little meat ball in his arms. They greeted them with such unbridled eyes. I don''t know why, Rebecca suddenly had a strange illusion, as if they knew everything.


    We must not underestimate the little meat / dumpling in Klaus''s arms. She is definitely not as simple as that innocent look!


    Rebecca adjusted her mind. She didn''t believe it. How could it be such a coincidence? Klaus is arrogant and complacent. How can he know all this and their little meat / dumpling? She is a little baby. She pesters Bai Lu''s mother every day. It is said that her strength has not been brought into full play!


    How could she know what happened so long ago? Yes, it should be a coincidence. Rebecca calmed down and she seemed very interested. "Hey, this is really good news. When Sabin led tourists to visit the cemetery today, a girl climbed out of the grave. This story can shake the French district..."


    Bai Lu stared at the innocent girl in the picture, her mouth moved, and she was really shocked, "this girl is Monica."


    If Monique''s resurrection is just a small coincidence and beginning, then the people in their puzzle are dead and Monique is resurrected. What does this mean? Could they all be resurrected?


    Klaus is also very impressed with the puzzle. Anyway, they are some annoying guys against him!!


    "Is this true?" Elijah was also shocked. "It turned out that our last harvest sacrifice ceremony was successful. They got strength..." Celeste, Elijah thought of the woman he once loved. Could she really be resurrected?


    "Yes, it was such a sensation that the tourists thought it was a performance arranged, but all the witches thought it was a miracle and they were celebrating it."


    Diego, who has confirmed the news, came back from outside. He got the exact news through some channels. Indeed, their lovely little Monique has returned from hell.


    Rebecca looked a little mocking. She looked at Marcel sideways. He finally got his wish, and his Davina may come back at any time. "Who said no, they thought there was no hope, but now a harvest sacrifice girl suddenly resurrected."


    Marcel nodded, and his expression became more enthusiastic. He seemed to draw a glimmer of hope. Father Tudor died and Monique came back.


    To put it bluntly, it''s obvious that since someone came back alive instead of them, it means that the position can be adjusted, "yes, maybe we can save Davina... As long as we kill the witch who took her place."

 Chapter 456

    Klaus didn''t care about him at all. Since Davina died, Marcel finally released all his conscience. What he thought every day was how his little witch would die?


    Rebecca sneers. Elijah is indifferent. The little guy is drying his tail in a boring way. She doesn''t look too natural and unrestrained... Bailu sighs. No one in the family is normal. Close to Klaus, Bailu slowly opens her mouth and guesses about a terrible guess, "I may know who that person is. She takes out the puzzle, Point to Celeste above, it must be her! "


    This is a female intuition. Celeste has been pestering like the skeleton since Sophie''s ceremony.


    In this black fog, only Celeste really exists. She has carried out it all the time. Yes, Bailu is sure that it has nothing to do with her.


    Klaus didn''t stop Bai Lu''s explanation and speculation. He just hugged the child, suppressed his voice and told him a few words, looking at his little wolf girl. In fact, doesn''t she know that some words are better for him as a man?


    The little guy''s tail made a few wordless noise. She supported Klaus''s father''s statement very much. Bailu''s mother was still trying to expose their current cup state. "Think carefully, Davina tried to tell us before - evil. She painted many Celeste portraits, which may be reminding us that evil is coming..."


    Klaus coughed for a while. He put the child back in Bai Lu''s arms and continued the topic. He didn''t intend to let her say it, "yes, first father Tudor came back to us to settle old accounts. Now, maybe your old lover killed by me has also come back, my brother... You have to admit this sad fact. This is not a simple witch attack on vampires, Obviously, they are declaring war on us. "


    Klaus and Elijah were lost in thought. They looked at each other. It seemed that both sides had made a decision.


    As a pregnant woman, Bailu''s only task is to ensure her safety. Therefore, she is not allowed to express any opinions for the time being, especially Klaus thinks she is not a pregnant woman who will take good care of herself!


    Rebecca couldn''t stand the state that you didn''t say, I didn''t say, and everyone didn''t say. She went aside, took a bottle of wine, clicked, opened it, and motioned to Klaus and Elijah, "well, how about we have a drink first? Anyway, it''s not too early now. Instead of being entangled by the witch''s tricks and excuses, why don''t we take the initiative? "


    Klaus smiled. He liked what his sister said. Why not? Their family is so powerful that there is no need to fear the enemies of wayward forms. Yes, he never likes the words retreat.


    Elijah had nothing to do with them. He flashed over to take Rebecca''s glass and stopped them before she drank it. "It''s a little early to drink whisky, especially if you want to drive later."


    Rebecca took another cup. This time she was a little far away from her two brothers, especially Klaus. Who knows if he would have a fit again, "I''m not going to drive. I don''t want to go anywhere tonight, my brother."


    Klaus looked at Bailu, and Elijah nodded. They had a rare tacit understanding.

 Chapter 457

    Elijah shook his head at them interestingly. He looked at Rebecca and drank a cup to stop her follow-up actions. He looked at Bai Lu''s direction, "my sister, our pregnant woman, she is very dangerous now. You know, she is very unsafe here and needs to be transferred. Understand, what do you think of other safe places, my sister?"


    Rebecca blinked silently. Elijah understood what she meant. In other words, she couldn''t drink whisky today, could she?


    Klaus took Elijah''s words. He looked at Rebecca and ordered directly. Klaus never considered her mood. "Yes, my sister, you have to take Bailu to the plantation house until this matter is over. We must ensure the safety of pregnant women."


    Elijah silently agreed with this view. At this point, they must be consistent.


    Rebecca was too lazy to take care of the damn Klaus. She turned back and looked at Elijah, her favorite brother, raised her voice and questioned him, "are you worried about Bailu or doubting me, my brother, Elijah, don''t you believe me?"


    Klaus tried to sow discord. He said coolly, "yes, I really don''t believe you, my sister."


    Elijah was speechless. He lowered his head and kissed Rebecca''s forehead. His mouth was still heavy and spoiled. "No, dear sister, I asked you to do it because I believe you."


    Bai Lu stared at them speechless and began to discuss her whereabouts. No one asked her own opinions. Is she just a decoration? "Excuse me, let me make a point. Why don''t I decide by myself? I''m not a child."


    While Bailu was still arguing, Klaus tied the man away quickly. Joking, if he continued to indulge, the little wolf girl could not give him any more moths.


    "Yes, Bailu has a child in her stomach. Why do you decide her fate?"


    "You know why, Rebecca."


    "Then why don''t you take her, my brother, if you are so worried."


    Elijah wiped his face. He tried to suppress the bitterness in his heart. The bitterness in the voice line can no longer be hidden. "I can''t. If I really do this, I''ll become the kind of hypocrite you say, Rebecca, I can''t."


    There was a long silence.


    Rebecca poured another glass of whisky. There was absolutely no problem with her drinking capacity. After drinking, she turned and looked at Elijah quietly, "brother, you..."


    Elijah shook his head at her. He didn''t want to do more. He couldn''t interfere more. The woman was his brother''s and she was pregnant with Klaus''s child. "Rebecca, maybe I can''t control our feelings and my own feelings, but my behavior won''t get out of control."


    Rebecca stared at Elijah with a frown. Sometimes her brother was too respectable and sympathetic. She had been suppressing her feelings and thoughts. Wasn''t she tired?


    Elijah walked away. He seemed to want to avoid Rebecca''s direct eyes. He was just an ordinary man. Elijah admitted this, "my sister, can you kindly help me do this?"

 Chapter 458

    "Well," Rebecca could do nothing about him. She nodded and nodded and agreed to Elijah''s request. "You should know that the werewolf spicy mother doesn''t like what others tell her to do. She can guarantee that she won''t like it, but I''ll do it for you, my brother... In order to stop this stupid argument between us, I just want to work hard to solve our disputes. "


    Elijah gratefully raised her glass to Rebecca and smiled. Thank you, my sister.


    Klaus finished Bailu and went out. He still had some things to deal with. He met Marcel on the way. He seemed to be grateful and confused. He turned and left.


    Rebecca holds Bailu in one hand and the car key in the other. She just wants to pass Marcel. As a result, Marcel gives Bailu a look, "sorry."


    Bailu looked at the key in her hand and thought for a while. She thought about Elijah, Klaus and the baby. Finally, she held back her breath. Forget it, she will wait for their sister in the car.


    Rebecca stared at Marcel in shock. He dared to appear in Klaus''s sphere of influence so blatantly. What happened? "What are you doing? How dare you make such a rash move at such a time, my marcel, do you have a brain? "


    Now Marcel obviously doesn''t care about Klaus and Elia at all. He just looks at Rebecca, "listen, we''re in trouble."


    Rebecca looked at him speechless. "Well, you say I listen. What are you crazy about?"


    Marcel tightly clasped Rebecca''s hands, intimately approached her ears and gnashed his teeth, "listen, everyone is searching everywhere for the resurrected witch. I think I saw one of them in the church, the witch we all know."


    "Who?" Which beautiful witch in the end called Marcel really like this.


    "Janivy..." Marcel was too lazy to joke with Rebecca. He just lowered his voice and spit out a name, "you heard right, it''s her!"


    "What are you talking about?" Rebecca immediately grabbed Marcel by the neck. Who was he talking about? Janivy? That beautiful little cute, how can it be?


    This is simply impossible. Janivy has long died, many, many years, because of them.


    Marcel and Rebecca''s backs were cold at the same time, and they felt the illusion that the fatal threat was approaching.


    Damn it, Klaus can''t find out about it. Not at all.


    Marcel and Rebecca looked at each other and were 100% sure of each other''s ideas.


    Rebecca stopped talking.


    Marcel didn''t know how to explain. He had to break the situation first, and the silence couldn''t continue. "Listen, I''m not sure. I saw her inadvertently, and then I''ve been with Klaus, but that man looks like her."


    Marcel is no longer an asshole to joke about this kind of thing. Rebecca''s eyes are fixed on Marcel. She is frightened and confused.


    Marcel ignores Rebecca''s panic. He seems to have been able to accept this cruel reality. This must be solved earlier. "You and I all know that there must be a reason why she came back from hell. The old accounts many years ago, the secrets that you and I don''t want to be known by others..."

 Chapter 459

    Rebecca''s rude words burst out. She planned Marcel''s guess. She brushed her face. Damn it, this damn nightmare, a gloomy command jumped out of her mouth. "Listen, I''m going to take Bailu to the plantation now. You have to find Jenny to end all this, just like last time, okay?"


    Marcel nodded in silence.


    Rousseau bar.


    Camille was mixing wine alone. She only saw a very attractive woman come in. She just sat in front of Camille and picked an arc with her slender fingers, "thank you. Give me a cup of tea."


    Although it seems strange to drink a cup of tea in the bar, especially during closed hours, Camille has no extra mood to think. She just mechanically poured a cup of tea to Jenny.


    Jenny vishlan was drinking tea while watching Camille''s argument with a middle-aged man.


    Camille and her uncle father Kieran seem to have a big difference.


    Camille doesn''t want to pay attention to Kieran at all. She is really disappointed with his wife. Camille just can''t accept her only relative. Her uncle doesn''t care about her feelings at all and blindly conceals her to deceive her. "Sorry, I''m very busy and don''t have time to listen to your nonsense for the time being."


    Father Kieran looked very nervous. He seemed to have something urgent to explain to Camille, "listen, listen to me, Camille..."


    Camille broke his words and didn''t bother to give her uncle, her favorite uncle before, "I went to your church reopening ceremony because I wanted to try to make up for the relationship between us... And then? Then I saw you talking to Klaus in public, as if you were talking about French affairs. "


    Klaus, the damn vampire who hurt their ancestors, Camille couldn''t believe it.


    Father Kieran, his uncle, could not imagine how many things he had hidden from her.


    Father Kieran was stunned by Camille''s answer. Did she see it?


    Then he shook his head. It was too late for him to make it clear, "Klaus and I are really business. Listen to me, we O''Connor family have been trying to maintain peace for 300 years..."


    Camille obviously didn''t want to listen at all. She didn''t want to continue to believe that she had been trying to protect her uncle. "No, don''t tell me about family history. It''s a lot of lies!"


    Father Kieran was angry, too.


    "Camille!" The angry flame burned for a moment. Father Kieran seemed to feel that it would scare his lovely little niece. He held back and waved his arm, "here, pour me a glass of wine," his voice trembled, "I have something to tell you."


    Camille hesitated and handed a glass of wine. Then she looked at father Kieran.


    On weekdays, my uncle''s hand, which has been as calm as a mountain, has been shaking, shaking more and more.


    The wine was hardly drunk, but it was constantly shaken out.


    The smell of wine is diffuse, inexplicable and treacherous.


    Camille hesitated again. Father Kieran looked really wrong, "uncle, what''s the matter with you?"


    Father Kieran wanted to smile at Camille, but he didn''t have the strength to continue pretending to be nothing. He opened the curve of his mouth, "my baby, I''m in trouble. What happened to your brother Sean will be repeated on me. I''m dying!"


    Camille dropped the cup she was washing in her hand. She cried out in surprise, "what?"

 Chapter 460

    Father Kieran took his last sip of liquor. "Listen to me..." he stretched out his hand to Camille, with strange symbols in his palm.


    Camille''s hand grabbed father Kieran''s palm and stared. She had seen this sign. Yes, it was in the palm of Sean''s hand.


    Father Kieran calmed down and said more smoothly, "yes, someone cursed me. It was a witch. I don''t know how long I have left."


    Father Kieran''s feeling is overwhelming despair.


    Camille fiercely resisted it. She covered father Kieran''s palm. "No, you''ll be fine, wait! I know some people. There must be a solution. There must be an antidote or... "


    Father Kieran shook his head. He knows the witch''s curse better than anyone. It''s not that simple. What they want is his death.


    Half holding Camille, father Kieran looked into Camille''s eyes, "Camille, I want you to promise me one thing." Father Kieran grasped Camille''s hand tightly, and his tone was extremely positive. "You should remember that once the situation worsens, the farther you want to be from me, the better. I absolutely don''t want to hurt you."


    Camille''s tears rolled down. She refused to believe this reality. Her brother''s tragedy was about to repeat itself. She didn''t go too far and refused to agree to father Kieran''s request, "no, no... I beg you, uncle, there will be a solution."


    The two people here are struggling and being struggling. Suddenly, there came a clear female voice. She said, "of course."


    "Of course," followed by janivy, there was a bone knife, a pure white bone knife, a human bone, which appeared in front of Camille. "If you want to save your uncle''s life, you just need to take this bone knife and stab it into Klaus''s chest."


    Father Kieran didn''t seem to see the existence of janivy at all. No, she was frightened to find that no one seemed to see the existence of this woman except herself.


    Father Kieran talked to Camille for a while, and he left. After all, if he really faced death, he had a lot to prepare for.


    Camille glanced at the witch who was drinking tea. She reached out and took the bone knife.


    --Anyway, she must find a way for father Kieran. That''s her only uncle and last relative.


    Sean''s tragedy will never happen again!


    Camille swore to herself that she would save her uncle Kieran.


    Jenny Wei tasted the refreshing fragrance and looked at Camille''s resolute eyes with satisfaction. It''s good. She can start her next plan.


    Klaus, just wait for me.


    With a vicious and beautiful smile, janivy, a witch who is said to have died for a long time, appeared on her face.


    It was beyond everyone''s expectation. Rebecca didn''t take any drastic measures, so Bailu obediently followed her back.


    The process of returning to the plantation was incredible. Rebecca was shocked and forgot to speak all the way. She didn''t react until she got off the bus.


    Bailu is not Klaus. She will hide too deep. As long as she refuses to say, no one can know.


    It is her seemingly warm-hearted and simple but hidden personality that makes her two brothers suffer.

 Chapter 461

    Rebecca walked over, took Bailu by the arm and brought her down. She grabbed the tip of Bailu''s hair in some doubt. "I thought you had to use some violence to come here. How did you become so obedient today?"


    It seems that Bai Lu can hear Rebecca muttering in her stomach. It''s done so easily. Is this guy Bai Lu''s hot mother who stresses freedom and fairness in everything?


    Bai Lu smiled at Rebecca. As expected, you still understand my little eyes. Rebecca''s back was cold. She felt that she was accidentally calculated again. She only heard that the little wolf woman took their hands and pasted them together, "yes, but, as your brother said, we all have to ensure the safety of the baby, right?"


    Rebecca nodded. Although she had seen the power of the little guy, she couldn''t help but come out at the thought of the little body that looked delicious and weak. She must take good care of the all-round plan and plan of the little meat / regiment.


    Rebecca shrugged. She always knew how to pity girls and expressed her position directly to Bai Lu, "we have always been on the same front, haven''t we? Girl, I support you. "


    Bai Lu''s smile is warmer.


    The little guy hid in his stomach and felt more and more like Aunt Rebecca. If father Klaus had half of his brothers and sisters and didn''t communicate and talk well, he wouldn''t always quarrel with mother Bailu!


    They parked the car. Bai Lu first wanted to go back to her room. She seemed very busy. Rebecca flashed in front of her and asked directly, "tell me, what''s the matter?"


    After pondering for a while, Bailu still put Rebecca into the room. Her expression was more eager and happy, "you know, tonight is the full moon, Rebecca..."


    The full moon is a special day for every werewolf.


    Bailu self heating is no exception.


    However, her current situation is a special state, so Rebecca asked Bailu with a little doubt, "so what about the full moon? Don''t forget, you are pregnant and can''t change temporarily."


    Bai Lu nodded. Rebecca is a smart girl, and she won''t beat around the bush with her, "yes, I want to invite some of my family to get together."


    Bai Lu kept silent for a while and continued, "I''ve been separated from my family since I was a child. I want to take this opportunity to have a good chat with them."


    Rebecca put her hands around her plump chest, "... So?"


    Bai Lu looked at her and grabbed her rare softness and occasional kindness, "so I hope you can help me find a way. I want to invite some people back¡°


    "I see."


    Rebecca is a little transparent. Bailu''s family is different from ordinary werewolves. Ordinary energetic werewolves will become sharp fanged beasts on the night of the full moon. However, they are not. Crescent werewolves are usually wolf shaped.


    The only chance is tonight''s full moon. They can become human beings. At most, they can maintain the full moon for a few hours. When the moonlight disappears, they can only wait until the next full moon. It''s very hard.


    Marcel told Bailu about it, and Rebecca had heard about it for a long time, but she couldn''t touch Marcel''s attitude.

 Chapter 462

    Marcel, why did he especially tell Bailu about it? Moreover, it seems that Marcel knows more about the fact that the little wolf girl belongs to the crescent royal family than any of them.


    Rebecca looked at Bai Lu and began to prepare happily. She wanted to ask about Marcel. She thought it was time to know. She was not in a hurry. She hadn''t seen Bai Lu so nervous and looking forward to for a long time since Klaus last time.


    Roll up her sleeves. Well, she will sacrifice her life to accompany the gentleman.


    "So, how are you going to invite them to me?" Rebecca naturally wouldn''t ask Bailu to go to such a remote and dangerous place at the mouth of the river. She thought about how to get things done quickly, and then informed them. Besides, Rebecca also cares about the eve Bailu said... She always thought where she heard the name?


    Bai Lu smiled and shook her head. "No, I''ve asked someone to inform them. Josh will go out and let out the wind. By the way, he will tell Eve a message."


    Rebecca raised her eyebrows. The rookie is still alive. It''s a super lucky man. Klaus and Marcel are not enough for him to die more than a dozen times. They''re still alive. She said with a smile, "Josh, isn''t he dead yet? That''s really amazing. He''s really a good rookie. Believe me, Klaus will love him very much. It''s estimated that his thrilling story is definitely worth listening to. "


    Bailu was chased away by Rebecca after several hours. Joking, her body is not completely recovered. Besides, Rebecca is actually more familiar with some small things than Bailu, a pregnant mother. After all, many years ago, Rebecca was responsible for the work at home.


    In their family, their mother is a witch and specializes in research and thinking. Their father is a soldier and hunts to support their family. Their brothers have to go out to practice various skills. As the only sister, Klaus, who has flexible hands, can''t compare with this hybrid.


    Rebecca, in a way, is the winner of the werewolf!


    When Rebecca was busy and happy, her ears moved and touched. There was a sound of something falling on the ground.


    "Bailu, what''s the matter with you...?" Before Rebecca could dry her hands, she turned and walked out. As a result, the white... White body appeared in front of Rebecca.


    With a low curse, Rebecca was not a little girl, but she was also severely impacted. She really wanted to be crazy, "who are you?"


    Whoosh, it seems that the other party is also very embarrassed. He flashes behind the beer barrel and holds a big spoon. Rebecca calmly aims at the target, "come out. Don''t think I can''t see you if I hide behind. I can''t cover you at all!"


    Silent silence.


    A small head came out of the back of the beer barrel. The man was a little shy and scratched his hair. His beautiful body shrank as much as possible. Rebecca''s sight was really stressful. "Hello, I came to find Bailu. I changed my body accidentally."


    Transformation?


    Oh... Werewolf!


    Rebecca glanced obliquely at the moonlight outside. Indeed, it''s time for them to prepare carefully. However, is it a bit impolite to be naked / on / in array?!

 Chapter 463

    Bai Lu came out when she heard their movement. She walked down with a smile and motioned the werewolf to the yard, "I think there''s something you need."


    The werewolf''s vigorous body rushed out. His eyes were good. He saw clothes of various sizes floating in the yard. Obviously, he was attracted to the kitchen by other things just now.


    Bai Lu took an ambiguous look at Rebecca first. Even if she is an old goblin for more than a thousand years, her strength can''t be underestimated!


    This is not, it brought an adult Werewolf of their family.


    Rebecca didn''t bother to look at her suggestive eyes. She just glanced around, and there were a lot of things at home that didn''t appear before.


    --Bailu knows how to prepare for the party. She has everything she should have, and some things Rebecca can''t think of.


    It seems that she has become a hostess. I don''t know if the little wolf girl has found out. She has this home subconsciously.


    Bailu walked up to Rebecca, and the spoon in her hand was taken away. "Come on, let''s prepare the party together."


    Rebecca held her chest in her hands. She looked at Bailu and collected her things. "It seems that you''re going to have a beer party without my permission?"


    Bai Lu didn''t deny it. She just turned her back to Rebecca and didn''t move too gracefully. "Obviously, I''m preparing... Listen, my dear Rebecca, you all want me to be safe. No problem. I can be obedient. I can even be a flower in the greenhouse, but I can only see my family tonight every month..."


    Rebecca was silent. Even for Klaus''s bad family, she didn''t think she would never see him. Maybe if she left one day, she would miss her brother, even gnashing her teeth.


    Rebecca''s look wavered.


    Bai Lu kept up her efforts, and Rebecca''s persuasion was only one step away. "You can catch me and close me back to the room." Rebecca''s hands were caught by the little wolf girl, and she leaned over with a lonely and gentle voice. "Or, you can help me hold an earth shaking party. How about we revel together?"


    Rebecca was silent, but she continued to work. After finishing the work in hand, they could start.


    The yard became more and more lively. Many werewolves of all kinds appeared in the middle of the scene, dragged away their clothes, changed them, and became human beings with smiles and expectations.


    ... Bailu''s family, when they arrive, at least they can''t be too rude, can they?


    Compared with the excitement of Rebecca and Bailu, Elijah also had his own plan. He went to find a witch, a little witch who seemed very kind to him -- Sabin.


    Sophie''s good friend, Sabin, who once helped them, doesn''t know why. Elijah thinks he won''t be rejected by the little witch. The reason is... Because he is a handsome man who has lived for more than 1000 years


    "Elijah?" Sabin raised his head and looked at the man who suddenly appeared in front of her. It was Elijah, Klaus''s noble and respectable brother - the ancestor vampire Elijah.


    Elijah politely kissed the back of her hand and leaned gracefully. "Hello, it''s me. I think I need you."


    Sabin seemed very happy to get Elijah''s words. She didn''t withdraw her hand immediately, but looked at Elijah''s brilliant smile, "right? What can I do for you? "

 Chapter 464

    Sabin still knows the truth that everything goes to the three treasures hall.


    Elijah must have come to her for help. Maybe it''s about the witch, maybe it''s about his brother Klaus.


    Sabin''s understanding also made Elijah a little happy. She asked this question, which shows that this matter can be discussed. As long as there is discussion, Elijah will be desperate to achieve it.


    Elijah promised that he would do it. This is his personal principle.


    "My family needs the help of a witch, and you have helped us. Maybe, I think, we can stop an unnecessary dispute together..." Elijah coaxed Sabin. He knew how to control his own charm.


    Sabin didn''t promise, but she didn''t object. She just got up and began to walk outside, "isn''t it? If the target is the noble Elijah, they may be willing to cooperate, but as long as Klaus is involved, there is no peace. "


    Obviously, his brother Klaus had offended the witch. It was clear that Elijah was the last elder. However, Klaus took all the charges on himself with his arrogant and domineering attitude.


    Elijah sighed slightly that this was his stubborn brother.


    Sabin''s meaning is obvious. Their witches don''t welcome Klaus in the French district at all. "Is that what you want? Do you want my brother to leave here... Or do you want me to do something for you? "


    Sabin shook her head. Her strength was equal and her position among the witches was not obvious. Therefore, her opinion had no reference significance at all. She just talked to Elijah, "no, I just tell you how they feel. Our people are afraid. Although they are desperate, they are not stupid... For example, my best friend Sophie, If it involves his only niece, everyone will start to think about how to drive him away. "


    Yes, Sophie hates Klaus!


    Elijah paused in some meditation, but Sabin had been waiting for him at the intersection of the next block. Waving his hand, Sabin smiled inexplicably in the bright and beautiful moonlight, "let''s take a walk together, dear Elijah."


    Elijah could not refuse. At one moment, he saw a vague shadow on Sabin. He was familiar with Sabin with a trace of kindness. He smiled and followed, "maybe you can take me to visit those famous landscapes."


    Yes, Sabin''s profession is a tour guide. She may be the person who knows the city best!


    Turn around, Sabin''s shadow is drawn into a line on the ground, showing a little strangeness and complacency. Yes, Elijah, your guess is not wrong at all. I am the person who is most familiar with this city!


    I am more familiar with this city than any of you. Anyone, including you, the ancestor vampire Elijah, who has lived for more than a thousand years!


    Sophie''s good day seemed to be coming when Sabin was in the wind and snow.


    Monica survived, and Sophie came back at the first time. Although pizza bin was a little late, she still received her only relative.


    Sophie''s heart was full of gratitude and joy. She walked around Monica. The little witch who had just awakened didn''t seem very clear. She just looked down and saw a bowl of food Sophie had prepared for her.


    She tilted her head, and the power was flowing / pouring. For a time, Monique had not fully penetrated how to control these forces. Sophie painfully touched Monique''s hair, "eat more, honey, you must be hungry after so much experience!"

 Chapter 465

    Sophie''s words alone aroused Monica''s reaction. It turned out that what the witch said was true. Her aunt was such a selfish existence!


    Monique looked back, looked at Sophie''s face strangely, looked up and down. It seemed that she saw it for the first time. She carefully examined it for a long time, nodded hard and dull, and responded to her question, "yes, I died once."


    Moni, who came back from the dead, was different. Maybe she was really frightened or something. Sophie found that the innocent little cute didn''t like to smile at her anymore.


    However, Sophie doesn''t mind these little details at all. Monique can revive. This alone is enough for her to be grateful all her life. Yes, Sophie, she just knows that her only relative, her niece, has survived.


    There was no more unnecessary request for Monica. Sophie avoided the sad topic before, "but now that you live, we can start a new life, my baby..."


    Monique nodded. She looked around and always felt that something was missing. The dull brain cells returned to normal bit by bit. She put down her chopsticks and looked at Sophie''s busy figure suspiciously, "Aunt Sophie, where''s my mother? How''s mom? "


    Sophie trembled. She didn''t answer immediately. She just looked at Monica and hugged her little body tightly. "Listen, your mother loves you very much. She firmly believes that she can use magic to complete the harvest sacrifice and bring you back to life. Finally, she sacrificed to save you... Do you understand? My dear, all our witches are for you and your resurrection! "


    Sophie was as secretive as another person. She began to believe in these inexplicable powerful forces.


    Monique is still very happy about her identity. She goes too far and hugs Sophie. There is a deep sense of honor in her rigid tone. She knows what her resurrection represents for the witches. "It turns out that this is the case. Mother has returned to the dust. Then, Aunt Sophie, do you believe it?"


    Sophie pondered for a moment. She didn''t know how to tell Monique about her various experiences after she died, so she could only avoid this, "yes, I lost my faith, and then I realized that if I didn''t believe it, I would disappoint you. I only have you left, so I can''t disappoint you, can I? Believe me, Monique, I''m a witch. I''m trying to find my faith, really! "


    Monique nodded contentedly, she thought, and finally went home. Even if she didn''t understand a lot, she would follow her ancestors'' orders and go down step by step to the glory of the witch.


    Monica stayed at home and rested for a few days. Their life seemed calm. In fact, the waves couldn''t flow. Another day, Sophie came home and saw Marcel and monelle who were facing each other.


    She rushed in quickly.


    Marcel is trying to communicate with the dead and resurrected little witch. He always cares about another thing - Davina. Since Monique is alive, they are not hopeless.


    Monique glared at the vampire in front of her. Sophie stopped her behind. Marcel spread his hand and stepped back. He didn''t come here with malice, "Monique, you know? The whole French district is talking about you, and the witches are crazy about you. "

 Chapter 466

    Monica didn''t answer. She just blinked and continued to look at Marcel.


    Sophie approached and questioned marcel, "it''s a classic. Marcel, I believe you haven''t forgotten that you killed her mother and threatened her now?"


    Marcel shook his head. His answer was crisp. How could he kill a witch full of power and resurrected from death at this time? "Listen, I''m not here to threaten, I just need some help."


    "Help? What do you want, Marcel, and what do you want to do to us? " Sophie didn''t give Marcel a chance to get close to Monique, her niece, and now she has her protection.


    Marcel stopped approaching the excited Sophie. He just grabbed Monique''s eyes and opened his mouth carefully. "We all know that in addition to Monique, the harvest sacrifice also sacrificed three other girls. I hope they can come back to life."


    Marcel said more sincerely than anyone else. However, Sophie exploded as soon as she heard it. She thought of the previous days of hiding and Jane Ann''s death. She was more excited, "who are you kidding! You don''t care about those girls at all. You just want Davina to resurrect, and then you continue to use her magic to control us, don''t you? "


    In Sophie''s opinion, Marcel is a liar, a complete liar!


    Marcel shook his head silently, and his face showed a sad look, "no, I just want her to live, I just want another chance."


    Sophie was silent.


    Marcel is still pleading with Monica, hoping to get some tips.


    Monica''s face was cold. She looked at Marcel''s chest, and then opened her mouth without any emotion. "He''s telling the truth, Aunt Sophie..."


    What Monique said was so sure, just as she could see through Marcel''s heart. She knew that he was telling the truth.


    "How did you know?" Sophie looked back at Monica suspiciously. Her niece had completely changed herself. She was no longer naive.


    Monique frowned. She seemed to glance at Sophie''s back in disdain. She continued to explain, "I feel that he is very loyal to her. He really wants Davina to live and start over."


    Sophie looked at Marcel in shock. He nodded. Yes, he wanted Davina to live and appear in his vitality again.


    --At all costs!


    Monique took Sophie''s hand. Marcel can believe that they can use each other for the time being. She raised her head and asked Sophie in a tone of command, "he came here to help. He needs us. At the same time, we can also trust him, a temporary partner."


    When Marcel and the witch were planning something, Klaus also received an invitation from a woman, a woman they both knew - Camille.


    Camille invited Klaus to meet in the church and said there was something important to discuss with him. Klaus went. His feelings for Camille were a little different from those of ordinary spies and prey. Maybe it was because of her bravery, maybe it was because of her outspoken.


    Klaus regarded Camille as a friend who could pour out his true words.

 Chapter 467

    Camille''s head was in a mess, her spirit was a little depressed, and the contents in her eyes were in a mess. She was not as elegant and beautiful as usual. She just sat in the church and looked quiet waiting for Klaus.


    With his neck down, Camille looked at a Book placed on his hand quietly and elegantly, but who knows, Camille''s hands have been shaking slightly.


    Because under her book is a knife, a knife made of bones, a knife with mysterious and powerful power, and a knife that can hurt Klaus willfully.


    Klaus soon came in. He only saw Camille alone. He couldn''t help being curious and said it was to discuss things. What about her uncle father Kieran?


    Camille raised his head and looked at Klaus coming towards her. He couldn''t help but show a shallow smile. Klaus felt that the smile was really a little strange and weak. "You''re coming."


    "Yes, I received your text message. What''s the matter?" Klaus was a little curious. He knew Camille misunderstood him. In a short time, he didn''t expect to receive information from Camille.


    After all, Camille''s proud personality is still relatively clear to him. Therefore, Klaus came the first time after receiving her text message. He can make Camille give up his principles and no longer hate him. Then, something must have happened to her!


    "A witch put a spell on my uncle. He said that he would become like Sean..." Camille''s voice trembled. Her heart was full of fear and couldn''t accept it. She couldn''t accept the closest person to leave the world in this form again!!


    "... where''s Kieran?" Klaus frowned. If Kieran really died, the incident would become more and more complicated. No, Klaus knew that they could not lose father Kieran. Whether it was public or private, they had to save a poor priest.


    "He rests in the attic and prays. He must try to control himself," Camille trembled a few times. She suddenly raised a pair of red eyes and looked at Klaus. "He will go crazy, kill, kill himself, and then die, won''t he? Just like my brother Sean. "


    Klaus was silent because what she said was the truth.


    Father Kieran''s future is dark and not optimistic. They know better than anyone that the witch''s curse can not be interfered by external forces. Her uncle has fallen into a dangerous abyss!


    Camille obviously couldn''t accept such a cruel reality. She tried to say something to Klaus to ease her collapse. "No, it shouldn''t be like this. I quarreled with him so childishly because he didn''t tell me about witches, vampires, you, you and the city!"


    "Camille, calm down." Klaus tried to comfort Camille, but she was too excited.


    "No, how can I calm down?" Camille almost screamed. She couldn''t calm down. This kind of thing didn''t happen to him. Klaus naturally said it was light. Now what happened is her only relative. How can Camille analyze and deal with it calmly!


    Camille couldn''t calm down. Klaus had no choice but to flash in front of her, look directly into her eyes and order her, "Camille, you sit down, sit down first and be quiet."

 Chapter 468

    Camille received Klaus''s mental suppression, she couldn''t help sitting down. Klaus was a little relieved and could communicate!


    Camille took a deep breath. She repressed her hysterical mood and looked at Klaus so straight. Her eyes were bloody and ferocious.


    She was suffering terribly. After experiencing great sadness and anger, Camille found that she had no way at all.


    Marcel''s right. Who does she think she is?


    Camille once again realized what real powerlessness is. She is not even qualified to protest. Why?


    No power, no power to compete with evil creatures, this is her greatest tragedy as a human being.


    Klaus sat beside her and grabbed Camille''s hand. He was partly responsible for this. Klaus knew that he tried to comfort her. "Sorry, I understand why you hate me. To tell the truth, I did a lot of cruel things, but your uncle lied. Believe me, he was trying to protect you."


    Camille nodded blankly. She knew that after Sean died, her uncle regarded her as the only relative. He loved her very much.


    Of course, isn''t Camille? Father Kieran is her most important existence in the world.


    Sean loves him and Camille loves him. They have always been each other''s family.


    Camille was stunned and went on. There was no doubt about father Kieran''s position in her heart, "yes, uncle, he is a very good person and gentle to us. He is kind-hearted and helps others everywhere..."


    Klaus nodded and agreed. Father Kieran is a very good human representative. He is very selfless. He is not like those sundries who only plan for himself. "He is your family, as for the witches," he turned to look at Camille and promised that Klaus would never have a little kindness. "You give them to me. Since you dare to lay a hand on our father Kieran, That means they are our enemies! "


    Camille was silent for a moment and nodded hard. Yes, the witch killed Sean. Now they put their magic grasp on father Kieran. "They are our enemies. I agree with you on this, Klaus."


    Slowly removed the book, Camille showed Klaus the knife, the white bone knife. Klaus narrowed his eyes. He seemed to have seen the knife somewhere!


    Camille stood up and drew out the knife with her backhand. She looked at the tip of the knife shining with vicious color for a few times, then turned it over and pointed the handle at Klaus. "This is the masterpiece of witches. They gave it to me and said it can deal with you."


    Camille doesn''t accept threats. She wants to unite the forces around her to defeat those damn witches.


    Klaus took the knife in his hand and circled it a few times. He remembered the knife. It was the knife of father Tudor. "Who gave it to you? Is it a man in a suit and disgusting...? "


    Camille shook his head, not him, but her. Klaus guessed wrong. His goal was no longer the original Tudor Holy Father. "It''s a witch and beautiful. She said that this knife can cause endless pain, even if the other party is the ancestor vampire."


    Klaus didn''t deny this. He could feel the terrible and powerful power. Indeed, the knife was full of spells, wrapped with countless forces, witches, vampires, monsters, and even the vitality of werewolves and humans.


    Camille shrugged. She said more clearly. The witch gave them a choice and a threat at the same time. "She told me that if I pierced your heart, she would heal Kieran."


    This itself is a condition, an equivalent exchange condition. As long as Camille is willing to betray Klaus, the witch promises to help Kieran. Camille killed Klaus, then father Kieran may be saved?

 Chapter 469

    However, to Klaus'' surprise, Camille didn''t agree to this condition. Klaus wondered why she wanted to do so. If Camille really wanted to attack Klaus and was unprepared, she didn''t have a chance, "this knife can really hurt me, and you refused their invitation. Why, Camille, I thought you hated me? "


    Camille nodded and agreed, "indeed, I hate you, and I can''t accept his uncle''s deception, but I won''t cooperate with witches because of these. Klaus, I''m not you, and I won''t accept this seemingly fair deal."


    Camille is not stupid. Creatures like witches really want to do something to you. Even if they fail this time, there will be next time, next time, next time, so it''s best to do it once and for all.


    With Klaus''s guilt about his idea and the control between father Kieran and their vampires, Camille chose Klaus as her ally.


    Klaus looked at Camille with some shock. For a moment, he thought of his little wolf girl.


    Bailu once said similar things. She said that she is not Klaus, so she will not only ask for the purpose, but never care about the process and how many people will be hurt in the process.


    Bailu said, I am not a beast, I am not a monster, I am not stupid, Klaus, if there is a war, we all hope to stand on the winning side, but I will not abandon you, because you are the father of my child.


    That alone is enough.


    I don''t know if he thought of the stubborn little wolf girl and small meat ball. Klaus''s overall aura was much milder. He looked at the strong Camille in front of him and thought about what father Kieran had done for him before. He made a somewhat surprising response.


    Klaus took the first step and took Camille upstairs. He had to do some preparatory work first. "Dear Camille, I''m honored that you can trust me. Now, let''s see how we can save your uncle, okay?"


    Camille shook and nodded silently. Her gratitude was silent.


    Klaus held his hand flat, put it to his mouth, opened it, bit it, and the blood fell down one by one. He took the Holy Grail on the side. Klaus packed some for Camille, "you give this to your uncle first." Klaus''s healing system was faster than anyone else. In less than a minute, his wound had only a shallow tooth mark left.


    Blood? Klaus wants a human to drink his blood?


    Camille struggled to look at the cup and then at Klaus. She didn''t understand what consequences this move could bring. Klaus was really kind-hearted. "He can''t survive without my blood. I put Verbena in his body. He must bleed."


    Father Kieran grabbed the cup in Camille''s hand, and the rich blood gas came over. He tried to refuse weakly, "Klaus, for God''s sake, are you kidding?"


    Klaus directly shattered his hope. Father Kieran must drink this cup of blood, "Hey, my friend, a vampire wants to help you lift the curse imposed by the witch. Do you still think this cup is blasphemous? Believe me, your God can''t save you. Now you have to listen to me! "


    Klaus''s attitude was too firm. Camille encouraged him to look at his uncle. Father Kieran had no choice but to bow his head, "well, bring your blood and I''ll drink it!"

 Chapter 470

    He tried his best to resist the feeling of nausea. Father Kieran tried to tell himself that in order to live, let alone drink blood, they must try any suffering.


    Klaus''s behavior told father Kieran that now, they had only one choice, that is, father Kieran. He was bored with the blood Klaus gave him.


    Klaus looked at father Kieran. He drank blood, nodded, walked aside, took a sharp knife from his body, pulled father Kieran''s wrist, went down with a knife, cut his palm hard, and began to bleed hard.


    The more straightforward the action, the less suffering father Kieran suffered. Therefore, Klaus didn''t think of anything else at all, but found the main artery accurately.


    A knife cut down so neatly!


    The blood hissed out of the cut. Klaus took a tool and put it under it to avoid accidentally polluting the Holy Church, didn''t he?


    While bleeding and squeezing, Klaus did it without blinking. He was not too professional than those who killed pigs and sheep.


    Camille had no reaction to his quick and accurate action and speed. He only looked at the liquid dripping with red eyes.


    Gathered in the jar of the sacred vessel, and soon it overflowed the bottom, a coquettish red.


    Tick, tick, tick, tick, tick, tick, tick.


    "Tell me, Klaus, are you sure it works?" Camille didn''t know if he had asked, but Klaus answered her question, "I''m not sure about this. However, if the priest has Verbena in his body, I can''t use mind control to deal with bastina''s spell. Therefore, our first step is to shed his blood."


    Without Verbena, Klaus could let father Kieran obey his orders and try to resist the spell.


    The blood came out bit by bit, and there was no place for a holy instrument. Camille hurried to move another one.


    Father Kieran''s mind has been a little dizzy because of too much blood loss. If Klaus hadn''t given him his own blood first, he would have died. Now he is half dead. He just followed Klaus''s actions.


    Blood, too much, Klaus looked at the color of blood. Compared with the previous color, it seemed that the color had changed a little.


    Camille covered her mouth. She wanted to vomit. She watched Klaus stretch one hand into the blood and pull it a few times. Then, she took out the blood with her fingertips and licked / licked / licked, as if trying the taste of the dish.


    --What''s he doing?


    Klaus tasted father Kieran''s blood, but his eyebrows still didn''t loosen. He sighed. Verbena has been taking it for too long, and more than a third of the blood has flowed out, and there is still a high concentration.


    With a brush, the knife more forcefully cut off another blood vessel in father Kieran''s palm, promoting the flow of blood.


    Camille took a step back.


    Klaus doesn''t want to force Camille. She has been looking at it. His tone can''t help but become a little ironic. This guy should have avoided it a little. It''s estimated that her uncle father Kieran doesn''t want Camille to see such a bloody scene. "If you can''t see it, just wait for us outside. I said it won''t be so easy."


    Camille''s throat rolled up and down several times and held her breath deeply. She tried to suppress her instinctive physiological response and insisted in a low voice, "I''m fine. Do your best. I believe we can succeed."

 Chapter 471

    Camille''s strength makes people look a little sideways. She seems to be making progress bit by bit. Klaus has paid little attention to her since the last Sean incident. Unexpectedly, Camille has made so much progress in a twinkling of an eye!


    Camille insisted on being with them. Klaus looked at her in surprise and didn''t continue to talk about her. He knew the personality of this kind of girl. As long as they made a decision, it was basically impossible to be persuaded.


    With a dark sigh, Klaus''s thoughts returned to his home. Thinking about Bailu, I have to say that this human little girl is decisive and somewhat similar to his little wolf girl Bailu.


    When Klaus was silently thinking of his little wolf girl, Bailu, who thought he was safe at home, was holding a grand party.


    Werewolf party.


    More and more wolves gathered in the yard originally full of clothes. As the moonlight became more and more pure, they all slowly became werewolves. When they put on clothes, they became humans.


    The faces of werewolves are filled with happy smiles. They seem to cherish this only day. Their crescent werewolves, except Bai Lu, can recover their human shape only on the night of the full moon.


    The party went well. They were singing and laughing and celebrating one by one. Bai Lu looked at it from a distance and was a little timid when she wanted to come forward. This kind of mind is probably the so-called fear of being close to home.


    Bai Lu glanced at Rebecca, who had successfully integrated into the happy atmosphere. She never lacked heat. Well, most importantly, she never lacked handsome men.


    Rebecca was dancing with some super werewolf, and Bailu quietly returned to their living room.


    When I got close, I found that there was a melodious piano melody and a beautiful blessing. Bai Lu picked her eyebrows, played the piano gracefully and rude werewolf. No matter what I think, it''s a little strange.


    The combination that didn''t match very well became particularly natural under the interpretation of this man. Bailu involuntarily took a few steps forward. Driven by her curiosity, Bailu walked over.


    Because she was always facing her back, Bailu didn''t see the werewolf''s face for the first time, but she could guess that it was a man.


    With a straight back and noble temperament.


    Different from Elijah''s temperament, Bailu felt that he could see that the werewolf had high etiquette from just playing the piano. His every move was meticulous, even with an unspeakable sense of dignity.


    Although it is a little absurd, a wolf suddenly appears in Bailu''s mind. The wolf looks a little reserved and proud. It has been silently following and protecting their mother and son.


    Bai Lu couldn''t help asking, "is that you?"


    The man who was disturbed seemed to be waiting for her to appear. A fresh smile appeared on his face. He turned around, a face no worse than Klaus. He gently opened to Bai Lu, "Hello, I''ve been looking forward to meeting you formally,


    The man''s tone is too kind. Bai Lu has the illusion that I have known him for many years.


    Bailu falls into the illusion of and Jackson, and Rebecca on the other side is also being strongly broken through the defense line.


    --From a strong guy like Apollo, he is definitely a wild werewolf with material and style.

 Chapter 472

    It was the full moon night of werewolves. It was their Carnival and party. The werewolf activity in the form of family party arranged by Bai Lu was very good. Everyone seemed to have a good time!


    Rebecca''s sex / sense of charm / enchanted body dances with beautiful music. Rebecca''s character is quite vigorous. If she really plays, she is crazy, especially to adapt to this carnival atmosphere. Soon, she is surrounded by many energetic werewolf males.


    There is no doubt that Rebecca is a little sexual thing that seduces / puzzles men!


    A sexy vampire, for werewolves, is that a very big temptation / confusion?


    Rebecca turned around and a handsome man appeared beside her. Well, Rebecca can be sure that his figure is really good. After all, they had seen him before... Rebecca had seen him appear naked in their yard.


    At that time, she was stewing and had a close contact with Marcel on the phone. For example, she warned her dear Marcel that if he didn''t explain the situation to her again, Rebecca decided to solve him by herself!


    Rebecca was warmly watched by the werewolf. He seemed very interested in her and constantly discharged her. Rebecca charmed and launched a fatal sweet / soft smile. This male werewolf, regardless of her appearance or figure, was her favorite type.


    Rebecca won''t care about affectation. In her outlook on life, the only biggest creed is that only what she eats is her own.


    Their eyes are tangled and their eyes are provocative. They are weighing each other''s boundaries and bottom line.


    It''s just the interaction between adult men and women. The first step, to be frank, is to attract all your eyes and attention.


    Rebecca saw / raped him from head to toe. She slowly drank a mouthful of red wine. She hooked the blood like temptation / confusion back into her mouth. She smiled at the werewolf. "I''m so sorry. I want to have a closer look. You know, I thought our guests would be more hairy."


    Werewolf man silk did not mind stretching out his body curve. He liked Rebecca''s provocation / teasing and seduction / confusion. Even, he seemed to want to go further, so he just nodded vaguely and approached her, "right? I''m honored to have your curiosity... You smell good, honey. What kind of species are you? A powerful and beautiful ancestor vampire. "


    Rebecca raised her eyebrows. She hadn''t heard the man''s attitude towards her for a long time. The werewolf man had great courage and dared to be so reckless / free / indulgent to Rebecca.


    "Yes, you have a good eye, but I believe your tone can be a little respectful. You should know my identity... If you want to see that little wolf girl Bailu, I can introduce you to our beautiful pregnant women..."


    Rebecca was still greeting and pulling, and her wrist was taken away. The werewolf man''s breath was clear and delicious. He just rubbed Rebecca''s elegant shoulder curve and refused Rebecca''s escape. He said his interest very directly. His preferred taste was definitely not Bailu''s model. "Bailu will naturally be taken care of, I personally think, I can talk to you first. Listen, my name is Oliver. I don''t know your name yet? "


    Rebecca didn''t take her hand back, but slightly opened her face. "What''s my name? Haven''t you heard our names? Oh... Honey, you''re so humorous!"


    Oliver took Rebecca''s tall glass and poured down the remaining red wine. Then Shi ran sent his mouth up, "I know it''s one thing. You tell me it''s another thing, don''t you, my dear..."

 Chapter 473

    When Rebecca is trying to indulge in singing, her once beloved man Marcel is actively looking for the existence of another woman. Yes, he went to Sophie, the old lover witch.


    Marcel always knew how to use the magic of a witch. He knew and gave more awesome power than anyone else.


    At his request, Sophie is drawing an array to find a witch or a positioning spell of inexplicable power.


    This array needs some strength. Marcel is a little worried about Sophie. Sophie wasted a lot of strength in order to prepare and carry out the harvest sacrifice. They all know this.


    Sophie''s personality has always been very arrogant. Marcel knows it at all costs for the purpose. However, in this matter, he couldn''t find other suitable people to help him find Davina. Marcel lowered his head. He saw the sweat from Sophie''s forehead and couldn''t bear to be so difficult for Sophie, "... I''m sorry, Sophie, but your strength should be able to find the witch?"


    Sophie didn''t bother to pay attention to Marcel''s nervousness. She was a witch. Could this instinctive magic positioning spell still hurt her? The most annoying thing was that Marcel seemed to care about his ruthless gentle virtue every time. She rolled her eyes and said sarcastically, "don''t worry, I know the harvest sacrifice is a big failure, but, I still have the ability to cast a positioning spell. "


    Marcel calmed down. Obviously, at this time, he had no spare thought to correct the witch''s attitude towards him.


    Sophie is busy. Monique, who sits on the side obediently, has been quietly looking at them. Her eyes are a little erratic. She seems to have forgotten that she should help her Aunt Sophie. At least, her favorite is to cheat when Sophie performs magic.


    Monique''s eyes blinked. She doesn''t need it at all now. Monique doesn''t see Sophie''s ability at all. What she''s curious about is her aunt''s attitude. Sophie seems to have made up her mind and plans to escape?!


    Monique''s attitude became more and more strange, but she didn''t raise any objection for the time being.


    Sophie said to Marcel while looking for the source of power, "listen, I''ll help you find her, but before that, we have to make a deal."


    "... what deal?" Marcel asked directly that if he could do it, he would do it. Maybe it was on Monique. After all, she was Davina''s best friend. Her resurrection was good news.


    The success of the harvest sacrifice is good news. The resurrection of the little witches is also good news. The good news should be given special rewards.


    Sophie''s hand hovered hard. She was looking for positioning, and her mouth was unwilling to fall behind. She began to keep up with the rhythm. "If I betrayed the witches and found Davina for you, then they will come to me for trouble... If I am caught, I will die!"


    Sophie had to worry about their personal safety. Before, she had only one person left and didn''t care about any relatives and friends. Therefore, she was not afraid of anything. However, it''s different now. Monica has just returned to her side. Sophie can''t take a little risk.

 Chapter 474

    Sophie decided to be selfish for Monique. She can''t be too fussy about the witch''s rules. Yes, she doesn''t care about any rules or laws. Sophie only has a strong idea in her mind now - as long as Monique and she can live well.


    Yes, Sophie decided to leave this damn city with Monica. They need a new start!


    Marcel obviously can really understand Sophie''s current idea. He immediately opened his mouth to ensure it. Yes, as long as he can help, Marcel doesn''t want to hurt Davina''s friend again. "I said I''ll protect you!"


    Marcel, what he said is very sincere.


    Unfortunately, Sophie is not a poor little girl. She has her own ideas. It''s not enough to rely on Marcel''s power alone. They know the horror of the damn devil better than anyone. They must leave here!


    Sophie put forward her idea straightforwardly. What she needs most now is not marcel, but a sum of money. Yes, it''s enough money for them to live well after they leave here. "Hey, if you can really do it, you won''t ask me for help at the beginning. Now the French district is full of dangers, vampires dominate one side, and witches fight against it, I can''t let Monique get involved. In order to take her out and our new life, I need money... You know, Marcel, is it a deal? "


    Marcel promised Sophie without a second word, but it was just a sum of money. It was no big deal for him. Marcel never cared much about money. The problems that could be solved with money were not big problems for him.


    "Well, we''ve reached an agreement, Sophie. You find the witches for me and I''ll give you everything you want."


    Sophie tried her best to find it. The corner of her mouth hooked the arc and nodded to Marcel. The straightforward man looked more likable.


    Monica drew on her toes, and a faint spell disappeared in the middle of the ground under her feet. Unfortunately, Sophie and marcel, who were busy looking for clues, didn''t find it.


    Too addicted to one thing, it is always easy to ignore the things around you, such as people, such as things, such as threats, such as constant contact and power!


    The Carnival Party of Bailu''s family is still going on. They enjoy a valuable time and the only chance to become human in a month.


    The crescent family should get used to the opportunity.


    The music is too beautiful, the wine is too strong, and the entangled vision is too warm / ambiguous. Rebecca is pulled around by the werewolf man Oliver.


    Oliver''s interest seemed very high. The wine bottles in his hand were full of music passion. He just half hugged Rebecca, "honey, come on ~ you can dance better!"


    Rebecca played with him for a while. She still seemed a little listless, "I''m sorry, I''m too tired tonight..."


    Tonight is Bailu''s party. Rebecca hesitates whether she really wants to hook up with the man in front of her. Even though his hormones are really right, she has promised her dear brother Elijah.


    Whether it''s for Elijah or for the damn Klaus, she should take good care of Bailu. Her task is to confirm the personal safety of the little wolf woman!

 Chapter 475

    Oliver''s eyes flashed. It seemed that the beast in his body showed up with the catalysis of alcohol. Without any scruples, he entangled Rebecca. Like a big child who doesn''t understand anything, he grabbed her arm and shook it around. It''s very reckless like an innocent and naive big child, "honey, come on... You''re too stiff. It won''t work, Look at the babies around you. Tonight is our carnival, you know? We are not here to increase the burden, but to enjoy... "


    Happy emotions can be contagious. Maybe the smiling faces around her are too enthusiastic. Rebecca has to agree with them. She hasn''t been so lively for a long time. She hasn''t been so happy for a long time. Can''t she enjoy such a good time?


    Obviously, Rebecca was persuaded, and she chose to participate in this beautiful party. "You''re right, we should enjoy it, enjoy our short celebration time."


    Oliver laughed and showed his lovely dimples. He screamed and pulled Rebecca into the middle of the crowd. They swayed with the music. Their dancing was warm and wild. The werewolf''s rude eyes never left our Rebecca for a moment.


    All the werewolves around were screaming, cheering and dancing wildly, and Rebecca naturally entered their atmosphere.


    Oliver turned and cut into the nearest position beside Rebecca. Their lips were only a few millimeters apart. His breath was as warm as his words. "That''s right, honey, tonight we''re going to hug our friends, scream, laugh and dance crazy!"


    The rhythm of the music became more and more lively. The wolves seemed to be particularly excited because of the opportunity to turn into a human party. The consumption of wine was as fast as this crazy rhythm. Oliver played his strong male charm.


    A man is doing everything he can to show her male charm and instinct. Rebecca''s emotions are catalyzed by him.


    Their Carnival Party, officially started!


    The outside of the house is an ardent carnival, but the inside of the house is a little low-key and warm.


    After all, their meeting this time can only be regarded as the first time. The first meeting is generally strange and shy. Bai Lu also looks at the werewolf man in front of her in some confusion.


    He looks familiar.


    Unfortunately, Bailu is not a character who will relax only by relying on familiar hallucinations. She just moves for a moment. Shi Shi ran walks to the seat next to the piano and sits down. Her eyes don''t leave a specific position.


    Bailu is now a pregnant woman and deserves all the comfortable treatment. Jackson''s eyes have never left her, or should we say, them.


    For the safety of xiaorou / Tuanzi, Bai Lu''s mother didn''t let her out at the party tonight. Their family is too large. Bai Lu doesn''t dare to take risks until she really determines the safety of the little guy.


    Therefore, she is not ready to reveal the existence of the little guy in front of them. Now there are not many people who know the existence of the little guy. At least, Klaus can ensure that their mouths are safe.


    A super powerful hybrid? No matter how brave Klaus is, he won''t publicize how powerful and precious his baby is without brains!


    Stop it, their little meat / Dumpling. She is a super powerful hybrid baby, and her strength is not stable!


    Little guy, for many unnatural creatures, her own existence is a red / fruit / fruit temptation / confusion!

 Chapter 476

    Werewolf Jackson''s eyes slid from Bailu''s delicate and soft face to her round belly. His eyes turned a little complicated. Then, the man sighed and opened his mouth to Bailu, "thank you very much. I can''t believe you invited us here... Haley, my dear little princess, do you remember me? I''m Jackson. Nice to meet you again. "


    "... sorry, I don''t know you. I''m not used to Haili. You can call me Bailu. Are you a werewolf watching me?" Bai Lu doesn''t have any superfluous greetings. The purpose of this meeting is really simple. She just wants to know the truth about her, her family and this miraculous child.


    Jackson was silent for a moment. He nodded and admitted his actions. Since he found Bailu''s existence, he has been protecting Bailu''s personal safety in the dark.


    ... it was their family''s mission, and Jackson knew it was his duty.


    "Yes, Bailu, I must stare at you and the precious little guy in your body."


    Yes, even when the jealous vampire Klaus is dying, Jackson must protect this miraculous child for the future of the wolf family.


    Maybe his tone was too light and strange. Bai Lu''s eyes became suspicious. She didn''t believe it. He was obviously lying.


    Sometimes, his eyes also have substance. Jackson waved helplessly under Bai Lu''s suspicious look. He admitted, well, he only cares about her, not the damn child, "well, you''re still so smart. I don''t mean that. I don''t care about the child! No, that''s not right. Of course I care about children. That''s your child. You''re pregnant, aren''t you? Children are big things, but I must admit the fact that my little princess, my personal interest is you. "


    No matter how silly Bailu is, she can also hear the meaning of the man''s love and confession. His words are very straightforward.


    Bailu thinks it''s a little fun. The men she meets here are a little coquettish or self righteous. There are few such frank and lovely models.


    Anyway, Bailu knows that Jackson has no malice, and he really likes Haley, a wolf girl. Yes, they should have been very familiar with each other.


    For one thing, Bailu clearly knows that there is this Jackson in Haley''s memory.


    Unfortunately, Bailu is Bailu and Haley is Haley. After all, their bones are different. They are not alone.


    Haley''s past, the memory of Jackson''s participation, Bailu doesn''t intend to get involved. It belongs to Haley. Besides, as long as she thinks of Klaus''s ferocious face, Bailu thinks she shouldn''t have such a good memory.


    Bailu blinked. She tried hard to blur the focus. Jackson''s eyes were too straightforward and eager. He flashed over and grabbed Bailu''s hands, a virtue of an old lover he hadn''t seen for a long time. However, Bailu knew better than anyone that there was no guy in the man who slept with Haley before.


    Or they are just old friends. If Bailu remembers correctly, Haley and he met once when they were very young.

 Chapter 477

    Jackson lowered his head. He kissed the back of Bailu''s hand. The man''s action was gentle and soft. Bailu took his hand back in surprise. Why did he take this oath like action, "Hey, please don''t do this. You don''t even know me."


    Jackson was a little surprised at Bailu''s uncomfortable attitude. Did she really not remember her identity at all?


    Slowly stood up, Jackson felt Bailu''s rejection and couldn''t help feeling a little sad. He was a very gentle man.


    Since childhood, Jackson was educated to love the woman in front of him. However, Bailu obviously didn''t intend to give him this opportunity. Therefore, Jackson didn''t force Bailu to accept his existence immediately.


    His eyes turned around again. Jackson''s eyes were once again attracted by Bailu''s stomach. How could he really do it, especially when she was pregnant with another man''s child in her stomach.


    Bai Lu''s eyes were too clear, so Jackson could only speak to Bai Lu with sadness to explain their situation and system, "our parents know each other. They are people of the same level. We should be familiar with each other since childhood, but we are not of the same blood. My dear little princess, do you know how the wolf hierarchy works? Everyone has a set role, and we are no exception... "


    When Jackson said this, he seemed to pause in a trance, as if he remembered something, but how did he explain the rules of this system to Bailu?


    "What is our role?" Bai Lu asked directly. She saw that the answer to this question was the key. Since it was stipulated, what kind of identity and position she should have been in.


    Jackson looked deeply at Bailu in front of him. He felt confused. However, while confused, he was deeply attracted by Bailu''s unique charm. He couldn''t help saying the answer, "yes, you should be my wife."


    Jackson''s wife? Princess of the werewolf royal family? The mission of reviving the werewolf? Hope for the future of werewolves?


    Bai Lu was shocked and couldn''t control her decibel. One hand pressed down her big stomach, and the other hand separated Jackson''s approach. She couldn''t believe the answer, "what are you talking about? Say it again! "


    When Bailu was brainwashed by Jackson, Elijah and Sabin were on a city tour. Sabin was a qualified tour guide. She seemed to be more familiar with the city than anyone.


    Elijah didn''t know why he was so interested in her introduction. The atmosphere between them was very harmonious. Sabin looked at Elijah so deeply and was proud, "the next urban area is one of the few that still retains the original French buildings, most of which were destroyed in the 1970s..."


    Elijah turned his head. He looked at Sabin and looked at her seriously. Sabin was attracted by his eyes and couldn''t turn his eyes at all. There was only one Elijah in her deep eyes.


    After watching for a long time, it seems that there is really an illusion of deep love and longevity.


    Elijah had no more magnificent and heroic buildings in his eyes. He just looked at the witch in front of him and sighed, "yes, I remember that the fire devoured the city for the first time..."


    Elijah''s voice was a little sad. He fell into memories of him and his family, he and his lovely little witch Celeste.


    Sabin stopped the topic. She spread her hand and said she would not continue to pretend. Her eyes, expression and whole temperament changed. She snuggled up to Elijah''s chest and was absolutely aboveboard. "My dear, I said this is boring?"

 Chapter 478

    Sabin''s attitude was taken for granted, as if she was born in the arms of men, and Elijah could not resist her intimacy.


    After a long time, Elijah nodded silently. In fact, he should have guessed it long ago.


    Elijah, who had to accept the fact, was full of bitterness. He didn''t want to meet this woman again, countless times, in his dream.


    However, no dream was so cruel. Elijah sighed deeply. He quickly grabbed Sabin''s arm and forced him to hold him in his arms.


    Sabin suddenly raised his head and looked at Elijah. The man''s look was inexplicable, but he made a voice with some doubts, soft as if he didn''t want to expose anything. "Yes, you may be surprised, but someone doesn''t make you betray your brother every day, my Celeste."


    Yes, Elijah, he found it. He had a hunch in the middle. That''s why he came to find the little witch.


    Since Davina''s incident, Elijah has been thinking about who will be Celeste. He knows how cunning the little witch is. She won''t be willing to stay away from him.


    All, Elijah thought for a long time, and he finally found a trace of tail, then Sabin, who was inexplicably kind to him.


    Sabine, who said he could understand his pain.


    That seemingly the most insignificant Sabin.


    Celeste raised her head gracefully. She and Elijah had an amazing similarity in their bones. Her bright / red nails rubbed Elijah''s chin, like luring / confusing his breath a long time ago, "my Elijah, I''m curious. How did you find it?"


    Elijah didn''t refuse her move. He just put his head against Celeste''s shoulder. He hugged her tightly. They used to be such a right couple, "your figure still has context to find, isn''t it? My dear, Davina painted you, so I dare to imagine that you are nearby... By our side, yes, you never like to leave me too far, don''t you? "


    Celeste agreed with him, yes, indeed, Elijah was as smart as ever, "so, then?"


    Elijah only smiled bitterly, so he described Celeste''s appearance with his eyes, "then, our harvest sacrifice succeeded, but Sophie found that there was no magic power in your bones, so I doubt if you could blow up and put your body in another body... Isn''t it a witch''s trick? I was thinking, if so, who would it be and who are you? Then I remembered, lovely Sabin. "


    Celeste did not interrupt Elijah''s speculation. She just smiled brightly, with a smile like sugar and honey. Her hand touched the outline of the man in front of her. How long have they not met? For a long time, she will forget their love, "so? My Elijah, you guessed right. So, honey, will you continue to follow me? "


    Seles seems to want to interrupt Elijah''s words. She doesn''t want to fight Elijah so soon. She really does.


    After all, people in love are not suitable for such a bad reunion when they meet in war.

 Chapter 479

    Elijah grabs Celeste''s hands and refuses to let go. He wants to thoroughly find out what she wants to do and what her purpose is. To tell the truth, this time Celeste''s death and resurrection is too strange. Elijah doesn''t know whether he should be happy or not.


    After all, no matter from which perspective, Celeste''s goal is very clear. She came to Klaus, his brother and his family. If there is anything higher than love in Elijah''s world, it is the family he has been guarding for thousands of years.


    Elijah looked into Celeste''s eyes. He forced himself to say it. There must be an answer. He knew Celeste''s personality better than anyone else. She would be willing to tell him.


    Elijah and Celeste got closer and closer, so he exposed his little witch, "yes, honey, you know me. At the beginning, you saw the illusion about my brother and child, so you quietly contributed to the death of the last elder of the witch group... You deliberately told them what you saw, You must make sure that the harvest sacrifice can never be completed! You need that power, don''t you? You can''t let the harvest sacrifice succeed unless you''re sure you can control it. "


    Celeste has always been very silent. She is so stubborn looking at Elijah. How much he knows about her and how much he understands her. She keeps saying that she loves her man. In fact, her favorite may be the damn devil.


    Yes, in the face of family interests, love is nothing at all!


    Celeste''s hands wrapped around Elijah''s neck. She collapsed on him safely and freely, listening to his complaints and doubts about her.


    Elijah closed his eyes. He knew what he was doing now. He was hurting his beloved woman. Moreover, he was a woman who had died for many years and finally survived. However, Elijah could not soften his tone. The deeper he guessed, the more he felt the horror of Celeste!


    Even, he was in a trance for a short time. Elijah didn''t know the woman in front of her at all. Her ambition was too big. She was just different from the lovely / sensitive little witch a hundred years ago.


    Elijah didn''t understand Celeste, or the real Celeste never appeared in front of him. Elijah didn''t dare to think about it again.


    "You really played a big game of chess. Why? Celeste, please tell me! " Elijah''s suppressed anger finally broke out. He couldn''t accept what Celeste did to their family. She wanted to completely destroy them, didn''t she?


    Celeste didn''t care about Elijah''s anger at all. She just stood on tiptoe. She gently kissed Elijah. She missed her lover for a long time. However, sometimes imagination will beautify many memories.


    Looking back, Celeste was surprised to find that they didn''t love each other too much. Perhaps, Elijah always thought he loved her under the emotion of guilt and heartache, while Celeste felt that Elijah was the only gentle light in his repressed life.


    Celeste''s face is lost, but she is more determined to have ambition. She has paid too much for this purpose, and she can''t turn back at all!


    "Elijah, my lost lover, you are still so naive after such a long time! Don''t you understand? Don''t you know my hatred? I died because of your brother Klaus, and you, my favorite Elijah, what did you do... "

 Chapter 480

    Celeste''s accusation is sad every word. He can''t find a reason to refute it. Yes, Celeste died because of his brother, which no one can deny!


    His brother Klaus made the cup, but Elijah wanted to tell Celeste that his sincerity was not what she said.


    Celeste showed a sincere smile to Elijah. She slowly left Elijah''s arms. This lover is no longer hers.


    "No, you know, I love you, dear Celeste, you have to believe me..." Elijah still didn''t give up the hope of persuading Celeste, but he obviously underestimated a woman''s hatred.


    Elijah''s mind flashed. He thought of the tragic memories at that time. Celeste''s lips moved. Her voice was full of hate. She hated him. Elijah always knew this, "my Elijah, you keep saying you love me, but do you care? Do you really care about my death? Even after your brother lied to the witch for revenge and led to my death, you still stood on his side, Elijah. Do you love your brother so much? Because of your vow to stay together forever or because of your so-called family supreme theory? "


    Elijah opened his mouth. It was not what Celeste said. He wanted to explain to Celeste the situation at that time. He wanted to tell Celeste his punishment for Klaus. However, Elijah found that he was unable to do what he wanted. He was becoming stiff and straight like a stone head.


    Elijah is under the spell of Celeste!


    Elijah''s speed of speaking became slow and helpless. Damn it, when did he speak? Celeste closed his mouth and smiled. Yes, Celeste said these words deliberately to divert Elijah''s attention.


    Celeste is a powerful witch. Her kiss, witch''s kiss, has magic.


    The mood was so volatile that Elijah forgot that Celeste had this little trick.


    "Celeste, damn it, you... What did you do to me?"


    "Don''t worry, honey, it''s a simple spell. Elijah, you don''t have to worry about me. Don''t you want to know my purpose? My dear, I want to destroy you and protect everything. Yes, especially your brother Klaus. Haven''t you been trying to save him? Elijah, you said he was saved, didn''t you? No, you''re wrong, Elijah. I want you to know that your way is wrong! Your brother should have gone to hell long ago. Yes, your oath to be together forever is ridiculous. This belief and persistence will be the biggest mistake of your life! "


    Celeste finally said her purpose. Yes, she wants to destroy all this. Everything Elijah cares about!


    Elijah''s mouth couldn''t open. He could only breathe hard and hurriedly. He couldn''t say anything. His body organs became rigid.


    Celeste, why don''t you believe me? Elijah, he can''t answer. The man''s eyes are painful. Celeste didn''t reach out to him. She just watched him fall quietly.


    Elijah''s arrival is also one of her plans. Now, without the protection of their brother, Celeste is curious about the interesting reactions of other vampire members of their family in the face of crisis.


    Especially his damn brother Klaus, he should have ended his self righteous life!

 Chapter 481

    Elijah was abandoned in the ruins by someone. Klaus is trying to find a way to save his kind and poor human allies. It seems that Elijah''s persistence seems to have some effect. Klaus is rare to be kind.


    Klaus bled. He wanted to save father Kieran. Therefore, we must find a way to control his mind, express the ability of vampires and give full play to the ability of the greatest ancestor vampires.


    Klaus doesn''t know the effect, but they must try. No matter what method, they must try hard!


    Klaus cruelly pushed the cup in front of father Kieran again. He looked at father Kieran''s distorted face. He had to drink it, or the previous blood would be released in vain. "Hey, my father, drinking it can cure your injury. You need energy to help you resist that damn magic!"


    Father Kieran took a deep breath and drank the devil''s blood. So what? As long as there is a little hope, he can no longer stick to these damn details. Yes, he doesn''t want to die.


    Especially now that his blood is going to be drained, in order to live, even if he is controlled by Klaus, it is only temporary. He promised Camille that he will try his best to stick to it!


    Father Kieran closed his eyes and nodded to Klaus. He thanked the man. Father Kieran resolutely held out his hand and took the cup, endured the desire / hope to spit out, and poured Klaus''s fishy blood in one mouthful.


    Live, he wants to live, this is the only hope left in father Kieran''s mind!


    Klaus looked at father Kieran. He thought of what someone had said to him before and couldn''t help sympathizing with his poor ally. "I think you''ve suffered almost. You should trust your willpower." Klaus kindly patted father Kieran on the shoulder and the two exchanged a look. Klaus rarely comforted him sincerely, "My father, you must have faith. You must believe that you can overcome all the witches have done to you... Yes, you can resist the dark impulse brought by their magic!"


    Klaus is simple, but in view of Sean''s tragic ending, father Kieran is not particularly optimistic. The magic of witches has special destructive power, including vampires. They are also dangerous and strange.


    The cup in his hand didn''t go down. Father Kieran suppressed his trembling hands. He just looked at Klaus and wanted a certain answer, "do you think I can be controlled now?"


    Klaus did not answer. After waiting at the door for a long time, Camille heard Father Kieran''s voice. Without any hesitation, she opened the door and came in. Obviously, she also saw the cup in father Kieran''s hand.


    Klaus was funny to see father Kieran quickly destroy the evidence. Camille didn''t start. She didn''t care about it. Now is not the time for morality. For father Kieran, Camille is his only relative. Similarly, in this city, Camille cares most about his uncle.


    They are interdependent and depend on each other. Camille told himself that he must not fall now, no matter for whom or for whatever reason!


    "Tell me, did you succeed?" Camille''s attention only focused on Klaus. Like her uncle Kieran, they were eager for good news.

 Chapter 482

    Camille and father Kieran are eagerly looking forward to it, but Klaus will never lie. He will only tell them the greatest possibility.


    Klaus seldom did what he was not sure about. It was the first time he wasted so much blood for father Kieran and Camille. Klaus did it to save them!


    However, they have no way to affect Klaus'' judgment. He has always been an honest and cruel man. Klaus shook his head at them. The witch''s spell is not so simple. He is not sure. Now, their action is to do their best. What will happen in the end depends on father Kieran''s cloud.


    "Honey, I don''t know if I succeeded or not? Now it still depends on your uncle''s performance before we can determine what we should do next. "


    Camille''s eyes finally returned to the position she should have cared about. Father Kieran''s expression was strange and ferocious at this time. She seemed to be trying to suppress something. His eyes grabbed a point.


    "Uncle, how are you?" Camille found that he didn''t dare to look at her. The man''s tone was a little impatient and manic, and he completely lost his usual steadiness and warmth / softness. He rushed to Klaus and Camille with open teeth and claws, "Damn, how can I know if I succeeded? I only know that there is no Verbena in me. Now, I can only be manipulated by this murderer. Damn it, you must think it''s funny, right? "


    Camille looked at father Kieran in shock. This is the first time he spoke to her like this. His tone and expression are completely different from usual. Father Kieran is always stable and gentle. Where can he have such a cruel side?!


    Camille couldn''t resist. Father Kieran approached her step by step, and his fingertips were about to reach Camille''s forehead. His tone was more and more uncontrollable, "Camille, you little bitch / person... Sorry, I don''t know why I said this?"


    Father Kieran found his reason in the last few seconds. Damn it, he has begun to be confused now. He can''t control his desire to be angry and kill!!


    Fortunately, at the last moment, Klaus''s hint had a little effect, but father Kieran didn''t know how long he could last!


    Klaus reluctantly looked at the two people who had lost their face. Obviously, their efforts were not very successful. Klaus frowned. Sure enough, it was almost as he guessed. He could only think of a more effective way, "well, it seems that this is the answer."


    Camille looked back at him. He could only see the back of Klaus who wanted to leave. He seemed to be going to leave them. Did Klaus have a solution?


    "Hey, wait, Klaus, where are you going now? We should find a way. Yes, what should we do... "Camille still didn''t give up. She wanted to catch anyone and anything she could use now.


    Klaus didn''t answer her question, but gave his own answer. What he needed to do was to kill. As long as the witch who performed the spell died, father Kieran''s spell might disappear. He waved to them, "I''m going to find out which witch did it, and then I''m going to do what I''m best at. Believe me, Killing is ten thousand times easier for me than saving people! "


    As soon as the figure flashed, Klaus disappeared directly in their sight. Yes, he was going to find the initiator and kill her!

 Chapter 483

    Just when Klaus made up his mind and he was working hard, Marcel was also working hard, but the development seemed to be just as bad.


    Sophie''s strength has been overdrawn all the way down. She seems to be too eager for success. She simply ignores her own body for the purpose. However, the more so, sometimes their purpose is to be quick but not to reach!


    Everyone knows the truth that haste makes waste. However, sometimes, people''s obsession is more powerful. Sophie just refuses to give up. Yes, she doesn''t like to be a witch at all. This casting is just a deal.


    Sophie has made up her mind. After finding Davina, she will take Monica out of this damn city!


    Marcel shook his head. Even he, a layman, found something wrong with the witch. He didn''t know why Sophie was so anxious to complete the transaction. She looked very bad. A cold sweat kept coming out.


    Monique watched them quietly, with a strange look in her eyes. She seemed to have some ideas and plans of her own.


    Marcel was a little worried and disappointed. He saw that Sophie might not succeed. Her hands were trembling slightly. Sophie''s state was weaker than Marcel thought. Her ability would directly affect the final result of magic.


    ... they must find the existence of those witches!


    Gritting his teeth, Marcel can only forcibly take a step closer and warn Sophie. He has always believed that pressure can become a driving force, especially for Sophie''s temperament woman. He can only encourage her in another way, "listen, if you want to trade, Sophie, you have to keep your promise... You know how dangerous our situation is, and I''m pressed for time!"


    Sophie certainly knew their situation. When she was kidnapped by Klaus, she inquired about the impending war. Even if they wanted to stay out, it was a war between vampires and witches. Sophie absolutely didn''t want to participate. Yes, they didn''t have much time to hesitate!


    Sophie made up her mind to take Monica away from the damn City, but she seemed to forget to ask if the lovely little girl would like to leave her hometown with her?


    Sophie no longer tries to control herself. She needs strength. She must succeed. For her favorite Monique, Sophie vowed that she must succeed, even if she had to pay some price.


    The positioning spell worked slowly, and Sophie''s hand was shaking and shaking. Yes, Marcel can see her behavior. Her wrist presents a strange angle and is pointing to a certain position. Sophie''s mouth turns over and smiles, "good, our positioning spell finally works. I found it!"


    Marcel nodded in agreement, but he urgently stared at Sophie and wanted to know the positions of the remaining ones. "No, it''s only one now. You must continue to work hard to find them. What I want is three!"


    Sophie clenched her teeth. Yes, their goal is all the little witches, so she didn''t wipe the sweat on her face, just lowered her head and continued to work hard, "don''t worry, I''ll find everything for you."


    Sophie worked hard. Unfortunately, she didn''t have time.


    As soon as the shadow passed, Monique was no longer in her original position. She was strangled by a man.


    Marcel suddenly raised his head, and Klaus answered his question, "Dear marcel, your method is too troublesome. Maybe we don''t need to circle like this. You see, our chips are right in front of us. What positioning spell do I need?"

 Chapter 484

    He has always hated sloppy actions. Klaus never liked them. What he wants is always a desperate kill.


    So, Klaus, he went straight into the witch district and caught their latest favorite, Monique. She would be a good chip.


    Klaus interrupted the witches'' carnival. He was hurting the treasures sent back by their ancestors.


    Yes, a little witch who came back from the dead. Her utilization value is simply a shaking super large savings tank. Klaus has always had a good eye.


    Klaus took Monique out. He wanted to show all the damn witches that he was not so easy to mess with. They should know what it means to keep a low profile!


    "No, Monique, you let her go!" Sophie was so nervous that she was about to rush over. If Klaus hadn''t shaken his head to warn her, it would be more powerful to put it on Monica''s neck!


    Sophie''s magic was suddenly disconnected, and she looked worried. However, Klaus was not a simple character. She could only stare at him and try to find a chance and space to save her niece.


    Marcel also slowly stood up. What did Klaus want to do when he came here?


    On the other side, Elijah, Klaus''s brother, was still holding Celeste''s hand to prevent her from leaving. He didn''t expect Celeste to lay hands on him when they kissed. Elijah was simply unwilling to believe this cruel fact, "why do you poison me when you kiss me?"


    Celeste didn''t deny it. She just gently stroked Elijah''s chin. Her tone was as ambiguous as ever, "yes, my dear, it seems that you haven''t lost your sense of humor."


    Celeste''s words were full of ironic accidents. She looked at Elijah so quietly that he fell into the final struggle and embarrassment.


    Those who once loved each other became strangers. Elijah found that his good memories of Celeste were torn apart one by one.


    Elijah seems to be more sad than Celeste. Unfortunately, the facts are always unexpected.


    Elijah''s eyes refused to close, and his eyes pestered Celeste. She seemed to be seduced. She lowered her head and continued to flirt with Elijah''s mouth / lips. Her intimacy was as naughty as before. "Honey, we may still have time to enjoy more... But first of all, What I want to cure is your greatest weakness - this absurd dedication to crazy family. "


    Celeste''s hatred targets Klaus, but Elijah is the one who triggered the hatred. Sometimes, women are so unreasonable that she can vent and spread the hatred indefinitely.


    The deeper the love and the longer the hate, Celeste has completely fallen into it. Elijah''s redemption for her can no longer be passed to her.


    The entanglement between them slowly became a habit, a necessary hatred that had to be completed.


    Elijah is still trying to convince her that Celeste should not be like this in his mind, "no, I am as angry as you. I understand your hatred for Klaus, but it can be resolved. I can help you if you like, my dear, if you come to revenge..."


    Celeste interrupted Elijah''s kind advice. Her own affairs will be handled by herself without his intervention. Moreover, Celeste knows Elijah''s personality better than anyone else. His tolerance for the devil brother is even broader than the Pacific Ocean. "Don''t worry, honey, I''ll take revenge, starting with your brother Klaus, He will understand the unprecedented pain and suffering... Unless you rush to save him. "


    Elijah''s eyes widened in surprise. Celeste, what was she suggesting to him?

 Chapter 485

    Celeste told Elijah all her plans, for Klaus, Rebecca, Bailu and the little guy. She laughed as she spoke. Her voice became more and more mysterious. Elijah was really too simple. Would she only aim at him?


    No, Celeste''s pattern is so small. She has to deal with not only the ancestor vampire family, but also the damn little wolf girl and the miracle child.


    Yes, she wants Elijah to make a choice, family, lover, or hope. Ha ha ha, Celeste is really curious. Who will her dear Elijah save?


    Who the hell would he save? Not that Elijah is the most noble and kind, then she will tear off his disguise. Celeste will let Elijah taste the taste of pain alive and let him fall into the darkest abyss no matter who he redeems!


    Come on, let''s see Elijah, a noble and kind brother. Which one will he choose to save in the end?


    Gently rubbing Elijah''s chin, Celeste happily announced a bad news. She just liked to see Elijah''s tangled face, tortured Elijah, and made her have an inexplicable happiness / feeling, which is a declaration / vent of hatred, "of course, I want to remind you, my dear Elijah, you must make a choice, If you save your brother, there will be only your Rebecca left in another place. Yes, don''t doubt, your sad sister, she will find herself in a rather embarrassing situation! "


    "No, you can''t do that, Celeste... No!" Elijah roared, and his throat began to get out of control!


    "Well, Elijah, it seems that you still believe in your brother and sister. Yes, you can save them as long as you have enough time. After all, your ancestor vampires are immortal, aren''t they? But what should we do In that case, our little wolf girl Bailu would be in danger... "


    Celeste''s traps are linked one by one, ring by ring. They are surrounded by powerful conspiracy. They won''t give up until Celeste kills her. Elijah fully realized this at this time.


    "No!! Celeste, what the hell do you want to do? No... what did you do... No! " Elijah''s voice became weaker and weaker under the effect of magic. He could only stare at the woman in front of him.


    Elijah didn''t expect that Celeste''s Revenge also involved Bailu. His eyes changed. He was cold and sharp.


    Sure enough, she was right. Elijah was different from the damn little wolf girl!


    Celeste seems to be very proud of her discovery. She did find it, didn''t she? What Elijah cares about most is now under her control. If she wants Elijah to suffer, she will suffer!


    Seeing Elijah''s attention and reaction to Bailu, it seems that Celeste is more happy. His resistance is really very interesting. Sure enough, it''s good to catch the focus of everything?


    Celeste gracefully patted her skirt and squatted down in a graceful posture, holding Elijah''s rigid body in her arms. She began to hook up with the man''s anger in such an orderly manner, "yes, your little wolf girl, this poor girl, he doesn''t know how dangerous it is to be loved by you, does she?"

 Chapter 486

    Elijah desperately wanted to support his weak body, but his resistance was extremely weak. Celeste''s spell was too powerful. He had no way at all!


    Elijah told him that the witch''s spell is not simple, especially the spell of Celeste, who has powerful mana.


    Celeste looked forward to Elijah''s excited performance decisively. She wanted to torture the man bit by bit. She enjoyed the wonderful process. "Hey, my dear, you can''t be so impulsive now. Let''s calm down and think clearly first, okay? Of course... The situation is a little bad now. You see, your body is weakened by my spell. Now you can''t save all of them... My Elijah, can I give you a piece of advice? The time after you recover is only enough for you to choose to save one person... "


    Elijah''s eyes began to bloodshot, and his tusks were angry. He looked really angry when he lost his elegance. Now Elijah just wanted to bite Celeste hard.


    Unfortunately, he still can''t. with his weak body, even a child of several years old can kick him aside.


    Her poor lover is so cute!


    Celeste is playing so wantonly. Her fingers are hanging around. It seems that her curiosity can change a lovely rhythm one by one. She is really curious about who her dear kind and noble Elijah will choose to save?


    "Who could it be? My dear Elijah, who will you save first? Are you struggling like me? I can''t wait to know... "


    Celeste shook her fist hard, her mouth skin moved up and down, Elijah''s voice disappeared, dirty black blood seeped from her throat, and she stood up indifferently.


    Elijah''s eyes slowly fainted, and there was a kind of confusion. Celeste''s spell was more and more tightened, and he began to lose his hold!


    Celeste finally took a look at the man she once deeply loved and turned around and left. Yes, Celeste chose to leave without nostalgia.


    The witch''s spell was really effective. Celeste left and Elijah completely fainted.


    Before falling into the deepest darkness, a man''s name flashed through his mind.


    It''s just, who the hell is that person? Maybe even Elijah didn''t dare to go deep into it. He had only one choice!


    When Elijah was in great crisis, his brother Klaus was also busy to deal with another damn witch - their freshest and most precious little witch, Monique.


    Yes, Klaus has always been the result of advocating once and for all.


    Klaus dragged Monique''s delicate body. He was obviously threatening them. The damn witches began to gather in the direction of Klaus step by step, "Hey, look, the witches in the French district, this is Monique around me... This lovely little guy, who just got out of death, was killed by me again. It''s a pity!! Can you accept it? Of course, if you want this not to happen, bring me the witch bastina... Now, now! "


    Yes, Klaus doesn''t want to continue playing hide and seek with those damn bastards. He''s bored. What he wants is always the initiative, even if the initiative needs a lot of sacrifice!


    Klaus never cares about the so-called sacrifice. As long as it doesn''t involve his family and lover, Klaus won''t care!

 Chapter 487

    Marcel slowly approached Klaus. He wanted to grab Monique from the devil''s hand. However, obviously, they underestimated Klaus''s sensitivity. He found their sneaky behavior behind them. With a sharp hand knife, Marcel was beaten out.


    "Hey, Marcel, what do you want?" Klaus was surprised at Marcel''s behavior. This damn bastard, who is he on the other side!


    I dare to help outsiders against myself. Does Marcel dislike living too long!


    Marcel and Sophie both want to give Klaus a. Isn''t it obvious that they want to save the poor innocent Monique.


    "Klaus, you let her go. Moni is innocent. She''s just a child!" Marcel wants to take Monique away from Klaus, but he can''t break through Klaus''s tight defense at all.


    Sophie has a heart to kill Klaus. She really can''t accept this damn devil. She wants to destroy her hope again and again!


    "Klaus, what the hell are you doing?" Sophie is going to collapse, this damn guy, why did he have to hurt her so much, Monique!


    Klaus glanced at them and smiled strangely. "You say she''s innocent." he raised Monica''s small body. Klaus shook it a few times and completely entered the role of a villain. "Is Monica innocent? No, she''s not innocent at all, Marcel. Don''t you pretend to be nice to me. Don''t you see I''m negotiating with the witches? "


    Yes, Klaus is negotiating. He doesn''t care if Monica is really innocent. For him, Monica is just a good chip.


    Marcel''s face changed and twisted. Klaus knew what he was thinking. It must be a matter of principle that children can''t hurt at will.


    Klaus was most annoyed by Marcel. He simply couldn''t understand Marcel''s extreme paranoia about children.


    However, understanding can not be attributed to understanding. Klaus still knows the reason, because their childhood is not very perfect. At least, Klaus knew when he saved Marcel from his father''s whip.


    Marcel wanted to save Mo Nicole, but Claus didn''t let him. Actually, he didn''t say he really wanted to kill Nicole, but Claus was too lazy to see what awesome expression he had on his face. So, Claus was very angry and laughed. His sarcastic speech was not too fast. "Marcel, what kind of kindness are you still holding now?" Save your hypocritical code of ethics. That didn''t stop you from killing Monica''s mother... "


    Monica''s little body froze. It turned out that her mother was killed by Marcel, but Sophie didn''t take the initiative to tell her this. Why did she do that?


    Sophie wanted to protect her niece from getting involved in those damn monsters. However, because some people had been angry with Monica first, the naive little girl misunderstood Sophie.


    ... yes, Aunt Sophie''s respect for her ancestors is not enough, so she is not a qualified witch. Moreover, it seems that Sophie has some connection with these damn vampires!

 Chapter 488

    Monique vaguely touched some clues about witches and vampires. Yes, the smart Monique also found a subtle connection between Klaus and Marcel.


    Klaus waved the dagger, and his attitude towards Marcel became more and more impatient. Damn witch, he felt uncomfortable when he came here. The dagger originally facing Marcel returned to Monique''s neck again, and his tone became fierce, "Hey, bastina, I know you''re nearby... Damn, the air is full of the stench of witches! Remember my words, I will kill this girl with the knife you intend to deal with me! "


    Klaus''s words, like the last straw, overwhelmed Marcel''s reason. He flew frantically. Yes, he absolutely couldn''t accept Klaus''s action of killing Monica, and his voice began to burst the same frantic facial features, "Klaus, I won''t repeat it again - we don''t kill children!"


    Klaus dodged Marcel''s attack. Is he crazy?


    Sophie silently lurks aside. Her spell on Klaus is slight, but slight doesn''t mean it won''t work. When the devil''s mood is completely out of control, she is a great catalyst!


    Sophie and Monica exchanged a look. The tacit understanding between them still exists, especially in the application of spells.


    Klaus can''t suppress his desire to kill more and more, and Marcel''s attack power is getting heavier and heavier!


    ... Klaus and Marcel are officially against each other. This war seems to have been suppressed for a long time. For a long time, they have forgotten the original reason why they fought. Now, the two men have only one crazy idea, so teach each other a lesson. Yes, defeat him!


    Klaus and Marcel still had a little sense at last, so they adopted the tactics of close combat!


    Klaus and Marcel''s attacks have the shadow of each other, and their fighting methods and preferences are also very similar. After all, Marcel is the adopted son taught by Klaus, so Marcel seems a little tender to Klaus.


    However, young people also have the advantages of young people. Marcel''s long legs swept hard, and Klaus''s dagger fell into place.


    The position of the dagger was not close to Klaus and marcel, but Monique was pushed by someone''s backhand and fell near the dagger.


    Sophie immediately flashed over without hesitation. She held the dagger together while Monica held out her hand.


    Klaus turned his back to them, and his attention remained on Marcel. For the time being, he didn''t notice the changes behind him.


    Marcel was completely suppressed by Klaus, and his neck was twisted by Klaus. Klaus smiled ferociously. He shook his head at marcel, as if he hated iron and steel, crooked Marcel''s neck, "listen, my marcel, it''s up to me to decide who lives and who dies!"


    "Really?" A trance greeting came from behind. Klaus could feel a sharp pain in the position of his chest before he looked back.


    Damn it, dagger. The dagger was sent in by Monique and Sophie with a spell.


    Sophie''s fingers were still on the dagger, and her wrists were still shaking slightly by the powerful force. However, a strange situation that Sophie didn''t find was Monique''s hands. Her hands held one end of the dagger so steadily as Mount Tai.


    As if it had not been affected at all.


    Monica opened her innocent eyes and stared at Klaus. She laughed.

 Chapter 489

    Klaus lowered his head. His strength began to be absorbed by some mysterious thing. Damn it, this damn dagger, it seemed to have its own consciousness. Sophie rolled aside with Monique.


    Klaus fell and sat on the ground. His hand was stuck in the position of the knife even faster by consciousness. However, this damn dagger had its own consciousness and went into the middle of Klaus''s chest!


    Sophie looked at the bone dagger and inserted it. Klaus tried to stop the dagger attack, but Klaus was still powerless.


    Despise it and wear it directly. Klaus''s face is ferocious and murderous. He is suffering great torture. However, the dagger stubbornly fights with his personality. It just can''t come out. Klaus can''t pull it out no matter how hard and how hard he tries!


    The dagger went deeper and deeper, and Klaus''s power purity was absorbed by it, "ah!" Klaus''s strength was robbed, his physical strength was seriously overdrawn, and the sharp pain in his chest made him scream involuntarily. Damn, the strength of his whole body slowly slipped away, but Klaus had no way!


    Marcel hid aside. He didn''t know how to help Klaus. His eyes kept staring at the dagger. Marcel recognized it at this time. It was the magic weapon of father Tudor. Damn it, it was a trap!


    ... someone is setting them up!


    The color of the snow-white dagger began to become monstrous red. Yes, it was refining Klaus''s blood, and the powerful power of the hybrid was hidden in the blood!


    Klaus''s pain began to break up all over his body. His clothes had long been torn into rags by himself in severe pain. Klaus couldn''t stand on one foot. He rolled to the ground and roared to struggle. However, he had no strength, only white eyes and a little response!


    Marcel''s eyes flashed from Sophie. He didn''t pay special attention to Monique. Obviously, he didn''t count the innocent child in it. This account was written on her Aunt Sophie''s head. Marcel gritted his teeth. It''s not that he doesn''t want to save Klaus, but that the current situation doesn''t allow it!


    In the damned witch District, Klaus has just made a big noise. Marcel doesn''t think he can remove the demons that are out of control and powerless without being stopped. Obviously, this is a big hole dug, waiting for them to come and bury it!


    The spell was so powerful that the dagger almost reached his heart, and Klaus''s vocal cords were broken.


    Marcel watched him fall down, and a mysterious force was approaching them. Marcel made a quick decision. He couldn''t waste any more time. He couldn''t get benefits in front of these witches alone, so Marcel decided to find help.


    Unfortunately, Marcel has not found that the objects he wants to look for are in a terrible crisis.


    It was dark all over.


    Sensing the powerful force of oppression, Sophie grasped Monica''s arm nervously if she realized it. Damn it, why did bastina, the elder, come back to life? Sophie pulled Monica and was about to leave. Monica''s footsteps paused. She looked back and saw the fundus of bastina''s eyes.

 Chapter 490

    Obviously, Klaus, he will become like this, which has long been in Celeste''s plan. They have been silently watching Klaus and Camille.


    They knew that Klaus''s personality was not so simple and would give up, so they simply took the plan and invited the king into the urn!


    Bastina nodded to them. Now her task is just a Klaus, and others don''t care at all.


    Anyway, Sophie''s reason for helping Marcel is that they are too lazy to care. The result is the most important. Klaus''s appearance saves them a lot of worry. Monique received a kind response from bastina. She waved to Monique, who was about to escape, "good, I''ll deal with the rest."


    Sophie walked too fast. She didn''t know that she had been watching her quietly behind her. Monique''s eyes had long been warm to her relatives, leaving only a sharp cold!


    Monique has changed. Since she woke up from the dark abyss, she has not been the innocent little girl!


    Klaus was dragged away by an old woman like a corpse. Bailu didn''t know his situation was so sad!


    Bailu''s current situation is also a little difficult and embarrassing. Yes, she is being courted by the werewolf prince. Jackson and Klaus are completely two extreme characters. Klaus likes to come directly in everything and relationship. Jackson is the opposite. He is euphemistic and gentle... There is a little quiet illusion of moistening things.


    Before, Bailu most appreciated this kind of man, but I don''t know if she was used to being abused by Klaus. Now, after Bailu became a pregnant woman, some internal requirements seem to have changed.


    At least, Bailu is now surrounded by the piano. She just feels very embarrassed.


    Jackson looked up at her for a few eyes, as if he could also feel Bailu''s discomfort. He could only understate and want to simplify these things, "Hey, honey, I know it''s hard to accept telling you so many things at once..."


    Bailu honestly nodded to Jackson. She just wanted to know her own family. Who knows, she can have another fiance. Bailu is suffering from all kinds of hardships. You are kidding. Klaus, an asshole, can even kill his brother. This Jackson is estimated to be dangerous every minute, Klaus may have the impulse to tear him up at any time?!


    Bai Lu rubbed her face and tried to adjust her state of mind. She couldn''t escape all the time. She had to bear the responsibility, whether for Haley or her own race.


    So the eagerly awaited Knight Jackson received a reluctant smile from his queen, "what do you think?" Bai Lu seemed a little embarrassed. Don''t worry. The voice line became a little annoyed. "You see, I just want to see my family. I never thought I would see you who is said to be my husband in the future, and this hierarchy between us is still a strange arranged marriage?"


    Bailu is sincere and a little shocked. No matter how ignorant she is, she pretends not to understand the world. She also knows that it''s a big deal, okay?

 Chapter 491

    Bailu''s rejection attitude is too obvious. He found that Bailu seems to be unwilling to accept her own glory and identity at all. Jackson''s smile becomes a little reluctant. Bailu doesn''t seem to care about their family at all!


    Jackson sighed deeply. On this point, they also made some guesses before. Bai Lu''s identity is relatively special. She has been separated from them since childhood. Therefore, it''s not surprising that she hasn''t been able to integrate into their big family right away.


    However, Jackson has made up his mind for a long time. He will never give up his plan to persuade Bailu. Yes, they can take their time. He may have to explain the situation to her from the beginning.


    Bai Lu must understand that they all have various missions, and there is no way to escape them. "Honey, I don''t think you know these, because no one has taught you... Our crescent people are not just a group of werewolves. This blood can be traced back to the first two families - yours and mine."


    Jackson''s tone should not be too solemn. It''s like giving a report in the hall of Congress. Their family, their honor and their mission.


    Bailu looked at the man in front of her in surprise. What did he mean? Jackson certainly nodded to her. His meaning was very clear, "you guessed right. It''s true. I think it makes us seem like a royal family... We were the royal family of werewolves from birth, and you are the little Princess we look forward to together."


    The werewolves have always respected the queen. Bailu is their queen candidate. Jackson is the Queen''s Knight. His childhood education is to protect the family and guard the queen.


    However, the accident happened. Not long after Bai Lu was born, their family was attacked by witches. Bai Lu''s father and mother were killed one after another, and she disappeared.


    Although many people told Jackson that Bailu was dead, Jackson didn''t want to believe it at all. He just buried himself in search silently. Finally, he found her in a city.


    Finding her should have been a very happy thing, but Jackson''s mood has become more complex. Bailu is more beautiful and intelligent than he imagined. However, she is no longer his queen.


    Bailu was occupied by other men, and that man was the damn vampire, the damn hybrid, the Klaus who was called the devil!


    Jackson could only turn light into darkness, secretly looked at Bailu and guarded Bailu''s safety. Then, he swept away the dangers and obstacles around her and guarded her silently. Before long, Jackson found that Bailu''s body had been alienated.


    ... Bai Lu doesn''t change anymore. Yes, she seems to have become a normal human.


    Why a female werewolf can''t change again, ignorant Bailu may not know, but Jackson needs to know more than anyone because he has been educated.


    Jackson was very familiar with the educational process of how to conceive a baby, so at that time, when no one understood, Jackson knew that Bailu was pregnant in an inexplicable state!

 Chapter 492

    Jackson suffered a great blow. Damn it, it shouldn''t be like this. He just went out to deal with a little affairs. His Bailu got pregnant early?!!


    Bailu is pregnant. In his queen''s belly, she has a child belonging to another man, the child of the damned devil Klaus, a mixed race, a strange child of uncertain breed.


    Jackson broke his teeth, but he still couldn''t give up Bailu and xiaorou / Tuanzi. Whether for the sake of his family or his own selfishness, Jackson found that he couldn''t give up!


    Jackson''s eyes once again inadvertently swept Bailu''s stomach. He knew that the child, at first he even hated the child, but even if she was Klaus''s child, they must protect her!


    According to the prediction of their family, this child is the key to save the whole family. Therefore, Jackson and the werewolf Corps still protect Bailu and her baby as always.


    When Bailu didn''t know anything about herself, they guided Klaus to continue the inheritance of power and blood step by step. Yes, there was a werewolf behind the witch event.


    The more Jackson said it, the more mysterious it became. Bailu was stunned. Youmuyou touched her belly. Bailu''s mother said she was very stressed. Joking, when did her existence become so important? And it''s really good to casually identify her little meat / dumpling as the god horse of the Savior?!


    Bai Lu''s mother''s mood is particularly complicated. No matter what Jackson said is true or false, for the time being, this matter still needs to be discussed with their father Klaus. I''m kidding. How big is the small meat / ball in her stomach? Does she bear such a heavy responsibility?


    Bailu blinked. She looked at Jackson who was trapped in her own thoughts and coughed. She interrupted someone''s generosity. Bailu''s mother didn''t bother to take care of these werewolf things for the time being. She just wanted to know what Jackson was for and what purpose, so she would always guard them calmly.


    At present, Bailu''s mother only cares about one thing. As Klaus said, Bailu has only one task, that is, Bailu''s mother just wants to give birth to the small meat / Dumpling safely!


    Security is the foundation of everything, isn''t it?


    Jackson''s eyes returned to Bailu. Obviously, his excitement did not affect our pregnant adults at all. Bailu smiled helplessly at him and wanted to dilute the seriousness of the topic, "Hey, what you said is incredible. Is this all a joke?"


    Unfortunately, Jackson didn''t give face to Bailu''s mother who tried to save the atmosphere. He ruthlessly answered her question, "no, what I said is true. We are really royalty, werewolf royalty. You and I are werewolves with identity."


    Jackson is a proud man. At this point, Jackson insists on the plans and determination of the wolves.


    He has a kind of pride cultivated from childhood. Jackson grew up with that kind of education. His pride is different from that of Klaus.


    Bailu could vaguely feel that Jackson''s dignity was brought by his innate identity.


    A person''s temperament can''t lie. Jackson is more proud than anyone. He should insist and be decisive. For Bailu, he may be a good choice, because his loyalty is not only to the white road, but to his deep-rooted faith hidden in his bones since childhood.


    Bailu is Jackson''s faith!


    Jackson swore to Bailu that he would be loyal to his queen. He could have no power. However, Jackson knew his mission and faith better than anyone. He was a werewolf aristocrat!

 Chapter 493

    Jackson''s position is too firm. Facing Jackson like this, Bailu''s mother has no choice at all.


    Perhaps his attitude is too earnest and sincere, so Bailu can''t directly refuse his request. After all, they have the same attribute of the same family.


    Anyway, Bailu knows she can''t forget her roots, can''t she?


    Reluctantly stretched out her hand to appease the little guy in her stomach. Bailu''s mother suddenly remembered Elijah''s highest theory of the family. Although she was not as decisive as Elijah, her requirements for herself were also quite high.


    Therefore, Jackson can be trusted for the time being. They need to work hard together for the future of the werewolf. Xiaorou / Tuanzi stirred up in Bai Lu''s mother''s stomach and seemed to agree with her.


    Yes, little meat dumpling actually knows a little more than Bai Lu''s mother. Her existence is a paradox in itself. Therefore, we must use the power of the werewolf army!


    Bailu''s mother''s relaxed attitude let Jackson breathe a sigh of relief. He knew that his queen would not abandon them.


    Bailu doesn''t want to hurt Jackson, but he can''t stick to it. Many things have changed long ago. Bailu hopes he can accept the facts. She directly raised doubts, "well, as you said, we are royal family. If you are a royal family, where is your throne? Also, if I am really the queen, why have I lived a wandering life since I was a child? "


    Bai Lu thought of the old days. No matter from which perspective, she is not a noble existence. She has no relatives and no reason. Being adopted is also a kind of being despised. She was not the personality who loves life. For a while, Bai Lu knew that this body is definitely a typical broken pot!


    Bai Lu is sure that such a degenerate way of life is not what the queen should live. Which queen will be confused and pregnant with a one night stand abnormal demon vampire child... No, it should be a mixed race child?


    Bailu''s question was too poignant. Jackson was stunned. He slowly closed his eyes and his tone began to become heavy and difficult. "Yes, you''re right. You shouldn''t live like this. We didn''t protect you... Honey, everything was not like this. We used to be the leader of this city... But someone triggered a war, In the new battle, our parents lost their dominant position in the scuffle. Then, vampires chased us and witches cursed us! "


    During this period, Bai Lu really didn''t know at all, because she was too young at that time. Although she didn''t know who saved her, it was not easy for Bai Lu to find that she could survive!


    It turned out that their family had been so beautiful and fought, and Jackson was still trying to explain their history to Bailu, "yes, the war expanded step by step, and there were some spies inside us. Originally, everything would not be so bad. If our family united, we could win the war!"


    "I see, so what, did we win the war later?" Bai Lu is curious about what happened in the middle, so that she hasn''t even met her parents. There are other things. Bai Lu is very interested to know the details.


    ¡ª¡ªNothing. It''s the biggest blind spot for them, isn''t it?

 Chapter 494

    Jackson didn''t know those things. After all, they hadn''t met for a long time, so he could only honestly shake his head at Bai Lu. In fact, he only knew a little more about Bai Lu. Jackson''s answer was powerless.


    War is always cruel, so they gathered together and tried to think of a way. However, during the war, their way was not very successful, "so our parents decided to merge the two families, and you and I were engaged..."


    Bailu''s words about Jackson have lost their freshness. This topic is really embarrassing. She really wants to roll her eyes. This method can also be used. War is war.


    War is not a children''s play. It can''t simply reverse the whole situation by relying on an alliance. She looked at Jackson. "Sorry, I don''t think this is a good way. Believe me, it''s ridiculous!"


    Jackson did not object to Bailu''s statement. At that time, the wolves were almost desperate, so this statement appeared.


    Bailu just didn''t live with them, so her idea was relatively simple. It happened that this simplicity deeply attracted Jackson.


    Jackson didn''t want to tell Bai Lu about the dirty things in the royal family. He smiled at Bai Lu''s encouragement.


    However, Jackson didn''t agree with Bailu''s bold statement. He just reluctantly took it on. The war has always been cruel, "maybe what you said is right, we failed... Obviously, things didn''t develop as everyone thought. Our wolves made a huge mistake - we refused to compromise with vampires, so, That damned Marcel let the witch spell us! "


    This Bailu knows, because she also suffers from it. Yes, the curse of their new moon family is that they can''t change at all before the full moon night.


    The biggest pain of werewolves is that they can''t control their beast, but the witches completely destroy the hope of the new moon family.


    They became wolves.


    Only on the night of the full moon can there be a Mimi time to enjoy the happiness of life.


    They can only live like a real beast every day, hiding in the mountains and forests, and trying to resist the attacks from various enemies at any time!


    Jackson flashed over and approached Bailu. He held out his hand, firmly grasped Bailu''s hands, half knelt on the ground, and looked up at his queen in awe, "you and me, dear, believe that there is only you and me in my royal family, and you are the last person in your blood line, whether Andrea, Haley or Bailu, my little princess, No matter what you call yourself... We werewolves will follow you, protect you and support you! "


    Jackson''s action has sworn his loyalty. Unfortunately, Bailu is still a little confused and dull. This, she has undertaken such a great mission at once. Bailu''s mother has no psychological preparation.


    Moreover, I don''t know why, touching her little belly, Bailu''s mother faintly felt uneasy.


    ... is that true?


    Bailu still can''t believe it. Is it really as simple and straightforward as Jackson said? All this, Bailu always feels more than so thin and clear.

 Chapter 495

    Jackson was so excited that he didn''t notice Bai Lu''s resistance at all. He just wanted to tell Bai Lu her identity and glory and all that she should have. Yes, Bai Lu shouldn''t just be kept in the house by Klaus. She was born a queen, "my queen, my dear little princess, You can help them - you and everything you represent. "


    However, Bailu didn''t know what Jackson wanted to express. She looked at the man suspiciously. Jackson slowly changed his tone. He said, my dear little princess, your identity is so noble. You don''t know what your own existence represents?


    Bailu doesn''t pull her hand back. What''s under Jackson''s eyes is actively bewitching her. Bailu is a little surprised and curious, but she can''t escape every time.


    Everyone''s life is different. Bai Lu knows this better than anyone. She can only face her own life bravely. She asks, "then, tell me my identity, my children, my glory, my rights, my obligations, and everything about me. What do they represent?"


    Bailu wants to know the purpose of these werewolves, so she resolutely wants to protect their purpose, not just because she is the Lost Princess of the royal family?


    Bailu is a rational character. Her guess is not wrong at all. They are not only interested in Bailu, but everything Bailu can bring to them according to the prediction!


    Jackson was silent. It was a bit embarrassing and hurtful, but he couldn''t lie to his queen.


    After pondering for a while, Jackson made a decision. He still sincerely and honestly told Bailu the truth, the truth about the curse, and the truth about the revival of the werewolf family.


    "Dear, when everything was different, our high priest made a prophecy when our race was still in the war of resistance against Japan. Yes, when you were still in the stomach of the last queen... The prophecy told us that after you experienced everything and found us, you will have a magical son belonging to us. It is a miracle, believe me, You will be the only one who can break the curse! "


    Yes, according to the prediction, Bailu will lead them to break the curse of the new moon family. It is a miracle for her and her children!


    ... they have unparalleled power.


    "What?" Bai Lu blurted out the question, "this can''t be true!" Where on earth did he see that she still had this ability? Bailu still knew her strength better. If she were so strong, she would have given Klaus seconds. Would she still be trapped in such a place?


    Bai Lu''s doubts grew deeper and deeper. She looked at Jackson and was really curious about their way of thinking, "what are you talking about? Who told you such a ridiculous thing?"


    Bai Lu can''t believe it. It''s impossible. Who would say so mysterious and strange? As long as a werewolf with a little brain won''t believe it. However, Bai Lu''s estimation is wrong, they all believe it.


    Yes, all werewolves believe that Bailu and her small meat / Dumpling will bring new hope to the werewolf family!


    Therefore, Bai Lu invited the wave people, and they all came thousands of miles away, because they believe in hope and they are eager to break the curse!


    Bailu''s reaction was too great. Jackson was a little confused. Some of Bailu''s Witch friends told him about it. Why, it seems that Bailu doesn''t know anything about it now.


    Which link went wrong?


    Jackson grabbed Bailu''s arm suspiciously, and he vaguely found something wrong.


    "But, honey, you didn''t call us here. Your witch friend told eve that she would come to remove our spell tonight, as long as we cooperate with her to deal with those damn vampires..."

 Chapter 496

    What agreement?


    What''s the deal with the damn vampire?


    What other witches are involved?


    Bailu said she didn''t know anything, okay?


    Bailu flatly denied that she let the witch convey the information. Damn it, it''s not like this. It''s not like this at all. There must be something wrong!


    Jackson was a little strange. He didn''t know what Bailu meant now. She said she didn''t tell her witch friends about them at all.


    So, who did eve see that night, and what was the purpose of the witch who agreed with them?


    Hearing this, Bailu was stunned. She didn''t know the details Jackson said, and... The witch with curly hair and sexual feeling... Could it be Celeste?


    She tried to adjust her mind. Bailu felt that her back was a little cold. Something was wrong. She didn''t. She just wanted to have a family party. Moreover, where would she have any witch friends? Those witches hated her for Klaus!


    Bai Lu''s spirit flashed, and her stomach became noisy, "wait, wait first, what witch friend? It''s impossible. I''ve fallen out with witches long ago!! "


    Bailu and Jackson also found something wrong!


    When Bailu found something wrong, the others didn''t look abnormal at all, and it was said that Rebecca, who was responsible for protecting her, was playing happily with a male werewolf.


    In short, it is a more direct and easy to understand proprietary word - XX!


    Yes, after the carnival, Oliver is very direct. He warmly sends an invitation to Rebecca. Rebecca is not a pinching personality. She never has any resistance to mature men.


    The secluded space and the dim moonlight were a good time for mature men and women. How could Rebecca give up such a good opportunity, so she accepted Oliver''s invitation.


    Yes, Rebecca told herself that she needed to have a good time.


    But the next second, Rebecca found something wrong. Damn it, her body was a little wrong. It was soft and could not make her strength up. It felt as if she had been eroded by something.


    Rebecca frowned. She looked up at Oliver. If it had nothing to do with him, she would never believe it.


    Rebecca stared at him in shock. The content in her eyes seemed to have a sharp thorn. Oliver avoided Rebecca''s eyes.


    The dim moonlight loomed. All of a sudden, the ambiguous feelings disappeared!


    False, all false!!


    Rebecca saw Oliver''s annoyed face through the light. He seemed unwilling to let go of the woman in his arms. He shook his head helplessly at Rebecca, and there was loss and embarrassment in his voice. After all, he also used a beautiful man''s trick for the first time, "sorry, honey, I really like you, Rebecca. If we didn''t meet in this situation, Everything will be different, believe me, dear Rebecca... You need to know how much you love / feel, but this is an agreement reached within our werewolves... "

 Chapter 497

    Rebecca was calm. Before she could resist, Oliver flashed away with a little expression that I really didn''t mean to.


    Rebecca instantly had the impulse to tear everything up. Then, the moonlight completely disappeared with the footsteps of some people. Rebecca heard the familiar amazing cry, which belongs to the howl of werewolves.


    When the werewolf was about to attack, Rebecca held her fist hard. She stepped back and waited for the wolves to be surrounded and hang up. What do they mean?


    They''ve been coming for her, haven''t they? Didn''t you agree to put down the hatred between werewolves and vampires tonight?!


    Rebecca was out of control, and her body began to feel hot. Her thoughts were a little confused. They wanted to deal with her, didn''t they? So, does Bailu know their plan? Damn it, Rebecca found that she had fallen into the trap of a cup of heavenly spirits. Now, she had only one choice!


    Either fight or run!


    Run? That''s impossible!


    Rebecca is definitely not a shrinking personality, especially when she is so angry. Rebecca doesn''t care whether this matter has anything to do with Bai Lu, but now she just wants to give this evil spirit!


    Yes, Rebecca is not a good boss. Her eyes always see her nearest distance from the farthest position of the wolves. Good. Now she knows which bastards to find to give this evil spirit!


    The wolves gradually formed an encirclement. They didn''t attack without a head. Rebecca was a little shocked.


    Then Rebecca found a more ferocious fact. Her strength began to go wrong. Yes, Rebecca, she could feel a strange abnormality in her body.


    Damn it, why did they do this to her? Rebecca wants to know what their purpose is to do this kind of thing?


    Rebecca kicked the approaching black wolf with her last strength. She cursed and actually took this move. She was ashamed and threw her home. "Damn, don''t go. Tell me what the agreement is? Damn it, who''s the agreement with? "


    Rebecca is a person after all, and her strength is seriously insufficient now. She can only use a fast attack.


    Unfortunately, she needs to face not ordinary wolves, but a bunch of werewolves. They are obviously several grades smarter than beasts. Therefore, Rebecca received the attack of wheel battle.


    They want to exhaust Rebecca''s strength. Yes, they can''t kill Rebecca, because the original vampires can''t kill, so they can only find a way to catch her first.


    As soon as the encirclement was tight and loose, they first retreated slowly, then attacked Rebecca one by one from various tricky angles, and then began to encircle her again.


    When Rebecca wanted to attack violently, they retreated decisively. Their tactics were very successful. Slowly, Rebecca''s attack began to decline.


    Her power has slowly disappeared under the action of drugs and spells.


    At the last blow, Rebecca failed. She fell in the center of the circle, and then her enchanting figure disappeared abruptly.


    The werewolf looked at Rebecca''s original position for a while, as if she saw some familiar array. Then, they nodded, and they disappeared.


    ... as agreed, they gave Rebecca. This time, the witch didn''t break her promise to their werewolves. As promised, both of them did what they should do!

 Chapter 498

    After Rebecca was caught, when Bailu and they didn''t know anything, Celeste and they had taken an action, and their three witches stood in a circular symbol.


    Everyone has a candle in his hand.


    Celeste said something in her mouth. She began to use the spell. The candle burned itself when there was no wind. They put out their fingers on the lighted candle.


    The burning flame, the burning fingers and the inexplicable oil-water liquid on them fell into the middle of the candle bit by bit. Their spell succeeded!


    Celeste took the lead in reciting the most powerful spell, so there was a burning flame around them. The corners of the witches'' mouths were hooked, and their fingers began to point in a certain direction.


    The burning flame seemed to become a flexible tongue, and it flew in that direction with the flame of hatred.


    ¡ª¡ªThat direction, which Klaus and Elijah are familiar with, is their home, which is the home where Bailu and Rebecca prepared for the party.


    Rebecca, they have got it. The target of the flame is Bailu and small meat / Dumpling!!


    When the burning flame moved towards the position of Bai Lu at an amazing speed, Elijah woke up hard from the darkness. His first reflex action was to jump out, and the mobile phone in his hand was turned on, forming an illusory and fuzzy shadow.


    The first call, Elijah called his brother, but, damn it, his brother Klaus, he didn''t answer his contact!


    Klaus, what''s the matter with you?


    Elijah cursed. He didn''t worry too much about his powerful brother. Even if there was a problem, he believed that with Klaus''s strength, there should be no danger. At least, he was safe for the time being.


    The second call, Elijah gave Rebecca. Damn it, no one responded. At this time, Elijah knew that something must have happened to them!


    He still knows Rebecca''s personality. As long as there is no big thing, his sister can''t refuse his call. Rebecca is not Klaus. Elijah still wants to believe her!


    Elijah was right. His brothers and sisters were in crisis at the same time. Therefore, they didn''t want to answer his phone, but they couldn''t accept it at all.


    When Bai Lu received the phone call, she was looking for Rebecca everywhere. It was really strange. They were still reveling hard a few minutes ago. However, after a while, the round moon disappeared and the reveling wolves disappeared.


    Except for a Jackson accompanying Bai Lu, Bai Lu''s first reaction when she finds something wrong is to find Rebecca. Here, she can''t trust anyone except Rebecca for the time being.


    After all, most of them are enemies.


    "Hey, Elijah, I want to tell you..." Bailu was about to tell Elijah that Rebecca was missing. Elijah directly interrupted her. His tone was not like Elijah. He was too worried!


    "Listen to me, Bailu, you are very dangerous now. Find a safe place to hide immediately. I will come to you immediately. Damn it, I saw Celeste. What is she planning with those witches!"


    Bailu''s eyebrows frowned, and her anxiety became more and more serious. Elijah''s voice echoed in her ear, "listen to me, Bailu, you''re right... Celeste is back! You and Klaus, Rebecca, you are all in danger! "


    Bailu stepped away while listening. She wanted to leave the study first with Jackson. She always felt that something was approaching them. Their situation was very dangerous!


    After telling Elijah where she is now, Bailu plans to go down to the cellar to hide. Klaus made it there. The safety factor should be very high.


    Bai Lu''s footsteps began to move. When they touched, the door was closed by a mysterious force!

 Chapter 499

    Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang.


    Bailu and Jackson looked at each other. Damn it, obviously, the enemy came directly at this position. Bailu desperately suppressed her stomach. No, we can''t let the little guy appear for the time being, "Damn, what''s going on?"


    Jackson was completely covered. It was impossible. He caught the power of the witch in the air. "Why did your friend attack us?"


    Bai Lu wanted to give this honest guy a break, "she''s not my friend. Damn it, you''re used by them. It''s a trap... I never reached an agreement with the witches or asked them to find you!"


    "What?" Jackson was completely stunned. The witch lied to him. Then they helped the witch catch the ancestor vampire. Damn it, they were too careless!


    Elijah''s anxious voice burst out of his hand. "Go back, Bailu, now try to find Rebecca with your open heart. No, you must find Rebecca. It''s safer for you to stay together. Stay with her before I arrive!"


    Jackson shook his head reluctantly. According to the planned time, it is estimated that Rebecca has lost consciousness. Bailu can''t find her at all!


    Jackson shook his head at Bailu and motioned her not to tell Elijah about his sister for the time being. Bailu had no choice but to promise him for the time being.


    This matter must be solved later. After all, whether they can go out now is the most important!


    Before Bailu opened her mouth, she felt the temperature of the air rising. She couldn''t help laughing bitterly, "no, Elijah, now I can''t even go out. We''re locked up!"


    It''s not the most tragic thing to lock up. What''s more sharp is that a mass of flame appeared around them inexplicably. The flame elongated and rotated rapidly at the speed visible to the naked eye and turned into a huge fire snake!


    Elijah is still telling Bailu some things, but his speed is not as fast as that of the fire snake. In a few seconds, the furniture and furnishings around Bailu began to burn!


    A circle of fire snakes wrapped their whole space. No, this room should be surrounded by fire snakes!


    No matter what method Jackson and Bailu use, the flame can''t be extinguished. Their remaining space is getting smaller and smaller. Finally, they can only lean on their backs and try to narrow the range of being teased and attacked by the fire snake.


    Jackson tried his best to block the flame. Bailu and Elijah maintained the last weak contact. Her voice was choked by the flame. "Elijah, this is a spell. We are detained in the house... Everything is on fire. We have no way!"


    The spell truthfully showed Bailu''s crisis. Celeste smiled with satisfaction. She played with the candle in her hand and went to the window. Then she turned to the two witches around and left a command, "you know what to do."


    The two witches who smiled equally proudly nodded. Yes, they knew what to do.


    Then Celeste suddenly disappeared in front of them without trace.

 Chapter 500

    Obviously, Celeste, she is pulling them into this damn situation step by step. Yes, for revenge, the woman played a big game of chess.


    One ring after another, one step at a time. There are other projects for Celeste to deal with.


    Bai Lu''s strength was suppressed by this mysterious flame, and her breathing became a little painful, especially the baby in her belly. The little guy has been making trouble all the time!


    Yes, Bailu''s mother can feel that xiaorou / Tuanzi clearly wants to come out and save them, but she can''t do it. I don''t know any strange reason. She''s very uncomfortable, little guy!


    Bailu can''t hold on. She''s not alone. Compared with Jackson, she''s now a double consumption. In addition to dealing with her own body, the little guy''s strength is overdrawing her physical strength.


    Bailu''s body became soft. She almost fell down.


    Jackson hid the man in his arms. Damn it, Bailu can''t do anything. She can''t do anything.


    Looking around, Jackson decisively broke the vase, sprinkled people on the soft cloth covered with the piano, and hugged Bailu''s body.


    Jackson coughed up a puff of smoke. There was a firm will in his voice. Despite everything, he also wanted to save Bailu. He lowered his head and patted Bailu''s face. He tried to make his queen sober, "honey, we have to leave here!"


    Bai Lu nodded weakly. Yes, there must be a gap. No matter what kind of spell, there must be a weakness and gap.


    Jackson had no other way but to try every position according to the principle of death. He took off his gentle skin and took a deep breath. The rude werewolf stretched out his hand and smashed all kinds of chairs!


    The chairs were smashed one by one, and each time they were torn apart by the inexplicable and mysterious power, and they generally waved their teeth and claws at them.


    Jackson was more and more worried. Damn it, he tried all the positions, but they still got nothing to find such a gap.


    Bailu is getting weaker and weaker, and the children in her stomach are more and more abnormal. Jackson''s hands will be eaten back by the fire and become barbecue. However, he still doesn''t give up and keeps trying.


    At this moment, Bailu forgave him. For whatever reason, he was cheated and used by the witch. However, Jackson was a good man in essence.


    Jackson was embarrassed in order to protect them, but even if he broke all the chairs in the room, he still couldn''t find the gap of the boundary. On the contrary, the witch''s spell became stronger and stronger, and the thick flame impacted and almost immediately surrounded them!


    The fire is getting bigger and bigger. It seems to destroy everything!


    Bailu was OK. She hid in a nest. Jackson helped her block all the heat. However, Jackson was not as lucky as her. Bailu could still breathe with that wet soft cloth. Jackson''s breathing became very difficult.


    Bailu raised her head to look at him. In the light of fire, she seemed to think of something that made people have shaky memories in her heart.


    "How are you?" Jackson almost completely ignored his own safety and bent on opening up the circle. He couldn''t let this damn flame bake Bailu''s body. Now, she is still a pregnant woman. Even if he is ignorant, this flame will be bad for the child!


    Those damned witches have completely deceived and used them. This revenge must be avenged!


    Bailu nods hard at Jackson. She''s fine, but he doesn''t look good at all. No matter what the reason, Bailu knows he really cares about her.


    The fanatical flame and the burning heart became eager.


    Bailu desperately covers her mouth and nose. She can''t give up. Damn it, she must save her children and her friends.


    that was a close call!


    Elijah finally arrived.


    This is also a part of Celeste''s plan. She knows that Elijah will come to save the little wolf girl.

 Chapter 501

    At the last critical moment, Elijah rushed in. With a bang, the glass was broken by him. Bailu raised her head. Elijah had hidden her behind him. He dodged and looked around. He didn''t find his sister. They sure enough... Something happened!


    Elijah saved Bailu. After all, he was much stronger than a werewolf like Jackson. In a few seconds, Elijah rushed out with Bailu first. He patted Bailu on the back. She looked terrible. The whole face was smoked to a little blood!


    Bailu held Elijah, and her hand was still soft on her belly. Fortunately, they didn''t have any big problems.


    Elijah looked at Bailu covering her stomach and coughed desperately. She almost couldn''t breathe just now. She couldn''t help getting more and more nervous. Elijah still knew Celeste''s character. It wouldn''t be so simple. Where did Rebecca go?


    What Elijah told Rebecca usually doesn''t go wrong. This time, he has appeared for so long, and the whole house is on fire. In this state, Rebecca hasn''t appeared yet. There is only one terrible possibility left, that is, his sister doesn''t want to appear, but she is trapped.


    Yes, Rebecca, she can''t show up at all!


    Elijah clasped Bai Lu''s wrist. What happened when he was away? What happened? Didn''t she stay with Rebecca all the time?


    What about the existence and taste of those werewolves?


    Bailu raised her head. She looked at Elijah a little sorry. This time, she was not thoughtful and gave Celeste an opportunity. There were some mercenary fools among them. The wolves were used by the damn witch!


    Elijah''s sharp eyes swept around. Now that Bailu is safe, he is going to save his sister now.


    Bailu was helped by Elijah to a safe place. The spell has gradually dissipated some power because of Elijah''s arrival. Jackson is trapped in it and is still struggling desperately. Unfortunately, no one pays attention to him now.


    Bailu narrowly escaped death. After relaxing, she focused more on the little meat / Dumpling. Elijah now focused more on his sister. He grabbed Bailu''s wrist. At this time, he had lost his usual gentle body paste, "tell me, where''s Rebecca? You should be together... "


    "I... I don''t know, Elijah. I''m sorry. She went out with one of them. Yes, a werewolf," said Bailu. Her face suddenly changed. She remembered the desperate Jackson who wanted to leave to find Elijah. "Wait a minute, he may know the whereabouts of Rebecca, Elijah helped me save my friend. He''s still in there. "


    Elijah frowned. He knew what was in the house, a werewolf, a male werewolf!


    To tell the truth, both Elijah and Klaus don''t like Bailu''s redundant relationship with the werewolf family. After all, from the standpoint, they have always been sworn enemies!


    Unfortunately, Elijah could only hold his fist and tell himself that their safety was important. Now, it was not time to care about his position. He nodded to Bailu, disappeared, and flashed into the house again. He resolutely went to save Jackson.

 Chapter 502

    Elijah also saved the werewolf. Jackson was a little shocked. He didn''t expect Elijah to save him. They rushed out together. Bailu was waiting for them anxiously.


    The power of the spell began to decline, and Bailu looked around for it, and there was no trace at all.


    They did it very clean. Jackson was a little ashamed. Yes, they handed Rebecca over without confirming Bai Lu''s idea in advance. It was wrong of them.


    Elijah almost broke his teeth. Well, his sister disappeared, his brother couldn''t contact, and Bailu didn''t let him understand the damn male werewolf.


    Bailu naturally can''t let Elijah really do it to Jackson. Now, everyone can see that Elijah''s mood is at the breaking point. Jackson has just been hurt to save her.


    No matter from which perspective, Jackson is not Elijah''s opponent at all. Therefore, Bailu can only block Elijah''s sight. She wants to use herself to check and balance Elijah.


    Elijah will rush out to find someone. Rebecca must be in danger. Otherwise, she can''t have no reaction at all.


    Bailu settled Jackson in another house first. Their manor was so big that they could almost live in a small village.


    Jackson had no opinion, but he went out first and sent a message to the werewolf. They must work together to find Rebecca.


    Jackson only told Bailu about Rebecca. She wondered if she wanted to tell Elijah about it.


    Elijah''s mood is very wrong. Bai Lu knows that their little meat balls know this. Therefore, she is very worried that if she says it, Elijah will impulsively go to the wolf family for a fight!


    However, the werewolves of the new moon family were also used by the cunning Celeste. Now they don''t know where Rebecca was taken.


    I''m afraid that this time is not such a simple revenge action. Bailu has never officially met Celeste. However, she always feels that this woman is not simple. If she wants to revenge his brother just because of Elijah, she probably won''t do so many things behind the scenes!


    Xiaorou / Tuanzi agrees with her mother Bailu very much. Yes, witches are rising now, and their power is constantly converging and dispersing, which can not be underestimated!


    Bailu called Klaus again, but there was no news at all. It was really wrong. Even if Klaus had something else, he couldn''t not answer her phone, because there was nothing important. Bailu''s mother would never call Klaus''s father!


    Xiaorou / Tuanzi flew into the air and turned for several times, and her induction was obviously affected. She usually easily contacted Klaus''s father. This time, she couldn''t!


    Little guy, she''s a little upset. She hides in Bai Lu''s mother''s arms. She looks a little listless.


    Bailu rushed back to Elijah, but shook her head at him and couldn''t contact Klaus at all.


    Elijah and Bailu even tried to open their hearts several times. Unfortunately, they still couldn''t succeed.


    Elijah was about to rush out to find them. Damn it, he should have saved them. They were his family. Bailu grabbed his arm. Xiaorou / Tuanzi also played a strong action force. At once, he tried to dominate Elijah''s calf and stomach and shackle his impulsive outbreak.

 Chapter 503

    Bailu blocked Elijah''s footsteps. They must first determine how many people are in Celeste''s trap. They must not start to mess inside themselves.


    "Listen, Elijah, we have to calm down. Klaus and Rebecca are not so easy to be subdued... Now, we can only calm down and calm down to find clues. The more angry you are now, the more satisfied Celeste is. You know how much Celeste wants to see you out of control... You know I''m right!"


    Elijah has no way to refute. Yes, Bailu is right. The onlookers are clear. Sometimes, he can''t care too much about the pressure Celeste gives them.


    Elijah knew that he was the only one left at this time. The worse the situation was, the more he could not shake. If he had problems, Celeste would only be more elated.


    Elijah nodded to Bailu, and he said he understood.


    He will cheer up for Klaus and Rebecca!


    Elijah went to find the werewolf Oliver who colluded with his sister for the first time. After listening to Jackson''s explanation, the wolves also found the irrationality of the incident.


    However, it''s no use regretting any more, so Elijah can only ask a little clue as much as possible.


    For example, his sister Rebecca, the damned witch, the array that night, and whether Rebecca was hurt in the end.


    Rebecca was only drugged and was not injured at all, but this time, she was in big trouble. It was much easier to get hurt happily.


    When Bailu and Elijah exhausted their resources and desperately searched for Rebecca and Klaus, they were being transported to a strange place by witches.


    A place very much like a hospital. Rebecca was really injured within ten minutes of entering this place. Her heart was cut, not only cut, but the operator seemed to put some lovely little things in her heart.


    Rebecca struggled in the dark. Her head was very painful. The position of the temple on her forehead was painful.


    There was no way to use her strength. For the first time, Rebecca felt incredibly weak. What happened?


    With all her strength, Rebecca finally woke up slowly. Her eyes were hard to open. It was snow-white and there was a disgusting smell in the air.


    The smell seems to be mixed with the disgusting disinfectant and the rotten smell of blood.


    Rebecca absolutely doesn''t like this place. Yes, she hates this damn smell even more!


    Rebecca held her head in memory. She was reveling. The wolves suddenly turned into wolves and attacked her. By the way, she seemed to have lost her strength by some force. Then, she was black in front of her eyes.


    Wake up again, this is the place. Rebecca looks around. She shouldn''t have been to this place. Who is it, what do they want to do, and where is it?


    Damn it, she can''t remember anything, but there''s no uncomfortable place all over her. Rebecca covers her mouth. What''s wrong with her!


    With a vaguely familiar feeling, Rebecca held her hands. She tried to stand up, but her strength seemed to be overdrawn.


    Chest, pain seems to be about to crack!


    Blood, there is the smell of blood in the air, not the smell of dry blood.

 Chapter 504

    How can there be the smell of blood? No, it''s not the smell of ordinary vampires. It''s the smell of pure blood, pure broken ancestor vampires... Rebecca''s throat rolled. It seems that she hasn''t eaten for a long time, but how is the smell of blood so familiar?


    Rebecca lowered her head slowly and took a breath. She saw that her chest position was severely stabbed. The knife edge was very neat and smooth. Her strength was absolutely professional, just like the way the doctor was about to have an operation.


    Rebecca had neglected for some time. She knew this technique, but why did someone leave such a wound on her?


    Rebecca touched the wound. The blood stain was still a little sticky. It seemed that she was attacked not long after she woke up.


    Knowing that she would not die, why did she deliberately cut such a hole? Rebecca pressed the wound similar to the smile with her hand, and she stood up with all her strength.


    ... anyway, she has to leave this damn place first!


    Over the years, Rebecca has felt her weakness for the first time. She has not lost her strength for a long time. It is urgent to find a prey and supplement nutrition.


    Rebecca, who staggered to her feet, took a sharp look around. She looked at the snow-white sheet, tore it, took off a corner on the side, and tied up the wound on her chest.


    I''m kidding. When she''s starving, will she continue to bleed?!


    Rebecca held her body and walked forward with a bitter smile. She walked hard step by step, stretched out her hand, opened the door and stopped breathing. Her whole face suddenly lost all the blood color, as if she had seen the most terrible scene in her life.


    Rebecca froze, her reason kept shouting, impossible, impossible here, absolutely impossible!!


    However, no matter how she emphasized the impossibility of this matter to herself, Rebecca still lost her ability to act in fear. She didn''t dare to move a step.


    Even the breath will be taken away!


    Rebecca''s biggest nightmare in her life appeared in front of her.


    Ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho!


    In the attic where Rebecca didn''t know, someone gave a frightening laugh in a small attic. She looked at Rebecca in despair.


    ... finally, Rebecca was covered with blood. She was seriously injured. There was a sharp opening in her chest, which hid someone''s carefully prepared spell.


    ... finally, you have today!


    At this time, Rebecca, do you think someone will save you?


    No, what is waiting for you is another surprise that you can''t refuse. Yes, your brother Klaus is waiting for you!


    Janivy stood up. She slowly walked to the surveillance camera and stroked Rebecca''s face with both hands gently and carefully, muttering to herself like hate or hate, "my dear Rebecca, it''s been a long time since you called for help last time... Dear Rebecca, trust me, this time, I''ll enjoy the process. "


    I''m afraid the hell Rebecca will face this time is so complex and terrible that she can''t imagine herself.


    Rebecca can''t face the past and is making a comeback with a powerful dark force. They seem to want to use this powerful force to forcibly destroy or disintegrate the ancestor vampire family!

 Chapter 505

    Bailu''s side, she and Elijah carefully searched the place where Rebecca once appeared near them. Yes, combined with what the wolves said, they didn''t find many clues temporarily.


    Elijah filled a mouthful of wine with hatred. His current state will break out at any time. Therefore, he needs the power of alcohol to control himself!


    The disappearance of Klaus and Rebecca is not only a blow to Elijah, but it is Celeste who has brought them heavy harm. Elijah feels guilty for this alone!


    Elijah always had this personality. He was a brother and had an inherent sense of responsibility.


    Bailu clearly knows how much Elijah cares about Klaus and Rebecca. Yes, for more than a thousand years, Elijah has almost lost his own life and preferences in order to take care of his brothers and sisters.


    In other words, Klaus is really a bastard. Elijah has racked his brains just to save his damn brother. He can''t take care of anything else.


    At this time, Klaus was not there. He was not in danger. It seemed to Bailu and Elijah that they had lost their backbone.


    For a moment, I can''t find the illusion of North. Yes, the creators of all kinds of intrigues are caught. How can they get all kinds of ways at once.


    Elijah grudgingly sorted out the only clues they had now. Bailu''s advice had become more and more ineffective. They had disappeared longer than Elijah expected. They fell into the hands of witches, especially powerful witches. Even a few minutes could kill people. Elijah wanted to appear in front of them now at all costs, "Damn it, there are not enough clues. We only found the werewolf''s body and blood coat!"


    Bailu walked aside. In fact, she was also worried. However, they were not Elijah. For the time being, some emotions could only be suppressed ruthlessly, "no, let''s think again. There should be more than these, array? Or a spell? We must have overlooked something. Yes, Celeste must have left a hint, but what is it? Damn it, what is missing? "


    What is missing?


    Elijah didn''t know.


    Bailu doesn''t know.


    However, they all know that there is a woman who must know, Celeste. She must know that it belongs to her array!


    Looking back on that damn array, Elijah knew that he had no second choice.


    Yes, he must go. He must make it clear to Celeste. Even if it is a break, he must find out his family!


    Elijah cursed. He looked at it for sure and stopped Bailu''s advice with his eyes. He knew what he was doing. Yes, Elijah found himself extremely calm and sober.


    He''s going to find the damned witch now. Yes, the woman he once loved most - Celeste!


    Celeste seemed to have guessed that Elijah would come back to find her. Therefore, dressed as if she were a witch made of silk, Celeste sat quietly in her residence waiting for Elijah to appear.


    This time Elijah will not be as gentle as the last reunion!

 Chapter 506

    Yes, this time, not only is Celeste no longer so gentle as water, but even Elijah broke the calm of maintaining balance. As soon as he rushed in, he directly broke Celeste''s back road.


    He has never been a simple fool.


    Of course, the woman Elijah fell in love with would not be a fool. Celeste looked at his hand calmly. Elijah''s hand was right on her neck, as if she would be killed by an careless force.


    Elijah raised his eyebrows. When he was angry, he actually had no expression, no tenderness, no nobility, no kindness. This man is the real Elijah.


    Celeste almost looked at Elijah with a smell of crazy infatuation. Isn''t it such an ancestor vampire she fell in love with?


    Elijah asked the question again. Although he didn''t know whether there would be results, he couldn''t help asking. His brothers and sisters were in the hands of the damned witch.


    Celeste laughed.


    After taking off the mask, she is no longer the desperate woman for love. Celeste is a pure great witch. Yes, she is a powerful witch with a sense of responsibility.


    Elijah stared at the woman in front of her. She wouldn''t simply let him know these things. No, she wanted to say more than that. Celeste''s words had a hint.


    Celeste saw the wandering Elijah''s eyes and said the man''s powerlessness cruelly and directly, "no, dear Elijah, you won''t kill me. Yes, how can you kill me? You should know that I am the only one alive to break the curse of your dear little wolf Bailu family... And our janivy knows where your sister is. By the way, it may also include your favorite brother. "


    Threat, this is the threat of red fruit!


    But Elijah couldn''t help but accept the threat, because he really searched the whole city and couldn''t find them.


    The witch''s spell can''t be cracked by some of their ordinary men at all. Maybe they have passed Klaus and Rebecca countless times, but they can''t find it at all.


    Celeste honestly put out her chips one by one. She deliberately showed it to Elijah. His pain became her enjoyment. "No, I remember. I treated them separately. Do you know bastina? Yes, it''s the witch elder you killed yourself. She will take good care of your brother... I heard that bastina hid Klaus in a safe place. "


    Elijah''s tusks appeared. The damned witch died because of Klaus and Bailu. Therefore, how could she simply let Klaus go?


    But why, his brother is so powerful, how was he subdued?


    Elijah vaguely flashed a strange idea. Rebecca''s failure may have been careless, but why was his brother Klaus so caught?


    They seem to have missed something. Since the death of father Todd, they have been led by the witch Celeste, and step by step into the trap they have set!

 Chapter 507

    Celeste almost looked at Elijah with a gentle knife. She told him about Klaus. Celeste enjoyed the process, "my dear Elijah, I know you care about your brother. You know, I''ve always been an honest man. I have to say that your brother Klaus is suffering... I told you, You made a choice, didn''t you? It''s all because you chose to save the little wolf girl instead of your family! "


    Celeste''s mood became more and more irritable. She couldn''t believe that Elijah finally made this choice. It was clear that she was waiting for him in the concentration of witches. However, Elijah didn''t go. He went to the plantation to save Bailu and her baby.


    It turns out that you are just an ordinary man, and so is the great and noble Elijah she has been thinking about for so long!


    Celeste stepped back. She didn''t want to waste time with Elijah, who she didn''t know. She still had a lot of things to deal with. "Now that you have made a choice, Elijah, you''re not qualified to say nonsense about your family in front of me. Go..."


    Elijah wanted to get close to Celeste, but his steps were stopped by an inexplicable force. He could only break through desperately. However, since Celeste had been waiting for him for a long time, she naturally couldn''t let Elijah get a little benefit. Therefore, Elijah could only curse and was beaten by Celeste''s curse again and again.


    It seems that Elijah hasn''t buffered the blow of his brother and sister''s accident. Celeste sighed helplessly. She shook her head at Elijah, "Hey, look, what a terrible ending. I said that we won''t be friendly next time. You always don''t listen to my advice, Elijah, honey, You always don''t know how to judge the situation, do you? "


    She put out a hand, and her ten fingers were covered with bright red nail polish. It looked very charming. Yes, she always had this ability. Only in recent years, she chose a low-key hiding for this great plan.


    Celeste slowly put his hands back, and Elijah was lifted up. He wanted to hold the inexplicable power. However, he was now in Celeste''s array. His power was suppressed, and his neck was a little hard to breathe. Celeste''s claws were tighter and tighter, and Elijah''s bones were as painful as being pinched!


    "Damn it!" Elijah cursed at Celeste. He swept through with all his strength. Celeste reacted quickly and hid. Then Elijah was wrapped by a solid border.


    Celeste''s spell is time by time. She still has a little spare time to mock Elijah''s embarrassment. "You can''t hit me, Elijah. For your sad sick family, I will be an end, won''t you, my Elijah..." Celeste''s mouth moved, and her spell continued, because, Elijah mobilized her strength again. The ancestor vampires had a little trouble, that is, their strength and life were endless, so her spell must be updated at any time.

 Chapter 508

    Celeste''s spell slowly became hoarse, and Elijah''s reaction ability became weaker and weaker. She walked over and stuck it on the man''s cold chest. His hug once made her wonder, but from now on, it will never happen again!


    Celeste gave him a final kiss goodbye. She opened an invitation to death to Elijah like a black widow in the dark night. Her voice penetrated into the air and penetrated Elijah''s ear, "honey, you always say that your family is the highest and eternal, but this time, I want to tell you the truth myself, Nothing is truly eternal, and I will let you witness it. "


    There were black marks in Elijah''s eyes. At this moment, he wanted to kill the witch in front of him, whether she was Celeste or not.


    Celeste''s long hair floats in the air, and her voice slowly dissipates. However, Elijah knows Celeste''s boundary. He needs more time to break through. Damn, the answer Elijah wants has not been completely understood!


    No, Celeste, she can''t go yet!!


    Her eyes became more and more complex and deep. Elijah''s last impression was Celeste''s back. She left so neatly and left the last sentence, "I also want to be with you all the time, honey, I really thought so, but I don''t believe in eternity. Eternity is just a lie you set for yourself, isn''t it? Dear, goodbye, I think I should go... "


    The blood red moon slowly rose behind Celeste. She didn''t hesitate. Elijah had his responsibility and mission. Would Celeste not?


    Love is just a false shell in their seemingly eternal life. When they uncover the truth, everything is so stupid.


    In the moonlight, Celeste and Elijah are finally breaking up, but Bailu''s trend is more and more affectionate.


    Jackson was given special treatment because he had made great contributions to protect him, so Bailu dealt with him personally.


    Of course, Bailu herself didn''t realize that her current action was a feat that didn''t appear in the werewolf family system.


    No queen would condescend to be so expensive, but Bailu did it.


    Bailu is not the queen in her heart. She handled a small wound by herself when she was growing up. Besides, Jackson was injured entirely because of her and the children in her stomach. Bailu felt that she had the obligation to help.


    Bailu took out gauze and alcohol. She lightened her action to disinfect and bandage Jackson. Seriously, there is no need at all. Vampires have the ability to heal automatically. How can wolves not?


    In particular, Jackson, a leader who is almost in the habit of being chased and killed, will find any wound on his body more serious than today. However, Jackson found that he could not refuse every order of his queen.


    Bailu''s gentleness and kindness surprised and fascinated Jackson. He was shocked by Bailu''s every move. He had never met such a woman in this simple and stubborn werewolf''s long life.

 Chapter 509

    Bailu is very careful about every step of Jackson''s wound treatment. It can be regarded as a silent gratitude.


    Yes, Bai Lu''s mother doesn''t like any kind of wound. Maybe it has something to do with her previous work. She doesn''t like seeing blood and killing. However, because of the tease of fate, she accidentally becomes a tool for killing.


    Jackson looked at Bailu strangely. His gentle wife really flattered him, but it was such a small wound. She looked as if nothing in the world was more important than healing him.


    There was a hard lump in Jackson''s throat. He didn''t know how to dispel this emotion.


    There is a man who won''t be afraid of you being bad to him, but he can''t stand your kindness. Yes, if you are good to him, he will feel unrequited.


    Such a White Dew makes people in a trance.


    Maybe it''s Jackson. His memory is full of pictures of being chased, mutilated and driven away. Under such a blurred light, Bai Lu bent down and gently drugged him. It''s just as beautiful as a deepest and deepest dream.


    Jackson stared at Bailu.


    Bailu didn''t notice anything wrong with him at first. In the back, she had a fat leg in her stomach. Therefore, Bailu''s mother reacted a little. She looked at Jackson silently. I''ve been moved. Please tell me what you want.


    Bailu helplessly finished the final conclusion. She tied a beautiful bow and smiled at Jackson without any unnecessary emotion. She would not ask a man to work for her, especially the stranger who had just met, "listen, Jackson, I want to thank you for protecting me."


    Jackson choked and answered. He shook his head and then shook his head. This is what he should do. No matter who sees such a kind woman as Bai Lu, he will not have the heart not to save her.


    Besides, there was the miraculous child in her stomach. Jackson frowned and stared at the small meat ball. Even if he really couldn''t see it, the blood belonging to Klaus still made his keen touch intuitive. Yes, he hated the smell of vampires, no matter Klaus or anyone else.


    However, this little guy will be Bai Lu''s successor. In other words, this little guy will become their latest little princess!


    As long as he thought of this, Jackson had no idea. He opened his mouth and couldn''t say a word.


    Bailu''s attitude is more polite than before. In fact, xiaorou / Tuanzi swears with her feet that this is Bailu''s mother''s attitude towards strangers. "Really, I appreciate you saving us. Thank you."


    Jackson slowly half knelt down. He looked up at his queen and said in his eyes that she absolutely didn''t need to bear any burden on him, "my dear Bailu, you know, as long as you are in danger, I will protect you regardless of everything. I swear, it''s not just tonight. I''ve been dreaming of our meeting since I was a child, I have been given the mission to protect you since I was a child. Yes, my dear princess, I will be your knight. "


    Bailu retreated a little reluctantly. She wanted to take her hand back. However, Jackson''s strength was very tight. Even without strength, it was estimated that Bailu''s mother would be difficult to leave at once. Her tone became a little embarrassed. "Well, I never thought about this. Jackson, you have your own life and don''t need to promise me anything, I don''t want to be like that... Can you understand? I want to tell you that you are a free man, and so am I. "

 Chapter 510

    Jackson catered to Bailu''s statement. He nodded and his expression was a little unreal. He was so fascinated to look at Bailu, as if her every move was endowed with mysterious attraction.


    He just looked at Bai Lu, and his hoarse voice was incredible, "yes, I never thought it would be like this... You are so beautiful!"


    Jackson said frankly, but Bailu couldn''t refuse at once. She thought, maybe his tone was too real and warm, as if the lonely Wolf who had walked for too long had finally found his own hometown.


    Bailu''s grateful move created a miracle she didn''t know. Jackson was completely domesticated. He really liked Bailu, not only because of loyalty, but because of love.


    For the first time in his life, this grade is very big, but the male Werewolf of his first brother is convinced by Bai Lu.


    Bailu doesn''t know anything, but when she is wholeheartedly curious about her family history, xiaorou / Tuanzi turns her eyes. Well, father Klaus has another enemy. Uncle Elijah was in enough trouble. Now the little prince of the werewolf family doesn''t have to be too coquettish and cute.


    To win pity for god horse with sympathy can be called a big kill chess!


    This kind of Jackson made people especially unbearable. She sighed and Bailu opened her eyes. Well, she didn''t say anything.


    Now that Jackson has made his own decision.


    Bailu slowly started a conversation with Jackson about their family, especially the curse. Since Celeste can give them a treatment in a short time, it shows that this matter has something to do with her.


    Jackson nodded to Bai Lu, "yes, we have been looking for ways to break the curse, but every clue has been inexplicably disconnected. Now it seems that it has something to do with the witch!"


    Celeste deceived them. For this, the wolves will never let her go easily.


    Time passed imperceptibly. Bai Lu looked at the sky and gradually became dim. However, she was the only one in the lively family who had to quarrel every day.


    No, it''s just her and their little meatballs.


    At the thought of Klaus, Bailu''s mood becomes particularly complex. She doesn''t pretend not to worry, but she absolutely trusts Klaus''s power. Therefore, she is more worried that their witches have tied Klaus and Rebecca together. Is there any conspiracy she doesn''t know?


    Klaus''s character is absolutely hot, calculating, impulsive and easy to be stimulated. At the thought of this key, Bailu''s mother is really a little frightened.


    I hope Klaus and his sister don''t impulsively let them finally find bodies one by one. Bailu thinks it''s really feasible!


    Jackson didn''t like Bai Lu''s dazed and distracted appearance. He coughed deliberately. Then he stood up and said goodbye to Bai Lu. He planned to leave and continue to track down clues first, because Jackson saw that Bai Lu seemed to attach great importance to the witch named Celeste, "honey, I have to leave, but as long as you are in a little danger, Please be sure to tell me the way I told you, then I will come to help you, believe me... We will protect you and support you regardless of everything, my queen, I promise! "


    Bailu could only smile helplessly at Jackson''s excited remarks. She nodded. If it was really dangerous, she would not die alone, whether for her children or herself.


    However, Bai Lu knew who she was looking for to save herself at that time.


    Jackson looked at Bailu''s reaction eagerly. His waiting was so urgent. Bailu knew his concerns and plans, and still relented and agreed to his request, so that Jackson, the big child, and the wolves could be at ease. Bailu could still do this.


    Jackson finally left at ease. He got the Queen''s promise. Naturally, Jackson''s simple child will never think about what a white lie is.

 Chapter 511

    Klaus''s existence is still very necessary. It goes without saying that Bailu and xiaorou / Tuanzi. His brother Elijah gave up his kind nature for the first time and frantically looked for them. However, after so many efforts, they still got nothing!


    Klaus and Rebecca seem to have evaporated from the world, leaving no trace.


    Where the hell did they go?


    In addition to Klaus'' family, in fact, there is another person who is particularly concerned about Klaus. Yes, that is Camille.


    Camille is very worried about father Kieran''s state. He seems to be more and more unable to control himself. However, Camille finds that she can''t contact Klaus these times.


    Klaus once promised to help them. According to his personality, what he promised must be done. Therefore, when Camille couldn''t contact Klaus for two or three consecutive days, she vaguely found that something might be wrong!


    Yes, it''s impossible that he doesn''t answer the phone all the time, unless he can''t answer at all. In this case, it means that Klaus has an accident.


    Camille also wanted to try to find Elijah and Bailu, but their whereabouts were also very strange, as if their family had disappeared.


    This situation is really worrying.


    Camille returned home disappointed again.


    In their home, now father Kieran and Camille live together. Yes, they are placed in the church. According to father Kieran, when God is with them, he may control his power a little more.


    Obviously, this power is disappearing surprisingly.


    As soon as Camille walked in, she found that father Kieran looked at her with a very strange expression, as if he would rush over and tear her alive in the next second.


    Camille bit his mouth hard. Damn, those damn witches dared to treat her only uncle like this. Father Kieran didn''t dare to look at Camille. He leaned on his hands and began to pray!


    ... God, please help me!


    Father Kieran''s Prayer effect is very general. His God can''t save him. Camille quietly prepared meals for them and withdrew silently.


    Take out the cell phone. She really doesn''t know who to look for. Where the hell is that bastard Klaus!!


    Camille grabbed a scarf in one hand and wrapped himself up. In the other hand, he kept pressing his cell phone, "Damn it, answer the phone quickly. My uncle Kieran is wrong! Damn it, you answer my phone!! "


    Camille''s footsteps once again moved towards the plantation. Except there, she didn''t know how to contact those damn vampires!


    Elijah, Klaus, Rebecca, Bailu and the little guy all seem to be away from home, but Camille once looked inside through the window. It shouldn''t be nobody''s.


    The water and electricity in the house were unimpeded, but Camille could swear that she saw a milk cup, in which there was still less than half of the milk.


    ¡ª¡ªThis shows that they didn''t leave absolutely. At least, when she didn''t know, the little guy once came back, that is to say, Bailu was there!

 Chapter 512

    As long as she finds Bailu, she is equivalent to finding Klaus. Yes, Camille always knows the meaning of Bailu to Klaus. The modification of his little wolf girl in his memoirs has long leaked / revealed his deepest secret!


    There is still a beep echo in the mobile phone. Camille has to get used to this way of response. Damn Klaus still has no news as usual.


    ... my uncle is dying. Where the hell have you been?


    Damn Klaus, I need you more than anyone at this time. You come out!!


    Camille was so absorbed that she didn''t find a dark shadow behind her.


    Yes, a graceful black shadow.


    As if it were the most brilliant spell, the shadow fitted Camille''s body curve and circled her bit by bit.


    Hearing all her curses and anxieties, the shadow seemed to enjoy Camille''s negative energy incomparably. This power happened to be her favorite!


    Camille was so angry that she wanted to know where Klaus had gone?


    A voice came out of the gap of the wind. It appeared in Camille''s ear like a whisper. A woman asked hoarsely. Do you really want to know his news?


    Camille''s footsteps stopped.


    ... who? Who is it?


    Camille''s palms and backs were cold sweats. Her whole back straightened up. She told herself that she must not fall down. Someone must be playing tricks. Damn it, don''t you think she''s unlucky enough?


    "Who is it? Get out of here!"


    Camille is really angry. Her mood these days is already very unstable. Coupled with depression at any time, a voice appears inexplicably. In addition to the most instinctive fear, Camille has only the impulse to kill in her mind!


    The black shadow smiled leisurely.


    Camille''s facial features were so sharp, her body showed an aggressive posture, and the corners of her mouth pulled, "where are you, get out!"


    "Don''t you want to know Klaus where she is?" The black shadow didn''t care about Camille''s warning. She just floated over, walked in front of Camille for a small half circle, and then left a sentence, "if you want to know his whereabouts, come with me."


    Camille had no choice, because she knew that if the damn black shadow wanted to do something to her, she would have done it long ago, and she kept calm.


    Camille silently followed the black shadow and kept walking in one direction. Yes, she noticed that the black shadow may be the form God of some damn witch. She acted completely according to the order.


    Along the way, no matter how intimidated and lured Camille or various side temptations, she just repeated the two words she had just seen her. In short, she was a complete puppet.


    A puppet.


    A doll.


    There must be a master behind it.


    Now, Camille is looking for her master. For her only uncle father Kieran, Camille doesn''t want to give up as long as there is a trace of hope!


    Camille and the black shadow finally stopped in front of a small room. Then, the black shadow directly atomized in front of her and became an old woman. No, to be exact, it was a witch elder.

 Chapter 513

    Behind the dense layers, there was a gnashing of teeth that Camille hated. Yes, she saw bastina.


    The damned witch who killed her brother Sean and now wants to kill father Kieran, her only remaining relative!


    Camille stared at the damned witch with her eyes. The witch who cursed them smiled coldly, "it seems that you want to find me, don''t you?"


    Bastina nodded gently to Camille. She looked a little sharp and mean, but her tone was a little gentle. "Yes, honey, I want to see you."


    Bastina is really curious about the people of Camille''s family. Yes, they have always been so brave, so honest, and... So stupid!


    "My Camille, I don''t know if your uncle told you that you should listen to our Witch, otherwise, you will regret it!" Bastina slowly enjoyed Camille''s anger and despair. She liked to see this expression on people''s faces, which made her feel happy!


    Camille didn''t bother to talk nonsense with her. Since she came, there must be something to tell her. Now, the only thing Camille wants to know is a person''s whereabouts, "tell me, Klaus, where is he? What did you do to him? "


    Camille is not a simple little girl. Naturally, she knows that the purpose of witches is Klaus. She thought of the strange and evil bone knife.


    Even if she accidentally rubbed a bone knife that could hurt her wrist for nearly several days, they must want to take it back, but Camille has given it to Klaus.


    Was Klaus restrained in his negotiations with them?


    Although unwilling to believe it, bastina''s complacent attitude has given Camille an accurate answer.


    Damn it, how could Klaus be caught so easily?


    Camille looked at bastina in disbelief. What did she want to do to her?


    Bastina smiled at Camille with a disgusting orange peel on her face, "honey, you are really smart and kind. Are you worried about the damn ancestor vampire Klaus? Yes, just as smart as your uncle Kieran and as kind as your brother Sean. Unfortunately, these can''t save you. Yes, you''re right - Klaus is not very good now. "


    "You damn witch, what did you do to him? You won''t succeed! " Camille emphasized bastina''s anger. She didn''t believe that Klaus would lose to such a disgusting witch.


    Unfortunately, the facts are always unsatisfactory.


    Klaus was indeed tied up by the witch, and she dragged her for a long time like a corpse, with large and small wounds all over her.


    Scraping, rubbing, bumping, and being played by those idle witches!


    Bastina''s reaction became more and more sharp. Her eyes were full of light. Camille''s question completely aroused her desire for satisfaction, "what did I do to him? No, honey, you''re wrong. I just helped him find a place to have a good rest. Yes, Klaus is in my hand. He''s not feeling well now. Originally, we could easily handle this matter, but because of you, dear Camille, you make things a lot more complicated. "


    "What?"


    "Yes, Camille, it''s because you won''t do anything, so we can only do it ourselves. Believe me, we won''t be so gentle to Klaus like you. Someone on our side is happy to help you complete your task."


    Bastina pulled a smile from the corner of her mouth, and she told Camille the tragedy of Klaus again as if she had revealed the funniest secret.

 Chapter 514

    Camille wanted to solve the problem with absolute violence like Klaus for the first time, but she obviously had no way at all.


    The power of a witch is powerful, let alone a witch elder, Camille. She looked at bastina''s proud face patiently. It''s really disgusting!


    Bastina is constantly showing off to Camille, but Camille has no way to refute or fight back. Yes, Camille still has weakness in the hands of the witch.


    Camille told himself that he must endure and endure again. After all, now her uncle''s life is in the hands of these damn witches, especially the initiator. Camille knew that she could release the spell as long as she wanted.


    Camille adjusted her facial expression. She tried to make peace with bastina. Anyway, she couldn''t give up her only relative. Camille''s attitude was very low and almost begged her, "well, if you get what you want, Klaus is in your hands now, then my uncle..."


    Bastina knows what Camille means, but she doesn''t want to give her any hope. Yes, bastina hates their family!


    From bastina''s point of view, father Kieran and every human in his family are so disgusting. She slowly walked up to Camille and told her a cruel reality word by word, "no, your uncle will die soon, just like your dear brother Sean. Yes, because of your mistake, he can''t be saved, And it will be extremely painful! "


    Camille''s eyes became fierce, but she still didn''t change her posture, just looked at bastina sincerely, as if praying for her last little conscience.


    However, obviously, Camille thought too much. None of the damn witches had a conscience, let alone the old witch who came back from the dead. He was a fighter among the hens.


    Bastina flashed in front of Camille. She stretched out her hand and cut Camille''s chin with her dry nails with a sharp murderous spirit!


    It''s not painful, but it''s disgusting. The word witch appeared in Camille''s mind. As a result, she resolutely didn''t disappoint Camille. She continued to challenge Camille''s reason with evil language.


    "You see, my dear Camille, it''s not my fault that you failed to keep our promise... Believe me, Camille, we have no choice. You forced me, and you deserve it! Your uncle has made friends with evil many times. That damn Klaus has bewitched your reason, and you are like him. You have found the wrong partner, aren''t you? But cheer up, our punishment for him will make up for his many harvest sacrifices. Yes, his pain will purify him. My Camille, you will do better if you learn from him! "


    Camille''s neck froze. Her hands were controlled by bastina''s spell. She had nothing to do with her.


    However, bastina seemed to enjoy Camille''s painful expression more. She didn''t really hurt or kill Camille. According to her, she just wanted Camille to see the real hell. For example, she watched her only relative kill her or be killed by her!


    Yes, bastina arrogantly told Camille that against their witches is against the natural order. Therefore, Camille and them have no hope at all.


    No matter Camille, father Kieran, or even Klaus, they all have no hope at all, don''t they?

 Chapter 515

    The power of witches is rising. Whether you like it or not, they are slowly rising under the guidance of a strong summoning force, and the era of tripartite confrontation is coming again.


    Yes, this may be Celeste''s purpose.


    Whether it is choice or forced, the fact tells us a cruel truth. Yes, the witches in France will rise again!


    Their war is about to begin. Their distance is getting closer step by step, because of hatred, long cherished wish and future!


    Whether Bailu and the little guy have a choice or not, they must participate in the war, because their family has been directly dragged to the center of the war.


    Klaus and Rebecca still have no news, yes, despite their efforts and persistence.


    Elijah and Marcel met again in their base camp, but still they could only shake their heads at each other.


    ... it''s really strange that they still got nothing. They sent more and more men and almost searched the French area. Why can''t they find any clues?


    Their emotions are tense day by day, so tight that only a little stimulation is about to break out.


    Marcel leaned on his hands and said nothing. His men were not as calm as him.


    Elijah stood aside. He had to control the whole situation, so he didn''t want to speak yet. Damn it, where did the witches hide people?


    Diego is always the first to break out. His character is as fierce as ever. Yes, our wild Diego once again made a head bird, "Hey, it''s damn abnormal, Marcel, we really tried our best. Look, we''ve looked everywhere! Trust me, we almost have to turn the witch District, their graveyard and those damn sacred secret places upside down! "


    Yes, except for the places where vampires can''t see and get in, Diego, they have indeed searched all over the place.


    However, the search continues!


    Marcel still didn''t answer their questions. He seemed to think of something vaguely, but he was still not sure.


    Elijah looked at Marcel. He didn''t know what Marcel was hesitating about. However, Elijah was sure that witches could not leave his ancestors. Yes, their strength depended on the inheritance of their ancestors. Therefore, Elijah was sure that his brothers and sisters must be nearby, but they couldn''t find this gap.


    Yes, if they can''t find the gap, how can they open it and get people back?!


    Elijah was going to be angry. He couldn''t understand Marcel''s practice. He should know something about the witches, but he still refused to say it. That''s why Elijah couldn''t keep silent.


    When his family was threatened, how could he keep silent, so he stood up and went to Marcel. He emphasized a fact word by word, "no, we just didn''t find a real position. The place where they locked him must be in the French district or on the edge, but the witches can''t put them too far away, Isn''t it? "

 Chapter 516

    Marcel did not express his opinion on Elijah''s question. He had his own consideration.


    Diego secretly glanced at them. Yes, there seems to be a tangle between them that no one can intervene. Although he is not very smart, Diego still has an instinct - the instinct to pursue good and avoid bad!


    Therefore, Diego made a gesture, and he took a small number of his men to escape silently.


    ... are you kidding? Do you want to stay as cannon fodder between them?!


    Diego still has this self-knowledge. If Marcel and Elijah really work, their minions may not be enough for them to fill their teeth!


    Sure enough, as soon as they left, Elijah did not intend to be polite to Marcel. He was not an ordinary vampire. He was an ancestor vampire who had lived too long. Then, his knowledge must be much more than ordinary vampires!


    Elijah saw that Marcel did hide something. What did he know, or did Klaus''s disappearance have something to do with him?


    Elijah flashed over and grabbed Marcel''s neck. His tusks were looming. He stared at Marcel so straight. There were warnings in his hoarse voice, "Hey, dear marcel, please tell me where my brother and sister are?"


    Marcel shook his head. He really didn''t know the problem.


    Elijah was not a fool. Of course, he would not accept this answer. Therefore, his strength was released a bit.


    Marcel''s breathing is a little difficult, but the vampire''s power is so great that he can''t faint like ordinary people. Therefore, he can''t escape. Marcel can only squeeze out an answer, "Elijah, I really don''t know. You can see that my men are trying to find them. Yes, Our men are looking for it every day, every minute, every second! "


    Does it work? Elijah doesn''t want to hear such nonsense now!


    Elijah''s eyes were burning with anger. He couldn''t accept Marcel''s perfunctory!


    The more Marcel is so understated, the more angry Elijah is. It seems that Marcel is not going to tell him the truth!


    The angry Elijah stopped asking questions. He directly beat Marcel out. He couldn''t kill Marcel for the time being, but he had some ways to deal with this stubborn guy!


    "Marcel, you don''t want to know how I''m really angry!" Elijah approached again. His attack was more and more fierce. Almost, Marcel couldn''t escape at all. He could only block the key head and heart. Marcel also cursed, "Damn, what do you want?"


    Eliasson''s cold eyes seemed to become a fatal nail. He glanced at marcel, "you must tell me the situation at that time, every detail... And where my brother may have been bound by those damn witches? Who took him away? Make it clear to me bit by bit. You know, Marcel, I can judge whether you lied! "


    Bailu stood quietly at the door. She also wanted to know the whole story. After Marcel came back, he just said that he had no time to save Klaus. Others avoided talking. They all wanted to know why?!

 Chapter 517

    Bailu opened the door and chose to come in.


    Elijah didn''t go to see her, but he could feel some other breath in the air, White Dew and little guy''s!


    They were too worried about Klaus''s situation, so they didn''t find anything wrong with the little meat dumpling these days. Bai Lu''s mother just vaguely felt that their little meat / dumpling was a little safe!


    However, Bai Lu pays more attention to looking for Klaus, so she also ignores it. Bai Lu just thinks it may be because the little guy''s energy is insufficient. After all, her favorite food, her Klaus father, is not with them.


    Yes, the impact of Klaus''s disappearance is very direct. After drinking milk for several days, the little guy obviously becomes very unhappy. Yes, there is no power source. The little guy has a lot less small actions to sell cute and coquettish!


    However, the change of small meatballs is not only because of Klaus''s disappearance, but also because of the rise of witches. Yes, the stronger the power of witches, the more powerful the suppression of her.


    The little guy has the neutralization of their power in several aspects since he was born, but she can''t reasonably control a certain power for the time being. If the power of the witch continues to develop, not only her Klaus father is very dangerous, but her Bailu mother is very dangerous, and their whole family will become very dangerous!


    The most serious thing is that it will affect the birth of xiaorou / Tuanzi. However, in such a complex situation, the little guy still hasn''t revealed these things!


    First, it''s because the time is not ripe. Second, it''s because she''s not sure what the damn Celeste wants to do!


    As for determining the real purpose of witches, this is a key point, which is very, very important!


    Bailu''s mother comforted and hugged her little meat / dumpling, stepped up her steps and walked towards Marcel''s position. Yes, they must get the truth!


    Klaus must come back to them, because they are a family. This family doesn''t feel right without one, let alone Klaus!


    Bailu and Elijah put their eyes on Marcel and looked through him. Marcel could only shrug helplessly. Well, he said!


    Marcel tried to explain to them. Yes, he could explain the chaos at that time. He also told them everything about going to Sophie and Monique, "you know, I always wanted our Davina to wake up like Monique, so I went to Sophie and Monique, and Klaus also went, We met... But our approach was obviously different. He wanted to coerce Monica to do something, but I wanted to find those little witches first, so Klaus lost his temper with me again! "


    Marcel is also very helpless. He always has an absolute principle. They can''t hurt children!


    Klaus is always challenging his limits. He wants to kill or hurt Monique. Marcel and Sophie want to protect Monique''s life.


    Klaus was in a different position from them. Yes, Klaus never cared about such small things. He only cared about the results he wanted. However, Marcel couldn''t allow Klaus to kill Monique at that time, so they were right again!

 Chapter 518

    Under the gaze of Bailu and Elijah, Marcel seemed helpless. He stretched out his hand and touched his neck. He really didn''t let go of a detail. "Yes, Marcel wanted to break my neck. You all know his personality. He tried to compete with a group of witches alone... Of course, he didn''t succeed!"


    I don''t know what mysterious force prevented Klaus from acting. Monique in his hand was safe. At the same time, they gave Klaus a dagger.


    A dagger made of bones, the masterpiece of father Tudor, the power on it can''t even help Klaus!


    Elijah slightly let go of the shackles of Marcel''s palm. He also thought of the Dharma array of father Tudor. Is it true that even the death of father Tudor is planned by those damned witches?


    Obviously, Bailu also guessed Celeste''s practice. They all underestimated the witches'' determination, didn''t they?


    Marcel continued to talk about the situation they faced, "I wanted to save him, but, no, when we didn''t react, the damn knife went directly into Klaus''s heart. I saw it with my own eyes... Then Klaus was controlled!"


    Marcel can''t get close to Klaus. All around him are the Dharma array. The witch has long hidden in the Dharma array in the damn knife, so Marcel can only watch... And watch Klaus''s power be sucked away bit by bit.


    Klaus is down!


    Klaus fell down without resistance for the first time!


    Although Marcel doesn''t really like Klaus, the relationship between them will never let him die. The problem is that Marcel was not sure that he could leave with Klaus at that time.


    In front of Elijah and Bailu, Marcel admitted his powerlessness. Yes, surrounded by the witches, he ran away alone, "yes, I ran away, and I can''t save him, so I came back to you... Elijah, please believe me, I would never want Klaus to die. You know... Our lives are connected. If he died, Then I''ll die with him, won''t I? I don''t know where he is, and I don''t know where to find him. I also want to find him and save him! "


    Marcel explained to Elijah, and Bailu remained silent. Elijah looked at Marcel quietly for a while. He knew that Marcel didn''t lie. At the same time, he also knew that the part Marcel didn''t want to say could not be forced out, "I believe you don''t want Klaus to die, but, Marcel... "Elijah no longer forced him, because their enemies absolutely wanted their internal chaos to be better. Unfortunately, Elijah would not let Celeste get what they wanted. He just expressed his determination," marcel, anyway, we need you to find those damn witches, not for Klaus, So what are you doing for my sister? They also took Rebecca. I heard that a witch named janivy appeared. Do you know her? "


    As soon as Elijah''s voice fell, Marcel''s face changed, genevie? Marcel rushed over uncontrollably. He grabbed Elijah''s arm. "Who are you talking about? Janivy, janivy took Rebecca, really? Did you... See her? "


    Elijah didn''t answer Marcel''s question immediately. He just looked at him in a secretive way. There were goose bumps on Marcel''s back. Elijah affirmed one thing. Sure enough, Marcel hid something from them. "It seems that you really know this janivy. I want to know why you are so nervous when my sister falls into her hand?"


    Marcel stepped back a few steps. He obviously became lost. For a moment, he didn''t know how to answer Elijah''s question. Yes, janivy, his nightmare with Rebecca, janivy!


    Elijah and Bailu exchanged eyes secretly. They went to the door and made a new round of search. Elijah believed that Marcel would not be too poisonous. "Remember, Marcel, everyone should help me find them. After finding them, no matter who, witch or other monsters, I will kill them all!"

 Chapter 519

    Although the war between witches and vampires and even more unnatural creatures seems really imminent, some people try to stay out, such as Sophie, our witch.


    Yes, Sophie made a choice. She''s leaving this damn city with her only relative, Monique. They''re leaving here.


    Far from all the harm and conspiracy, Sophie wants to start a new life with Monica, but she seems to have forgotten to ask her niece if she has any opinion.


    Sophie is busy.


    Sophie is busy packing, transferring and contacting all kinds of transportation. However, her busyness is angry in Monique''s eyes. Monique thinks the curly haired witch is right. Her aunt betrayed the Witch and her ancestors again.


    ... yes, Sophie is not a qualified witch at all. She doesn''t have the sense of responsibility and honor that a witch should have. Monique''s eyes turn black.


    Dark bottomless black.


    Monica just sat quietly aside. She was in this state these days, as if she was indifferent to everything around her.


    Sophie didn''t force her. After all, Monica just came back from the edge of hell. She always needs a little time buffer for her new life. Sophie is willing to work with her.


    Sophie believes that they will have a beautiful new life. Now she can''t wait to embrace their new life.


    Sophie finished her luggage. She didn''t take too many things with her. Yes, as long as she had money, they could buy it again. Besides, the rest of the family will always cause their sad memories.


    So, you might as well not take it away.


    Sophie picked up her luggage with one hand and wanted to hold Monique with the other. Her voice was full of happiness and expectation. She opened a sincere smile at Monique, "come on, honey, Monique, we''re going to get rid of here. We''ll have a new and beautiful life. I just called a car. We have to go."


    Sophie was sure, as if Monica would listen to her.


    Yes, if the previous simple and ignorant Monique would obediently follow her to leave, but now Monique is different. Her body is full of powerful blood. Yes, her whole brain has been baptized by her ancestors.


    This Monique is a new and different Monique.


    Sophie knows nothing about this. She just wants to fulfill her commitment to her favorite sister wholeheartedly. They will work hard together to live.


    The reality is too cruel. The hope to live well is so beautiful. The beautiful is like the most heroic sunset, but it is a moment of light, and then it goes out.


    The car waited downstairs.


    Sophie talked about all the details she could think of. Monica was still indifferent, but she didn''t refuse Sophie''s arrangement.


    With a shoulder bag on their back, Sophie and Monique lifted their feet out of the door.


    Downstairs, Monique took one last look at Sophie. Her eyes seemed to flash a thin light.


    However, when I looked at it, it seemed that there was nothing.


    The car was in front of her. Monique''s footsteps stopped again. She grabbed Sophie''s arm and seemed to want to persuade her aunt. At the last chance, Monique almost begged Sophie, "can we stay..."


    Sophie looked back at her in shock, and resolutely refused her request to stay. Why do they stay?


    Do they still want to stay and participate in this sad war?

 Chapter 520

    Sophie grabbed Monique''s hands. She almost took people into the car. At the same time, Monique made a choice. Sophie was full of spirit. Her tone was full of excitement. She didn''t care about Monique''s refusal at this time. She thought that one day Monique would understand her, so Sophie didn''t even explain everything, She just told Monique the final result, "Hey, my dear Monique, you have to leave with me, you know?"


    Sophie closed the door neatly.


    Sophie motioned to the driver to leave immediately. She pointed her finger at Monique. Her voice was resolute, "we must leave this damn place, Monique. This is not a discussion or a joke. We''ve made things too big this time. You and I, you know? We just stabbed an ancestor vampire. Yes, it''s Klaus who wants to hurt you. We put a knife into his heart. You know, once he recovers, he will kill me... "


    Monica didn''t deny this fact, but her innocent big eyes still looked at Sophie and prayed. It seemed that she really couldn''t leave with Sophie.


    Sophie thought that Monique was reluctant to give up everything, and she could understand it. After all, Monique grew up here.


    But when she grew up, Sophie knew that one day she could convince Monica, just give her time.


    Monique will gradually have her own ideas and actions.


    However, Sophie didn''t know that what she lacked most now might be time.


    Sophie is still very naive in persuading Monique. She wants to give more information to her only family, "honey, listen... Monique, I know you are not willing to give up all this, but each of us has to do something, Monique, can you forgive me? I''m sorry. I should have saved you earlier. I should have saved you before the stupid harvest sacrifice... "


    Monique nodded cleverly. She looked at Sophie and asked inexplicably. She seemed to ask Sophie or ask herself and answer, "yes, you''re right. Everyone has to do something, as long as it''s right!"


    Sophie nodded approvingly. In her opinion, their departure is what she has to do now. However, she doesn''t know what Monique thinks she has to do.


    Sophie doesn''t know what Monique wants, but it doesn''t affect her mood. She alas, Monique, naturally feels that any decision about her is for Monique''s good. Therefore, Sophie is still actively persuading Monique, "but, my dear, everything will pass now, as long as we are no longer witches, You can still have a normal life... Without these witches or something. "


    Monique never thought about this possibility. What was Sophie talking about? She said that they were no longer witches. Monique had suffered so much and persisted until now. Her only aunt and last relative told her that they couldn''t continue to be witches if they wanted to leave their ancestors?


    Monica couldn''t understand Sophie''s meaning. She was completely stunned.

 Chapter 521

    Sophie was also very upset. However, she saw such a confused and lovely little niece, thought of all kinds of Jane ANN, and thought of the picture of Monique being killed again. Sophie''s tears slowly fell down, and she was reluctant to give up.


    But Sophie wiped away her tears and made a decision. They must leave. Yes, they must leave here for their personal safety!


    Monica reached out and wiped Sophie''s tears dry, bit by bit nibbling away the power inside. She didn''t have any expression, but an idea flashed in her mind.


    ... Aunt Sophie''s strength is being absorbed. Yes, Sophie''s strength begins to return to the earth bit by bit with her lack of faith!


    Monica knew better than anyone that their ancestors would never need a betrayer, no matter what the witch had done for them.


    Witches, sometimes, are more cruel than demons.


    At this time, Sophie doesn''t know.


    However, after one death, Monique already understood.


    Monica knows that Sophie''s hope will not succeed, because they can''t leave this French district at all. Yes, their roots are here, and the source of their strength is here.


    As long as they choose to leave, their ancestors will ruthlessly erase their existence!


    Monica grabbed Sophie''s hands tightly and wanted to tell Sophie the truth. She didn''t want to kill her aunt, but Sophie didn''t realize she was wrong!


    Sophie just felt that Monica suppressed Sophie''s remarks. She wanted to tell Sophie, "no, aunt, you know, we were born witches. I don''t want to go. Can you stay with me?"


    Monica''s voice is tight.


    Sophie didn''t notice. She just yelled at Monica''s opinion. Sophie said they must leave.


    Monica looked at Sophie. Her gesture was a little weird and distorted. She tried to try again. "Listen, I won''t go, I''m a witch, I''ll never go!"


    Sophie looked at Monica in shock. What was she talking about? They had escaped. How could she say such words?


    Monica''s voice became louder and louder, and she could send decibels directly into Sophie''s ears. She was still screaming, "I don''t want to go!!"


    Sophie wants to reach out and hold Monica.


    But Sophie couldn''t help it. She opened her eyes to see Monica. Sophie found that the strength in her body began to lose. Sophie lost her strength and she couldn''t lift one hand.


    Monica took back her hand. She quietly continued to reiterate her point of view. I won''t go. Yes, I''m a witch!


    Sophie wanted to shout out loudly. She called Monique''s name low and dumb, but there was no way. The driver had stopped the car under Monique''s hint.


    Monica''s hand grabbed the door and she was leaving.


    Sophie used her last bit of strength. She wanted to stop Monica from dying. Unfortunately, she couldn''t. Monica''s spell was so powerful that Sophie began to bleed from her seven orifices.


    Monique''s voice line penetrated, Sophie''s ears began to ache slowly and sharply, and streams of fresh blood flowed out of it.

 Chapter 522

    "Monique, no... please..."


    Sophie seemed to realize something. Her eyes looked at Monica with pleading. No, she wouldn''t. Sophie''s hope for her was shaky.


    Monica ignored Sophie''s plea. She just hit the door and stepped out with one foot. She didn''t look back, but her mouth moved. Sophie''s ears couldn''t hear anything clearly at this time. She could only feel the shock of Monica''s sound wave, "sorry, Aunt Sophie, Ancestors say you don''t have enough faith... I''ve been trying to persuade you, but you really decided to leave! I had hoped they were wrong... "


    Monica''s words became more and more indifferent. She didn''t seem to care about Sophie''s life and death at all. Sophie climbed out of the car. Her eyes were the last hope. She wanted to keep Monica.


    However, the only person left in Sophie''s eyes was her only relative, the back of her favorite Monique. Monique gradually walked away. She didn''t want to look back. Her tone was full of disappointment and accusations against Sophie, "yes, the ancestors were right. You just want to leave and care about yourself, you selfish ghost Mom was killed by you too. I should have known that you are not from our side at all... "


    Monique''s sharp language was like a knife inserted into Sophie''s heart, her nose began to bleed, and her breathing gradually became very difficult. She wanted to tell Monique that it was not like this, not like this, but she had no strength.


    Monica''s figure is getting smaller and smaller.


    Sophie''s eyes widened abruptly. She threw her last strength out, and she hugged Monica''s foot.


    Shaking her head, Sophie still wants to protect her niece. Monique can''t go back. She can''t die for those damn witches again. However, obviously, Monique can''t understand Sophie''s idea at all.


    Monica fell into anger. She didn''t understand why her Aunt Sophie would become such a traitor. She was dying. She had to stop her before she died. What was it for!


    Monica''s steps were tightly held. She dragged Sophie for a few steps. Sophie just refused to give up persuading her. Monica was impatient. She squatted down and looked at Sophie.


    Sophie''s face became very terrible. Almost half of it was blood flowing slowly.


    ... her strength is losing more quickly under Monique''s spell. They all know that Sophie will die if she goes on like this.


    Not to mention leaving the city of New Orleans, Sophie couldn''t go out and ask for help.


    However, at this time, Sophie still didn''t beg for mercy. She just looked at Monique pleadingly. Sophie wanted Monique to wake up.


    Maybe, the closer people are, the more they can''t understand each other. Sophie hopes Monique wakes up, while Monique hopes Sophie can understand her and support her. Therefore, their communication is a complete failure.


    You can only lose both.


    Sophie''s consciousness began to blur. She grabbed Monica tightly and wouldn''t let her go.


    However, Monica''s hands broke Sophie''s fingers so firmly, one by one. Monica helplessly lowered her voice, "why can''t you believe our ancestors? Aunt Sophie, since you came back, you have stood on the opposite side of us. You see, at first, you tried to stop the harvest sacrifice, but it proved to be true. "

 Chapter 523

    Monica broke off one hand. Sophie had another hand. She refused to give up. Her mouth kept spitting blood, but Sophie still wanted to explain to Monica.


    "No, Monique, please, please don''t do that! You have to listen to me, Monica, you know, no one in the world loves you more than I do! " Sophie is still making final efforts and persuasion. Unfortunately, Monique can''t listen at all.


    Monique just lowered her head and quietly broke off Sophie''s other hand. She was so hard and hard that Sophie''s fingers were even broken. Monique''s tone gradually became gloomy and terrible, as if it was no longer her original sweet voice, "no, you don''t understand, Aunt Sophie, now is the most critical time, All witches need us, when we need to stay and fight... But what about you? Dear Aunt Sophie, what did you choose? You want to run away? How dare you run away with me? "


    Monique''s mood was out of control. Her strength became incomparably huge and seemed to be soaring.


    Sophie couldn''t resist Monique''s strength. Her voice became as if there was nothing left. She only begged hoarsely, "no, honey, please! Don''t... Monique, you can''t do this, please don''t do this! "


    Monica did. She added the spell to the maximum.


    Sophie felt for a moment that there was a dark hell in front of her.


    Monica completely abandoned Sophie. She chose her own way. Yes, she is a witch. The witches in France are her family. Sophie... She is just a betrayer. All the betrayers are going to die!


    Monica has completely changed.


    Sophie looked up. She couldn''t see her little niece''s face clearly, and the vibration in her ears was increasing step by step.


    Pain!!


    Very, very painful!


    Monique seemed to be absolutely happy. She enjoyed the pleasure of power swimming in her body. "The four of us came back from the dead. Do you know what we have paid? Now, we have enough mana to clean up the vampires and all the enemies here, but you told me to leave at the last minute? "


    Sophie''s eyes blurred. Who''s this girl? Where''s her Monique?


    No, it''s not true. Sophie doesn''t want to believe it!


    Monica said her last goodbye to Sophie. She resolutely announced Sophie''s final end, "sorry, I love you too, Aunt Sophie, but I''m really sorry. Why did you betray us? I will kill everyone who doesn''t have enough faith, including you! "


    Sophie was completely desperate. She knew that Monica was not joking. Her spell had come to the end. Only a little short, Monica could kill her completely!


    Kill Sophie, and then the power of her part that belongs to the witch will return to the earth, and their ancestors will recognize Monique''s return!


    Sophie''s life is at stake. She knows she can''t convince Monique. However, Sophie doesn''t want to die. She still wants to try to save her relatives. Sophie''s seven orifices are bleeding. Sophie vomits blood and makes final efforts, "Monique, wake up. I''m Sophie, I''m your relative. Have you forgotten? I''ve loved you most since I was young... Please, Monica, please stop, will you? Don''t do this to me, I''m your family, the only family... No, don''t do this to me... "

 Chapter 524

    Monique becomes heartless and ruthless. She ignores Sophie''s plea. Since Sophie proposed to take her away from the city, Monique found that what Celeste said is right. Sophie is no longer Monique''s family. Sophie is just a betrayer.


    Every traitor, damn it!!


    Monica kicked Sophie''s body away with one foot. Her steps are very firm and her tone is more firm. Now she is not only the weak Monique, but also a witch with strong power. "No, you should believe us, Sophie. You could have had a better choice, but you chose betrayal, Sophie... You have no other way, Go to hell! "


    Sophie''s eyes were staring hard. She was unwilling to stare at Monica. Sophie''s consciousness began to become very vague. She worked so hard and spent almost all her efforts to save her little niece. How could she leave so simply?


    Completely unable to accept this cruel reality, Sophie''s eyes were not willing to close her eyes even if they were burning red with blood.


    She just looked at Monique''s delicate body and left her so decisively.


    For a moment, the whole world was dark!


    Sophie can only feel that what is broken is not only her internal organs, but also all her hopes and expectations for life and the future.


    Monica doesn''t need her anymore. Jane ANN is dead. What''s left of her world?


    ... nothing!


    Sophie lost everything, or Monica''s return was not as simple as she thought.


    All returned souls are useful. Sophie knows that their witch''s ancestors were never so-called good people.


    Sophie just felt a little ridiculous. Her body began to become stiff and cold because her blood lost too much and too fast.


    Sophie''s eyes still refused to leave Monique. She didn''t understand who brainwashed her Monique.


    Originally, Monique was not such a child. Sophie always remembered the innocent little girl, their little girl!


    Monica no longer pays attention to Sophie. There are no dead people in her eyes, only the comrades in arms waiting in front. Yes, she is walking towards the three evil witches waiting.


    Finally, Celeste''s camp has formed a scale. They are Celeste, bastina, genevie and Monique!


    Sophie''s last eyes left only the figure of Monique leaving without nostalgia. She completely abandoned the past. Celeste opened her hands to her, and Monique smiled at them.


    ... is that witch really her Monique?


    Sophie''s blood dyed her whole body red and continued to spread until it dyed all around the car. She couldn''t see anything clearly. The only thing shining on the ground was Sophie''s only nostalgia for the world.


    A sad tear.


    If she had known this, Sophie''s whole consciousness was no longer normal. She felt that all her strength had been sucked dry. She was like a gorgeous corpse at any time. Monica''s heartlessness completely collapsed Sophie, and her will to survive was completely lost.


    ... why on earth did they become like this? Sophie doesn''t understand. She lost her family, sister and Monique. She was desperate for revenge and hostility. Sophie trembled her hands, caught a strange smile at the corners of her mouth, and still stared at Monique. Sophie doesn''t understand. What did she do so much for?!

 Chapter 525

    Bailu and Elijah are not doing well because their families are missing. The little guy is also listless every day. The influence of the witch is growing. Don''t be too arrogant!


    Yes, Elijah, they have no time to take care of it now. After all, the witch is creating some small surprises and gifts for them all the time.


    Elijah and Bailu''s thoughts are focused on finding Klaus and Rebecca, so the internal affairs of vampires fall on Marcel again.


    Marcel is really a man with a sense of responsibility. Even if his current situation is quite embarrassing and has a taste of being neither better nor worse, he can still survive with the support of some people.


    In fact, Klaus''s own way has already caused some opinions and resistance among vampires. Marcel even took this opportunity to cut off some restless guys.


    To some extent, the facts are always objective. In fact, Marcel is more a leader than Klaus. At least he is very familiar with all kinds of political art.


    At this point, Klaus simply gives people the feeling of four words - speechless and choking.


    Because of Klaus''s strength, he disdains to disguise, or it should be said that Klaus is too willful and lazy!


    Bailu stands quietly by the window. She still lives regularly every day. In order to better supplement the nutrition of small meat / dumplings, Bailu even adds some other necessities under Elijah''s strong threat these days.


    However, it''s no use how to eat, because Klaus, the main food source, is gone, and the little guy rarely starts to lose his temper!


    The situation is getting worse and worse. Bailu''s heart is full of anxiety. Yes, she is a mother, because xiaorou / Tuanzi is a child like a miracle. She is strong and special. Therefore, Bailu''s mother doesn''t treat her as an ordinary baby. After all, she has her own way of thinking and behavior.


    However, unlike the little meatball, she still can''t get rid of her essence. She is a special baby. She needs the strength of her father and mother to maintain energy and life at the same time.


    Xiaorou / Tuanzi can feel Klaus''s power fluctuating, very painful fluctuation. She can hardly feel the original powerful, domineering and continuous power.


    Elijah could feel something vaguely. He tried to open his heart countless times, but he was rejected by a mysterious force.


    Naturally, it goes without saying that Bailu and xiaoroutuan have a closer relationship with Klaus because of the closer relationship between blood and body fluid, so their perception is more obvious.


    One thing we can be sure of is that Klaus''s situation is not optimistic. He can''t wake up with his own strength. Therefore, the connection can''t resonate. They can''t accurately locate Klaus!


    ... Bailu and xiaorou / Tuanzi have to admit a cruel reality. Their Klaus has been caught and is undergoing inhuman torture!


    Bai Lu stared at the soft moonlight. In her arms was a quiet little meat / ball. She almost cursed out involuntarily, "Damn, Klaus, where are you?"

 Chapter 526

    Bailu and xiaorou / Tuanzi were disappointed again and again, and Elijah''s hope was slowly worn away, but they didn''t give up!


    Elijah and Marcel combined again to form an alliance. They have a common goal and work together to find Klaus and Rebecca.


    Because there were other clues to Rebecca''s disappearance, Marcel paid more attention to the beautiful witch with long brown red curly hair.


    Yes, Marcel has a strong hunch that he didn''t read it wrong that day. Marcel recalls the witch he saw in the church that day. Now, Rebecca''s disappearance confirms this fact!


    Janivy, she is really dead and resurrected. She is back. Marcel is as dangerous as Rebecca. Her revenge can''t be aimed at only one person.


    Marcel''s memory is more and more clear. His heart seems to be hanging in mid air. Uneasiness and guilt are full of his thinking. Yes, Marcel, he needs to know a fact better than anyone. If Rebecca really falls into Jenny''s hand, Rebecca is very dangerous now!!


    Rebecca will be several times more dangerous than Klaus!


    Bailu and xiaorou / Tuanzi are thinking about Klaus, and Elijah is looking for them day and night!


    In fact, their search goal has always been biased. They are too high-profile, and the witch is too cunning, so they pass the door countless times!


    Klaus is in a special low-key place. Klaus is not far away. He is in a senior nursing home called dovetail in the suburb of the city.


    Klaus couldn''t wake up with his own strength. Klaus''s energy was suppressed, and his heart was controlled by a sharp bone knife.


    The bone dagger, the favorite weapon of the father of thud, and the dagger that blessed all his life and strength, were inserted into Klaus''s chest. Celeste fulfilled her promise, and the hatred of the father of thud was declared / vented!


    He dropped his eyes, and the way he slept was really safe and beautiful. Janivy sat aside, her fingers itching.


    Take off that damn character. Klaus''s appearance really catches women''s eyes. Are you wooden?


    Even with such a distorted and painful expression, his eyebrows wrinkled. It seems that father Tudor''s bone knife is really good. Janivy learned his Dharma array. Although she is not proficient, it can be regarded as rubbing the skin.


    ... it''s time to wake up their tempting demons!


    Janivy took a sharp wooden stake, put the middle finger of her left hand in her mouth and bit it hard, and the blood came out. Janivy''s action was very gentle and elegant, and so was her education from childhood. Janivy is a famous girl. If it weren''t for some reason, she might never have an intersection with Klaus and them all her life.


    Unfortunately, fate makes people.


    Fate turned a obedient, soft and weak little witch into the current avenger.


    Jenny Wei''s eyes are full of vicious smiles. Yes, Klaus will be her biggest weapon for revenge, use, and even... For warmth.


    Klaus, the original vampire, is really a handsome guy with a great figure. It seems that his other abilities won''t disappoint, will they?

 Chapter 527

    Janivy looked at Klaus''s side face so gently with an inexplicable look.


    Jenny Wei, she is really very gentle, as if she was afraid of waking Klaus accidentally!


    After enjoying it for a while, maybe she has finally enjoyed enough. Jenny Wei helplessly tilted her head. She sighed softly. Well, time is always so short!


    Genevie stretched out her hand and pulled out the dagger on Klaus''s chest. Then, when Klaus was still slightly shaking his eyelashes and was about to wake up, she nailed another sharp stake in with the powerful explosive force of lightning.


    "Ah!!"


    Waking up from the deep darkness, Klaus had not had time to respond. His eyes only turned half a circle, and his chest was pierced by a sharp thing. Pain, great pain swept through!


    Klaus supported his trembling body with one hand and tried to pull the damn thing out, but no, his action stopped, and he was so deadlocked in mid air.


    Only reason and eyes work.


    Jenny Wei looked around the whole process. She thought, sure enough, Klaus is a handsome evil devil in a mess even when he is in a mess!


    Janivy walked up to Klaus. Her fingers naturally blocked Klaus''s hand and rubbed the back of his hand bit by bit. "Are you awake?"


    Jenny Wei was just wearing a white nurse dress at this time, with a trace of charm in her beauty.


    Klaus blinked. He knew there was a witch in front of him, but he didn''t remember seeing this woman... Who was she?


    Some pictures flew in Klaus''s mind, but he couldn''t figure out the connection between the pictures. However, Klaus knew that the Witch and Celeste should be together.


    "Who are you? Where am I now? Tell me, why am I here? " Klaus is Klaus, worthy of the existence of demons in their eyes. Even when he falls into such a miserable state that he can''t move, his attitude is still arrogant.


    Jenny Wei smiled gently. She didn''t immediately answer Klaus''s question. Just, the action on her hand was fast, and she rushed to the position where the stake was inserted. Her delicate white wrist reversed, and the stake in Klaus''s chest was pulled out. The next second, it was inserted alive!


    Wring his brow, Klaus didn''t say a word, but a stream of moisture came out from his whole back. Yes, the painful cold sweat burst out. I''m kidding. It''s the heart, not meat balls. Can you directly take wooden stakes and stir them everywhere?!


    Maybe she saw Klaus''s reaction was so cute. Jenny''s smile exaggerated a lot this time, even with a little playful aftershock and echo.


    The laughter was sweet. Klaus''s face was black and sank. When the tail of Jenny''s laughter was still hidden in the open room and rippled back and forth, Klaus''s hands felt more and more itchy. Damn witch, damn stake, damn joking eyes, he really wanted to kill someone!!

 Chapter 528

    Klaus is now in the classic state of being bullied by dogs. Jenny Wei seems to have a really good time. She just stimulates Klaus''s body once and for a while. Klaus''s strong muscles are full of sweat against water vapor.


    Indeed, it looks very tempting!


    Celeste just passed by the door. She flashed over and took a look and stood next to Jenny. She seemed to agree and appreciate Jenny''s behavior and behavior.


    Klaus also saw Celeste, and they even said hello peacefully.


    "Hello, Celeste, I haven''t seen you for a long time. You are still so beautiful..." Klaus looked at the woman in front of him. Celeste has completely recovered to her heyday. Yes, her magic has completely returned.


    ¡±Yes, I haven''t seen you for a long time, Klaus. You look... Very good too... "Celeste felt much more comfortable after enjoying Klaus''s twisted and painful feeling.


    Janivy looked at this and that and thought it was ridiculous.


    This is the legendary feeling of envy when the enemy meets, isn''t it?


    Genevie seemed to be a witch who easily fell into her own world. She didn''t greet Celeste at all. She just continued to study carefully and was curious about Klaus''s every reaction.


    Yes, Jennifer, her eyes never left Klaus, as if she could have great fun by torturing Klaus.


    Celeste looked around. It seemed that there was no need for her to exist. Her eyes turned around. I don''t know what fun thing she thought. She turned and was about to leave.


    Klaus breathed and Celeste did not expect. He had planned to achieve his goal of freedom by provoking her. Why did he leave without saying anything? Did this damn guy come by to make soy sauce?


    Despite Celeste''s actions, she is still testing Klaus''s endurance and toughness. Unfortunately, Klaus really doesn''t want to continue this abnormal behavior.


    Celeste''s footsteps are getting closer and closer to the door. Klaus really can''t stand it. He wants to be free. Even if he is beaten on the ground directly, it''s better than this kind of repeated stirring his little heart!


    Seeing that Celeste was about to leave, Klaus cursed at the bottom of his heart. Damn it, his mouth was still soft, "Hey, my dear, I haven''t seen you for so long. We just met again. Are you leaving so soon? We haven''t talked about the past yet... "


    Klaus''s tone was as low as he wanted, so he succeeded.


    Klaus successfully stopped Celeste''s footsteps.


    Celeste''s waist twisted back like soft silk. Yes, they haven''t seen each other for so long. It''s hard to meet again. Shouldn''t she leave some beautiful gifts for her beloved man''s brother?


    In particular, this brother once interrupted her great plan. He killed Celeste. Celeste didn''t want to care about this kind of thing because she was too busy today. However, since he asked for trouble, why didn''t she fulfill Klaus?!


    Celeste appeared in front of Klaus. Well, her anger just broke through some mysterious boundary, so the arc of Jenny''s small head stopped.


    ... why can''t she have fun? It''s clearly agreed that Klaus and Rebecca are hers!


    Unfortunately, Celeste seemed to have really lost her mind. Klaus''s hand just moved. She directly pulled out the stake inserted in his chest. After pulling it out, she also pulled his stomach with her fingernails.


    As a result, Klaus couldn''t laugh. He lowered his head and completely understood what it was to suffer for himself!!

 Chapter 529

    Janivy silently watched Klaus choose to die in front of Celeste!


    Really, there is a saying that if you don''t die, you won''t die. It''s really inappropriate for Klaus to insist on dying like this.


    Genevie sighed silently for Klaus''s bravery. After all, he didn''t know how to offend a woman.


    Next, Celeste will tell Klaus how wrong he is, which genevie will not doubt.


    Yes, even if she is not a very smart witch, she can see how powerful Celeste is now. Celeste''s power can almost PK Klaus in her heyday, not to mention the dead and weakened demon controlled by their knives and spells!


    There was a finger sticking out of it. Yes, it was a finger painted with bright red nail polish.


    Klaus was suppressed by the array and fell down again.


    Jenny Wei covered her eyes. The picture was too beautiful. She didn''t see much. Celeste''s mouth was still slightly cold. She squatted down and clicked with her finger on Klaus''s small stomach.


    Then, genevie had to marvel at Celeste''s perfect artistic touch, because Klaus was blooming.


    Yes, taking the point of the little belly as the central point, his whole body seemed to be blossoming like soil, and the exquisite and complex lines were blooming on Klaus''s bronze skin.


    Celeste and genevie think it''s a beautiful color, yes, a beautiful blood color.


    Klaus was completely evacuated, and his blood began to dry gradually. His whole stomach, chest and neck had eyes. A blood colored tree with luxuriant branches and leaves and incomparably beautiful red flowers grew out of him.


    Those flowers are made of Klaus''s flesh and blood. Celeste''s hand is really amazing!


    Klaus seemed to be assimilated by such a blood tree. He could not continue to speak, because the sound area of his throat was also full of flowers.


    Celeste appreciated her own masterpiece, and then patted Klaus''s stiff to pale face. Honey, enjoy the gift I gave you.


    Celeste left, and the follow-up work was lost to the seemingly sweet but actually abnormal janivy.


    Klaus really wants to die. Unfortunately, he is the ancestor vampire. Ya can''t die at all. He can only repeat torture, cure, torture, cure!


    Jenny Wei silently watched Celeste leave. She went to the door. She finally looked at it for a while and determined that Celeste had indeed left. She turned around and locked the door with a button.


    Klaus''s white eyes could detect her bad intentions. Jenny smiled at Klaus gently, and the ambiguous and wanton hints came to her face.


    "Good, dear Klaus, the next time is ours!"


    In this delicate and thrilling moment, Klaus suddenly missed his little wolf girl Bailu. Bailu is really a good woman. She has a very good temper. You see, at least, she won''t scare him so soft!!

 Chapter 530

    Klaus''s life and death are uncertain, and his sister Rebecca''s situation here is not very bad.


    Yes, Rebecca, she felt as if she had fallen into an illusion. This illusion was still the biggest nightmare she had ever had. It was so deep that she didn''t dare to explore it.


    Now, the old scenes are playing in front of Rebecca!


    Rebecca paused. Yes, all around her were transparent glass mirrors, and in each mirror was herself.


    Living Rebecca, young Rebecca is in front of herself.


    Rebecca covers her mouth. She can''t believe it. How can anyone know these things? It''s impossible, it''s impossible!!


    Rebecca seemed to be pressed down her throat and couldn''t breathe. She looked at herself in the mirror. Yes, Rebecca in the mirror was shaking, syringes, potions, snow-white doctor''s clothes and nurse''s clothes.


    Rebecca could still feel her own trembling. For a time, she didn''t want to put the potion into the syringe. Yes, she didn''t want to kill the woman.


    ... that woman, that witch, that good friend of Rebecca, that simple janivy!


    Rebecca and Marcel both know that janivy is innocent. Yes, she was just used by them. Janivy doesn''t know anything.


    But Rebecca, she''s scared.


    Paper can''t stop fire.


    One day, everything they have done will be found. Yes, one day, they will find janivy and what they have done!


    Marcel told Rebecca that only the dead can keep secrets forever!


    Yes, only the dead.


    Rebecca looked at herself indifferently and stared at the injection in her hand. She had no choice, so she finally chose to sacrifice her friend.


    Janivy, the innocent little witch, who was so unlucky that she was hit by them and foolishly believed any language of Rebecca. She helped Rebecca and Marcel make a positioning spell. Yes, they finally found the man!


    The snow-white corner of her clothes flashed by, and Rebecca''s footsteps involuntarily followed. She knew where the woman who smiled so coldly in the mirror was going. She was going to kill her friend Jenny Wei!


    According to Marcel''s suggestion, Rebecca finally decided to inject that medicine into janivy. She must die. Yes, she must die naturally.


    No trace of unnatural force can be left.


    Even though it represented infinite pain and suffering, Rebecca could only tell herself once and again that she had no choice!


    If genevie doesn''t die, after being found, it will be herself and her beloved man Marcel.


    Even for marcel, Rebecca silently said sorry, sorry, janivy, you must die!


    Rebecca''s footsteps are getting closer and closer to the image. It seems that she can catch herself in front of her as soon as she reaches out. A mysterious force can''t help controlling Rebecca''s hands. She''s trapped!


    Be caught off guard, Rebecca as like as two peas in the mirror, the same Rebecca looked at herself so glared, everything seemed to be reversed.


    Rebecca couldn''t find herself in the distorted world. She tried to escape, but countless Rebecca disappeared. They were broken, disappeared and dismembered. Finally, Rebecca began to wonder if she was still alive?


    In the end, which Rebecca is true, is she true or false, or is it just a part of her brain that has long been broken?!

 Chapter 531

    No, it''s not like this. Rebecca told herself that all this was a damn illusion. Yes, there must be a difference!!


    Rebecca can hear the familiar breath, all kinds of footsteps, all kinds of groans / moans, all kinds of twisted pleadings, and the groans / moans of the call from hell - that''s janivy, she''s calling her, she''s asking for help, she''s groaning, she''s dying step by step!


    Rebecca tightly covered her ears. She couldn''t calm down anymore. No, don''t. The trembling voice betrayed Rebecca''s fear. She stumbled and smashed every glass mirror, but she just couldn''t get out!


    As like as two peas, Rebecca, Rebecca... "Seemingly without the call", they appear in Rebecca''s ears. Each of them is a bit different, but the contents are exactly the same as begging.


    Rebecca folded her ring inside desperately. It was a ten carat ring. It was very shiny and sharp. Rebecca liked the diamond point design. At this time, it just worked. The pain, the palm was cut by sharp diamonds, and the blood dripped on the ground bit by bit. Only in this way can Rebecca really feel that she is alive!


    Living Rebecca, not an illusion, a damn illusion!


    Rebecca calmed down. She didn''t see hallucinations for the first time. It''s just that Rebecca was flustered by the horror of the deepest secret being excavated. Yes, she can''t scare herself. If she wants to go out, she must go out!


    Rebecca began to recover a little.


    Rebecca calmed down and then looked at herself. Her clothes slowly changed, dragging a rigid pace and moving forward. Rebecca slowly found that this illusion seemed to be just to give her psychological suffering, without actual killing power.


    ... that''s strange!!


    Rebecca doesn''t believe that she is a woman and has a sixth sense belonging to a woman. How can she not want to kill her because of the hatred deep into the bone marrow?


    Rebecca looked around. She couldn''t face any mirror with her back. She had to tilt her neck to be on guard. Then she took out the dagger placed in the belly of her calf neatly.


    Rebecca breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, today''s Carnival also involved a costume ball. She was dressed as a western cowboy. In order to get good results, Rebecca took out the dagger Elijah gave her before she went out.


    The close fitting wearing of leather clothes and leather pants is also Rebecca''s favorite simple style. It''s very convenient whether it''s killing or running away!


    Rebecca is not a fool. Naturally, she knew that the master of the illusion was aimed at her. Yes, it should be the long dead janivy.


    Marcel is right. She really died and came back to life. She climbed out of hell and took revenge on them!


    ... come on, I can kill you once, can''t I kill you a second time!


    Now that she has a definite goal in her heart, Rebecca is much more at ease. She clenches the dagger in her hand and begins to walk out with a tentative step. If the hallucinations are half true and half false, Rebecca laughs lazily. She thinks she knows where Jenny will be waiting for her.


    They still have this tacit understanding. After all, they are close friends, aren''t they?


    Rebecca''s footsteps became more and more firm. She stretched out a foot and kicked it hard. Rebecca kicked a door open.


    Snap!


    All the mirrors are gone. Good. Rebecca knows she''s in the right place.


    However, out of Rebecca''s surprise, it was not janivy waiting for her, but her angry brother Klaus!


    "You''re here at last, my sister, Rebecca!"

 Chapter 532

    Bailu and Elijah know that they can''t let the situation continue to deteriorate. They must find Klaus and Rebecca as soon as possible. Along some clues, they slowly make a little progress. Yes, Elijah''s search journey finally has a little eyebrow.


    However, the eyebrows he finally found died. Yes, Sophie, the witch who has been particularly fat with them, died.


    There are certain rules for the funeral of witches. They all know that because of the power of witches, every witch''s power must return to the embrace of the earth. Therefore, they must have a ceremony.


    It is usually held by witches and their relatives. This time, Sophie''s funeral is no exception. Her funeral address is still in the innermost sacred secret place of farayat apartment.


    The sacred secret place is the ultimate ownership of witches, where countless witches are buried, including Sophie''s sister and Monica''s mother Jane Ann.


    Monique is Sophie''s only relative. She usually listens to her opinions on the funeral. She may have lost her last relative. Monique''s request is extremely simple and low-key.


    They didn''t even invite many witches, but decided to bury Sophie hastily.


    Sophie''s funeral feels strange no matter how you look, so Elijah and Bailu don''t intend to let go of this clue. Although it''s hot, Monica looks innocent like a little angel, but Elijah''s life experience for so many years tells him that sometimes, the more pure, the more terrible.


    Monica is really a terrible child. Sophie''s numb expression hasn''t changed from beginning to end.


    Elijah wanted to go in, but it seemed that the witches didn''t welcome him at all.


    Elijah shrugged at Bailu. Well, it''s no wonder he was rude. They had no choice. In order to finally determine the cause of Sophie''s death, Elijah decided to break in. Therefore, Elijah''s top flying witch rushed in first!


    Monique dodges. She blocks Elijah.


    Bailu followed and frowned curiously. Monica was able to block Elijah. Don''t be kidding. It was Elijah, the ancestor vampire Elijah. Monique, a 16-year-old witch, simply blocked him.


    Well, now Bailu and Elijah are almost sure that Sophie''s death must not be as simple as they publicized to the outside world.


    ... maybe Sophie''s death has something to do with Klaus and Rebecca''s disappearance!


    I have to say, Bailu can almost find the edge ball.


    Women''s intuition, no matter when, is really a little scary.


    Elijah glanced at Monique. She didn''t look naive and childish at first. Elijah knew that what he was facing was not a little girl, but a powerful evil witch.


    In the face of such a insensitive Monique, their gentle policy obviously didn''t work, so Elijah told him the key he needed. He didn''t care about Sophie''s death. He only cared about his family. "Listen, I''m not here to make trouble. My brother and sister were arrested... You know Klaus and Rebecca, You should have seen them? Tell me, where are they? "

 Chapter 533

    Elijah seems aggressive, but in fact, Bailu sees that Monique is really a little cheap for him.


    After Monica blocked Elijah, she turned to the wooden platform where Sophie was placed. Her body turned soft and took a candle.


    Like all the girls praying for their relatives, Monique lit the candle silently, and then, by the light, she looked at Elijah quietly.


    Bailu took Elijah back a step. Monique didn''t go to see her. She just thought Elijah''s behavior was a little incomprehensible and answered his question, "how can I know your own family, but now you''re interrupting my funeral ceremony for Aunt Sophie. My family is none of my business. Please leave, otherwise, Don''t blame us for being rude! "


    Monique''s attitude has changed. She is no longer a timid little witch hiding behind Sophie. Sophie''s death caused another rise of their family. Now, Moni is their leader.


    A powerful and strange leader.


    Elijah and Bailu won''t hear that she''s pushing her off. Monique doesn''t seem to have plans to tear her face with them for the time being, so Elijah motioned Bailu to come closer to him in case of accidents. On the other hand, Elijah''s attention was focused on Sophie, who looked pale and a little too much, "tell me the cause of your aunt''s death, How did she die? "


    Even if Elijah was not a playboy like his brother and knew women''s things like the back of his hand, he was also a man. He was a man with a normal aesthetic concept. Sophie''s face was so white that it was like a helpless cover up.


    Sophie''s death is absolutely abnormal!


    Elijah was sure that Sophie''s death should be what she hindered the Witch and what it had to do with his brother and sister. He had no way to be sure, but Monique''s attitude at this time was too much to mind.


    Elijah wanted to step forward.


    Monica immediately whispered to the lighted candle. She was chanting. Yes, she didn''t want anyone near Sophie.


    Sophie is just a witch who died not long ago. Monica, what is she hiding?


    Monique, the more she is like this, Elijah and Bailu feel that the more people want to intervene in this matter. Marcel also said that Sophie is a different kind of witch among them. She has her own ideas and plans. Therefore, she may have some news about Celeste that people don''t know at all.


    Monique''s attitude was very firm. She completely rejected the goodwill that Elijah and Bailu tried to release. Her spell began to strengthen. Elijah was forced to flash to the other side, "what do you mean?"


    Elijah doesn''t understand.


    Monique looked at him and them. The crowd around them began to decline slowly because of their confrontation. They witches were very selfish, but Monique was very satisfied with this development.


    "... Elijah, you must admit one thing, my Aunt Sophie. She is a victim of the war. Because of your existence, she has become a victim..." Monique slowly approaches Elijah. She wants to do something. Yes, the fewer this person is, the more comfortable she becomes.


    ... free is not like the original innocent little girl!

 Chapter 534

    Monica''s spell gave them a lot of enlightenment. Well, she looks really crazy. She''s no worse than Sophie who fell into hatred before.


    Moni doesn''t know why she hates vampires!


    Bailu and Elijah sighed helplessly. It seemed that Monica would not cooperate with him.


    Elijah had no choice.


    Elijah waved to stop Monique''s attack. He looked at Monique deeply and gave a final warning, "honey, I suggest you do as I say... Just tell me the cause of Sophie''s death! Unless you want me to raze this place to the ground! "


    Monique directly chose to fight with Elijah. She thought what Elijah said was nonsense. She didn''t think it was necessary to surrender to this damn ancestor vampire!


    Elijah stepped forward to fight with Monique, and Bai Lu''s eyebrows became more and more tangled!


    Seriously, Elijah is not good at dealing with little girls, especially those who don''t seem to want to communicate with him politely at all.


    Elijah was very helpless. He clearly had been polite before the soldiers. In fact, Elijah really didn''t want to stand against the witches at this time. Although there was only the last window paper left, he still didn''t pierce it after all, didn''t he?


    Bailu went to a far position. She was a pregnant woman who was not suitable to stand in the encirclement circle of war. Therefore, she and the small meat ball in her stomach just needed to watch quietly.


    Originally, Elijah absolutely didn''t want to bring Bailu out. However, their situation is becoming more and more crisis. Yes, the small meat ball can''t appear normally and naturally now.


    Klaus seemed to wake up because of her serious lack of strength, but for some strange reason, he cut off contact with them.


    Yes, one thing Elijah can be sure of is that Klaus took the initiative to cut off contact.


    Because of the lack of Klaus''s father''s supplies, the little guy now often can only blink her big eyes in Bailu''s stomach.


    ... it''s really annoying to be weak!


    Bailu herself also feels a little hard. The small meat ball of their family has great power. She has such great power, so her corresponding consumption is also huge.


    Since Bailu inexplicably discovered the existence of the child, Klaus has treated them a lot, both secretly and openly. At least, he has not treated their mother and daughter badly.


    There is an old saying that only when you lose it will you know how to cherish it.


    This truth is now completely realized by Bailu!


    Yes, when Klaus was there, they occasionally disliked his hegemony and dictatorship, but now, he couldn''t stay by their side. Bailu found the importance of his father Klaus!


    It''s important that Bailu feels particularly grinding every time she has backache?


    Little meat / dumpling is really the same attribute as her Claus father, okay?


    Bai Lu''s mother very speechless admitted the fact that they are a family. It''s really impossible to lack anyone!


    Elijah has the same view. No matter who it is, whether it is the domineering side leakage of his brother Klaus or the willful arrogance of his sister Rebecca!


    Life is a habit. Their family''s sense of balance has always been maintained naturally. The great and noble Elijah does not intend to break their good habits formed over a thousand years!

 Chapter 535

    Monica''s strength seems to be recovering well, and Elijah can''t break her defense for a while.


    The witch around Sophie had already started to move when Elijah was entangled by Monica. Bailu had no way. Although the connection between her and Sophie had been lifted because of Davina''s power, after all, she had the prohibition of witches.


    Therefore, Bailu and the witch are at peace.


    Bailu can''t help them. They seem to be helpless because of Sophie''s residual strength. They can only look at Bailu and her big belly from a distance.


    ... it looks like it''s going to be born soon!


    Yes, if there were no accidents, the small meat dumpling could actually come out immediately. However, she can''t do it now. Bai Lu''s mother''s strength can''t support Xu Ao''s birth at all.


    Otherwise, they are so anxious to find Klaus!


    The existence of Klaus is absolutely necessary. His importance is very sharp no matter from which level.


    However, why did Klaus take the initiative to cut off the connection with them, especially with xiaorou / Tuanzi? Bailu is puzzled.


    Elijah and Bailu are most worried about what strange bewitchment Klaus has received. Klaus''s character is still self-centered. Once he really feels that he has approved one thing, there is nothing else at all!


    What the hell did Celeste, the damned witch, do to Klaus?


    At this point, Bailu''s mother and xiaorou / Tuanzi really broke their hearts, okay?!


    Elijah''s patience became less and less. He was too lazy to waste any more time.


    Bailu noticed that Elijah and Monique''s expressions had changed, and their expressions became particularly dignified. It seemed that their battle had become white hot.


    Tension, hair trigger!


    Although Monique can''t completely suppress Elijah, her strength can''t be underestimated!


    Bailu is still very confident in Elijah. If he really takes it seriously, Monica should have no problem.


    The witches with eyes also know this.


    Therefore, it seems that there is no need to persist in this war. Even if Monique looks very unwilling, she has no way.


    Because Celeste appeared.


    No, to be exact, Celeste''s form God appeared.


    Celeste as like as two peas in the same order gave Nicole an instruction.


    None of them could open the contents except Monica.


    Bailu came together. She grabbed Elijah and couldn''t be impulsive. Elijah took a deep breath. Well, he was willing to endure for her and his family!


    Monique bit her mouth / lips. Her facial features were all reluctantly angry.


    No matter how angry, Monique couldn''t disobey their leader''s orders. Therefore, Monique came to Elijah and grabbed his hand. Elijah didn''t resist.


    Elijah knows Celeste better. She hasn''t played enough. Yes, Celeste is a complete character. Whether it''s love or hate, her boundaries are always so clear and sharp.


    Monique opened her hand, her words turned into a force and transmitted it to Elijah''s mind, "I have a message for you, from Celeste... It''s about your brother Klaus."

 Chapter 536

    Elijah and Bailu''s attention were seduced by Monica''s palm!


    Yes, Klaus appeared!


    Bailu and xiaorou / Tuanzi feel the heart jump together. Yes, it''s Klaus!


    Elijah was also a little relieved. He looked a little embarrassed. There would be no big deal.


    His brother is fine. What about Rebecca?


    Monica didn''t say anything else. She just spread out her palm quietly. In her palm, there was a virtual shadow that everyone was familiar with - Klaus.


    No, to be exact, it''s not just Klaus, but Klaus who is trying very hard to blossom.


    Bailu took a breath. Damn it, what did their damn witches do to Klaus? He looked so strange.


    It''s weird and terrible. It''s not flesh and blood. However, countless small broken flowers appear in every position of his body. His clothes are torn, but a small inside is left!


    Bailu is angry!


    Isn''t it just killing, they also have God horses to choose the rhythm of robbery?


    Xiaorou / Tuanzi helplessly expressed sympathy. She could obviously feel that the pH inside her mother Bailu''s body had changed.


    In short, before Bai Lu''s mother realized it, she was so jealous!


    Bailu''s eyes were on Klaus, but Elijah, as a man, was always concerned about the overall situation.


    Therefore, Elijah found his brother''s neck for the first time. There was a bite on Klaus''s neck. It was not an ordinary vampire wound. The wound was slightly showing a strange light.


    Who on earth bit Klaus such a wound!


    Celeste?


    No, it shouldn''t be. The wound on Klaus''s neck doesn''t look very fresh. According to Marcel''s instructions, it shouldn''t be a witch. Elijah still knows the procedures of some witch''s spells!


    So what did Klaus mean by that wound, and who bit his brother?


    Biting an ancestor vampire is not a joke. It has to pay a price!


    Elijah''s uneasiness came out. He felt that something was slowly getting out of control.


    Bailu didn''t notice Elijah''s shaking. She just stared at Klaus. Now he really became the soil of these flowers.


    Based on flesh and blood!


    It''s really disgusting. These damn witches, Bailu''s cold eyes came to Monique, and she lost Klaus without pain or itch.


    Bai Lu rushed over and Monique waved to them. Now she has got some contact with Klaus. No matter what kind of physical attack it is, it can only be returned to the man they care about most.


    So, Monica doesn''t want to resist at all!


    Elijah and Bailu had no choice but to look at Monica''s wrist. Yes, the tree pattern on the inside of her wrist belonged to Klaus.


    Monique glanced at them proudly and directly gave them the only choice. "Listen, if you want to get the answer you want, then you have to follow the clues left by Celeste... Remember, Celeste is the object you should care about!"

 Chapter 537

    Rebecca had a big problem. She managed to escape from her brother Klaus. As a result, she was caught by someone again.


    Because of Klaus, she wasted too much strength, resulting in a serious lack of strength, so she was given a second by the waiting Jenny.


    ... poor Rebecca, really a cup!


    Janivy is still a slow little pervert. I look very happy.


    She wants to heal Rebecca. Yes, Jenny wants to help Rebecca!


    Rebecca is hurt. She needs help. She''s just a patient, isn''t she? Jenny Wei told herself that she must be gentle and meticulous. She can''t let go of every wound, can she?


    Jenny Wei classifies the powders one by one. Yes, she wants them to be mashed. Every witch is a doctor, and Jenny Wei is a good child with a doctor''s license!


    Jenny Wei used to work as an intern. Yes, she and Rebecca used to be nurses, professional nurses. They made an appointment to be a doctor to help others, starting from the intern nurse, step by step from foundation to success.


    However, in the end, Jenny''s dream did not come true, because her best friend framed her. She died. How can a dead man be a qualified doctor?


    Jenny Wei''s action is not slow. She''s very careful in making medicine. Naturally, Jenny Wei''s technique is unspeakable!


    Jenny Wei remembers that many people said that she was very talented, including Rebecca.


    Yes, janivy stared at her friend Rebecca silently. She fell asleep reluctantly. She really looked like a beautiful and sad little angel.


    This woman always deceives others with this damn innocent appearance. She is a bloody example, isn''t she?


    As soon as janivy put the medicine into Rebecca''s wound, she hissed. Under the stimulation of the medicine, Rebecca began to wake up slowly now.


    It was a pair of desperate eyes, beautiful and sad. Rebecca looked at janivy so quietly, as if she had been waiting for this day long ago.


    Janivy laughed wildly and recklessly.


    ... what a beautiful pair of eyes, what an enjoyable expression. Isn''t that what she wants to see when she wakes up from hell?


    Janivy''s mouth moved. She was reciting a spell. Over the years, she began to work hard from the basis of doctors. Janivy really studied a lot of ways to torture people.


    The good medicine for Rebecca gradually seeps blood. Yes, it''s Jenny''s blood, the witch''s blood. She carefully prepared a small gift for Rebecca.


    Rebecca''s body had a share of other people''s blood. Now, it is a battle in three aspects. This taste is very good. Not everyone has the opportunity to feel the three sharp knives drilling in her body!


    Janivy gently stroked Rebecca''s little face, "Oh, my poor Rebecca, my dearest friend, are you okay?"


    Jenny Wei''s touch is real. Her palm still has the heat of sweat and hatred. Rebecca desperately supports her body. She suddenly widens her eyes and wakes up. She stares at Jenny Wei''s eyes. Her once favorite smile has now become the most terrible nightmare, "Damn, what are you doing?"

 Chapter 538

    Jenny Wei''s smile is getting deeper and deeper. You see, Rebecca is such a cold-blooded bitch. Doesn''t she really see it? She''s healing her.


    Although, the way is a little rough.


    But, after all, Rebecca woke up, didn''t she?


    Rebecca''s hands were tightly pulled into a ball. Damn it, what did she want to do? Jenny''s behavior inexplicably made her unable to ignore. Rebecca only felt terrible because she found that Jenny was really healing her.


    The wound was as painful as death, but Rebecca knew that she was slowly recovering to overdraw her own strength!


    ... janivy, should she want her to die right away, but according to her current urination, it doesn''t seem to mean that?


    Rebecca can''t guess what this strange woman is going to do. Does Jenny want to leave her life and torture slowly? It''s really unscientific. Rebecca knows her own identity. She is an ancestor vampire!


    Although she doesn''t want to admit the convenience brought to her by this identity, Rebecca is sure that as long as she is given a little more time, janivy can''t be her opponent at all.


    So Rebecca was puzzled by Jenny''s strange behavior. What did she want to do?


    Obviously, janivy has her own plan. She is too lazy to be Rebecca''s opponent. Even now, janivy looks at Rebecca with a gentle and caring look. Rebecca stares at janivy with a wary face. Her pale and cold fingers linger on Rebecca''s cheek bit by bit. She smiles at Rebecca, "Oh, dear, You don''t have to be afraid. I won''t do it myself... Look at you, my poor Rebecca


    You should have a good rest. You look a little pale! "


    Janivy''s movements became sharper and sharper. Her fingers had been embedded in Rebecca''s cheek, tingling, tingling slightly for a while.


    Rebecca didn''t answer her. She just raised her chin a little and wanted to kill and cut you at your own convenience.


    ... hehe, it''s been so long since I disappeared. Rebecca, you''ve become much more naive. Do you really think my revenge is to kill you?


    Jennifer was really speechless. If she really wanted to torture the damn vampire physically, she would have put a fatal spell while Rebecca was unconscious.


    But janivy didn''t.


    Yes, even if she was eager to tear Rebecca to pieces, janivy fought all her patience to hold back!


    Because Jennifer met Klaus, who she always wanted to talk about.


    The devil like man, the damn hybrid, the man who looks innocent but becomes her bait!


    Therefore, the way of punishment for Rebecca has changed. In order to make her good friends better enjoy the pain and suffering, Jenny plans to treat Rebecca well.


    After all, this is Rebecca''s last chance, isn''t it?


    Because she used to be her favorite Klaus, for her good friend Rebecca, Jenny thought of a better idea. Yes, Jenny, how can she treat her best friend Rebecca badly?


    For Rebecca, for Klaus, for the ancestral family and for the theory of their great family, Jenny gave full play to her best IQ and EQ. she thought of a good idea of having the best of both worlds!

 Chapter 539

    The more she pretends, the more fear in Rebecca''s heart rages!


    Rebecca, she is a woman. Well, usually she looks willful, arrogant and overbearing. However, in her bones, she is still a real woman. Only women can understand a woman well. Therefore, Rebecca feels terrible about Jenny''s current state.


    Rebecca knows a woman''s Revenge better than anyone. You must not underestimate a woman''s revenge!


    Especially this woman has hated you for hundreds of years. She crawled back from hell. The only purpose of Jenny''s death and resurrection is to revenge them.


    Rebecca, she''s absolutely sure of that!


    Jenny Wei''s gesture approached very gently, and Rebecca reflexively avoided. She was afraid of this mysterious woman, and Rebecca vaguely felt that it was wrong!


    However, before she was unconscious, she didn''t even have time to say a word to Klaus. Although Rebecca seems to hate her brother Klaus most, she still relies on Klaus a little.


    After all, her brother has always been so powerful!


    Rebecca''s thoughts are still on Klaus''s angry face. Rebecca is very confused. She hasn''t seen Klaus so angry for many years. He can''t control his variation. Yes, Rebecca, she must have seen Klaus''s fangs.


    "Damn it, what the hell do you want to do to us? What''s your purpose? What did you do to Klaus? " Rebecca wants to grab janivy''s wrist. She has to ask.


    Unfortunately, Rebecca''s strength at this moment is really too weak.


    The three forces were still tearing inside her body, as ferocious and unbridled as three knives.


    Jenny Wei raised her eyebrows. Rebecca is really turned. At this time, she still has some time to ask her brother. Does she think she will believe that Rebecca will care about her brother?


    Jenny Wei still remembers Rebecca''s complaint when she was drunk. Rebecca said that she had only one brother, Elijah, and the others were enemies!


    Klaus and Rebecca are enemies, which is correct.


    Even though Elijah spent more than a thousand years maintaining their precarious connection in the name of her family, Jenny vowed that she would help Rebecca realize her dream!


    ... Rebecca and Klaus will become enemies. The real enemy is the kind of enemy that Elijah appears and Klaus doesn''t buy it!


    On this point, janivy is still very good and confident.


    Janivy seemed to think of some funny joints, and her mood became much better.


    Because Jenny Wei''s mood has improved and Rebecca''s treatment has been slightly buffered, Jenny Wei seems a little impatient, "Dear Rebecca, are you really uncomfortable? However, it''s no wonder, because you have a lot of werewolf blood in your body, your vampire blood and my blood. How does it feel like the tripartite confrontation? "


    Rebecca bit her teeth hard, and some blood began to seep out of the corners of her mouth, which was the result of her depression.


    Rebecca is a strong personality. Since she is destined to be retaliated, according to Rebecca''s character, she will never surrender.


    Jenny Wei looked at Rebecca, who was so embarrassed and so brave, and was very satisfied. She covered her mouth and smiled. There was even a joke in the voice line, "Hey, my dear friend, by the way, do you still like that werewolf boy? I still remember your taste. He''s great... I think he''s your type, isn''t he? Rebecca, that''s what you like. He''s strong enough, debauchery / vulgar, and absolutely obedient to you! "


    Janivy directly poked her weakness. Rebecca roared, and her body was suppressed. However, her mouth would not show weakness. Her vicious eyes were fixed on janivy, and the murderous spirit completely broke out, "Damn, if it weren''t for my weakness. I''ll screw your head off! "

 Chapter 540

    Oh, Rebecca, she''s scared?


    Jenny Wei became more happy when she heard Rebecca''s tone. Yes, she heard it. Their Rebecca was afraid!


    ... it''s hard to feel scared and angry. Jenny seems to want Rebecca to have a good taste. She looks at Rebecca with a smile and curses her.


    Rebecca''s throat was almost dry, and Jenny didn''t respond at all, as if Rebecca''s words were irrelevant to her.


    Rebecca''s mood became more irritable. From the beginning, she hated janivy most!


    Rebecca is a direct and capricious character. In her world, one is one, and two is two. However, unlike Jenny, she never likes to have a paradox with people. She is gentle, graceful, and even seductive.


    Rebecca stared at her calmly. She didn''t look like a living janivy at all. Her back was slightly straightened. She was afraid of such janivy, not only because of Rebecca''s guilty conscience, but also because of the gloomy and evil feeling and deviation given to her by janivy.


    ... they won''t be good this time.


    In fact, if it weren''t for that damn plan, Rebecca would never have been close to janivy, because what Rebecca was not good at was dealing with women with janivy''s personality.


    However, janivy appeared too timely at that time.


    Like rain in time.


    Therefore, Rebecca and Marcel chose janivy as their dark line. In order to deal with Klaus, they thought of countless ways, but it was this plan that seemed to have no superfluous hope that achieved the greatest success.


    However, every success must pay a price!


    "Yes, I paid the price. Now, my dear friend, should it be your turn?" Jenny Wei seemed to discuss with Rebecca. Her medicine hand instantly changed the route. With her five fingers, she directly pulled out the wooden stake placed on Rebecca''s chest.


    Sniff.


    The blood burst out with an elegant arc.


    Jenny Wei''s action is still slow. Rebecca has never seen her out of control. Even now, she is as decent and elegant.


    Rebecca was sweating with pain, but she still couldn''t understand. The damn witch put a terrible spell in her blood.


    Rebecca''s eyes never left janivy. She must know what janivy''s real purpose is?


    Revenge, I''m afraid it won''t be so simple at all?


    Rebecca is a smart woman. Her guess is still very accurate. For Jenny, Rebecca''s hatred has been precipitated for too long. Simple torture and revenge can''t meet her needs at all!


    Therefore, janivy''s way of treating Rebecca is extraordinarily calm.


    Too calm.


    Janivy, who pulled out the stake, slowly extracted some blood for Rebecca. The place janivy chose was a suitable place. She was a doctor and there were hand weighing equipment on the side. Rebecca''s blood was collected into the test tube by her.


    We have arranged them by categories.


    ... these lovely little things will be of great use later, so Jenny is still very attentive to Rebecca.

 Chapter 541

    Janivy''s smile became more and more profound.


    She is looking forward to this sweet fruit deeply. Genevie knows that she will succeed because of Klaus, Rebecca and Elijah!


    Just as Celeste said, their family itself has various problems. Now, what she will do is to expose those damn problems one by one.


    Madness always starts from the inside.


    So, Jennifer is really doing her best to serve Rebecca. How can Rebecca die?


    Rebecca is the heroine of the good play, okay?


    Janivy''s soft eyes are so fixed in Rebecca''s heart. Yes, her death must be handed over to a suitable man.


    Before that, janivy even thought she could try to suppress her anger to protect Rebecca, the damn ancestor vampire!


    Rebecca felt scared all over, and janivy''s sight and feeling became more and more strange and abnormal.


    This damned woman, if she is crazy, she is going to do a particularly crazy thing!


    Yes, janivy didn''t deny Rebecca''s guess. She tried her best to make Rebecca look good.


    It''s good to say that people are going to die, so janivy doesn''t mind her rare kindness now, because Rebecca will be tortured and die slowly in the way she wants.


    It''s just that Rebecca''s death is not now.


    Now, Jenny Wei knows a clear reality. Rebecca can''t die yet. Yes, her dearest friend can''t die yet. Yes, Jenny Wei tells herself that Rebecca must live now.


    Rebecca''s revenge is still waiting for the time.


    Jenny Wei knows the fate of Rebecca better than anyone. She will live, live well, and live better than death.


    Under the contempt and hatred of their families, a person lives alone and miserable for a long time!


    This is the best result that genevie chose for Rebecca.


    This result, this sweet result, is the end of Rebecca that janivy is deeply looking forward to.


    However, janivy is not only a woman who values results, but also enjoys the process of torturing Rebecca.


    Rebecca''s guessing face, Rebecca''s uncertain look and Rebecca''s helpless despair are all her enjoyment, aren''t they?


    Rebecca lay straight and stiff, and the blood inside her body was being separated by genevie.


    Jenny Wei looked at Rebecca gently. She even had the mood to explain her behavior to her, "Rebecca, I''m a man of my word. You know, my friend, you''re really ill, aren''t you? Taking care of patients is my strength. I treat every patient very gently. You know best, don''t you? Dear Rebecca, I will take care of my friend. Trust me, I will take good care of you. "


    Rebecca is going crazy. She thinks that if it goes on like this, janivy hasn''t completely gone crazy. She''s going to be driven crazy. Youmu, this damn janivy is going to scare her to death, "... Don''t!! What do you want? "


    It can be a knife or a stake. Rebecca just wants to ask for pain. Jenny''s words and deeds are a damn psychological torture for Rebecca!

 Chapter 542

    "Jennifer, please give me a good time. Don''t torture me like this!" Rebecca let go. She couldn''t stand the slow torture of janivy. She was suffering every minute!


    Tortured by janivy, tortured by memories, tortured by guilt and guilt in his heart!


    Rebecca really used to like the women in front of her. Yes, they used to be best friends, didn''t they?


    Jenny and Rebecca were once best friends. They were close and talked about everything. Even Rebecca made a promise to Jenny.


    A promise about her brother Klaus.


    In Klaus''s heyday, Rebecca couldn''t help but admit that her damn half blood brother was a human hormone launching machine.


    Claus''s charm was irresistible. At that time, Claus was popular with thousands of girls, including the gentle and sweet Jenny.


    However, the timid janivy didn''t know how to express this shy little worry. She just chose to guard silently.


    Everyone knows Klaus''s attitude towards the women around him. Either he needs food or he needs a hearty sex / love. Obviously, our gentle janivy is really not interested in these two points.


    Therefore, secret love has become janivy''s daily secret.


    She was hopeless, but janivy met Rebecca.


    Rebecca, Klaus''s sister Rebecca, took the initiative to show her kindness. Even, they were divided into a team in a rescue activity.


    Janivy gradually got to know Rebecca.


    In her opinion, Rebecca is a beautiful and charming little girl with willful and lovely inside. They can talk very well. Of course, they have become friends.


    The clever Rebecca found out Jenny''s little secret.


    Then, at janivy''s plea, Rebecca gave her a beautiful promise on the basis of one condition.


    Rebecca asked Jennifer to help their family find someone, a man, yes, a family connected with Klaus.


    Rebecca asked janivy to help them find Michael. Their father, Michael, Rebecca promised janivy that she would help janivy arrange for Klaus as long as she could find their father.


    For a girl in love, this promise is like a chocolate ball wrapped in honey.


    Genevie agreed to Rebecca''s request.


    Jenny Wei didn''t find anything wrong in her simple thinking route, but she was wrong.


    Since she found Michael, Rebecca has disappeared in her life. In fact, at that time, simple janivy didn''t know. This plan has started since they haven''t met.


    Janivy still remembers the last time she met Rebecca. Yes, before she died completely.


    Rebecca came and sent Jenny Wei. Jenny Wei was locked up by Rebecca herself. Rebecca locked her up with a group of damn black dead patients, ignored her begging and crying, and she turned and left mercilessly!


    At that time, Jennifer also questioned Rebecca. We are best friends, aren''t we?!


    Jenny Wei didn''t find out the whole story until she was betrayed by her best friend.


    Yes, in the dark when she was tortured by her illness, janivy finally found the truth in peeping again and again!


    ... that damned Rebecca and Marcel used her to kill her and even erase the truth of her existence!


    Rebecca asked janivy this question. Janivy also wanted to ask Rebecca. Did she forget that they were friends when she attacked herself?


    ¡ª¡ªYes, they used to be best friends!


    Rebecca and janivy, they used to be best friends, because a man - Klaus, yes, Rebecca''s brother, the great hybrid Klaus, is just like janivy knows Rebecca''s taste. In fact, Rebecca also knows janivy''s preference.


    And Klaus is exactly genevie''s preference!

 Chapter 543

    Yes, Rebecca''s brother Klaus. He was Jenny''s dream.


    Rebecca also fell in love with janivy, a simple little guy because of Klaus. Then, they slowly approached. Janivy believed Rebecca and Marcel''s words and wanted to help Klaus.


    In order to help Klaus, to help her secretly like Klaus solve her troubles, Jenny found their father, the legendary Michael.


    The nightmare of all of them, Michael. Yes, janivy has no idea how much Klaus hates his father.


    Rebecca was pulled back to the past, the past they had experienced together, the past that seemed to be in danger.


    Klaus forced her step by step to become what she was now.


    At that time, New Orleans was not as prosperous and noisy as it is now. At that time, New Orleans in 1919 was full of classical sadness.


    Science is underdeveloped, medicine is underdeveloped, entertainment is underdeveloped, catering is underdeveloped, really, it seems that nothing is developed.


    However, Rebecca seems to live a very meaningful life. Rebecca joined a rescue group. Yes, she fought hard to get close to Jenny, okay?


    Seriously, our janivy is a very good girl. Rebecca can''t help but admit this fact. Janivy''s greatest hope is to help those vulnerable people. Janivy''s attitude towards taking patients can definitely be called a classic gentle and meticulous.


    In the hospital, in addition to all the patients, in fact, many people like Jenny very much. Even if she is so shy and quiet, she has the best relationship with young and playful Rebecca.


    ... everyone can see this. Rebecca is a daughter from a big family. They all think she can''t last long, but Jenny believes her very much.


    Yes, in the end, Rebecca did it, and Jenny seemed to like her very much.


    After deducting the relationship that they are good friends, Jenny and Rebecca are people in the same world after all, because they are not human. Yes, one of them is a witch and the other is an ancestor vampire.


    Unnatural existence, but it seems to have a similar heart. Rebecca told genevie that if she had a choice, she would never want to be a vampire!


    Rebecca, she meant it.


    Genevie believed Rebecca.


    Rebecca and janivy can see the reappearance of memories.


    1919, New Orleans, a public hospital.


    Rebecca and janivy are working as trainee nurses to help a group of poor patients.


    On that day, another poor woman came. She was dying. Janivy couldn''t bear it.


    Rebecca glanced around. When she saw that no one else was paying attention, she waved to janivy. Although she couldn''t do anything directly, Rebecca knew that janivy could find a way to make the poor woman disappear a little pain.


    Witches'' magic has always been magical.


    "Hey, my dear friend, will you come here for a minute?" Rebecca greeted Jenny Wei, who was curling red hair and working hard. Jenny Wei slowly came over, "what''s the matter?"

 Chapter 544

    Rebecca looks at the patient to Jenny Wei. She seems very wrong. Although human beings are just a kind of food for their vampires, Rebecca knows better than anyone that Jenny Wei is a child with extreme compassion.


    Rebecca looked very upset. She even took good care of the poor food. "You see, she''s very uncomfortable. What should I do? My friend, can you help me? She looks really bad... "


    Jenny Wei carefully observed the unknown patient. Yes, she looked really bad. There were lesions inside her body. She didn''t even have the strength to open her eyes. If she wanted to stay for a long time, she must let her recover consciousness first.


    Janivy looks nervous.


    Rebecca knows the rules of witches. They usually help people at a price. However, janivy is an alien. She is too kind.


    Rebecca knew from the bottom of her heart that she would not stand idly by. Therefore, she was happy to relax. She looked at Jenny so light and heavy. She saw that she carefully observed her surroundings, clenched her teeth, and took out a very small glass bottle from the buckle of her clothes. The liquid in it was glowing with warm color.


    ... witch''s magic!


    Rebecca and janivy helped the patient up. They really wanted to save her. Janivy opened the small glass bottle, aimed it at the patient''s mouth, and filled her with the liquid. "Come on, you need to drink this now."


    Rebecca just watched Jenny Wei do such a thing. She seemed to appreciate it and nodded. Jenny Wei''s character was really speechless.


    This is very important for their plan!


    The patient''s breathing slowly calmed down. Rebecca knew that maybe after a while, the patient could wake up briefly, and then they could rescue.


    A life, so they pulled it back from hell.


    Rebecca pasted it, and she hugged janivy tightly. It''s really amazing. Rebecca herself doesn''t have this ability!


    The ability of vampires is to transform another vampire at most. However, witches are different. As long as a powerful witch is really willing to help others, our influence will be huge!


    Janivy smiled softly.


    Rebecca encircled her neck and cheered in a low voice. Her intimacy to Jennifer seemed natural and warm, "Hey, my dear, it''s really like magic!"


    Rebecca''s eyes turned back to the patient. She looked really much better and her expression softened. Janivy nodded to agree with her, "yes, she''s better."


    Jenny Wei is very happy because she can help someone. Seeing Jenny Wei like this, Rebecca couldn''t help but flash an idea. If they didn''t know each other because of the plan, yes, they are a pair of real friends. They are happy because they helped others. It''s so simple.


    However, the facts are always so cruel that they are not like this at all. They are not human at all.


    Rebecca sneered at the bottom of her heart. She was a vampire, and standing opposite her was a witch, a witch with mysterious power, a witch who could help them well.


    From the beginning, genevie was positioned.

 Chapter 545

    Rebecca looked around secretly. She lowered her voice. However, janivy could still hear a strong smile from her words. She didn''t know what Rebecca meant. Rebecca smiled and said, "but, my dear friend, what else does a witch use, not magic?"


    Rebecca always says some strange things. Janivy has long been used to it, but now the occasion is really wrong. They stand in public.


    Jenny Wei held Rebecca''s arm and signaled that she had better keep her voice down. Jenny Wei looked around tremblingly, as if she was afraid of being heard by someone around her.


    Janivy is as careful as a hamster who has been sneaking out to look for food.


    Rebecca''s smile grew bigger and bigger, and her hand movements were also very neat. The patient was a little better. They immediately prepared the drops. No matter how good the magic is, a normal human needs physical strength.


    Jenny Wei helps Rebecca while. Her actions are more professional and meticulous than Rebecca. She was originally a born doctor. Since childhood, Jenny Wei has incomparably loved medicine.


    Even, she loved medicine more than Klaus, and it was Jenny''s dream to become a qualified doctor.


    Rebecca really seems to admire her. Compared with Rebecca, who only knows how to kill, janivy simply exists like a little angel.


    Rebecca''s witty words are like pearls. When she wants to praise someone, almost all the words in the world are not enough.


    Jenny Wei''s facial features were stained with some shyness and shyness. She just looked at her good friend and shook her head. In fact, she was not as good as Rebecca said, "no, I don''t have the powerful magic you said. This is just a simple herbal therapy. Although it can''t stop death, We can at least alleviate his pain and the burden on his lungs! "


    Seeing other people''s pain is the most unbearable thing for Jenny. Therefore, she has always focused on the study of medicine.


    The patient''s breath calmed down.


    Rebecca''s actions became a little clumsy. Janivy naturally took over her follow-up work, and a smile appeared on her mouth. "She has begun to slowly absorb the drops we gave her. Believe me, she will survive. Yes, our medicine should work for a while."


    After placing the patient, janivy began to work in another bed. She was full of passion, as if she didn''t feel tired at all. Although she didn''t have a beautiful and exquisite face, she looked particularly clean and soft in a group of angels in white.


    ... it''s beautiful. It''s the first time Rebecca thinks a woman is a little more beautiful than her.


    Rebecca was involuntarily driven by her work passion. She came to work together, "Jenny, I really admire you. They are right. You are a natural doctor. You are really good at this job... Believe me, you will be able to help more patients in the future."


    Jenny Wei smiled with satisfaction. She was very pleased to see that Rebecca''s actions were becoming more and more standard. She nodded silently and agreed with her good friend''s idea.


    ¡ª¡ªYes, she will certainly become a qualified doctor. Then, Jenny will try her best to help the patients in need.

 Chapter 546

    This is Jennifer''s vocation as a doctor.


    Rebecca and janivy were very busy. During that time, their life was very full. It happened that the activities of the rescue group were arranged very closely.


    However, no matter how busy she is, Rebecca will never forget to get in touch with Jenny.


    steal a little leisure from the rush of business.


    Time passed quickly. It was time for them to eat. Rebecca moved quickly. At that time, all the meals had to be robbed. Jenny was too soft and passive. She was always bullied.


    Therefore, Rebecca''s arrogant personality has been brought into full play.


    Rebecca took the lead in grabbing all the lunch boxes. She went to Jenny''s side, sat down and handed her the biggest one.


    It''s basically vegetarian. Yes, Jenny doesn''t seem to like meat at all.


    Rebecca is really very kind to her. Janivy''s heart is very grateful. Yes, she has a good character and has good friends. Rebecca is almost the only one.


    Even though their personalities are so different, it doesn''t affect their intimate relationship. Janivy always thinks so. Yes, Rebecca is a good girl. She always takes good care of her!


    Jenny Wei was moved and began to eat. While eating, she thanked again, "thank you, honey... You have been taking care of me all the time."


    Rebecca doesn''t mind her moving. In her opinion, these things are all done by hand. Besides, Rebecca has a purpose to get close to Jenny. Now do more, and Rebecca''s heart can be more comfortable.


    Janivy eagerly got Rebecca some of her favorite dishes.


    Rebecca smiled. Well, since she insisted on repaying something, Rebecca tilted her head and thought hard. She opened her mouth to Jenny Shi ran, "if you really want to help me, then, my friend, maybe you can teach me some experience..."


    Jenny Wei nodded. Naturally, she was absolutely willing to do such small things. However, while eating, Jenny Wei still felt very curious. She didn''t understand why Rebecca wanted to learn these. Seriously, Rebecca didn''t think she was a nurse in her nurse clothes.


    Jenny Wei secretly envies Rebecca''s loveliness and sexuality. She is a natural young lady. Jenny Wei can''t help but release her curiosity, "of course, what you said is no problem. Just tell me what''s going on. I must know everything and say everything. However, my dear Rebecca, I still don''t understand, Why do you want to come and help us? How did you become a nurse? "


    Yes, that''s really strange.


    No matter how simple and ignorant she is, she also knows that this matter is a little unscientific. Who is Rebecca?


    Rebecca is the darling of the city.


    Yes, her status is so noble. Her brothers are the rulers of the city. Obviously, she doesn''t need any work or part-time job.


    Besides, in fact, janivy and these witches all know Rebecca. Rebecca is a vampire, and she is a pure ancestor vampire.


    If Rebecca wants, everyone in the city can be regarded as food by her.


    But now, Rebecca, she would choose to be an unknown little nurse in such a small clinic. Her practice was beyond everyone''s expectation.

 Chapter 547

    It''s really big news for a vampire to be a nurse, isn''t it?


    Can you imagine a vampire taking care of her food?


    It''s like you take care of a bread, an apple, a cup of the year of the ox, or a bottle of red wine.


    Janivy is just curious.


    Rebecca rolled her eyes. This was not the first time she had been misunderstood. She seemed to be used to this curiosity. Her voice was full of laughter and self mockery. "Please, dear janivy, do I really look like such an irresponsible person? Take a serious look at me. I''m the ancestor... The ancestor vampire, you know? Since we are the rulers, we should bear the responsibility accordingly! If my city suffers from severe flu


    It''s my duty to help! "


    Rebecca''s words are high sounding. She seems to really think so. Looking at her action, janivy couldn''t help paying her a little respect.


    Rebecca''s serious appearance is very beautiful, and she won''t be afraid of any mess like ordinary girls.


    At this point, janivy and Rebecca are the same. They both clearly came to help. No matter how terrible the wound is, it''s not just a wound for them.


    The average human girl can''t do it at all.


    Besides, vampires are powerful. As long as Rebecca really wants to help, she can really do well.


    OK, janivy is often surprised.


    Rebecca''s words about the sense of responsibility have completely changed Jenny''s view of Rebecca. She is really a very good girl. Jenny secretly raised Rebecca''s level to a higher level.


    Jenny was shocked by Rebecca''s star eyes. Rebecca looked at the effect, and she mischievously smiled. The little guy was really simple and powerful, "well, well, put away your little look, I''m not so great. My friend, think about it. If people in the whole city are sick, Aren''t we vampires more pathetic? Besides, if we let the situation continue to deteriorate, and if everyone dies, what shall I eat? "


    Rebecca said it simply, but Jenny was still super moved. This time, she really smiled from the bottom of her heart, "Oh, honey, you are really naughty. Believe me, according to your strength, even if you don''t need it, your food will be sent to the door."


    Yes, Rebecca has this strength. What a charming girl she is.


    Rebecca laughed. Of course, she was just joking. Okay, to make a simple little guy like Jenny Wei laugh, she said she didn''t have a pear at all!


    Rebecca and janivy are talking and laughing, and they have finished their food.


    When janivy was about to clean up, Rebecca took action. She grabbed janivy''s little claw and began to propose excitedly, "Hey, honey, you''re just too good, okay? We need to have a good in-depth understanding. I think we will become reliable friends. How about going out for a walk... Would you like to go to a great jazz bar with me tonight? "


    Rebecca offered an invitation.


    Janivy was a little shocked. She had never been to a bar. She was a little curious, a little expecting and a little uneasy.


    In janivy''s view, the bar is a very dangerous place.

 Chapter 548

    Janivy didn''t dare go to the place Rebecca said.


    Yes, janivy is a timid little guy. Even if she is a witch with good mana, she hasn''t been much.


    Rebecca was teased by her reaction again. She was so obedient that she forgot her original plan at this moment. She just wanted to persuade Jenny to change her closed lifestyle.


    Rebecca naturally won''t take janivy to some messy places. She chooses all the occasions she has carefully investigated.


    Therefore, Rebecca, regardless of your hesitation and refusal, her attitude is very firm. The circle of Jenny is too thin and too small. Rebecca can''t see it anymore.


    A woman, no, it should be said that she is a young girl. How can she be so calm and have only one dream of becoming a doctor? Rebecca will be shocked. Where on earth is she a wonderful flower.


    Jenny Wei''s little claw lost her freedom, and Rebecca never stopped until she reached her goal. "Honey, believe me, you need to go out more. It''s a good place. Yes, it won''t be miasma at all. I found it on Besson street. Will you relax? We can drink to the health of New Orleans! "


    Rebecca said it vividly, and Jenny was vaguely moved.


    Rebecca knows that she just needs a little encouragement. She is best at this kind of thing.


    Rebecca continued to practice the activity of misty soup. Jenny was so excited by what she said. She slowly began to get excited with Rebecca''s rhythm.


    ... almost succeeded, yes, Rebecca almost succeeded!


    However, she suddenly flinched from her original eager mood.


    Rebecca''s eyes were sharp. She saw a woman standing near them. Who was she?


    Jenny Wei looked at the woman and secretly grabbed Rebecca''s sleeve. Her excited look had changed because the woman glanced at them faintly.


    Rebecca is so curious. Her focus has always been on Jenny, but she ignores the existence of such a woman.


    The woman looks a little old and wears a straight nurse dress, which is a little scary.


    "Who is she?"


    "Well... Don''t you know?" Jenny Wei was shocked and looked at Rebecca. She didn''t know who the woman in the snow-white nurse''s clothes was and where she was looking these days. "She is our head nurse, and she knows my sister. She takes care of me... Witch."


    It''s a secret.


    Rebecca narrowed her eyes.


    Jennifer was really a simple child. She told Rebecca the secret so easily.


    Originally, janivy shouldn''t have told Rebecca the secret, but she believed Rebecca. Yes, for the first time in her life, janivy was willing to believe a vampire!


    Rebecca''s offer seemed to be rejected by janivy under the hint of the woman. She said to Rebecca, "sorry, my friend, I''m not sure if I can go with you."

 Chapter 549

    Rebecca''s enthusiasm began to spread, and her eyes began to shift. They looked at the women behind them. Rebecca directly invited them, "Hey, then, come with us... Look at us poor girls. We''ve been playing angels in white all day. Believe me, we should have some fun at night."


    Rebecca said that she was innocent, but at the same time, she was a bright presence among the girls in this circle.


    Jenny Wei smiled. She rushed over and grabbed the head nurse''s arm and began to act like a spoiled girl. Yes, Rebecca believed that they must all agree.


    ... if you agree, the plan can start.


    Janivy really foolishly promised that Rebecca''s plan went very smoothly. Yes, very, very smoothly.


    Rebecca and janivy just looked at each other, their eyes facing each other, as if they were a long time ago.


    I have to say, in fact, memory is such a beautiful thing, but what is beautiful is only memory, and reality is real, real and cruel!


    Rebecca and janivy are different. Yes, their time is moving forward, so they have to move forward!


    Rebecca''s heart is very uncomfortable, but she can''t show it at this time, because she always knows that janivy won''t give up at all!


    According to her personality, Rebecca knew that she must have prepared a special gift for her.


    Rebecca only guessed half right. Janivy did prepare a special gift for Rebecca, a gift she didn''t even think of!


    That gift is her dear brother Klaus. Yes, Jenny doesn''t intend to revenge alone. It''s boring!


    If you want to play, janivy is going to play a bigger one.


    Jenny Wei wants to play with the whole ancestor family. Rebecca''s killer will be exposed to the sun. She will never escape again!


    People betray their relatives, and a person is suffering and suffering. This is the life Rebecca will bear.


    ... by the way, there is another murderer, Marcel and janivy, who are also going to come and play with him.


    Yes, none of them want to escape!


    Janivy''s little abacus was crackling, and her plan was going on steadily step by step.


    Rebecca''s wound was slowly cleaned up, but her strength was still suppressed.


    Klaus was furious and looked for Rebecca in various places. Then he planned to kill his sister himself. Elijah couldn''t come right away.


    Now, their feast is one Marcel away.


    On the other hand, Marcel is also very busy. Yes, he is also making all kinds of gimmicks in his heart. Marcel told himself that he should find Klaus and Rebecca as soon as possible.


    ... yes, find them earlier than anyone else. In this way, his secret may be kept.


    Unfortunately, Marcel forgot that there is another truth in the world, that is, the plan can never catch up with change.


    Klaus has seen part of the truth through his open heart with Rebecca. Yes, he knows.


    Worried about the safety of his stubborn sister, Klaus wanted to save his sister for the first time. As a result, he found the secret that Rebecca and Marcel had been hiding.


    He knows, Klaus knows the betrayal of Rebecca and Marcel. For Klaus, there is only one end, that is death!

 Chapter 550

    Elijah and Marcel are still searching tirelessly. They believe they will be able to find Klaus and Rebecca.


    Bailu and xiaorou / Tuanzi are together, and they are also under active investigation.


    They''re not going to let go of a clue.


    Yes, they intend to try every way and definitely find a breakthrough in their hiding place.


    Elijah once again appears in the vampire base camp. Marcel usually handles it here. Now, he wants to know if there are some relevant clues.


    The carpet search has always been on them. After all, many people have great power.


    Elijah plans to think about it by himself. He knows Celeste better in the world, so he may start from this aspect.


    Elijah dodged all the way in. He had no extra delay. He went straight to Marcel.


    Marcel seems to be making another mission deployment. He always knows how to maximize their resources. Therefore, Elijah is very relieved of him.


    ... I don''t know if it''s Elijah''s illusion. He always thinks Marcel has done too much. He seems to really want to find them right away.


    Elijah could understand Rebecca''s words, but why was his brother Klaus and Marcel so anxious to find him?


    Elijah scoffed at the thought. Although he wanted to know, they didn''t need to think about it first.


    Anyway, when they find someone, any problems will come out naturally.


    Elijah and Marcel have the same concept. They have common goals and interests. They are friends.


    About alliance, isn''t that what it is!


    Marcel dismissed the vampires around him, and Elijah appeared directly in front of him.


    "Well, did you find anything special here?" Elijah asked the point directly.


    Marcel nodded helplessly and admitted his failure. Damn it, they still got nothing. However, he will never give up, because he must find Rebecca before the damn witch poked it out, otherwise, their lives will be in danger.


    --Klaus''s real anger is not what they can afford!


    Marcel knows this better than anyone.


    Therefore, this matter cannot be urged by Elijah at all. He himself attaches great importance to it.


    Marcel showed Elijah a plan of the city. He made a lot of marks on it, especially where he had something to do with witches. He focused on exploring it again and again.


    In addition, Marcel also contacted their human representatives to work together. Now, part of father Kieran''s power has been controlled by him.


    This has also played a great role in their search for career.


    Marcel pointed to this plan, and his voice was all about the anxiety and suffering of suppression. "I have put all our eyes out. Yes, I have given more vampire solar rings, they will be hell bent on our lives... Our daily walkers are in contact with every informant of our Witch, as long as there is a man in the witch who has action. We''ll get some clues! "

 Chapter 551

    Elijah looked at Marcel. Marcel looked confident. His hands were clenched into fists. He looked straight at Elijah, "yes, all the people, police, doctors, clergy, dockers, people in all parishes, people wandering in the countryside, I have been told to go out... Anyone who wants to please me, Anyone who wants to please us, once they find them, will be favored by vampires for a lifetime! "


    This time, Marcel really poured out. Elijah looked at it, and he was still willing to believe Marcel.


    Bailu came in from the outside. She was studying the war history of vampires and witches recently. Yes, she tried to find the target of their damn witches.


    Elijah slammed the door shut.


    According to Celeste''s investigation, he also found some traces.


    Now, in order to prevent the witches from spying on them, Elijah should be more careful than anyone, because this is not the first time that those damned witches have got ahead of them!


    Elijah hinted that he made a gesture to Marcel and Bailu. He needed their cooperation. Bailu and Marcel looked at each other and they understood Elijah''s meaning.


    Elijah nodded, and he knew that they were not fools around. He waved to Bailu, and the pregnant woman still needed to be taken care of. He casually ordered marcel, "good, now bring me paper and pen!"


    Marcel pulled his lips lightly. He didn''t get up immediately to get it, but looked at them silently, "Hey, Elijah, you''ve got a bargain since Klaus left, haven''t you? Am I at your disposal now? Or should we work together to solve more than just witches? "


    Marcel naturally saw Elijah''s attitude towards Bailu. It was not an uncle''s love for his brother''s man, it was a man''s attitude.


    Marcel felt he needed to remind him of this.


    However, Elijah was too lazy to listen to Marcel''s nonsense. Especially at this time, he looked lazily at Marcel with a very obscene smile, "you are really humorous, my friend, but now give me paper and pen, now!"


    When Elijah''s tone came out, Marcel knew that the matter was not negotiable.


    Marcel shrugged his shoulders and he walked out helplessly.


    Okay, okay, paper and pen, now!


    Celeste is still a woman before Elijah. Marcel is still very interested in the clues Elijah can provide. Bailu is also worried about this.


    Marcel complained, but he moved very fast. In a few seconds, he took out the things.


    "Here you are."


    Elijah''s eyes were on Marcel. It was mysterious. Marcel''s face was hot and numb. He said a dirty word in a rough voice. Damn it, he was in a bad mood. However, now, it''s not time to say such a thing. Marcel explained to Elijah, "Hey, please don''t look at me like that. Believe me, I''m as eager as you to find her, Rebecca and Klaus. I want to find both of them! "


    When Marcel said this sentence, his body language was particularly rich. Bai Lu studied it carefully. She only felt that Marcel was really a contradictory man sometimes!


    A man who is more contradictory than anyone.


    Because, Marcel, he is so strange. On the one hand, he is afraid, on the other hand, he is positive, on the other hand, he is angry, and on the other hand, he is guilty.


    So, Marcel, what secret did he hide?

 Chapter 552

    About Marcel''s secret, both Bailu and Elijah are interested, but not now.


    Marcel''s secret they can deal with at any time, but Klaus and they are not at home now, so all this has become meaningless!


    Now their only key task is to find their family first, Klaus and Rebecca!


    Bailu and Elijah were in the study. Elijah groped and opened the dark room that had been well hidden before the study. Bailu was surprised. She had been to the study many times. How did she not know there was such a secret way.


    In addition, Elijah, what clues did he find, and whether he hid anything strange in the secret way? Bailu hugged the small meat ball in her arms. Her eyes didn''t leave Elijah''s hands. He seemed to be pulling something of great weight, "Elia, you''re not alone this time, are you? What did you bring... Did you find anything? "


    Elijah nodded firmly. He gave Bailu a calm look. Bailu went to one side and sat down. She waited patiently for Elijah''s action. She believed that Elijah would not joke with her on such a principled event.


    The exit of the hint is dark, but a voice is getting closer and closer.


    Almost, nearly all will appear in front of them.


    Elijah made a violent effort, and then Bailu was really shocked.


    Well, she saw a man naked.


    Yes, a naked man!


    Bai Lu blinked. She didn''t know whether she should avoid sight, but she was really curious.


    Because Elijah stripped the naked man himself.


    Yes, not a pair of underwear left him any wood?


    The eyes of Bailu and xiaoroutuan were so meaningful that Elijah couldn''t help changing his face. He held back his reaction and turned the guy who was suddenly pulled out of the dark room.


    Good, strong!


    Bai Lu feels that the good life is speechless. Isn''t it white and black!


    Black?


    Bai Lu lost a sense of joke. Her eyes focused on the regiment of black. She was familiar with this way of painting and this stroke!


    Yes, Bai Lu has been studying the history of witches these days. Naturally, she knows what a spell is and what an array is.


    However, why did this man who seemed to understand nothing and was frightened by Elijah have traces left by witches.


    Just like a specimen of an entity!


    Bailu''s eyes became sharp and calm. She looked at Elijah, "is this the clue you found, the clue related to Celeste?"


    Elijah nodded seriously. He pointed to all kinds of traces on the man. He revealed an internal message to Bailu. This kind of existence is similar to a password.


    ... the password Celeste left them!


    Elijah and Bailu''s spirit was shocked. Since there was a password, it was possible for them to crack it.


    Elijah breathed a sigh of relief and finally returned to the theme.


    Elijah pointed to the naked man. When he was flustered, Elijah easily controlled him.


    Bailu is a little nervous. Klaus must not know about this kind of thing. When Marcel grew up and came over, Elijah just explained to Bailu. He was too lazy to say it again. He just grabbed the necessary tools in Marcel''s hand, "good, give them to me. I''ll make a list of these!"

 Chapter 553

    Yes, Elijah''s project is quite huge.


    Almost all the words and arrays on this man are too dense for ordinary people to understand.


    Bailu looked around. She was just a novice. She couldn''t draw it because it was too complicated.


    Elijah threw several pieces of paper to Marcel and Bailu, each responsible for a small part, and Bailu wrote down the simplest words.


    "Please, we have to race against the clock. There are too many tattoos and words on his body and FA array."


    Bailu glanced at Marcel. Marcel and she selected the area at the same time, nodded, "OK."


    The naked man is directly regarded as a treasure map. Indeed, there may be clues about two big babies hidden in him.


    For Klaus and Rebecca, naked men are naked men!!


    Bailu desperately told herself to be ordinary. She began to write down the words seriously.


    ... it seems to be a name one by one, or some special symbol!


    Then, Bailu found a familiar name - Sabin!


    Bailu was shocked. She took a string of names and asked Elijah, "Damn it, I found this name. What''s the matter?"


    I think these names are listed regularly. You see, there is a vein in the position of the names distributed on his body!


    Yes, veins. Every key vein of the human body has a name left on it, a woman''s name. Bailu found this!


    Sabin is a relatively close name.


    Elijah and Marcel''s attention also came back. They looked at the name written by Bailu together.


    Yes, the edges of all names are an array and a spell, some simple and some complex, but they all have similar functions. Those strange lines serve these names.


    If a name represents a witch, then the witch above is definitely not simple.


    At first glance, I knew that it had absolutely something to do with Celeste, so Elijah thought more deeply.


    If they are all witches related to Celeste, what is their relationship, and what is the purpose of her recording these names?


    Elijah felt that they were about to touch the key point.


    Marcel also walked around the strange naked man. He saw that the man was almost full of spells and arrays, but their existence did not affect his life.


    To be exact, it is estimated that this human does not know this thing.


    Because, on top of all the spells and arrays, Marcel also found the Invisibility spell.


    Yes, some people deliberately don''t want them to know. Fortunately, Elijah and Marcel are more knowledgeable people, so these little spells don''t mean much to them.


    Is this man really the clue Celeste prepared for them?


    "These names and spells have occupied almost all his skin. What''s the matter with them?"


    Elijah''s eyes pressed Sabin''s name. His mind was thinking quickly. Then, if Elijah realized something.


    Elijah took away the names on Bailu''s hands. He looked at their order. Sure enough, he found some familiar names.


    Among them, they have been trying to find Celeste is also above.


    Celeste... Celeste? Celeste!


    Yes, Elijah understood a little!

 Chapter 554

    It was just a small guess. Elijah''s eyes became deep. However, Elijah himself was not very sure. He said his guess and wanted to refer to the opinions of the people around him. "Well, I guess this is the clue Celeste gave us. Yes, I think these names are in the past 200 years, The name of the woman Celeste lives in! "


    Yes, Celeste is not alone. Since Sabin appeared, Elijah thought a lot about Celeste, Sabin, and all kinds of things related to Witches when they were together.


    After studying, Elijah knew that he was afraid.


    At that time, Elijah himself was unwilling to admit that he was really more confused than the so-called love.


    Elijah''s back was frozen. He thought of the quarrel between his brother and him. Is it really because of this reason, so Klaus had better start first!


    ... his brother will never explain. Even if he is misunderstood to the place causing hatred, he is still so stubborn, but this is the real Klaus, isn''t it?!


    Elijah fell into a fog of silence, and he suddenly began to be a little afraid of their actions.


    The closer you get to the truth, the more you feel terrible about people''s hearts.


    Sure enough, just as Celeste said, they are monsters. No matter from which point of view, they are full of monsters!


    Elijah''s guess Bailu doesn''t know if it''s true, but their little meat ball seems to have a reaction. Yes, she really has a special reaction to those names.


    Marcel''s reaction was more violent, and he jumped up at once.


    Yes, Marcel was poked to a key point by Elijah''s guess. Yes, he remembered that Marcel still knew those witches relatively well. He just looked at the naked man in front of him with bright eyes and trembled to confirm Elijah''s guess, "yes, I know this. I''ve heard that someone once told me such a thing, It''s called guessing! "


    "Guess a riddle?" Elijah and Bailu''s attention was triggered by Marcel''s excitement. They already know the point of following the vine, don''t they?


    Yes, Marcel nodded. He seemed to have an answer in his heart.


    "Yes, this is an ancient way of education. It belongs to the recording activities of some witches. They call it guessing. It should be a kind of... Well, it can be regarded as a mental game. Witches use this method to teach children what they need to remember. Then, after the problem is solved, the words will disappear!" Marcel''s tone was very positive. He looked at Elijah and Bailu. They all felt relieved!


    Damn it, they all know that this incident must have something to do with Celeste. Now, what they need is a button, yes, a button to unlock the code.


    Yes, their buttons were on the man who knew nothing. The guessing game began on him.


    The eyes of the three people were almost like rays, absolutely staring at the man in front of them.


    Their sharp eyes shot up and down at the man in front of them.

 Chapter 555

    Bailu still doesn''t quite understand Elijah''s clear meaning. Marcel looks very excited. Well, she said a little. Bailu still doesn''t quite understand what they mean.


    In fact, their little guys are the same, aren''t they just some names?


    So, how on earth are they going to crack the password?


    Marcel simply put Bailu''s name, Elijah''s array and his spell together, and he buried himself in his research.


    While Marcel was studying, he was still chanting words there. Yes, he couldn''t understand, "but why is the riddle set here? Why did she do that? What''s the point? "


    What Celeste is trying to tell them.


    Elijah touched his chin. He didn''t think it must be such a simple answer.


    Celeste must have hidden some strange key points!


    Yes, they must know this key point.


    Eliot followed Marcel''s action. He took the paper and pen and sketched it casually. He wanted to know the connection between the name and other things.


    ... yes, they are related whether they are superposition or inversion. Then, where is the coordinate?!


    Where are Klaus and Rebecca?


    Where the hell is their family?!


    Bailu took the things out of Elijah''s hand. He looked like he was going to be possessed!


    "Hey, calm down. Are you okay?"


    Bailu stared at Elijah''s tusks. These days, Klaus and Rebecca were not so much tortured. In fact, their brother was hurt a lot.


    That damn Celeste, her revenge is so abnormal!


    Bailu had to admit that the woman was terrible!


    Elijah didn''t pay attention to Bailu''s stop. His brain was still turning fast. Yes, he was about to find it... Just a little!


    "Celeste forced me to make a choice between you and my family. She knows my character better than anyone. She knows that I will feel great pain because I didn''t have time to save my family... Yes, Celeste, she did it on purpose. Now she wants to ridicule my choice and me, do you understand? Celeste, she''s deliberately mocking me in a child''s way! "


    Bailu nodded silently. She understood the pressure Elijah was under. Celeste jumped every node on his weakness!


    "We must solve the password. You know, the longer the game, the more suffering they will suffer. To find Klaus and Rebecca, we must solve the mystery... The answer is in these names!"


    Marcel absolutely agreed with Elijah. His eyes were attracted by a name. He pointed to a name next to Sabin.


    The name is Anne.


    Marcel knows the witch. Yes, he knows the witch named Anne.


    "What''s the clue?"


    "Hey, Elijah, I want to tell you that Annie is a good girl. She is a witch, but she doesn''t want to do a lot of things. Therefore, she was isolated by the witch population... Just over a year ago, I don''t know why, she suddenly became as strong as a person. Later, they almost regarded her as a leader!"


    Elijah''s eyes changed, and there was a pure light in his deep and bottomless eyes.


    That''s it!

 Chapter 556

    With Elijah''s big hand, he saw new hope. Yes, it was this ordinary looking witch Anne!


    The situation of this witch Anne is very similar to Sabin''s!


    And Monica, they''re all the same, similar situation!


    Annie, Celeste, Sabin, Monique, bastina, their situation is the same!!


    Is this Annie also one of the resurrected forces.


    Both Bailu and Elijah brushed and looked at Marcel. Marcel spread his hands. He looked at them, smiled and had absolute confidence. "Yes, I can figure out this thing. We must understand what happened to Anne."


    As long as there is a riddle, there must be an answer. Anne is their riddle, so Marcel can know a fulcrum through her.


    A fulcrum can bring a coordinate!


    Marcel, they spent a lot of time investigating, and they finally got some clues.


    Yes, they found a very marginal place, which they have been ignoring!


    A nursing home.


    A nursing home with only one person!


    Klaus was in the nursing home, but he didn''t wake up.


    Yes, Klaus hasn''t been able to wake up completely, because he can''t help himself now!


    Klaus, he is now controlled by Celeste''s spell. He is still continuing his efforts to blossom!


    The power of the original vampire is powerful. Klaus can''t die anyway. Therefore, the lines of leaves on his body are just getting deeper and deeper, and the arc of spread is frightening.


    As if, in the next second, you could break Klaus.


    Klaus lowered his eyes. Now he has no way at all. He can only let the strength overdraft, fill it again, and slowly overdraft bit by bit!


    Jennifer appreciated the general surrounding Klaus. She carefully observed the key position of Celeste''s array, and then her eyes fixed on Klaus''s belly.


    Klaus was just like a little pig. She killed him several times with her eyes.


    Jenny Wei''s expression still didn''t change at all. Her fingers seemed to be called to touch the tree pattern on Klaus''s lower abdomen, bending like a secret room. However, she was a smart witch. Jenny weiza reached the source. She lowered her head and kissed Klaus''s stomach gently.


    Like the most patient doctor, janivy calmed Klaus. "It''s a poor thing. Don''t worry. I can help you."


    Klaus suddenly had an illusion of egg pain and chrysanthemum tightness. He looked at Jenny warily, "what do you want to do?"


    Klaus is not a fool. He had seen the knife in genevie''s hand long ago.


    It was a scalpel carefully selected by janivy. She bit her mouth and looked at the scalpel innocently, "what''s the matter? Don''t worry, I''ll help you... "


    Klaus wants to scream. In fact, I don''t need your help at all, okay?


    Unfortunately, Klaus''s dodging movement became slow because of Celeste''s spell. Janivy''s technique was not too professional. A quick flash. The scalpel in her hand cut Klaus''s stomach so sharply!


    Yes, a flash. The scalpel in her hand cut Klaus''s stomach so sharply!

 Chapter 557

    By the way, Jennifer turned around as if looking for something. Yes, her wrist maintained a 90 degree angle. The sharp scalpel turned gracefully and firmly in Klaus''s stomach so slowly!


    Klaus almost spit out a mouthful of blood!


    This damn witch, what the hell does she want to do to him?


    Do you have to torture his reason one step at a time?


    Obviously, janivy, she really has such a plan!


    The more painful Klaus''s reaction was, the more excited Jenny was about her movements.


    Indeed, Klaus has long noticed that the more expressionless she is, the more deliberately excited she feels!


    ... Klaus, his pain, became a sweet enjoyment of the strange witch.


    It seems that only in this way, Jenny can get closer to Klaus, and she can better practice a special communication with Klaus''s body.


    Janivy is very natural to enjoy all this damn!


    Klaus reluctantly found the reality of this cup. The reality is too cruel. What''s more sad is that Klaus has no way at all!


    Yes, even if he knows the woman''s crazy thoughts about him, Klaus still can''t find a perfect entry point, because Yaya''s janivy is too abnormal!


    At least, Klaus, he had never seen a normal woman react to him in such an extreme way.


    If Klaus hadn''t been a strong ancestor vampire, he would have died completely for genevie!


    Janivy is playing in Klaus''s heart, okay?


    Completely insane, Klaus said this about a woman for the first time, yes, or a lovely little woman who looks gentle and elegant.


    Decisively, Klaus refreshed his world outlook. Damn it, the more docile and docile little women look, if they blacken up, it''s a life-threatening rhythm?


    Klaus, he is a cup that fully realizes this!


    Damn it, this janivy is so unpredictable!


    Jennifer doesn''t treat Klaus as a normal person. Well, even if he''s not a normal person, he feels pain even if he''s an ancestor vampire, okay?


    Klaus was tortured to a certain extent by this damn janivy. His face was ignored at once. The pain transmitted from the heart hit the whole person''s nerve line. Klaus involuntarily called out and completely couldn''t help but rhythm, "ah, damn, what do you want to do?"


    Klaus doesn''t understand at all.


    Jenny Wei looked at his eyes, which was gentle and soft, and even a little admiring. However, why was her strength so fierce!


    Now women, Klaus can''t hold it all at once, okay?


    Originally, Klaus wanted to impact the reaction of janivy emotionally, but now he is completely speechless, okay?


    ... this is a pure abnormal witch, Klaus can be sure!


    Therefore, Klaus could not say a word. On the one hand, he was in severe pain, on the other hand, he was tortured.

 Chapter 558

    Klaus''s spirit has only the strength to hold on.


    As for his little brain and careful thinking, before the absolute violence, any conspiracy has become a paper tiger!


    Klaus is powerless!


    Jenny Wei liked his reaction. Her face was soft and incredible joy. She hugged Klaus so soft.


    There was a strange and sad illusion that Klaus couldn''t tell, as if she had finally fulfilled her long cherished wish!


    Klaus doesn''t understand. What the hell is she thinking?


    However, one thing Klaus knew from the bottom of his heart was that the witch named janivy completely provoked him. This was the first time he had such a strong desire / hope for a woman!


    yes.


    Klaus''s strong desire / hope is on janivy. He''s going to kill him!


    Kill the damn witch janivy at all costs!


    Jenny Wei didn''t seem to mind Klaus''s attitude at all. She had won everything for a long time. She shook her excessive claws, lowered her head and smiled gently. She pulled out Klaus''s chest knife so smoothly and without any sense of violation.


    It''s like throwing a big handful of salt on someone''s wound, okay?


    Klaus was speechless at this time. He even slowed down his reaction to pain for several shots. He was so unconscious!


    Janivy ignored Klaus''s reaction. He fainted and was easy to find. Janivy continued to pull a few times with a knife, and she finally stabbed into a hard solid.


    Good, janivy hooked the corner of her mouth. She finally found it!


    Yes, Celeste is the initiator of the spell on Klaus, but genevie knows that the fact is not so simple. Klaus himself doesn''t know one thing.


    Yes, they planted a seed in Klaus''s body in advance. Yes, it''s a small seed.


    Monica planted the seed herself. That''s the dagger.


    Celeste didn''t take out the dagger of father Tudor, which Klaus hated, but slightly suppressed its sense of existence with a spell!


    After janivy determined the position, Klaus had no strength to make any reaction!


    Klaus looked at her innocently, and her movements became much faster. She twisted around and took out the damn bone dagger.


    Klaus looked at janivy with a look that normal people couldn''t understand. He didn''t know what to say, only the beads of painful sweat rolled down!


    Jenny Wei bowed her head. Klaus''s reaction was completely stunned. Now, Jenny Wei is not just a woman in Klaus''s eyes!


    Klaus didn''t flinch. At this point, Jenny looked particularly satisfied. Her eyes looked deeply at Klaus, and then she gently kissed him on the forehead.


    "Hey, dear Klaus, would you like to talk to me about your sister Rebecca? She has many little secrets. You don''t know..."


    Klaus drew his deep eyes, and then he felt that the pain of his body might still be flesh and blood, and janivy''s torture on them had just begun!

 Chapter 559

    When Klaus was suffering, Bailu and Elijah also tried to speed up the search.


    Yes, Elijah, they all know that to unlock Celeste''s spell, they must find the key witch, even if she is dead!


    Elijah and Bailu know a point, and they can still find some clues, such as the people Anne knows, or the people who know Anne.


    Elijah they found a man who seemed to have been bitter about Annie''s death. Bailu noticed that his voice was full of regret and pain. "Yes, you have to believe me, Annie is a good child... The witches told us that Annie did something wrong, so everyone in their group isolated her."


    "The wrong thing?"


    "Yes, I don''t know exactly what it is, but they say Anne uses black magic. She is so kind and timid. I know it''s impossible... But what''s the way? They had evidence, so she ended her life. God... It''s really a cup, and I really can''t blame him for it... "The man''s voice began to fluctuate. He seemed to return to that time, their most painful time," because once you are isolated, what''s the reason to continue to live? "


    Yes, Bailu may not understand the habits of witches very well.


    However, Elijah and Marcel both know how united the witch is. Their strength is unified and inherited by their ancestors. Therefore, they have an inherent sense of mission.


    This is an advantage that all vampires lack.


    In Anne''s time, if a witch used black magic, it would be a challenge to a group of witches. They would be burned alive!


    Annie, she would choose to commit suicide. In fact, Elijah, they really understand.


    However, understanding belongs to understanding, and they still have no choice but to regret.


    Before she really became another person, Anne must have been very painful and experienced a lot of torture!


    Bailu and Elijah fell into a heavy silence.


    However, the problem can not be solved.


    Therefore, Bai Lu gritted her teeth. She tried to comfort the man who was a little out of control. She must know more clues, otherwise, they couldn''t bring Klaus and Rebecca back.


    "I''m sorry, but I want to ask, did she commit suicide? In what form? " Bailu''s hand is on the man''s shoulder. It seems that she really can''t bear it.


    Maybe, at this time, men really need Bai Lu''s tenderness and comfort from women. He seems to have a little spirit.


    Pondered for a moment.


    In the eyes of Elijah and marcel, the man still answered Bailu''s question, "yes, Anne, she committed suicide. To be exact, she threw herself into the Mississippi River!"


    Throw yourself into a river?


    Bailu''s mind flashed Celeste''s proud enlarged smiling face.


    Yes, Bailu, she knows a little. She did it on purpose about the poor Annie''s death, didn''t she?


    Anne''s death was originally Celeste. She made it on purpose to show them, didn''t she?


    Elijah glanced at Bailu. Obviously, he thought of something disgusting!


    Bai Lu doesn''t want to say more about witches, Celeste and resurrection, but their thoughts have become a little violent!!

 Chapter 560

    Elijah and Bailu made a series of checks on Annie''s affairs. Slowly, they got some rules from it. At least, they knew Celeste''s habit pattern and favorite taste.


    Yes, Celeste, the doubles she is looking for are generally witches who look very low-key, have no redundant ability and have almost no relatives. In this way, it is convenient to start and have no worries.


    When she committed suicide, even the reason had been thought out for her, didn''t she?


    Bai Lu was amazed at the woman. She was like a fighter in a hen?


    Elijah closed his eyes. There was no way for him not to admit the cruel reality.


    Because, damn Celeste, she did it too obviously.


    Elijah measured his body, and he left first.


    Marcel nodded to Bailu, and he left. At this time, he thought, what Elijah needed was not his existence.


    Now, Marcel is more interested in finding Klaus.


    Bai Lu nodded clearly. The soldiers are divided into two ways. Let her handle the affairs here.


    Bailu keeps up with Elijah. She doesn''t know if she is really affected by her emotions. Elijah''s footsteps are heavy for several points. Bailu can see that this matter is a great blow to him.


    After all, in Elijah''s memory, Celeste was such a beautiful existence.


    But now Celeste is just a devil to them!


    A devil that threatened the safety of their family, a devil Elijah had to find a way to get rid of.


    It can only be said that the contrast is too great, so poor Elijah needs a little time to buffer!


    Bailu is close to Elijah. Elijah is not his brother Klaus. Elijah is more sensitive and delicate. Therefore, for a moment, Bailu doesn''t know how to comfort him!


    Fortunately, Elijah personally helped Bailu solve the problem.


    It may be that Elijah can no longer stand a person''s lonely silence. He spoke directly to Bailu. Elijah said his guess about Celeste. Yes, they all need too much research about those who die and rise.


    Elijah''s voice was a little low, and Bailu could hear it. There was a trace of mockery in his voice, "yes, I see. It''s obvious that Celeste was tired of that body. She found a better object, didn''t she? Yes, she gave up the introverted and clever Anne. She is ready to join Sabin... Become Sabin. Only when Sophie''s best friend Sabin, Celeste, becomes Sabin, can she wait for our return more safely! "


    Elijah has guessed it. Celeste, she has planned all this. Yes, this damn thing is in her strategy. Elijah can feel that everything is a conspiracy.


    A conspiracy to change the camp of witches and vampires.


    A plot against their ancestor vampire family.


    A conspiracy against Klaus, Rebecca and him. Yes, Celeste, she was going to deal with them. However, considering the reverse development behind, Elijah can be sure of one thing. Bailu the little wolf and the little guy in her stomach have become a special surprise!

 Chapter 561

    What Elijah said was a little unacceptable. Yes, he didn''t speculate in good faith, but was he wrong?


    Bailu is really a little surprised. She hasn''t thought so much about Elijah''s judgment on Celeste and her conspiracy theory. She just naturally asked her curious question, "so, how do you know?"


    Yes, Celeste will not discuss these things with Elijah first. Besides, Elijah was hidden by Celeste''s bones at first.


    The skeleton of a witch, especially the skeleton of a powerful witch like Celeste, represents infinite power. It can almost represent a trust!


    Yes, Celeste, she believed in Elijah. To a subtle extent, at that time, the only thing she believed in the whole world was Elijah.


    So she entrusted her bones to Elijah.


    Then, Elijah didn''t disappoint his little witch. He hid Celeste''s bones well. Well, he rarely observed. Would anything happen to her?


    Elijah laughed mockingly. The light under his eyes was getting colder and colder. Celeste, in fact, she had always been very planned. Even, she deliberately left some clues. However, Elijah didn''t find it at that time. For Bai Lu''s curiosity, Elijah gave a very speechless answer, "yes, I know... Because, The place where she committed suicide is so interesting, you know? Because Annie, the place where she chose to commit suicide is very special. That''s where we all remember. Yes, that''s where Celeste and I first kissed! "


    Bai Lu''s footsteps, she was a little helpless to smoke the corners of her mouth, which was really a strange hobby.


    Elijah walked a little faster. He didn''t want to see anyone''s face for the time being. Celeste made him uncomfortable, and even his desire to kill was reduced by several steps.


    Bailu shakes her head. Elijah''s guess is not impossible. Then Bailu calms her little heart. Well, they don''t think too much for the time being. This kind of thing is rarely encountered, doesn''t mean No. aren''t witches special abnormal?


    ... it''s rare to see more strange. Bai Lu thinks they need a calm heart!


    Therefore, Bailu still tries hard to comfort Elijah, and her mood remains at a normal level. After all, Bailu''s impression of Celeste has always been strange, "well, this... Her practice is really poetic. I admit her technology. This hint is too incredible, but, Celeste, she must have left us a lot of riddles. Look at her behavior pattern. Although her practice seems a little strange and a bit like retribution, we can certainly find the correlation point! "


    Elijah was silent for a moment. He nodded and agreed with Bailu. Yes, she is not such a simple witch. Celeste is capricious and naughty. Elijah knows it deeply. Therefore, they need to continue to dig into this damn problem, "yes, you''re right. Let''s think about it from the beginning. You see, Those names surrounded by spells, those names, those lives are arranged in a certain order! "

 Chapter 562

    Did Elijah tell her that the names, names and lives surrounded by spells have a certain arrangement?


    "... do those names have any meaning? What kind of order do you say? Maybe it''s from top to bottom... Or... "Bai Lu steps back and forth and tangles, and she also feels that it''s a little short!


    Yes, Bailu''s eyebrows also frowned. She looked at Elijah with doubt and confusion in her eyes.


    Elijah''s facial features were full of deep thoughts. He looked at Bailu and said another terrible guess. Yes, they are constantly approaching Celeste''s route, "yes, you''re right, those names and lives. I think our Celeste may be taking revenge. Yes, she''s taking revenge on us, not just us, There are many unnatural biological revenge. Celeste always said she was a witch and a powerful witch. Then, what she did must not be so simple. Yes, what else? "


    Elijah was lost in thought. He seemed to have caught something, but when he thought about it, he didn''t know anything!


    Bailu looked at Elijah. She didn''t dare to interrupt his thinking. Yes, at this time, many practices of Celeste can only be guessed by people familiar with her. Elijah is a good candidate!


    There is no doubt about this!


    Elijah''s thoughts were as many as the stars in the Milky way. Bailu quietly rushed behind him, thinking about her own speculation and muttering occasionally.


    Elijah swept the little ronin Bailu from the corner of his eye. Seriously, is it possible that this matter has something to do with the werewolf.


    ... werewolf?


    Werewolf!


    Elijah turned suddenly. He thought of the werewolf, the Witch and the vampire. The connection between them!


    Yes, there is a name on the top of the man.


    Elijah looked familiar at the first sight, but he didn''t think of the importance of the name at once.


    Who?


    Elijah thought who would know the existence of the name?


    Then Elijah thought of Marcel. Yes, Marcel stayed longer than them. Then there would always be some useful news in his mind.


    For example, he knows how the werewolves of the New Moon Clan are cursed, how they are hunted down, and even where the damned witch who implements the curse finally goes?


    Elijah explained his idea to Bailu. He had to leave first. "Sorry, we seem to have no choice but to trace it step by step. We must find the real purpose of Celeste... We have to find a way to stop her. Yes, Celeste, she may have to do a crazy and terrible thing!"


    Now Celeste is completely crazy. Now, the power of witches is getting bigger step by step according to the plan. Then Celeste''s ambition will not be simply their names. Yes, Celeste''s revenge is not just the safety of their family. Elijah and Bailu are very aware of this fact!


    Elijah immediately turned around and was about to leave. He made a gesture to Bailu, "I''m sorry I can''t take you back first. Will you go back carefully yourself? Take good care of our little guy. You must hold on until Klaus comes back... I have to leave first. I''ll call you when I have a clue. "

 Chapter 563

    Elijah hinted that Bailu must have patience to dig out the truth. At this time, their patience and will are very important.


    Of course, Bailu is really not the kind of girl who can only make noise. She just asked in some doubt. At least, she should give her a definite word. Now, Bailu is no longer willing to lose contact with any family, "Hey, Elijah, wait, where are you going?"


    "I''m going to find someone who may know clues, some things and clues about your werewolves..."


    "Who?"


    "Marcel, yes, I want to find marcel, and then ask him a person''s name. There is a witch at the top, the witch named brin."


    Brin, Bailu seems to have some impression of this name. This name... No, it''s not this name. By the way, Bailu''s mind flashed. She remembered, yes, brin''s last name, which they are all familiar with, is also the last name of a once strong family!


    Brin, the witch with the same surname as Sophie Monica.


    Bai Lu was shocked and asked, "are you talking about the guy who put a spell on our new moon family?"


    "Yes, you are very smart, Marcel. He has been here for a long time. He may know the name of the list. Yes, if I guess correctly, then Celeste has met him. No, it should be said that Marcel should know the witch named brin."


    Bailu''s eyebrows and eyes began to stretch, and she remembered. Yes, she once heard Sophie say this, "yes, you''re right. I remember Sophie said that it was a member of her family who cursed the crescent wolf family... However, I tested Celeste later. She didn''t deny it. Yes, Celeste said, "only he can break the curse!"


    They all know that the witch''s spell can be untied only by herself.


    Well, the existence of this witch named brin is another shadow of Celeste''s plot.


    Bailu and Elijah looked at each other, and they knew the answer at the bottom of each other''s eyes, "we are right. If brin cast the spell, it was Celeste... Then maybe Celeste can solve the problem of your family, at least, find the root of the matter!"


    No matter what way, Bailu made up her mind at this moment!


    No matter what Celeste''s purpose is, Bailu and Elijah won''t be afraid of her. Now, they want to save Klaus and them, and then settle accounts with the damn witch, one by one!


    Elijah agrees to Bailu''s request. He will help Bailu both in public and private. Therefore, they have no other opinion on this.


    Elijah found marcel, so they can ask something!


    Bailu was in a trance. She was hit by too many things at once.


    Celeste, what strange attempt did she have on the wolf family?


    Aren''t they enough for these damn witches?


    Obviously, Celeste really feels that she hasn''t played enough, so Bailu''s family can only live in exile now.


    Even, there is no one like them. They are checked and balanced. They can only appear on the night of the full moon. Next, they can''t meet briefly again.


    With the passage of time, their human nature will be more and more missing, and then slowly become a real beast!


    Bailu can never forgive Celeste for this.

 Chapter 564

    Because she is also the victim of this fate!


    Bailu and Elijah know that as long as Bailu completely gives birth to the little guy in her stomach, she will become an ordinary werewolf again.


    The Werewolf of the new moon family, her fate will be completely different. Do you have wood?


    Just imagine, Klaus, can he accept a wolf sleeping next to him every day?


    Also, do their little meat balls still chase a female wolf for milk every day?


    This question is really a little serious. Bai Lu said that she may not be able to bear it.


    Bai Lu''s face became more and more strange. She seemed to think of the past that didn''t belong to her. However, the experience in the destination cup made her unable to move.


    Bailu can''t have been to that day!


    So, Celeste, the damned witch, has become a big problem for each of them. Are you wooden?


    Elijah looked at Bailu sympathetically. She was also a difficult little poor girl!


    Elijah''s hand just dawdled on Bailu''s head. There was no hiding depression in his voice, "Hey, it''s okay. I''m sorry. I''m also responsible for Celeste. I promised you to take good care of it..."


    Bailu shook her head speechless. She''s all right. Besides, Klaus is still missing. Elijah has a strong sense of responsibility. If only he and her brother could integrate a little!


    Bailu is still a little simple. She doesn''t know that Elijah''s real unbearable is not because of his responsibility, but the idea of trying to save her, which reveals that Elijah is not only responsible for Bailu, a little wolf girl.


    It was because of this idea that Elijah suffered, and his guilt was infinitely amplified. Celeste really knew Elijah. She knew that if a knife stabbed the man''s weakness!


    Bailu saw Elijah''s face full of tangles. She knew that Elijah was worried about Klaus and them again. Yes, in Bailu''s eyes, he was always so kind and noble!


    Bailu can''t bear to comfort Elijah. She can only try to comfort him, "in fact, I''m sorry to let you experience these things..."


    Elijah raised her eyebrows in surprise. What was she talking about? I have to say that Bailu really misunderstood the reason why Elijah felt bad.


    Yes, Elijah thought not only of his brother and sister, but also of some pictures of river crabs long after the cup.


    Although Klaus seems particularly unreliable, Elijah is Klaus''s brother. He knows Klaus''s preferences better than anyone. He likes Bailu. Slowly, he will fall in love with Bailu. Klaus likes children so much that Klaus will not waste a lot of time.


    Yes, Bailu will give birth to Klaus after that, many, many children. At the thought of this, Elijah was a little jealous and angry.


    Because he can''t have his own children. Yes, how can vampires have children?


    Therefore, Elijah was constantly suffering from jealousy and despair.


    The more suffering, the more patient Elijah''s expression was!


    Elijah''s appearance is really uncomfortable. Bailu is almost defeated by him. She hugged Elijah tightly. This is the first time she clearly felt the pain and suffering of this man, "Elijah, I''m sorry, I''m sorry, if I knew who Celeste would let you choose to save earlier, then, I will be more careful and more defensive... "

 Chapter 565

    Elijah shook her head. Bailu didn''t understand. Yes, even in that case, as long as Celeste was willing, how could Bailu, a pregnant woman, escape the spell of a witch in her heyday?


    Therefore, Elijah should know better than anyone that this is not Bailu''s problem, this is Elijah''s own problem. Elijah forced himself to leave Bailu''s arms. He couldn''t indulge any more. His tone was calm and rational. He told himself and Bailu a decisive answer, "no, we should all take into account the reality. We won''t die, but we just need to suffer a little torture, but you''re different. Honey, your life was on the line!"


    Elijah''s eyes shifted to another aspect. He continued to add chips, "yes, Bailu, we all have to admit the fact that your life is at stake. Moreover, as long as you have an accident, my brother''s children are also in danger... You know, I have no choice!"


    Yes, there is no choice. That''s the answer Elijah told Bailu.


    At the same time, Elijah told himself that this was the answer to his persuasion.


    Elijah had no choice for Bailu and the children, didn''t he?


    Elijah has no choice but to find Marcel. His brother is not as rational and calm as he is. In fact, Klaus has begun to feel that he is going to be played bad by this damn abnormal witch genevie!


    Klaus is completely unable to catch this janivy''s purpose.


    After janivy dug Klaus''s heart in crazy torture, she switched back to the gentle and meticulous doctor''s state again.


    Klaus was so scared that his teeth were going to sour.


    Jennifer, she''s really too gentle with Mrs. Klaus.


    Gentle is like a fake.


    Klaus''s body remembers the way Jennifer treats him. Klaus has been tightening his body tightly. I don''t know why, Klaus always feels that the seemingly gentle and incredible woman in front of him is extremely likely to insert / insert the knife into any part of his body again and again in the next second and play casually!


    Klaus straightened his back, and his cold sweat never disappeared. Joking, he said he couldn''t afford to be hurt 100% in this style, okay?


    But this time, janivy let Klaus down again.


    This time, she insisted on gentleness to the last step. She carefully cleaned Klaus''s wound, applied medicine, and sewed it up bit by bit. Even, she carefully wrapped up his large and small wounds.


    Finally, Klaus held his breath in one of her beautiful bows!


    ... damn it, he can''t stand it if he wants to start faster!!


    Klaus always felt that janivy had absolutely bad intentions towards him. Yes, janivy had been deeply impressed in the eyes of the devil Klaus.


    To put it bluntly, that is, janivy has become a very special existence of Klaus, and janivy has become the shadow of Klaus!


    This damned witch is much more terrible than his demon. Klaus, he has never seen a woman change her face and become you faster than Jenny!


    Genevie sat aside with Klaus.


    Her voice was very sweet and clear. Klaus heard her singing. Yes, a familiar nursery rhyme. Klaus was sleepy.


    Damn it, this time, what did she want to do? When she was seriously injured and her willpower was the weakest, did she have any moths again.


    Klaus, he doesn''t quite understand his own state now. The most basic point is the wound on his body.


    According to the general normal development, his wound cannot still be in this state.

 Chapter 566

    However, Klaus lowered his head. He really felt that he was bleeding. The blood penetrated out and was collected little by little by the damn janivy.


    It seems that there is no way to stop the flow of.


    Klaus has not experienced this wonderful feeling for many years, but he still remembers it in his bones.


    Yes, Klaus remembers the illusion of dying.


    When he was a child, when he was abused by his father to a certain extent, life was better than death!


    Klaus remembered this very clearly.


    Klaus''s eyes kept up with janivy''s hands. Now he can''t continue to hold his shelf. He must know what strange things happened to him, "why... My wound didn''t heal automatically?"


    Yes, as a pure ancestor vampire, Klaus has always been very proud. In addition, as a hybrid, where has he ever had such an experience? Klaus really wants to kneel to the witch!


    He''s drunk if he can push people to this point!


    However, fortunately, Klaus is still very tough in his bones. He just wants to know what happened?


    Only knowing what happened to him can we find a way to solve or deal with it!


    Klaus knew he wouldn''t die so simply. He just needed to know that.


    Because Klaus knows better than anyone that there are certain conditions for killing an ancestor vampire, not that you can kill if you want to!


    Otherwise, what on earth has Klaus been arrogant for so many years!


    Jenny Wei didn''t sell anything to Klaus. She gave Klaus an answer directly. Yes, they did it. Celeste left Klaus a beautiful gift.


    The dagger of father Tudor.


    Janivy took it to Klaus for a good look. She pointed to the dagger whose color was still shining and told Klaus his luck. Ordinary people would have died long ago. If it weren''t for his natural powerful power, "Hey, Klaus, I have to say, you are really a miracle. You are still alive, You must know how much dark magic is hidden in this dagger. Relatively speaking, I think you are powerful and incredible! "


    Klaus turned his mouth. Why didn''t he feel honored at all? About this, however, genevie was obviously satisfied with his strength.


    The stronger Klaus is, the better for her plan, isn''t it?


    Yes, only Klaus is strong enough, their days will be more and more wonderful.


    In fact, it was mainly Klaus who was used to the feeling of healing before. Now the wound is healing, but it has become a little slow due to the influence of power.


    Klaus''s eyes focused on the dagger. He didn''t know why janivy wanted to help him. However, Klaus knew very well that he could ask about janivy''s hatred if he had time anyway.


    Klaus is not a fool. Of course he can see the hatred suppressed by janivy.


    Yes, she looks at other people''s eyes. It''s definitely not a normal person.


    In the simplest example, janivy said to Klaus''s wound, "it seems that it will take some time for you to fully recover."


    Jenny Wei''s tone was full of regret and helplessness.


    Klaus felt that his charm was definitely challenged.


    Yes, janivy is a woman. She looks at her body like Celeste. It''s a virtue for her to look at the dagger full of black magic!


    Klaus desperately supported his body. He sat up, and his eyes formed a horizontal line with Jenny Wei. He looked at Jenny Wei and dealt with it directly with the quick knife. He hated the ambiguous atmosphere. "Say, you are also one of them. You are a dead and reborn witch. Don''t you want revenge? So why are you so kind to me and why did you help me deal with my wound? "


    Janivy''s approach is unpredictable.


    What the hell did she want Klaus to bring her?


    Genevie just smiled.


    Klaus didn''t get the answer from the witch right away. Her eyes came and went so tormented. Janivy seemed to be pestering Klaus''s body with her own eyes.

 Chapter 567

    In this case, Klaus is probably familiar with it if he changes time and occasion. After all, his previous one night stand will never be less.


    Unfortunately, Klaus is not interested at all now.


    After all, according to Klaus''s current state, there are only four words left, that is, powerlessness.


    What''s more, this janivy is so abnormal that Klaus really has no appetite at all.


    Janiwis didn''t mind Klaus''s attitude. She was still so slow. She seemed to be a natural lady. She even wiped Klaus with extra reserve, "why? I think it''s probably because you haven''t hurt me, and, seriously, dear Klaus, I see you like this. Yes, you look so embarrassed and pathetic, I can''t help but sympathize with you in my heart... "


    What janivy said is just as true.


    Klaus also hurried to play with her. He controlled janivy''s chin and rubbed it carefully. Don''t be too tempting, "really? Honey, then, will you betray them for me? Accompany me, I will give you countless beautiful nights, and believe me, you will never suffer a loss. As long as you tell me something I want to know, and then we go out together, then I will give you a lot, a lot of rich rewards you can''t imagine! "


    Klaus said domineering, in fact, he can really do it, on the premise that he is really willing to do so.


    Jenny winked. She really wanted to believe what the man said. Unfortunately, Jenny was not a bully. She seemed to climb her soft body onto Klaus, and her hands wrapped around Klaus''s neck, as if she wanted to share some great secret with him, which led to a vicious smile, "Really? My dear Klaus, I''m absolutely flattered that you asked to trade with me... But trust me, honey, you won''t need to go out for the time being. You''ll be interested. I really hide a lot of little secrets. First, we have to talk about your sister first... "


    Klaus doesn''t understand janivy''s persistence to Rebecca. What does this have to do with his sister?


    Klaus doesn''t believe janivy at all. Naturally, he won''t agree with some of her views. It''s nothing to falsely agree with her. However, if it really involves the family, Klaus and Elijah are still similar. He doesn''t like what this has to do with Rebecca. Klaus''s face was cold. He glanced at Jenny''s face and said coldly, "trust me, honey, although my sister is a little willful at ordinary times, she has nothing to do with you. Don''t bring her in."


    Klaus usually comes and goes with Rebecca, but they are a family after all. Besides, Rebecca is their youngest sister and is used to maintaining her as a brother. Therefore, Klaus still loves Rebecca very much in principle.


    Yes, as Bai Lu said, their relationship is both love and hate.


    Jenny Wei raised her eyebrows. She collapsed lazily in Klaus''s arms and didn''t laugh too presumptuously. For a moment, Klaus seemed to see the flamboyant and gorgeous sister Rebecca a a long time ago, as if... How could she be so like this?


    Klaus''s eyebrows are wrinkled. A vampire and a witch, how confused his eyes are before he feels that this pervert is like his sister!


    However, before the trance of that second had passed, janivy lengthened her tone and smiled. Her attitude towards Klaus completely changed, as if she were watching a fool, "you are really her good brother."


    "What do you mean, I warn you, if you dare to hurt my sister..."

 Chapter 568

    Before Klaus''s voice fell, she directly and decisively interfered with his voice, "yes, am I wrong? Your brother is really kind to her. You see, I didn''t say anything. You just protect her... "


    Janivy''s tone is so weird that Klaus has nothing to say. He just stares at janivy coldly and looks like which one you want to fix.


    Jenny Wei''s smile gradually disappeared on her face, and the shadow of hatred climbed up for the first time. Her hand tightly clasped Klaus''s neck, pressed her throat, and said to him word by word, "it''s a pity that you are so kind to her, but it''s really a pity that your sister is not so loyal to you... But I may not be qualified to judge her, After all, we all betrayed others, didn''t we? "


    Jenny Wei''s sentence is broken in the word betrayal. She is implying Klaus. No, Klaus can obviously judge one thing, that is, Jenny Wei, she is not just implying, she is expressing!


    Betrayal?


    Klaus wasn''t sure what she meant. Was Jennifer saying Rebecca betrayed him?


    In Klaus''s principle, betrayal is not allowed between families. However, Klaus has overreacted to Rebecca and Marcel''s love a long time ago.


    In Klaus''s opinion, many men are not worthy of his naive and lovely little sister. Moreover, for Klaus, those humans are just some food.


    How''s the food?


    Do you think it''s feasible to fall in love with food?


    So, Klaus, he solved some men close to Rebecca, but who knows they are together, Rebecca and Marcel. For this, Klaus is almost furious!


    However, Klaus spent more than 100 years punishing these things, so he won''t care about them at this time.


    Klaus''s attitude is very firm. It seems that he didn''t accept janivy''s provocation, but what he doesn''t know is that sometimes the reality is much more cruel than we think.


    The more you believe in something, the more destiny will make you lose something.


    Klaus did underestimate a woman, a woman who fell into crazy love. Even if that woman was the favorite sister he grew up with, there might be an accident.


    Now, she is the messenger who brought this secret back from hell. Yes, she needs Klaus to take revenge on her.


    After two hundred years of Klaus killing Becca, her revenge is truly complete.


    Genevie knows Klaus.


    He is not an easy man to convince, so Jenny Wei doesn''t intend to convince Klaus at all. As a witch, she has more and better ways.


    Yes, janivy is going to let Klaus see the truth himself.


    Rebecca betrayed his truth.


    The truth can''t be erased, it can only be hidden. Rebecca and Marcel have hidden the secret for so many years. Janivy wants to show Klaus himself.


    Janivy''s brisk hands moved, Klaus saw that the bottle of her own blood directly collected by her came into janivy''s hands, and then she mixed some Rebecca''s blood. Yes, Klaus naturally smelled that it was his sister''s blood.


    Fortunately, there was not much blood. Klaus knew that his sister Rebecca should have nothing to do.


    Klaus''s blood was mixed with Rebecca''s blood. Then, janivy took out the part of Klaus''s blood belonging to the werewolf, and she added her own witch''s blood.

 Chapter 569

    Janivy wanted Klaus to see the truth with his own eyes, so she chose this way to tell him.


    The prepared potion was sent to Klaus.


    Klaus has seen this spell. Yes, he once asked Sophie to do this magic for him. The name of this potion is yesterday reappearance. Yes, it can reappear the picture in people''s memory in front of different people again.


    Therefore, another name of this potion is true.


    In the last century, when witches and human beings lived in peace, this potion would be used as a special lie detector to extract confessions. However, now, it is basically gone. Except for a few witches, others have only heard of this potion.


    ... now, Jennifer took the blood of him and his sister and handed it to him. Klaus was really confused.


    This strange witch, what on earth does she want him to see?


    It has to be said that this is a great temptation. For Klaus, he has nothing to do anyway to ensure the safety of his sister. Besides, Klaus still believes in Rebecca. She has a sense of propriety in what his sister can and can''t do!


    Jennifer looked at Klaus and didn''t take the cup right away. She wasn''t in a hurry, but her wrist was still firmly in mid air.


    Her attitude was obvious, that is, she hoped Klaus could drink it directly.


    Klaus glanced at the cup. It was probably that Jenny Wei''s attitude was too positive. He was a little reluctant. Klaus didn''t have a sixth sense of women. However, he still knew an old saying that nothing is courteous, no rape or theft. Although Jenny Wei didn''t look bad at all, Klaus was sure that she was a red fruit pervert!


    Therefore, Klaus, who has always had the courage to explode the sky, hesitated for the first time.


    Do you want to drink it?


    This is a very serious issue, because it involves not only trust, but also family balance.


    Klaus is not Elijah. He does not absolutely focus on their family. However, this does not mean that he has no family concept at all.


    Klaus and his family are very short-sighted.


    Even if, well, Klaus guessed a little, even if his sister did something a little too much, he could go home and deal with it himself.


    Klaus felt no need for outsiders to intervene.


    Jenny Wei looked at Klaus''s expression like this. Yes, his facial features gradually became firm. Jenny Wei sincerely sighed that Rebecca is actually such a happy sister. Which brother beside her doesn''t love her most?!


    ¡ª¡ªBut unfortunately, this state will never appear again.


    Janivy took a simple and rough way. She directly put the cup against Klaus''s mouth and a word jumped out, "drink!"


    Klaus''s nose moved!


    Damn it, the blood hasn''t been diluted. Yes, Rebecca''s blood still belongs to werewolves. That''s the most annoying smell of their vampires. Klaus pretended to cover his mouth, and his eyes were a little speechless and innocent staring at Jenny.


    ... then what, can''t you drink? Klaus still wanted to make the last remedy, but janivy''s face changed immediately. It was as if she had suddenly entered the boundless plum rain season from the sunny and sunny spring, waiting for a big storm!

 Chapter 570

    Janivy''s attitude towards Klaus was too firm. Klaus''s beautiful man plan was a complete failure, okay!


    Therefore, Klaus drank the damned witch''s Potion when he had no choice. Although he was reluctant to peep into his sister''s little secret, their current situation was a little special!


    Klaus felt the potion across his throat like a hot and sharp knife. Janivy paid close attention to his reaction. He only saw Klaus with his eyebrows in a pile. He involuntarily put out a hand to cover his mouth and swept his eyes coldly.


    Jenny Wei didn''t change her eyes. She looked at Klaus like she could see Klaus''s doubts and explained to him, "sorry, I think there''s no way to have a side effect. You know, your sister is a little cute with personality / sense. It seems that she accidentally touched the werewolf''s mouth when she kissed last night, She probably sucked some blood from others. Can you taste the blood belonging to werewolves? "


    Klaus stared at genevie speechless. Yes, of course he could feel the things in Rebecca''s blood. Yes, he could taste the werewolf venom in his sister''s blood.


    Klaus still didn''t understand what Jenny did. He was a little helpless and looked at her like this. What the hell does this damn woman want to do to them? The first


    To tell you the truth, Jennifer has done more than Klaus, but now she has only one purpose.


    Janivy wants revenge!


    Yes, Jennifer wants to see Rebecca break with Klaus in person. She wants to revenge Rebecca and Marcel. Klaus and Elijah are just additional conditions.


    Klaus knew that the potion had worked, and he began to see Rebecca''s little secret.


    Klaus''s reaction was direct and stunned.


    He saw his sister, panic stricken Rebecca, Klaus. He didn''t remember how long he hadn''t seen Rebecca like this, but Klaus didn''t feel very well looking at his sister like this.


    Rebecca seems to find herself trapped. Yes, she''s trying to escape. Her face... Looks scared?!


    Why?


    Genevie and Celeste made a win-win deal.


    For witches, there is only eternal power and interests between them. Of course, they are not fools. At the critical moment, janivy also knows what unity is.


    Celeste''s strength is just what they need, so the remaining resurrected witches are allied for various reasons.


    Unity is strength, isn''t it?


    Yes, janivy, she got what she wanted.


    Now, Klaus is in her hand, and, janivy, she believes, before long, Klaus will recognize who the real betrayer is.


    Rebecca!


    The Betrayer is Rebecca!


    Jenny Wei must tell Klaus this fact. For this reason, she is willing to pay any price. Klaus endured the power in his blood.


    Gradually, Klaus''s eyes began to blur.


    Klaus knew that the potion had worked, and he began to see Rebecca''s little secret.


    Klaus''s reaction was direct and stunned.


    He saw his sister, panic stricken Rebecca, Klaus. He didn''t remember how long he hadn''t seen Rebecca like this, but Klaus didn''t feel very well looking at his sister like this.


    Rebecca seems to find herself trapped. Yes, she''s trying to escape. Her face... Looks scared?!


    Why?

 Chapter 571

    Klaus doesn''t quite understand Rebecca''s fear and anxiety. Yes, Rebecca is so wrong. She looks really abnormal!


    Rebecca''s performance is a little abnormal. After all, Klaus still knows her sister better. Rebecca''s personality is always arrogant and even lawless. However, Rebecca is just like a little girl who did something wrong at this time!


    ... what happened to his sister?


    Klaus''s attention began to focus. He wanted to see everything in front of him.


    Everything about Rebecca, at first, was out of concern.


    But sometimes, the more you care about a person, the more that person will hurt you.


    Klaus''s facial features changed, and the warmth of his face slowly disappeared.


    Janivy''s tired hands returned to Klaus''s neck, and the delicate female body relied on it. Janivy''s tone involuntarily brought a trace of bewitching, "Hey, dear Klaus, do you see Do you know what Rebecca is? Open your eyes and have a good look. See how your sister betrayed you. Only in this way can I let you see the truth you should know! "


    Indeed, genevie is right at all.


    The softness of Klaus''s eyes became weaker and weaker with Rebecca''s events and reactions.


    Gradually, genevie knew that Klaus would disappear his trust in his sister.


    Then, all that''s left is hatred!


    If Rebecca could die in Klaus''s hands, it would be the best ending, wouldn''t it?


    Janivy just hugged Klaus and enjoyed Rebecca''s fear and panic.


    Recalling the reappearance of scenes, Klaus and Jenny saw Rebecca running away in a panic. She wanted to escape everything. However, Rebecca, who was too scared, didn''t know that all this was a conspiracy.


    Yes, all this is janivy''s plot. All this is just a good play that janivy wants to show Klaus.


    Klaus, who is completely devoted to watching, isn''t he also restrained by his good brother?


    Jennifer''s cold fingers stroked / touched Klaus''s cheek inch by inch, and her vicious voice penetrated the power of anger into Klaus''s ears, "see, your sister wants to escape. Do you think this game is fun? How do you feel when you see her planning how to deal with you step by step? I''m sorry, but sometimes, the more you care about a person, the more that person will hurt you.


    Klaus''s facial features changed, and the warmth of his face slowly disappeared.


    Janivy''s tired hands returned to Klaus''s neck, and the delicate female body relied on it. Janivy''s tone involuntarily brought a trace of bewitching, "Hey, dear Klaus, do you see Do you know what Rebecca is? Open your eyes and have a good look. See how your sister betrayed you. Only in this way can I let you see the truth you should know! "


    Indeed, genevie is right at all.


    The softness of Klaus''s eyes became weaker and weaker with Rebecca''s events and reactions.


    Gradually, genevie knew that Klaus would disappear his trust in his sister.


    Then, all that''s left is hatred!


    If Rebecca could die in Klaus''s hands, it would be the best ending, wouldn''t it?

 Chapter 572

    Janivy just hugged Klaus and enjoyed Rebecca''s fear and panic.


    Recalling the reappearance of scenes, Klaus and Jenny saw Rebecca running away in a panic. She wanted to escape everything. However, Rebecca, who was too scared, didn''t know that all this was a conspiracy.


    Yes, all this is janivy''s plot. All this is just a good play that janivy wants to show Klaus.


    Didn''t Klaus, who was completely involved in watching, also be restrained?


    Jennifer''s cold fingers stroked / touched Klaus''s cheek inch by inch, and her vicious voice penetrated the power of anger into Klaus''s ears, "see, your sister wants to escape. Do you think this game is fun? How do you feel when you see her planning how to deal with you step by step? Sorry, I don''t want to hurt you, but, dear Klaus, you know, when Rebecca is weak, I can help her recall the past only when she is weak, flustered and forgets to resist with spiritual strength... Our past! You see that? My dear Klaus, are you surprised... Yes, Rebecca betrayed you. I want you to see it with your own eyes. You see, this is my way of revenge - to show you her betrayal! "


    Klaus couldn''t believe it.


    However, Klaus could not help believing that this was a real thing that had happened. Some things that could not be known except him and Rebecca kept appearing in front of him.


    These are all Rebecca''s memories. Of course, the effect of real potion is not just that!


    Rebecca, she doesn''t know how dangerous she is now. Yes, she can''t see her brother Klaus, but Klaus and Jenny can see her.


    Yes, the effect of janivy''s potion is obviously very, very good.


    This is probably due to the mixed race effect of Klaus. Klaus can clearly see every detail, every action and every reaction of Rebecca. Even Klaus can clearly feel the thoughts and emotions that belong to Rebecca!.


    It was an absolute shock. Rebecca completely lost her secret for the first time in front of Klaus.


    Rebecca is constantly breaking her hallucinations, one by one. It is believed that these are small gifts brought by janivy to Rebecca.


    Rebecca''s memories are not very logical, but they still have a focus, logic and clues to connect them.


    Klaus, of course he can understand, but Klaus thinks he wants to understand nothing at all!


    The flame of anger began to erode Klaus'' reason. He became uncontrollable. Klaus wanted to kill!


    Klaus hated his IQ for the first time. Yes, he knew what Jenny wanted to show him!


    Damn it, janivy wants to destroy Rebecca.


    No, it''s not only Rebecca but also the relationship between their family that Jennifer wants to destroy. Klaus knows that''s the truth, but he still can''t control his thoughts.


    For the first time in his life, Klaus really wanted to kill his sister Rebecca.

 Chapter 573

    Klaus knew his own personality. He really couldn''t accept it!


    Rebecca can do a lot of harmless things. Even, Rebecca can face his sword and plot against him, but Rebecca can''t betray him and all of them!


    Klaus really didn''t expect that Rebecca actually did it. She did unforgivable things!


    Yes, Rebecca, damn it!!


    Klaus''s eyes were red with blood. He was not a joke curse or wanton ridicule, but really wanted to kill her. Klaus wanted to kill his sister Rebecca!


    Rebecca''s memories are in front of her, in front of Klaus, in front of everyone, her secret can no longer be hidden!


    At the beginning, Klaus could see a private hospital. Yes, Rebecca kept running around in the hospital, but no matter how his sister Rebecca escaped, she still couldn''t escape! This is a little curse that belongs to genevie.


    Jenny wants Rebecca to remember completely. Yes, every time Rebecca opens a door, she can see a dead man, a dead man who once appeared in her life.


    In that hospital, there are Rebecca''s memories and janivy''s memories, which belong to them. They constantly give up the patient''s memories by constantly helping the patient.


    Rebecca gradually changed. She became a little numb.


    Jenny Wei didn''t pay much attention. She just relied on Klaus quietly. Jenny Wei knew that Klaus had begun to see it.


    At that time, only the once innocent Jenny Wei would believe that Rebecca was kind, enthusiastic and sincerely wanted to be friends with her. Obviously, Rebecca''s approach to her at that time was so false and absolutely deliberate. Rebecca just needed a suitable witch to help her complete the plan!


    Jenny Wei knew that at that time, she was the only and best candidate who was easy to cheat and naive.


    Rebecca''s memories were intermittent, and she suddenly penetrated into another scene.


    Yes, it''s a good place that still looks a little new.


    ... that''s the hospital morgue. Because of the plan, Rebecca can only choose such a surprising place!


    Rebecca is anxiously waiting for something.


    Yes, she seems to be waiting for someone.


    Who are you waiting for?


    ... Klaus gave a standard answer in his heart, Marcel. Yes, his sister didn''t give up at that time

 Chapter 574

Klaus forced them step by step, forcing them to the abyss of betrayal.

 Chapter 575

    Marcel soothed Rebecca''s neck. His kiss never stopped. There was anxiety and anxiety in his voice, "honey, have you talked about casting magic with Jenny?"


    Marcel is more worried about it than Rebecca.


    Yes, he''s not in a hurry. Unlike him, Klaus and Rebecca have a lot of time to waste, but Marcel can''t, because he''s just an ordinary man.


    An ordinary man who falls into love.


    At that time, there was only one thought in Marcel''s mind, that is, he wanted to be with Rebecca all his life.


    But there was a devil between them, a devil that no one could defeat. Yes, it was their family Klaus.


    Marcel''s question made Rebecca stunned. She seemed a little distracted. Maybe it was because Jenny was so kind to Rebecca. Rebecca was a little impatient. She knew Marcel''s personality. If... Jenny really did something, her result would not be very good.


    In fact, Rebecca really doesn''t want this.


    But Rebecca looked up. She stuck Marcel. Marcel looked at Rebecca deeply. He was testing her with his eyes.


    Rebecca knew that Marcel was urging her. Yes, Rebecca could feel her love waving to her.


    Rebecca gritted her teeth. She told herself that she had better not think about anything to regret. Yes, their purpose now is too simple, that is to be together.


    The higher the degree of oppression, the higher the resistance.


    At that time, Marcel and Rebecca would be crazy. I have to say that sometimes love needs a little catalysis.


    Klaus is the catalyst for Rebecca and marcel, because his team led to their feelings.


    Maybe he really wants it too much, but Klaus has always been opposed, and even because of some things, Klaus warned Marcel to stay away from his sister.


    For marcel, Rebecca in that period of time was what he couldn''t ask for.


    In fact, sometimes love and being cheap are really the same!


    Indeed, their attributes are similar. Are there any wood?


    Not get forever in the commotion.


    What you can''t get is always the best.


    Because of Klaus''s stop, Marcel''s first love is incomparable. Yes, Klaus is his adoptive father and Rebecca''s brother. As long as he doesn''t nod, their love can only be hidden underground.


    The deepest place, where you can''t see your fingers!


    Marcel and Rebecca hugged each other. They thought of a possibility that they would never meet again. Marcel couldn''t accept it, let alone Rebecca.


    Rebecca stared at Marcel quietly. She hesitated for three seconds. Then, finally, she was selfish and occupied the most favorable position. She agreed to Marcel''s question and decided to sacrifice her friendship. Since Rebecca decided not to give up marcel, she would be sorry for Jenny!


    Marcel waited for Rebecca''s cold voice, and she said, "don''t worry, I will. I''ll handle janivy''s affairs. It''s not time yet..."


    Marcel frowned. He obviously didn''t understand Rebecca''s concerns. Yes, they didn''t need people to care about an innocent witch at all. He was a little impatient. "My dear, you know how dangerous our situation is... But in recent weeks, I saw you walking around the witch..."


    Rebecca''s friendship with Jennifer was an accident.


    Yes, even Rebecca herself could not guess that she and janivy became true friends at first sight.


    Therefore, the contradiction now is that Rebecca tends to wait for the right time, but Marcel is no longer willing to wait!

 Chapter 576

    Rebecca''s attitude makes Marcel a little worried. Rebecca has changed. She didn''t make an appointment with him like this at first. Yes, Marcel, he can feel Rebecca''s shaking.


    After all, Marcel is the man closest to Rebecca, so he easily found something wrong with Rebecca.


    Marcel obviously felt a little speechless about Rebecca''s feelings. He frowned and hugged Rebecca''s body. "Hey, honey, you forgot what you promised me. That janivy is just our tool. Believe me, she shouldn''t be your friend!"


    Vampires and witches can''t be friends, vampires and food can''t be friends, let alone how Rebecca approached the witch!


    Rebecca just looked at Marcel in silence. What he said was easy, but after all, people''s hearts are flesh long, and she is also an ordinary girl.


    Rebecca knows that janivy is really good to her. They don''t have any interest factors in making friends.


    This is precious!


    Rebecca has lived for so many years. The human or non-human around her are often not for her, but for some other additional reasons.


    Jenny Wei is a very simple child. In Rebecca''s opinion, Jenny Wei is just a simple child. All, she hesitates a little.


    Rebecca really can''t do it. Jenny believes her so much. Without this damn plan, Rebecca can be sure that Jenny will become her best and only good friend!


    Rebecca, she can only reluctantly encircle Marcel''s neck. She can only appease men''s emotions in this way.


    Marcel couldn''t continue to blame Rebecca, so he changed his way. He didn''t want to convince a woman who loved him. Marcel had plenty of ways. She kissed one by one. Rebecca was almost a little confused. Marcel tried to convince his lover by retreating, "honey, you know this is imperative, As long as this spell succeeds, we can really be together... Think about the happiness we can have and tell me, my Rebecca, what are you waiting for? "


    Marcel asked Rebecca what she was waiting for?


    In fact, Rebecca doesn''t know, but Rebecca instinctively doesn''t want to do that.


    Maybe it''s just the smile janivy often smiles at her.


    Rebecca is immersed in some uncontrollable emotion. She grabs Marcel''s arm in pain. She wants people to tell her what''s wrong. The plan is very smooth, but Rebecca is still unhappy.


    Maybe she''s wrong, they''re all wrong!


    Rebecca looked at Marcel almost eagerly. She wanted to seek the man''s help. "I don''t know why I hesitated. Maybe, yes, maybe I think Jenny Wei is a good girl, that''s all!"


    Marcel didn''t reach out. He just looked at Rebecca coldly. Did she want to go back?


    They can''t get away from this plan. They can only move forward.


    For love, we must pay a price. Rebecca and Marcel have this tacit understanding for a long time.


    For their love, Rebecca and Marcel once vowed that they would be desperate!

 Chapter 577

    Marcel accompanied Rebecca unhurriedly. He needed a definite answer.


    ... this man''s stubbornness is really annoying!


    Rebecca was a little impatient. She pushed Marcel away. Her tone was impatient. Could he stop forcing her to make a decision like this, "well, you have to find out, don''t you? I tell you, actually, using her makes me very uncomfortable. Janivy is a good friend. I don''t want to lose her, okay?"


    Jenny Wei''s mouth became a straight line, and she would still say such words. However, the more so, the more she can see the hypocrisy of Rebecca, isn''t it?


    Klaus has completely fallen into this plot. Now he can only think of one truth. Was that man really called by Rebecca?


    ... if that''s the case, Klaus doesn''t know what he will become.


    Rebecca''s memory continues to spread.


    Marcel is not a simple man. He has his own stubbornness and persistence, so he can''t give up any hope. He hangs down his eyes and seems to be talking to Rebecca, "okay... Honey, what about another way? Then we''ll find another witch


    A kind little witch who doesn''t need you to pretend to be friendly with her. I''m willing to give up all my efforts for you. Yes, dear Rebecca, you know I love you... Really, unless you change your mind, I want to live with you, didn''t you? "


    Rebecca''s eyes gradually began to shake. Marcel, he could always cut into the weakest place in her heart. He knew what she wanted. Yes, Rebecca determined that Marcel and she thought the same.


    Rebecca wants to live with Marcel. They love each other so much that there is no doubt about staying together.


    However, there were obstacles among them. Yes, her brother Klaus opposed their love.


    It''s not the first time Claus wants to destroy her love. Rebecca is unwilling.


    As if stimulated by something disgusting, Rebecca''s memory began to distort, and there were some cruel pictures that Klaus could recall.


    ¡ª¡ªIndeed, Klaus thinks he is not a good man. He loves his sister. Therefore, Klaus doesn''t think any man can match their lovely sister. Therefore, Klaus has solved a lot of miscellaneous problems for more than a thousand years.


    However, Klaus forgot that the debris in his eyes was really unusual for Rebecca at some time. Yes, at least, Rebecca loved those men at that time.


    Rebecca hugged herself tightly, and what shook her was not only Marcel''s bewitchment, but also her own despair and loneliness. Klaus''s self-control and control had exceeded the bottom line acceptable to Rebecca. She knew that if she went on like this, she would be driven crazy by her brother!


    Rebecca told herself she couldn''t go on like this, she couldn''t, yes, Rebecca wanted a new life, "yes, you''re right, I can''t go on like this, I love you, I want to have our own home, we sleep in the same bed, and I have you by my side when I wake up every day... I want to take a walk with you and let everyone know the fact that we love each other, yes, I want to tell them that you are mine and I am yours! I don''t want to live in fear of worrying about how my brother will deal with me all day because I love you... If this is the only way, then I won''t change my mind! "

 Chapter 578

    Rebecca spoke her heart to Marcel. She made a cruel decision even to herself. Yes, she said that if it was the only way to use janivy, Rebecca would not change her mind for the sake of her favorite man.


    So Rebecca made that damn decision for the man she loved.


    Marcel knows he doesn''t have to say anything more. Rebecca has been convinced by herself that they will succeed. They have worked hard for this great plan until now.


    So Marcel was satisfied. He just hugged Rebecca tightly and didn''t let go.


    Yes, their love is always warm and strong, and then erupted.


    The atmosphere gradually became ambiguous, with an impending passion.


    When even a person''s mouth slowly approached and was about to kiss, there was a movement and click at the door.


    Marcel held Rebecca in his arms for the first time and swept her eyes fiercely, "who?"


    Rebecca also looked over her head, just in time, saying that the devil is here - Jenny Wei.


    Janivy''s little face was red with fear.


    Rebecca''s are exposed, Marcel''s claws are still... Such an ambiguous situation surprised janivy completely. Is there wood?


    Jenny Wei looked at Rebecca. She didn''t know that her good friend would be in the morgue with a man. She was at a loss. Her mouth could only explain in a mess, "I didn''t know someone was here. I''m sorry... I''m sorry..."


    Rebecca''s look and some pink red.


    Marcel squints at Rebecca. He seems to have to compete with Jennifer. He doesn''t intend to change their appearance at all. He just raises his chin provocatively.


    ... how long do you want to see this!


    Jenny Wei brushed it. She forgot what she came here. She didn''t dare to look at Rebecca. They were so frightened that she turned her head and left with hands and feet!


    Rebecca''s speechless. Marcel just meant it, okay? However, she was scared away now. Rebecca estimated that she was greatly stimulated. She patted Marcel angrily, and her eyes didn''t leave Jenny.


    Marcel spread his hand. Well, he shouldn''t be jealous. Now, the most important thing is their plan.


    Rebecca naturally can''t let janivy slip away. This time is a good time for planning, because now janivy''s mind is a little flustered, so she can better overcome it.


    Rebecca couldn''t miss such a good opportunity, so she gave Marcel a look, pushed him away and chased him, "wait, wait a minute, Jenny..."


    Klaus''s vision changed. Janivy ran ahead and Rebecca chased after. Marcel''s eyes looked mysterious.


    Janivy''s voice came over Klaus''s ear. "Yes, do you see it? Your sister went after me, and then she would talk to me about the damn plan... That''s the plan to deal with you. She asked me to help them find someone. "


    "Who?" Klaus heard a word squeezed out of his mouth. He asked janivy the answer, an answer that could confirm his mood!


    Jenny Wei smiled and smiled brightly. She told Klaus one of the most terrible nightmares. The core task of the plan was to find a man for Klaus. She said, "Michael, your father - Michael."

 Chapter 579

    Rebecca was confused by them. She was completely unconscious under a series of torture.


    Klaus quietly looked at Rebecca''s face, which was a little twisted when she slept. He still refused to believe it.


    Janivy went straight out.


    She knew Klaus needed some time to calm down. He still regarded Rebecca as his sister.


    Yes, Klaus is still struggling. He doesn''t want to believe genevie''s story.


    Rebecca won''t do that. He stares at Rebecca. Rebecca is his sister. He doesn''t want to believe that his sister won''t do this to them!


    Klaus told himself that he should give her a chance. Jenny is always an outsider. He can''t trust an outsider instead of his sister.


    However, the reality is always so cruel that Klaus doesn''t know it yet.


    Jennifer thought it was almost time, and she came back.


    Her spell is about to disappear and Rebecca is about to wake up, so they should continue to see the good play.


    Janivy came in with an expression of enjoyment.


    Rebecca didn''t wake up completely. She fell into a nightmare.


    Klaus didn''t speak. He didn''t want to give Jenny Wei a look. Jenny Wei knew it was normal. Klaus couldn''t believe her so easily.


    Jenny wei walked towards Klaus. Her expression now seemed to have changed. Her tenderness was like water¡° Sorry, I didn''t mean to do this to you. I''m sorry. "


    Klaus gave her a cold look. His tone even took a violent mockery. He showed the meaning of rejection 100 percent, "I''m sorry? This is what you call betrayal... I just saw them cheating. Marcel and my sister have been hanging around behind my back for 200 years? "


    Klaus stopped talking.


    Janivy climbed up with her hands wrapped around her, and her voice gently bewitched Klaus''s reason, "yes, you see, don''t you? Have you seen them... Completely ignoring your warning, have you taught them a lesson? "


    Klaus''s expression was sharp. He knew what Jenny was saying, what she was alluding to, and the woman was provoking the relationship between them.


    Jenny Wei talks and smiles. She just won''t let Klaus go. Klaus hears her talking about Rebecca''s complaints to him. Yes, Jenny Wei was Rebecca''s friend before. Therefore, strictly speaking, she is still the woman who understands Rebecca best.


    Klaus just didn''t want to believe her anymore, but he listened to some words.


    Because Rebecca has some secrets that he also knows. Janivy hit Klaus''s nerve line directly in every key point.


    Klaus''s eyes grew deeper and deeper. With a flash of one hand, he directly grabbed janivy''s neck. What he hated most was this kind of woman, "what do you want to say? Make it clear... "


    Janivy persuaded Klaus to resist his impulse. She seemed to have a taste of temptation. "What did I say? Your sister is so afraid of you. You must be very strict with them, aren''t you? You are worried about your sister, but she doesn''t understand your idea at all... Dear Klaus, I really understand your idea. Believe me, I am the one who understands you! "


    "... I have my reason." Klaus responded to her question coldly.


    "You don''t need to convince me," said janivy, who pressed her step by step. She didn''t want Klaus to escape the problem. "In my opinion, you treat your sister too tangled! Rebecca said, "you need a reason, don''t you?"

 Chapter 580

    Klaus naturally won''t admit janivy''s statement. Klaus won''t admit every word the damn witch said.


    But, damn it, Klaus, he has no way to refute janivy''s statement.


    Klaus never cared about Rebecca''s idea before. Indeed, his sister Rebecca has always lived in his desire for control.


    Day by day, year by year, in Klaus''s eyes, Rebecca has always been just that innocent little sister.


    Klaus refused to admit some facts. For example, one day Rebecca will grow up and Elijah will change... But there are some things that won''t happen unless you don''t want to accept them.


    Before she knew it, Rebecca had grown up. She began to have her own paranoia and plans, but Klaus couldn''t allow this to happen.


    So, Klaus, he needs a reason.


    A legitimate reason to cut off Rebecca''s hope. Yes, Klaus told himself that he was for his sister. Those men are not worthy of their sister. They shouldn''t be close to Rebecca at all. They deserve to die!


    Janivy''s words wound around like a poisonous snake, and Klaus''s facial features slowly twisted. He heard the woman laugh at him, "yes, my dear Klaus, I can understand you. You only need one reason, don''t you? Your sister must not betray you. Everything you do is for her good. That''s the reason you give yourself, isn''t it? Admit it, Klaus, your only reason is that you think your attitude and practice towards your sister is good for you and your family... You are a selfish devil! "


    Klaus widened his eyes, and he just lowered his eyes. No, it''s not like this, but Klaus suddenly remembered every hatred in Rebecca''s eyes and her crying scream.


    ... is it really like this?


    Crowe began to be uncertain. Although what she said was cruel and vicious, she did not make a subjective judgment, but analyzed what Rebecca told her.


    Klaus admitted that he didn''t like her damn analysis at all, but Klaus tried to control his emotions. For Rebecca, Elijah or his family, Klaus thought he should listen.


    Yes, he must know what janivy''s purpose is and what she wants to do to her sister?


    Also, how did genevie know about their father? Klaus was very concerned about it.


    Janivy almost looked at Klaus with sympathetic eyes. He is a self deceptive guy. Up to now, Klaus still thinks he should trust his sister Rebecca. However, the more this is, the more fun janivy will feel!


    Yes, the lethality of resurrection lies in the centripetal force of completely destroying the family?


    Jenny Wei was surprised. She seemed to think Klaus was a ridiculous fool. Her eyes narrowed after she turned around Rebecca for a few times.


    In fact, Klaus really thinks too much. This time, janivy is really lamenting the cup belonging to Rebecca. She is really a poor little guy. She can be the sister of such a man as Klaus!

 Chapter 581

    Klaus could hear her ridicule and ridicule to herself from the lines of Jenny Wei, but Klaus played the greatest patience. He didn''t want to quarrel with the damn witch in such things, because they are still in their hands now.


    So, Klaus just coldly don''t open his face. He doesn''t want to see Jenny.


    However, Klaus didn''t leave his sister Rebecca. He didn''t know which truth he couldn''t accept. However, Klaus had only one idea. He hoped it wasn''t here or in front of the damn witch.


    Klaus already knew that Rebecca and Marcel must have done something unforgivable to him.


    However, there is only one word. They will deal with their family affairs by themselves. It is not up to a witch and an outsider to intervene.


    As like as two peas, Claus is a stubborn man. Obviously, Jeni and Claus are exactly the same stubborn. This is a real hand in hand.


    Jenny wei walked slowly between Klaus and Rebecca. She blocked Klaus''s exploration with her body. Her tone was cold sarcasm, "Hey, Klaus, you know? The longer the oppression, the greater the resistance... I know you have never believed in God, but, my dear, have you read the Old Testament? "


    Klaus pulled the corners of his mouth. He didn''t want to know what this matter had to do with the legendary Bible, but janivy had to tell him. Janivy wanted to break Klaus''s spiritual defense. She hesitated to say the key points, but ambiguous said some indicative words. She said to Klaus, "look, Our God is strong not because of reason, but because of strength... Many times, what is strong is right. On the contrary, no matter how correct you are, it is also a wrong existence, don''t you think? My dear Klaus, that''s how your sister describes you... "


    Yes, when Rebecca and janivy were friends, Klaus was the most talked about by the two girls. At that time, janivy didn''t know why Rebecca used an unfathomable tone of mockery to describe her brother, but now she knows.


    Because the girl hates her brother.


    Yes, Rebecca hates Klaus for too long.


    Obviously, they were such a loving family at first, but with the loss of time and the change of Klaus, the seeds of hatred sprouted day by day and grew up day by day.


    Until it bears evil flowers and precipitates tragic fruits!


    Jenny Wei smiled proudly, and they were about to usher in the final victory!


    Klaus didn''t turn his eyes away. He didn''t want to admit defeat to Jenny Wei, a pervert. Therefore, he answered Jenny Wei''s provocation face to face. He didn''t believe in the woman in front of him. He just stubbornly insisted on his own concept - Rebecca won''t do too much, so he was willing to believe in his sister.


    Klaus coldly stretched out his hand to hold Jennifer close. He really hated witches more and more. His tone was as firm as ever. Klaus fought back fiercely.


    "Listen, Jennifer, save it for me... I don''t know what trick you''re playing, but if it''s the purpose of your whole plan to turn me against my sister, you''ll be in vain. You don''t think I''ll want to do something terrible to my sister if you show me some of her vague memories? No, at least I won''t teach my Rebecca now. Yes, I don''t need to do anything in front of you! "

 Chapter 582

    Janivy was almost angry and laughed by Klaus. How could he be so stubborn?


    Janivy''s voice lines are sharp and aggressive. She can''t wait to tear open Klaus''s deep-rooted belief and control Klaus''s eyes and consciousness. She wants Klaus to see Rebecca''s betrayal with her own eyes. Yes, janivy will never let them go.


    Jennifer woke Rebecca up again from her nightmare. Her eyes never left Klaus. She couldn''t hide her pity for him, which made people feel a kind of shocking and disgusting, "you''re really a poor guy, so I''ll show you what the truth is, Klaus, my dear Klaus, Take a good look... After a thousand years, the hypocrisy nature of your family is still so hypocritical and disgusting! "


    Klaus''s jaw is going to be stiff. What he hates most is being forced to do something.


    Jenny Wei doesn''t care if Klaus wants to eat people''s eyes. Now she is not stimulated by Klaus. The words are more and more fierce, "I hope their betrayal is just so. Unfortunately, we all think too naive. I want to tell you, Klaus, unfortunately, their betrayal of you is far more than that!"


    Rebecca suddenly woke up from her nightmare. In her dream, there were two cute little boys. Yes, two little boys, incomparably cute innocent little boys. However, it was such a warm and incredible picture that Rebecca cried out in horror, "no, no, ah, ah, ah, ah!"


    Klaus couldn''t control his eyes. The scenes he didn''t want to see were in front of them. Yes, Klaus could feel many miscellaneous pictures in Rebecca''s mind.


    Fuzzy, messy.


    Clear, clear!


    Klaus gradually began to understand that it was not the illusion of his sister. It was once. Yes, Klaus could clearly perceive the memory of Rebecca.


    Memories of cruel and tragic defeat!


    Jennifer had disappeared from Klaus, and she went directly to Rebecca.


    Rebecca stared at the witch in front of her. Who is she?


    ... by the way, she is janivy, the witch who hates her, but Rebecca''s memory begins to blur again. No, it shouldn''t be like this. She deeply remembers that janivy is not like this at all!


    Rebecca is confused.


    Under physical and mental torture, Rebecca has overdrawn a little.


    Janivy was obviously satisfied with her current state. She walked slowly, stood very close to Rebecca, stretched out her hand and gently rubbed her cheek.


    "My poor friend, are you all right? Looks like you''re really a little scared, aren''t you? Indeed, this is really a very bad day... "


    Rebecca unconsciously avoided janivy''s hands. She was afraid of the witch in front of her. Janivy is really you, too abnormal.


    Rebecca''s shyness and timidity made janivy more happy. She seemed to be very useful, and even her eyes were gentle. Klaus wanted to kill her more. Yes, he could feel Rebecca''s torture. The damn witch was torturing his sister in a way he didn''t know.


    And Rebecca has no way to resist.


    Rebecca just looked at janivy numbly. There was only a dim in her bright eyes. Her mouth moved, but there was no way to ask a question.


    Jenny Wei seems particularly interested in every reaction and wound of Rebecca. Her sharp nails caress / touch her good friend back and forth, "Hey, let me have a good look at you, my lovely Rebecca, your wound looks so scary!"


    Rebecca''s mouth tried to hold up an arc. Her hoarse voice was full of incomprehensible troubles. She just stared at Jenny quietly, "why do you want me to go back to the past? Why did you torture me so much? We all know the ending... You and I know the damn ending... We all know... "

 Chapter 583

    Rebecca is almost ruined by the pervert janivy!


    However, it seems that janivy really doesn''t want to stop her intimidation and revenge at all. She snuggled up to Rebecca so gently and reluctantly rubbed Rebecca''s delicate neck for a few times. Her tone is still unclear. "You''re right. We all know, but we know it''s not a big deal... Honey, The key is your brother, you know? "


    Every word is heartbreaking.


    Rebecca''s pupils contracted. She seemed to suddenly understand something. This damn witch, she didn''t want to let any of them go.


    Janivy just nodded very usefully. She liked Rebecca at this time, especially her eyes that wanted her to die but couldn''t do anything!


    Janivy has seen such eyes. Yes, her eyes before she died are probably similar to Rebecca now.


    It was still a little close. Janivy smiled slightly.


    Rebecca saw that she put her head together, as if to tell her a very warm little secret. Her appearance was no different from that of the innocent and lovely little witch in those years. However, Rebecca looked at her now as if she were looking at a poisonous snake.


    Rebecca''s hands clenched tightly, and her nails tore a small hole like this.


    bloodshed.


    Bit by bit brushed away the pain and hatred.


    Looking up, janivy and her eyes were opposite, and a strange arc caught in the corner of her mouth. Janivy told Rebecca like a nail, "my dear Rebecca, you are always so smart... Do you know what I want to do? I wonder what Klaus would think of your betrayal. Yes, I think your brother should want to know our story... Rebecca, your hands are shaking. Are you afraid, too? That''s really unfortunate. I want to tell you my creativity! What do you think of me connecting your two minds? In this way, you can tell him everything. Shouldn''t there be no secrets between the family? "


    Janivy said it sincerely.


    Unfortunately, Rebecca''s whole face turned pale. She didn''t know how to answer Jenny''s question. She just forgot to breathe all at once.


    ... no, you can''t do this to her, absolutely not to her!!


    Rebecca can''t accept this fact. She needs to know her brother better than anyone. If Klaus knows those things, no, he will kill her. Rebecca knows Klaus''s bottom line. No, Jenny can''t treat her like this!


    Janivy enjoyed the general inspection of Rebecca''s facial expression. The more obvious her pain and embarrassment were, the happier she felt!


    ¡ª¡ªRetribution, this is living retribution!


    Jenny Wei''s wrist is holding Rebecca''s hands, and their arms are so near and far away. Rebecca can''t do anything else because of her spell. Otherwise, they all know that Rebecca will kill people at the first time.


    No, then Rebecca can only choose compromise for the time being.


    Jenny Wei''s hands were tightly grabbed by Rebecca. Each of her fingers was trembling, slightly cold, slightly trembling. There was no expression on her pale face. She could only try to hold up a hypocritical smile, "no, Jenny Wei, please don''t do so well? Don''t do this to me. I promise you everything! "


    Rebecca is begging for mercy. She has no way out. She can only choose to beg for mercy in a humble way!

 Chapter 584

    Not all begging for mercy will have the so-called effect, especially for a woman, Jenny''s hatred is deep-rooted, and Rebecca''s begging for mercy has no effect at all.


    Rebecca''s fingers were broken one by one by genevie. Yes, it was a click, a click, so hard one by one.


    Many are broken!


    Jenny Wei really couldn''t bear to tell Rebecca a a complete answer. She said, "I''m really sorry, my friend, it''s too late for you to apologize and beg for mercy!"


    Rebecca didn''t ask for forgiveness. She asked for a string of Jenny''s spells.


    Then Rebecca was forced into the dark.


    Janivy decided to leave without nostalgia. Yes, she really couldn''t wait to see Klaus''s face after seeing the truth.


    Klaus and Rebecca have no choice. They can only be forced to accept the cruel reality of this goods. The revenge belonging to janivy has officially begun!


    On the other hand, Marcel, they are not idle.


    Yes, with the efforts of Elijah and Bailu, their investigation is getting closer and closer to the truth.


    Obviously, Celeste left them some interesting clues on purpose. Bailu and Elijah felt a little shocked. After all, the more they understand these things, the more they can feel the unfathomable depth of the witch!


    This time, their war is definitely not just Klaus''s hatred, but where is the key point?


    Bailu doesn''t know. Elijah is not sure. However, they know that there is another person who may know some clues.


    ... marcel, who has always lived here, must know something. After all, he once came into contact with the core of the city as a leader, so Elijah went directly to him without hesitation.


    Of course, he knew Marcel would not be obedient, so he took some corresponding measures.


    Elijah''s appearance was neither good nor bad, because just after Marcel ordered some night walkers, Marcel was in the billiards room he operated with Diego in his private time.


    Elijah is also familiar with this place.


    As soon as he appeared, he was basically cleared.


    Because, seeing his face, people with a little brain retreated consciously.


    ... including Diego, he just looked at Marcel silently and rolled away on his own initiative.


    Marcel frowns and Elijah''s mouth hooks. Well, they are used to these reactions, but Marcel feels a little uncomfortable for some reason.


    This time, Elijah came a little strange, and his heart was a little uncomfortable.


    It was not long since the last separation, and Marcel noticed that there was no Bailu around Elijah.


    How black is Elijah''s belly? Marcel doesn''t know. If Bailu is OK, if Bailu is not, it means that what this guy wants to do is not a good thing at all!


    Marcel stepped back a little, and his eyebrows became a knot. He just stared at Elijah straightly and didn''t have the heart to circle with him. "People don''t talk in secret. Elijah, what do you want?"

 Chapter 585

    Marcel asked Elijah what he wanted. In fact, Elijah really planned how to show up in the billiards room to Marcel.


    Because he needs Marcel.


    To be exact, Elijah said he needed Marcel''s brain to tell him the truth.


    Marcel may not really want to tell them the truth.


    After all, everyone has secrets. Marcel will tell him something he doesn''t want to know.


    Elijah slowly approached marcel, and his air pressure began to drop. "Hey, Marcel, I think we all remember here, don''t we? It is said that there are some good things hidden in this pigsty... Are you familiar with it? " Marcel did not retreat. Since Elijah could say such words, it means that he had checked before. Some secrets between them are no longer secrets.


    Marcel stared at Elijah. He didn''t answer. Marcel didn''t intend to say anything without a definite understanding of the meaning of Elijah''s words.


    Elijah made a half circle around the billiard table. He would always find it, but they had no spare time to waste, so Elijah became much more straightforward.


    Originally, he didn''t want to learn from Klaus, but now if he wasn''t rude to Marcel, it seems that he wouldn''t be willing to tell the truth.


    Elijah flashed over, and he stuck Marcel''s neck, ready to kill him.


    Marcel has not been as like as two peas. Their brothers really have no originality. They are exactly the same every time, even without changing a posture.


    Of course, Marcel is very familiar with this stronghold, which belongs to him. It is a pit where vampires and informants gather. Therefore, it is normal for a lot of information to flow or even stay here.


    Elijah also did some investigation. He looked into Marcel''s eyes and directly told him, "marcel, I need to find someone. I think you can help me, can''t you? You see, the news I got is like this... Yes, unfortunately, a group of people like you killed the vampire companion standing in front of you a few months ago... You should know this for a file, dear marcel, they are your men. "


    Marcel''s mouth became a straight line. He knew what Elijah was talking about, but he didn''t intend to respond to Elijah.


    ... I''m kidding. Are the chips in his hand that others can take away if they want?


    Marcel didn''t want to say the specific content and location of the document. However, he forgot Elijah''s personality. Since he dared to mention it, he had at least understood one or two.


    Elijah''s chin came close, and his mental power fell down. Marcel''s fingers began to tremble. Elijah was the ancestor vampire. Even if he kept a low profile and suppressed it, he could not deny his power. Marcel betrayed and opened the gap of his mouth. He was forced out word by word, "what do you want it to do and who do you want?"


    Elijah''s eyes began to become strange. His tusks came out, and a slight smile flashed in an arc. He knew that they were looking for the right direction.


    Obviously, it''s a confidential list.


    A very special, subtle, important and key list, a top secret list that Marcel would not share with any living or non living beings!

 Chapter 586

    Elijah didn''t want to give Marcel a chance to escape, so he asked directly. He was too lazy to play tricks with marcel, "my friend, I heard that the former mayor had a detailed record of supernatural groups. Marcel, you should know. Haven''t you seen it? A list of witches, werewolves and vampires. "


    Marcel knows what Elijah is talking about. Of course, he knows this list. This is the life-saving weapon he has worked hard to get. It is not a real lethal thing. To be exact, it is just a list, a list of the deaths and births of their unnatural existence.


    To put it bluntly, having this list actually represents your control over the unnatural creatures in the city.


    Normally, Marcel wouldn''t touch it.


    However, the current situation is very special. Elijah can do anything for Klaus.


    Yes, Marcel knew Elijah''s almost paranoid sense of salvation for his brother.


    Marcel struggled.


    Elijah was impatient.


    They don''t have much time to hesitate. If Marcel really needs any hesitation, Elijah doesn''t mind telling him to give up the idea in some extreme ways.


    Marcel could no longer avoid Elijah''s eyes. He had begun to use mind control.


    Marcel''s mouth was still very firm. He just refused to say. There was blood at the corners of his mouth. He just said, "I don''t know... I don''t know where it is!"


    Elijah''s tusks became more and more uncontrollable. He always hated Marcel''s stubbornness, even though, to some extent, Marcel''s stubbornness saved them several times.


    But Elijah is not rare now!


    Elijah put out his hand and clasped Marcel''s chin. The tightly twisted neck was about to change shape, but Marcel refused to say, "you have to tell me, Marcel! We really need this! "


    no


    Marcel''s stubbornness made people want to go crazy. Elijah looked around cruelly. Their changes had attracted the attention of many night walkers.


    Good. That''s all he needs now.


    Elijah''s eyes changed and extended like a tone. He was not Klaus. He never liked direct violence, but it did not mean that he would not use his power reasonably.


    When it comes to mental control, the most powerful of the original vampires is not his brother Klaus, but Elijah.


    Yes, half blood is half blood after all. No matter how powerful, it is not necessarily pure. However, Elijah is different. He is a real pure vampire.


    Elijah was a child whose mental power could be absolutely concentrated. As long as he wanted, he could even control all the lower creatures around him!


    Yes, all.


    Elijah said one more word with such emphasis. He said to the murderous night walkers who gathered, "we need this list."


    need!


    Marcel''s face changed.


    Elijah let him go, but the evil in the corner of his mouth was more and more unpredictable. Did he really want to kill Marcel? Marcel can''t face all the night walkers alone, let alone crazy bastards!


    The Nightwalker vampires whose eyes became blood red, their only goal was marcel, slowly approaching bit by bit.


    Elijah had quietly hinted when they were paying attention. Sometimes, surprise is the king of victory.


    Marcel stared at Elijah in surprise, "no, you can''t do that. Do you want to kill each other in our base camp?"

 Chapter 587

    Elijah doesn''t care about the life and death of vampires. Of course, Marcel cares about this.


    Unfortunately, Elijah doesn''t mind at all. Why does he mind? His brothers and sisters are not around. So, what else does he have to worry about?


    Elijah looked at Marcel safely. He seemed to be looking at a dead man. Anyway, as long as he wiped out here, he would be able to find the list.


    It just takes a little time.


    Marcel was extremely shocked at Elijah like this. Sure enough, without the woman named Bailu here, his life was not guaranteed.


    Elijah spread out his hands to Marcel. He told him his last choice. He said, "you know, Marcel, you know where it is, don''t you? If you don''t say it, I think what you need is just some stimulation... I think everyone knows that you are bluffing. Well, since you really want to force me to do some uncivilized things, are any of you hungry? "


    Elijah retreated to the door. There were only Nightwalker vampires left in front of Marcel. They rubbed hands at Marcel. It was definitely a hungry rhythm.


    Elijah was about to close the door, and his hands caught the door handle naturally.


    Marcel didn''t have time to hesitate. He had to stun several Night Walker vampires around him. Marcel had no choice. Otherwise, did he really want to kill his men?!


    Elijah is definitely a guy who will watch the whole audience and wait to clean up the last profit!


    Marcel knows this better than anyone.


    Marcel compromised.


    When Elijah was about to close the door in the last few seconds, Marcel''s wonderful voice was transmitted. He cursed Elijah helplessly, "Hey, okay, okay, wait a minute, I promise you!"


    Marcel agreed to Elijah''s request. They dodged and flew out directly.


    Of course, the door closed at last.


    Marcel glanced at Elijah obliquely. Elijah explained dispensably, "their mood is still a little excited. It''s all right. At most, they will destroy your secret base and won''t die!"


    Well, this is a barely acceptable result.


    Elijah stood in front of Marcel. They confronted each other for a few seconds. Marcel shrugged. Well, even for Rebecca, in fact, he didn''t really want to save them. It''s just that the price is a little high!


    Originally, that was Marcel''s last trump card. He never thought he would need to play at this time.


    However, no matter what the priorities were, Elijah made a gesture, and Marcel gave up his usual opening. "Yes, there is a gadget. I have been watching their movements. You know, I am not easy as a leader... We were in a good position before Klaus appeared, The earliest position of the list was in our municipal government in charge of the archives. Later, because of your brother''s disturbance, they had no choice but to find a way to transfer it. "


    Indeed, the effect of Klaus is quite objective. The mayor is dead.


    Klaus killed the big bellied and arrogant mayor who looked at people with his nostrils. Therefore, a group of people were changed at the political level of mankind. Marcel told Elijah that the list was finally transferred and they were transferred to a place they were all familiar with.


    Yes, that''s the church where they often hear huge bells.


    Camille''s uncle father Kieran''s church. After a series of discussions, mankind made a decision. They kept the list in St. Anne''s church.

 Chapter 588

    One is that the confidentiality of the list needs the protection of father Kieran. The other is that the most dangerous places are the safest and the safest places are also the most dangerous!


    As the center of the city, the Church played a great role.


    Of course, as the representative of mankind, father Kieran has always known. Even, the compilation of this list depends largely on father Kieran''s big family.


    In criminal investigation, mankind itself is a powerful and cunning existence.


    "Do you mean that the list has always been under our eyes, in the sacristy collection of our church?"


    Elijah was a little surprised. Marcel nodded innocently. Yes, this is one of his agreements with father Kieran.


    In Marcel''s world, everyone needs allies, and father Kieran and he are old partners.


    To some extent, father Kieran is a good man, so Marcel still believes in him!


    Elijah agreed with marcel, especially now when father Kieran and Camille are too busy.


    The witch''s spell has brought devastating damage to their lives!


    While talking, they have reached their destination. Yes, Elijah and Marcel have reached the church.


    Marcel went in first. He was much more familiar than Elijah. After all, he also lived here for a long time, not to mention the days with Davina before.


    Father Kieran''s church has always been a shelter for these vagrants.


    Elijah is no longer against Marcel at this time. He seems obedient. He always knows how to judge the situation, which is completely different from Klaus.


    So Marcel won''t completely hate Elijah.


    The two of them came to the archives quickly.


    Father Kieran is really a good file manager. He doesn''t need to be too clear about his classification. Elia breathed a sigh of relief. Yes, it''s much easier than he thought.


    They just need to look at the relevant information.


    Even so, the workload is huge. Fortunately, Marcel and Elijah are not ordinary people. They have inhuman speed and response.


    Elijah and Marcel looked at each other, and they worked separately, each in charge of an area.


    The archives say big or small. They can''t waste any time.


    Elijah swept a record book at once. The list belonged to the witch. He looked at it very quickly, but he was very careful. Elijah knew that he might find new clues at any time.


    Marcel, like him, began to search. They kept looking through all kinds of notebooks, all non-human beings, witches, werewolves, vampires and other monsters.


    Elijah even found Bailu''s real name and her family. Elijah pulled down those pages. He thought they might use them.


    Marcel was as useful as Elijah guessed. He was still familiar with witches. After looking through four or five notebooks, Marcel scanned a familiar name.


    Elijah noticed that his scanning stopped, and he seemed to find something.


    Elijah immediately flashed over. His eyes were full of questions. What did you find?


    Marcel is not a stingy man. His finger poked on a name. Marcel found a name that made him very familiar.


    This name, inexplicably called him a little mind, if there is no wrong guess, then this name should have a certain connection with the damn Celeste.


    Elijah looked down, and he saw the name.


    Brin.


    Sophie is a member of their family, a witch, a witch who is very strange when you think about it now.

 Chapter 589

    Brin.


    "This is the name in the list of witches. Do you know her?" Elijah also thought of the name. Yes, the name appeared in the man, he remembered.


    Brin is a witch of equal ability. Marcel still remembers her because brin has changed like Monique and them.


    Power, brin has a special power.


    So at that time, Marcel, as a leader, went to her, and they put a spell on the werewolf together.


    The spell of the new moon family was created by the witch named brin.


    Marcel still remembers that she didn''t die for a long time. Yes, Marcel tried to think about it. He remembered that he drowned and died inexplicably for more than 20 years.


    "Yes, I know the name, and I have been in contact with the witch." Marcel pointed to the name on the list. He was quite honest, "she is a good witch and looks beautiful. At the beginning, we used to play together... You know, having fun..."


    Marcel''s expression became a little obscene. He was a man with too much energy.


    Elijah interrupted his memory, "well, I don''t want you to say more details..." Elijah''s eyes glared at Marcel. He was not interested in this kind of thing. Elijah just wanted to know the key point about the witch!


    Marcel''s mouth was flat. He was about to get to the point. He pinched his nose a little speechless. He was a little embarrassed. "You know, I always have a good relationship with witches. As long as they are willing to cooperate, at that time, we will occasionally do some interesting things together. For example, she occasionally cast some spells for me at that time, really, I remember, brin is a very powerful little witch! "


    "Well, tell me, what did you ask her to do?"


    Why did Elijah look at Marcel''s hesitation? He knew it was wrong. It must have an impact on them now. Otherwise, according to Marcel''s personality, he wouldn''t be so coy.


    Elijah wanted to find out, and Marcel had no choice but to tell the truth. Anyway, he did it himself, and he had no way to escape. If he was angry, he would be angry. Marcel looked straight at Elijah, and he told the truth, "at that time, I was also young and energetic. Because a wolf group provoked me, I went to her in a rage. Yes, Brin, she helped me teach a wolf pack a lesson with magic. Well, you don''t have to look at me like that. I know what you want to ask... It''s your little wolf woman''s family, the crescent family. She cursed them and cursed them that they can only live in wolf shape. In addition to the full moon, and... I asked my men to expel them all! "


    Marcel got angry and said it all at once.


    Elijah felt his hands itch again.


    Marcel looked at Elijah''s face and said something out of touch. He wanted to divert Elijah''s attention. "Well, I admit I didn''t think clearly. It''s a problem. However, dear friend, Elijah, I also want to ask you... Speaking of this pregnant woman, Your little wolf girl, how do you think Klaus will react to your brother when he knows that you have left him aside and choose to save Bailu and her werewolf friend? "


    No matter what reason, Elijah could not avoid his real self. Therefore, Marcel asked the right way about this question.


    Elijah''s anger disappeared, and he was only angry.

 Chapter 590

    Elijah was choked by Marcel!


    Yes, after they rescued Klaus, there must be a lot of depressing things.


    Elijah didn''t want to teach Marcel a good lesson for the time being. He just wrote a small note for him. It''s not a bad report. The time has not come.


    Elijah didn''t say a word. He just stole the information in Marcel''s hand. It''s estimated that the smart Marcel can see something just by such a move. Therefore, Marcel''s eyes became a little disgusting. He used the same look of men. I know that kind of eye God looked at Elijah.


    Elijah felt frightened. What did this guy mean and what did he want to say?


    Marcel''s eyes are getting sharper and sharper, and Elijah can''t stand it. He gives Marcel an elbow with his backhand. He''s annoyed. Elijah''s voice is gloomy. "Let''s not discuss anything that has nothing to do with you. Okay, Marcel, we have important things to deal with now, okay?"


    This is the first time Elijah avoided Marcel''s problem. It has to be said that Marcel enjoyed a spiritual victory to some extent.


    So Marcel used two things at once.


    While he was trying to find information, he didn''t care to continue to inquire about Elijah''s privacy. Marcel was really curious about Elijah''s view of the woman belonging to his brother.


    ... the little wolf girl, the pregnant woman, the woman named Bailu!


    Now some of Elijah''s attention has been robbed by Marcel. After they found Brin, many things are much simpler and simple things are easy to finish. Therefore, Marcel is in the mood to make a good joke on Elijah. It''s completely the virtue of his brother who frowns and winks. "Don''t you really think I''m a fool? Elijah, you should know that I care about you so much. My people are everywhere in this city. Don''t you really think I didn''t know that the wolves of the crescent family held a family party in the manor last night? "


    Obviously, Marcel knows this better than Elijah.


    After all, his informants have been following the trail of werewolves.


    The New Moon Clan, such a large number of werewolves appear in their sphere of influence. Will Marcel really know nothing?


    ... then you really look down on Marcel. He''s not so naive. He doesn''t say anything, but just gives Klaus a face.


    Marcel suddenly thought of Bailu. It was not Bailu''s beautiful face that appeared in his mind, but the little baby many years ago.


    A little baby like a white tender ball.


    Marcel is a man of principle, so he didn''t start with the baby. Who knows, they will meet in this form many years later.


    Elijah''s tone was full of ridicule. "Do you mean they want to invite you by the way? Thank you for your actions... "Elijah, he can''t understand Marcel''s actions at all. He is often a self contradictory guy. He is cruel, but he has his own rules. He treats human beings as food, but he insists that he can''t hurt children.


    But aren''t those adults changed from children?


    So Elijah didn''t want to understand Marcel at all.


    Marcel didn''t feel uncomfortable because of Elijah''s attitude. He just sighed helplessly, "you don''t understand what the new moon family represents. Your little wolf girl will give you a big surprise one day... At that time, it''s not your liberation or your brother''s tragedy."

 Chapter 591

    Elijah didn''t understand Marcel''s meaning. He looked at him in doubt.


    Marcel didn''t continue to explain. He couldn''t say more about some things for the time being. Therefore, following the public opinion, Marcel changed a question. He knew that Elijah also wanted to know, "well, no matter what happened before, let''s talk about now. Now our question is - why is Bailu with those people?"


    Under the strict defense of Klaus and marcel, Bailu can still find a loophole to find her family and her relatives. Isn''t that interesting?


    Marcel seems quite skeptical. Yes, a pregnant woman, who seems to have absolute combat effectiveness step by step, what can she do to attract so many werewolves to work?


    ... because of children?


    ... because Klaus?


    ... or because of Bailu itself?


    Marcel really wants to know the answer.


    Unfortunately, Elijah''s patience is getting worse and worse now. He doesn''t want to continue this topic with Marcel. Bailu''s plan they don''t need to care about for the time being. When the time comes, everything will come out naturally.


    Besides, in Elijah''s concept, Bailu just needs their protection, not really a little personal freedom.


    Elijah and Klaus are different types of men after all, so their ideas, ideas and positions are different.


    In Klaus''s concept, his little wolf girl and little meat ball have long been orbit''s sphere of influence.


    If Bai Lu didn''t have some means to know how to flatter others and disobey others, it is estimated that both of them would explode there every day.


    Klaus''s temper is really speechless.


    Elijah is different. He will help Bailu think about some problems. For example, he is warning Marcel now, and he answered his question coldly, "marcel, I know you were at odds with the wolves here before, and I hope you can understand... If you dare to think about Bailu and the little guy, then I will kill you myself. Yes, believe me, My friend, as long as you really dare to act rashly against them, it will become your masterpiece in the world! "


    Elijah''s tone was not light or heavy, but his warning was absolutely in place.


    Sometimes, the more Elijah spoke so lightly, Marcel knew that he could do what he said.


    This cool damn monster!


    Marcel smiled helplessly. He seemed to see Elijah''s embarrassment for the first time. He looked at compromise. In fact, he said his view by retreating. "Good, I''m wrong, OK? I''m really sorry, my dear Elijah. It seems that I touched your restricted area... I just thought we got along well? "


    Elijah stopped talking, but his face sank.


    Marcel stopped joking. Now they have sorted out all the things about the witches.


    In one order.


    Elijah knew how to operate this thing conveniently, and Marcel''s smile gradually disappeared. He looked at the contents of the list so deeply, "you''re right, Elijah and Celeste really meant it. We guessed right! Every name on that man is a witch who died of suicide... "

 Chapter 592

    Marcel said his conclusion.


    However, it is obvious that Elijah is still a little confused. No, it should not be so simple.


    Elijah closed his eyes.


    He told himself that he must calm down and think clearly about the relationship between them. There must be a deeper connection!


    One name after another appeared before Elijah''s eyes, and then disappeared one by one.


    Elijah''s spirit is highly concentrated. He knows that they will soon find clues, soon, soon!


    Marcel stood aside. He didn''t disturb Elijah. If anyone in the world could accurately pierce the seven inches of the damn Celeste, it was Elijah.


    Therefore, Marcel absolutely believes in Elijah in this matter.


    Elijah suddenly opened his eyes. He found it!


    Marcel saw that his pupils had changed color, and his voice became high. "No, not everyone, there are exceptions!"


    Exceptions?


    Not suicide?


    Who is the exceptional witch?


    Marcel frantically looked for it. Yes, he also found it. It''s a name in the corner. It''s not obvious. Is there wood?


    Elijah and Marcel looked at the witch''s name.


    All witches died of suicide, except this one!


    ¡ª¡ªClara!


    Marcel''s eyebrows were squeezed.


    Clara?


    Who is that?


    Marcel didn''t remember the name in his mind.


    Elijah stopped talking if Marcel didn''t know him, but he still asked marcel, "do you know her? Any impression? "


    Marcel pondered for a long time. He really thought hard for a while. He couldn''t remember, so he could only give an answer, "... No."


    Well, Marcel really doesn''t remember, and Elijah can''t do anything.


    So, is this Clara the key to this riddle?


    Elijah kept thinking about this question, "well, let me assume that all witches died of suicide, but she wasn''t... Did she die naturally or for other reasons?"


    Marcel was also a little worried. He followed Elijah''s idea and made a breakthrough, "she is a witch. If she didn''t die of suicide, how did she die?"


    The death of a witch cannot be silent unless it is influenced by other external forces!


    So Marcel and Elijah looked at the name on the list.


    Clara?


    Do not know why, Marcel vaguely had a subtle feeling of uneasiness.


    He just stared at the words on the list.


    This name, and this last name, he seems to know.


    But Marcel couldn''t think clearly.


    Where on earth have you met?


    Or for other reasons?


    Marcel''s eyes wandered around, and then his body froze.


    Time!


    Marcel''s eyes focused on the time of death of the name.


    At that time, he will never forget it all his life!


    This time, Marcel discovered the problem earlier than Elijah. Of course, he won''t forget that year!


    It was a damn nightmare, his nightmare, Rebecca''s nightmare, and also the nightmare of the ancestor family!


    1919¡£

 Chapter 593

    People''s memories will not disappear. They will just be hidden, bit by bit. When you face them directly, it is like making good wine for too long and drowning people at once.


    ... they drowned people alive!


    Marcel remembers that year, that year''s flu, that year''s plan, that year''s lover, that year''s anger, that year''s depression, that year''s desperate love!


    Clara died of the flu!


    Marcel remembered, yes, she was framed and died, because there were problems inside her body, and she was no longer a pure witch. Therefore, according to their plan, the witch died silently.


    In 1919, there was a huge flu, a huge flu caused by the plague. Almost one-third of the human beings in the city died, and many people were directly and alive!


    Human''s bad nature is to seek good luck and avoid bad luck. Therefore, they can do anything for fear of infection!


    It''s just a helpless witch. She dies when she dies. No one cares at all.


    Marcel''s whole body was in a cold sweat. He felt afraid. The time turned around and returned to him. It was still that damn nightmare.


    Marcel remembered, he remembered everything, from the church reunion, this is a game!


    A life situation, a life and death situation, for him, for Rebecca, and for Klaus and them.


    Clara is janivy. Yes, it''s just a different pronoun. From the perspective of witches, her name is Clara, but their friends are used to calling her janivy!


    ... the innocent little witch, the avenger who was sent to hell and now climbs back again!


    Elijah was a little afraid to get close to Marcel. He should not mutate too much.


    Marcel''s hands tightly clasped the name on the list. He remembered it. Marcel remembered it completely. He blurted out a name. Elijah heard him calling - genevie!


    Just as genevie appeared from Marcel''s mouth, Elijah and Marcel were completely shocked. They watched the name on the list change.


    The black ink representing the name was entangled and twisted into a ball, then fainted, and finally disappeared bit by bit in their eyes.


    The name disappeared.


    The words disappeared.


    It''s like the name Clara never appeared!


    Elijah and Marcel looked at each other. They had only one idea left. Yes, what they all knew was that the words disappeared, the riddles disappeared, the riddles disappeared, and Celeste''s hint that they had guessed the meaning correctly.


    Only the correct answer can lead them to reality!


    A witch''s spell can never lie!


    Yes, Elijah and Marcel understood it completely.


    Celeste''s invitation was in front of them. Elijah no longer cared about Marcel''s guilty heart. He had only one idea. Finally, he could find his brother and sister.


    ... I hope Klaus and Rebecca are all right. Otherwise, Elijah really can''t control his desire to kill!

 Chapter 594

    Elijah still overestimates himself. At the same time, he overestimates Klaus and Rebecca. They are not good, yes, very, very bad!


    Because, in front of them, either someone else, or janivy, who climbed back from hell, she was so dark and gloomy that she became a living pervert.


    In the abnormal world, you have to obey or resist.


    Klaus and Rebecca really can''t say how bitter they are. Especially Rebecca, she has suffered double torture!


    Klaus didn''t know where to look at her silently. As long as she thought of this, Rebecca felt that she was going to be driven crazy!


    Jenny Wei is intentional. She knows that Jenny Wei knows Rebecca''s weakness, so she plays with Rebecca and Klaus easily!


    Jenny Wei''s hatred is being vented bit by bit in her own way!


    Occasionally, Elijah was naive. Even if it wasn''t janivy, how could Celeste of his family make his brother and sister feel better?


    Elijah obviously forgot this. You can''t offend anyone. You can''t offend a woman?!


    Klaus and Rebecca are not good at all!


    In the hands of this pervert, they have been greatly tortured both physically and mentally. Yes, especially Rebecca, she is about to reach the limit!


    Genevie linked Rebecca''s and Klaus''s consciousness, so Klaus could see what Rebecca thought.


    Jenny Wei is still in high spirits. Her state has always been very excited. Yes, she is just like going to see an extraordinarily tempting film. In order to make Rebecca enjoy herself, Jenny Wei also consciously moved out a record player.


    A very old record player that rotates directly against the beat.


    Rebecca is going crazy.


    Janivy started the record player.


    music.


    As if the time reappeared, the general music appeared in the empty room, familiar and terrible.


    Rebecca couldn''t help covering her ears. She didn''t want to listen. She didn''t want to listen at all!


    The melodious tone hovered between them. Yes, it was beautiful, graceful and beautiful. It was like an ignorant and lovely girl praying and a poor Princess blessing her knight!


    Rebecca remembers this song. It''s their favorite song. Even, Jenny will play it for her... Yes, they had a good time.


    Rebecca gradually fell into a trance, damn, this damn music.


    It''s not music!


    For Rebecca, it''s a curse. It''s a haunting nightmare!


    Yes, it''s the most popular music from 1919, their favorite music. Rebecca can even outline the sense of rhythm and melody.


    Jenny Wei''s smile grew deeper and deeper. She just looked at Rebecca and moved her mouth, "honey, I''m glad you still remember all this. Listen, did you hear me..."


    "No, no... no! Please... Don''t do this to me... "Rebecca lost control in the faster and faster music. Unknowingly, janivy has opened her control. Rebecca almost instinctively ran away!


    ... the real hunting, the real revenge, is now officially started!

 Chapter 595

    Klaus''s consciousness began to be a little trance. He didn''t know who to trust?


    Rebecca''s consciousness shuttles through his consciousness. Their brain waves are connected by a mysterious force. Yes, janivy''s brainwashing began to play a role.


    Originally, Klaus would not believe it, but the facts are too cruel.


    Klaus didn''t think about the cruelty. He really didn''t have any way!


    Klaus told himself that it was his sister, yes, their youngest and only lovely innocent sister... But when did she unknowingly become like this?


    Klaus''s anger continued to expand with Rebecca''s consciousness. At first, he felt ridiculous, then pity, pity, and finally, there was only hateful left!


    Yes, hate.


    Hate hate.


    In Klaus''s long life, he seems to hate many people. Obviously, Klaus has been hated by many people, because of his own personality or practice, but he never thought that one day he would hate himself.


    Yes, Klaus began to hate himself.


    Klaus hated himself who wanted to hate his family.


    Klaus hates Rebecca!


    Klaus hated the sister he had always loved, who had always betrayed his sister Rebecca!


    Jenny Wei appeared at the right time. She knew that Klaus''s consciousness began to be confused. There were many clues. Klaus could choose not to think in front of outsiders, but he had to face the truth.


    There is always only one truth.


    No matter how you escape and suffer, but the truth is that he stays there and doesn''t move!


    Klaus is being forced to absorb the truth!


    Janivy''s words are like a spell around Klaus''s reason. She wants to break down his persistence bit by bit. Every word of janivy is contaminated with malice. She tells Klaus with such a soft smile, "admit the fact, Klaus, your sister and Marcel have betrayed you, haven''t they? I let you see the truth with your own eyes. You see, they are plotting how to disappear you from their world. They don''t need you at all, do they Well, I''m not myself. I don''t say much, do I? However, even if I don''t know where the private meeting is behind them, you and I know very well that this private meeting and plan is only the beginning. Look, your sister''s betrayal of you is only the beginning! "


    Klaus''s face became very dark. He even hid his eyes. All this, he lost confidence. Yes, he could feel Rebecca''s hatred for him at that time, so deep and heavy!


    Klaus''s expressionless appearance is a little scary, especially when he just looks at you. Unfortunately, the focus of his eyes is janivy. Janivy is a pure pervert?


    The more Klaus looked at her with such resentment, the more excited Jenny''s speech became. Her sympathy and love almost overflowed. She was simply enjoying the torture of Klaus and Rebecca. "Look, my dear Klaus, you bear too much condemnation... Therefore, the deepest fear in your heart has become a reality, hasn''t it? Yes, the reality is that they love each other far more than they love you! "


    Klaus didn''t refute at all. He knew what Jenny meant, because Rebecca had opened the door to hell for him!

 Chapter 596

    Klaus can''t avoid it. Janivy doesn''t want to let him go at all. Her tone is more and more excited. Yes, her hatred gradually seeps out from between the lines. She just wants to tell Klaus the truth and what she has tasted, She wants to be on their brothers and sisters inch by inch. Janivy''s vicious spell constantly echoes in Klaus''s ears, "look at it, my Klaus, your sister and your adopted son. They conspire to be reborn!


    Escape from you... They hate you more than anyone else in the world! "


    Klaus heard janivy laughing wildly. She said, Klaus, you are a monster!


    Yes, you are a monster, so is your brother, not to mention your sister. Your family is a monster!


    Then, because of your only beloved sister Rebecca, I became a monster!


    ... monsters?


    There are no monsters in this world. There are only terrible hearts. The reality is often so cruel. Terrible hearts turn a normal human into a monster!


    Klaus''s memory suddenly appeared a small short fault!


    Yes, he was also turned into a monster by a man. At first, there were his father and mother, followed by friends and confidants, and now, there are enemies and lovers.


    The most terrible thing may be the closest existence around you.


    Klaus wants to tell genevie that he is not a monster, no... Bailu once said that he is not a monster. How can Klaus allow himself to become a monster?


    Klaus clearly remembers that he promised Bailu to try to be a competent father. How could their little guy need a monster as a father?


    But what about Rebecca?


    Klaus''s confused consciousness began to spread again.


    ... where''s his sister Rebecca?


    Is Rebecca a monster?


    Klaus can still remember her blonde hair, the way she smiled in her eyes all over the world, and the way she was desperate to protect his useless brother!


    But the darkness slowly shrouded their past.


    Klaus began to be unable to distinguish between what was true and what was false. He took it for granted that he imagined everywhere.


    Klaus loves her, but what about Rebecca?


    Or, we should ask his most lovely sister when her feelings for his brother changed from love to resentment, and from resentment to hatred.


    Deep hatred!


    Klaus asked himself, why did they become like this, and why did their family become like this step by step? Who... Whose fault is it?


    Rebecca, is she a natural monster? No, no, Klaus clearly knows this fact. In their position, on the contrary, Rebecca thinks it was forced by him!


    The living Klaus made her a monster!


    Klaus is now provoked and stimulated by Rebecca, and will be alienated into another monster!


    Because of betrayal, because of hatred, because of trust, because of family affection... Whatever the reason, Klaus found that he was more and more unable to control himself.


    As the plot unfolds step by step, Klaus can no longer convince himself to maintain a heart that loves his family, because the heart that still has a little residual temperature has been hollowed out!


    By his relatives, by his sister, by his Rebecca!

 Chapter 597

    When Klaus gradually began to collapse, Rebecca was still trapped in memories.


    Yes, janivy''s spell completely opened the gap in Rebecca''s consciousness. She had no way not to recall those damn pictures.


    1919¡£


    At the beginning of the plan, Rebecca took Jenny to a bar she had never set foot in.


    Of course, the environment of the bar is quite retro and elegant. Jenny seems to like it very much.


    I like it so much that she bought Rebecca a a drink for the first time.


    You know, janivy can hardly drink. Rebecca''s mood is very complex. She knows what it means, which means that janivy''s trust in her has reached a certain degree.


    ... it''s time.


    Rebecca knows this clearly. It''s time. Yes, the time is ripe for their plan to be implemented.


    Janivy really seems to have no defense against Rebecca. Even though the witch friends around her occasionally suggest that she be careful, Rebecca.


    However, the little witch who was dazzled has fallen into the trap of friendship.


    She believed Rebecca as if she believed in herself.


    Rebecca''s performance was the same. She hung around Jenny, buttoned her waist line and happily announced, "my wife is really happy tonight. Shall we continue? Next round, please! "


    Jenny Wei hesitated a little. She was not the kind of special girl who could play at all. She just refused Rebecca a a little soft, "don''t say goodbye, you know my drinking capacity, I''ll get drunk..."


    Originally, according to the previous development, Rebecca would not force janivy, but this night; Rebecca''s mood seemed particularly excited. She refused and shook her beautiful little head. She just refused, "no, baby, have fun in time, you know?"


    The tall cup in Rebecca''s hand was constantly shining with exquisite light, and the wine gas hit it again and again. It was mellow and attractive. Rebecca told janivy that she must continue this time, "Hey, my dear janivy, this is the only golden wine left in the city!"


    Janivy is a little hesitant. In fact, she is still a little reluctant.


    But can you really get drunk?


    Rebecca''s constantly egged on janivy. Janivy still shook. The bartender who had been standing silently beside them made several more lovely little guys.


    Janivy drank it anyway.


    Because Rebecca told her that she would protect her friends.


    Rebecca and Jennifer are drinking happily. At least, it looks like this, doesn''t it?


    Jenny Wei was really a little drunk, and her tone relaxed a lot. She just shook on one arm to hold Rebecca, and her words lost some logic, "Hey, dear Rebecca, you are really beautiful, beautiful, warm and direct. I really like you... You are completely different from my impression when I first met you, You are an eager little sun, you know? I have been taught since I was a child that creatures like you are natural monsters... "


    Janivy''s talk is messy. She has begun to shake. Yes, Rebecca knows clearly that janivy is drunk.


    Only a guy who is drunk to a certain extent will she say these words.


    Drink and tell the truth.


    Rebecca seemed to be excited and happy, but she shook the tall cup slowly and calmly. She opened a cruel smile at Jenny Wei. She almost mumbled in response to Jenny Wei''s words, "is it a natural monster? No, you''re wrong, my friend, the opposite is true... We''re all forced to become monsters! "


    Unfortunately, Rebecca''s rare confession was not heard at all.


    Janivy is just trapped in her confession. She has always yearned for Rebecca''s family. Yes, Rebecca has long found that janivy''s attention is on her brother or the damn devil.


    Jenny Wei''s tone was getting lower and lower, and her voice was burning with shyness and uneasiness. Rebecca knew that she was still a little reserved, "yes, you are all good guys, not just you, but your whole family are very good, aren''t you? Mysterious, elegant and charming... For example, your brother Elijah, how elegant and noble he is... "


    "Yes, I agree with you. Elijah is really impeccable!" Rebecca looked at janivy with a smile. She was waiting for janivy''s final confession.


    Rebecca''s vision is so penetrating. Janivy''s face is crimson. She may have drunk too much wine and said it carelessly, "no, I don''t know. I mean... Yes, I admit your brother. He''s very good, but... But if I can only choose a Michelson man..."


    Janivy''s meaning was so obvious that her eyes never left the devil.


    "... Klaus..." Rebecca said the name that had been hidden too deeply instead of her. Yes, janivy smiled sweetly. Her mind had been eroded by alcohol. Rebecca stretched out her hand to her, and she was like a real devil. "Janivy, who would have thought that a holy little witch like you would like bad boys... So, I knew we would be friends! "


    best friend!

 Chapter 598

    Jenny fell drunk in Rebecca''s arms.


    At that time, their relationship was very close. They could say almost anything.


    Rebecca is a very smart girl. As long as she really wants to get close to someone, that person basically has no suspense and will be taken down.


    ... not to mention such an innocent and innocent little girl as janivy.


    Rebecca took janivy every minute.


    Rebecca is telling genevie about their family.


    It seems that she has long known that janivy is particularly interested in her family?


    Janivy''s eyes are on Rebecca. Her eyes are bright water. Yes, what she wants to know is in Rebecca''s words.


    I have to say that Rebecca is a good fisherman. No, look, this stupid fish, janivy, slipped over and hung the bait.


    Rebecca''s flirtation is not light or heavy. She just deliberately doesn''t talk about the key points. She just needs to hang someone''s appetite back and forth and try to brush the edge. "Honey, your taste is really deep in my heart. There are a lot of bad boys in our family. Yes, my brothers are really worse than each other... Except Elijah, you know, There are many people in our Michelson family. If you like bad boys, you will fall in love with my brother Cole... "


    "Cole?" Jenny looked at Rebecca suspiciously. She had never heard of the name before. "Who''s Cole and where''s your mysterious brother?"


    Rebecca''s mouth revealed a faint smile. She knew. Who exactly was what janivy wanted to know?


    However, Rebecca has long had her own plans and plans for this matter.


    Rebecca took the glass and shook it. Then, she naturally drank a few mouthfuls for herself, and then gave Jenny a few mouthfuls. Her voice slowly caught the smell of sadness and nostalgia. "My family is very big. Yes, you know I love them... But seriously, the situation is really a little complicated... Yes, it''s very complicated. It''s been more than a thousand years, Like other brothers and sisters, we also have ups and downs of family struggle! Actually, I''m thinking about one thing now... "


    "What''s the matter?" Jenny Wei really got into it. She looked at her good friend with worry. Rebecca rarely showed this expression. She looked sad and fragile.


    Jenny Wei doesn''t want to see Rebecca like this, so for whatever reason, this second, Jenny Wei wants to help Rebecca. She wants Rebecca to smile.


    Yes, Rebecca is suitable for that bright and arrogant smile, as always lovely and wild. That''s Jenny''s favorite smile.


    Because that''s what janivy can''t do.


    Rebecca''s wildness and self is the place where Jenny Wei has been secretly envious. She appreciates Rebecca, likes Rebecca, and even secretly looks forward to Rebecca.


    Of course, the most important thing is that sometimes Rebecca feels a little similar to her brother Klaus. It may be the reason of the family. Jenny finds that she can''t refuse Rebecca more and more.


    ¡ª¡ªFortunately, they are good and good friends. Janivy deeply trusts Rebecca.


    If you''re looking for someone, Jenny, she can help Rebecca.

 Chapter 599

    Jenny expressed her kind advice to Rebecca. She wanted to help Rebecca.


    Of course, the first time Rebecca refused janivy, she was still a poor little look that I didn''t want to say more.


    Janivy looked more nervous. She was very concerned about Rebecca''s mood.


    ... so, the problem arises here. Klaus knows that his sister must have other ideas and plans, because he grew up watching Rebecca, so he knows Rebecca''s small actions and details better than anyone else.


    This witch named janivy is being played / applauded by his sister Rebecca.


    "Yes, you''re right. Rebecca is really smart, isn''t she? Look at my silly appearance at that time... "Janivy''s words penetrated, Klaus''s eyes flashed, and he didn''t answer her, but he stood so quietly and looked at Rebecca so quietly.


    I have no choice but to look at it like this.


    Watching Rebecca step by step towards the abyss of betrayal.


    Klaus saw in his consciousness that Jenny was pestering Rebecca. She wanted to know what kind of help Rebecca needed.


    Don''t worry about the little witch!!


    Jenny Wei''s mouth outlines a mocking sneer. The most important thing is that she is naive. Unexpectedly, there is such a time when people directly want to take a hammer.


    Klaus and janivy have a tacit understanding. They don''t want to say a word more.


    Things are still expanding step by step.


    Rebecca''s little mood continued. She inadvertently revealed her thoughts, "in fact, my lovely janivy, I was thinking, am I going to contact a brother I haven''t seen for a long time... Yes, I admit I miss them..."


    "Really?" Jenny Wei looked at Rebecca very seriously. She was also a little tangled. However, her mood of trying to help her friends overcame Jenny Wei''s hesitation. She kowtowed, "what can I do for you? Rebecca, I want you to be happy... "


    This is a girl''s best and most true emotion. Janivy doesn''t want Rebecca to be sad, so she violates the principle of a witch. She plans to help a Vampire... Because they are best friends.


    Of course, she is the only one who thinks so. Rebecca and marcel, in fact, have long recognized her character and weaknesses.


    From the beginning, they were not in a balanced state. The friendship spread from lies was actually not beautiful at all.


    Rebecca watched janivy quietly. She had reached this point and couldn''t look back. Of course, she didn''t have any extra thoughts to regret at that time. She was full of excitement and joy.


    Because, janivy is more simple and naive than they thought, she actually took the initiative to put it forward.


    Of course, Rebecca won''t let go of this kind of good thing. The next second, her face was full of emotion and joy. She hugged Jenny with both hands, "really? My friend, are you really willing to help me? "


    Jenny nodded happily. She was happy to help Rebecca. She hoped Rebecca would be happy.


    This is the purest hope of a good friend.


    Rebecca''s eyes are shining. She tries to restrain her breathing. She can''t be too excited. She must take her time step by step, "okay... Honey, I hope maybe you can help me find them, but you must keep it a secret. No one can know... You know my position..."


    "Of course," said Jennifer, who agreed to Rebecca''s request. As she said, their family is very complex, so she won''t say a word more to protect Rebecca. "So, do you want me to find your brother Cole?"


    Jenny thought Rebecca missed her brothers, so she''s making a list now.


    "No, actually, I want you to find Mike... Our father..." Rebecca''s lie is so smooth that she just opens her eyes and tells lies. "Yes, our dearest father, I miss him very much. Of course, my brother also misses him very much. You know, from childhood to childhood, Klaus is the child that my father pays most attention to..."


    Klaus''s eyes cam. He can''t help dissimilating. Yes, she''s lying. Rebecca''s lying. He can''t control his anger. His tusks soar. Klaus can''t help stretching out sharp claws to his only sister Rebecca, "enough!! Stop lying! "

 Chapter 600

    Klaus struggled to look at Rebecca. He didn''t want to believe it, but he had to believe it!


    Janivy''s words still echoed in his mind, "do you see? Is your sister as innocent as you say... Hey, honey, don''t blame the messenger. You must know in your heart that Klaus, even you, at least doubted... Your father was in 1919


    I''ve been back, haven''t I? He came to New Orleans to kill you. You always remember... Didn''t you? "


    Klaus certainly remembers. He remembers the tragedy every moment. Yes, his father appeared and he destroyed everything.


    Everything they worked hard to build, Klaus and Elijah worked hard for a long time, was destroyed by their father, and he wanted to kill them.


    ... their father is their biggest nightmare, which no one can deny.


    Klaus''s eyes never left his sister. He fell into a tangled point of thinking. He... Should he continue to see it!


    Even if he didn''t have any choice, Klaus asked himself, should he continue to choose to see it?


    Jenny Wei''s smile grew bigger and bigger. She knew that Klaus''s defense was disintegrating step by step.


    Yes, he trusts Rebecca, but so what?


    Before Jenny Wei could be complacent, Klaus''s attitude changed again. He was an unpredictable man. Jenny Wei even felt a little afraid. She calculated their brothers and sisters so that Klaus would deal with her like this. However, Jenny Wei didn''t want to think about it at all.


    Klaus won''t die. They can''t hold Klaus for a lifetime.


    Yes, they can''t do it, but they can plant a seed of hatred in Klaus''s heart and wait for him to take root!


    Jennifer did a good job at this. No, she did a great job!


    Klaus only had the last one to insist. He didn''t know whether he was persuading himself or Jennifer. His tone was vicious and overbearing. "Indeed, my father appeared, but what does that mean? The city was almost burned down, and he almost succeeded. He was chasing us all the time. He wanted to kill me, but all this had nothing to do with Rebecca... Over the years, I admit that I am not a good man, and Elijah and Rebecca are not good people... But even if, to some extent, my family and I have done many terrible things to each other, I still believe in my sister. I believe Rebecca will never find my father! Yes, no matter how angry she is... "


    No matter how angry she is, Klaus is willing to believe Rebecca''s innocence. His sister won''t want to kill him with her father!


    Klaus deeply insisted on the final point of view!


    They are a family. Over the years, they have always been a family that relies on and protects each other!


    Jennifer was a little shocked. Klaus could still hold on to this position. What was he thinking? Didn''t he see Rebecca''s move?


    Jenny Wei doesn''t know where Klaus will deceive himself and others, but she won''t allow it. Jenny Wilson coldly mocks Klaus''s rare innocence. What''s left in her voice is nothingness, "it''s rare that you can believe all this... You really love your sister in your heart, don''t you? It''s really ridiculous. You trust her so much, my dear Klaus. Do you really think she won''t betray you and your family? OK, then watch carefully... When we''re finished, you''ll see with your own eyes, hear with your own ears, touch with your own hands, and then you''ll know how wrong you are! "


    Jenny Wei just looked at Klaus so numbly. He could still insist. However, Jenny Wei just felt very funny. Won''t Rebecca betray? Jenny Wei almost felt Klaus was as stupid as her. Yes, Jenny Wei once believed that Rebecca wouldn''t really hurt her, but what happened?


    As a result, her best friend pushed janivy to hell, and Rebecca herself sent her to hell!

 Chapter 601

    When Klaus was destroyed step by step by reason and persistence, Elijah also encountered a considerable impact.


    Yes, Marcel helped them find the clue. Marcel began to lose his breath about the clue about janivy. He knew how deep janivy''s hatred for Rebecca was.


    ... they don''t have much time to hesitate!


    Marcel thought for a long time, but he still made a difficult decision.


    This matter must be told to Elijah. If... Marcel makes the worst plan, if Rebecca is really caught by genevie, and Klaus finds out about it, Elijah is the only one who can slightly suppress the angry Klaus.


    Yes, there is only one Elijah in this world!


    Marcel has always been a self-conscious guy, so he can live until now.


    While Elijah was still trying to find clues, Marcel was calm. He went over and grabbed Elijah''s arm.


    Elijah looked back at him and raised his eyebrows. "What''s the matter?"


    Marcel pondered for a while. He couldn''t help saying that now, there was still a chance to confess. When something really happened, they would be too late!


    "Listen, I know where they may be locked up... Yes, I found a clue to the witch, her thing, I know!" Marcel confided the truth. He must get Elijah as an ally, or they will all be killed by the devil Klaus!


    Elijah was surprised. He didn''t understand, but he immediately blurted out a question, "do you know? Does this have anything to do with you? "


    Elijah was not a fool. He naturally saw Marcel''s expression. His appearance was really a little strange and wrong. Yes, Marcel''s attitude from the beginning of this matter was a little ambiguous. He seemed to want to save them and hesitated to expose anything.


    Marcel''s color is all black.


    Elijah narrowed his eyes and looked at him as if he were looking directly at his bones. "So, are you going to tell me the truth now? Do you already know the news of the witch named Clara... Do you know her? "


    Yes, Marcel naturally knows about the mysterious witch named Clara. She is the genevie, the innocent little witch they killed with their own hands.


    "You''re right. I know it," Marcel nodded to Elijah. He took out a picture and gave it to Elijah. "She''s a nurse. Yes, we knew each other a long time ago. She used to be a nurse in dovetail sanatorium."


    Elijah looked carefully at the picture in Marcel''s hand. His eyes were fixed. Yes, he seemed to have seen the woman in it.


    Marcel, he knows Elijah''s memory. He must have recognized genevie, but what does this matter have to do with the witch who has died for a long time.


    Elijah''s doubts are getting deeper and deeper. His eyes will turn into rays and directly scan Marcel back and forth. What he wants to know now is the story of Marcel and the witch, because he has not seen Marcel with such a wrong look for many years.


    ... he is afraid, not pretending, but really afraid!


    "Come on," Elijah asked directly, "what the hell is going on? Where are Klaus and Rebecca? "


    Marcel obviously knows something. Elijah is impatient. He doesn''t want to beat around the bush with Marcel now!

 Chapter 602

    Under Elijah''s eyes, he looked at Marcel''s expression more and more tangled, as if the real answer was unspeakable!


    Marcel didn''t dare to look into Elijah''s eyes. If he knew about it, Marcel didn''t know what would happen to them?


    However, we always need a real ending, whether for him or Rebecca!


    Marcel bit his teeth hard. Well, he must break the secret. Yes, he must tell Elijah about it. However, although he was determined to tell Elijah about it, he instinctively rejected this damn nightmare!


    ... if it is really known, Elijah may think Rebecca''s life is soft hearted, but he knows that Klaus will not let them go!!


    This nightmare, this damn nightmare that has no way to regret, has been buried too deep by them for too long. Marcel can''t control himself for a long time.


    Marcel opened his mouth. In Elijah''s aggressive eyes, he still couldn''t say a word.


    Elijah approached the past directly. He was just patient. If Marcel continued to grind like this, he didn''t know what he would do. "Hey, Marcel, do you need me to remind you that Klaus and Rebecca are suffering?"


    Marcel, of course, is direct. It is because he knows that he can''t say a clear response.


    It was as if he had been taken away from the function of speaking. Unfortunately, Marcel had to face Elijah.


    Elijah had no doubt. If Marcel said an answer right away, it would be perfunctory. Now, his attitude explains everything. This matter really has something to do with the man in front of him!


    ... knowing this, Elijah was much more relieved.


    Since Marcel still has time to struggle here, it shows that the damned witch named janivy has a grudge against his brother and sister. As long as he knows this, Elijah is still a little sure. They won''t have much to do for the time being. After all, they are the ancestors of blood sucking ghosts, aren''t they?


    Not old vampires, yes, they are not old vampires!


    Those who really hate them will try their best to torture them, which Elijah knows better than anyone!


    Marcel''s neck was tied again. He had no choice but to lower his eyes. Elijah urged, "marcel, I suggest you don''t test my patience. If you know anything, say it quickly... Now, immediately!"


    Elijah''s voice seemed to burst out directly in Marcel''s heart!


    Before Marcel could react completely, he heard his own uncontrollable answer, "yes, the sanatorium in the suburbs, you can find them there!"


    Marcel''s answer was so fast that it was crisp. His answer seemed to be hidden in his throat, waiting to blurt out.


    ¡ª¡ªWhat the hell does he mean?!


    There was a doubt in Elijah''s eyes, and a trace of uneasiness flashed in his heart. Elijah''s question had another meaning, "really? Are you sure? How do you know? "


    Marcel struggled out and covered his eyes with one hand. He answered Elijah''s question hoarsely, "don''t ask me, damn it, don''t ask me, I just know."

 Chapter 603

    The more Marcel avoided it, the more Elijah couldn''t let him go.


    Elijah, he must have an answer. He must know what happened, or, should we say, what did Marcel do?


    Therefore, in view of Marcel''s attitude, Elijah just stared at Marcel''s eyes straightly, looking like he would never stop until he reached his goal, "tell me, how do you know?"


    What Marcel concealed has now become a key point.


    Yes, Elijah can feel Marcel''s shaking. He may really know something, but he refuses to say it because of fear and anxiety. However, the more he is, the more it represents that Klaus and Rebecca may be in danger.


    Marcel couldn''t hold on any longer. He took a deep breath. Well, he said, "if I think right, yes, Elijah, you need to know... What are we facing? Listen, many years ago, I, we did something, Rebecca and I, we did something together... Now, I think witches are using it against them! "


    "What''s the matter¡® Elijah asked the point directly.


    Marcel wiped his face, and his hard face became unbearable. He could only admit what he had done with a bitter smile, "believe me... We don''t want to, but... It''s something you might not like!:


    Elijah certainly wouldn''t like it. They betrayed Klaus, betrayed the whole family, and even killed many people, including destroying their once beautiful home.


    How could Elijah like these?


    Marcel told the truth in one breath. At this point, he can''t hide it anymore, because he can vaguely feel that Rebecca is in danger.


    Yes, Marcel, the woman he once loved most, knew Rebecca''s situation. Yes, Rebecca, she is very dangerous now.


    Marcel''s intuition told him that Rebecca was in great trouble!


    Elijah took a few seconds to digest the damn truth. He couldn''t believe it... It could be like this?!


    The reason for their father''s arrival, the reason why the whole city was wrapped by the fire, and the reason why their homes were destroyed, Elijah would never think that it was just like this!!


    Elijah stepped back involuntarily. He looked at Marcel and shook his head. There was still some chaos. He was almost muttering to himself. Elijah looked at Marcel incredulously, "why? Why did you do such a thing? Why did you do it? For more than half a century, I can''t let go. Obviously, we are all very careful, but why? I''ve always wondered how our father found us. What stupid mistake did we make to destroy the place with good memories that we can finally call home? "


    Marcel lowered his head silently. Yes, it was because of them. It was his fault. He and Rebecca fainted. At that time, they had only love in their eyes and hearts, only love!


    Love makes people selfish, love makes people expect, love makes people persistent, love makes people sad, love makes people struggle, love makes people crazy, love makes people constantly hear the call of hell!

 Chapter 604

    Elijah''s eyes became blood red. He couldn''t help roaring out, and the murderous spirit broke out, "damn you! Damn you!! You dare such a thing, you know? Marcel, I even blamed myself once... "


    Elijah''s sharp claws cut so fiercely into the meat on Marcel''s neck. Does he really want to kill marcel, an ungrateful bastard? Is he still human?


    Actually asked a witch to call back their most hated and feared father?!


    Marcel dares to do such a thing!!


    How could Klaus accept Marcel''s doing such a thing with Rebecca?


    Even Elijah could not accept such a terrible thing.


    Marcel raised his head. His eyes were on Elijah''s blood red explosion. He pulled the corners of his mouth and couldn''t explain. Marcel himself couldn''t believe it now. He really did it at that time.


    Yes, he was desperate to destroy heaven and earth. At that time, he just wanted to fulfill their love. Marcel was crazy, Rebecca was crazy, and Klaus forced him crazy!


    Marcel didn''t resist. He just smiled and said to Elijah, "kill me, as long as you can give me the last few minutes to make a request..."


    Marcel was very calm. Elijah was going to be angry. He grabbed Marcel accurately and rudely. His words were angry and murderous. "Klaus loved you as a son. How much pain Rebecca ate to love you, he can love you so much! Why on earth did you ruin all this... "


    Elijah''s words led to Marcel''s smile. He smiled crazy, crazy and desperate. How could he not know that they loved him? But what''s the use!


    Klaus''s love and Rebecca''s love are placed in Marcel now. He thinks they are all curses!


    Elijah''s curse brought Marcel''s shadow. He seemed to return to the time when he was constantly oppressed by Klaus. Yes, he didn''t allow anyone to fall in love with his sister, but damn it, they were not wrong!


    Marcel won''t regret it. At that time, if they didn''t do something, Marcel knew that he and Rebecca would be crazy!


    Elijah''s hoarse curse was mixed with a few words, "... Are you crazy?"


    "No, I love her. If it weren''t for that damn Klaus, I still love her!" Marcel refuted Elijah''s statement with deep hatred. He didn''t want to really develop like that, but they didn''t have too many choices at that time, "it was forced, you know, we just want to be together But as long as Klaus is there, it''s absolutely impossible. He won''t allow it at all! "


    Elijah looked at Marcel in surprise. What was he crazy about? How could Klaus do that to them?


    However, obviously, Elijah also regarded his brother as too naive and kind, so Marcel''s truth sentence by sentence destroyed Elijah''s three views again. He stared at Marcel in shock, leaving only a tone echo, "... Impossible!"


    Why not?


    Elijah only needs to analyze it with reason, then he can also find something wrong. However, he is also a cowardly man. He doesn''t want to really face the separation of their family, but chooses to escape.


    So Rebecca took a risk and chose betrayal!


    Marcel approached Elijah slowly. He didn''t lie. He knew and Elijah knew, "how can it be impossible? Think about your brother''s character and his attitude towards Rebecca... I don''t think you know that at all? "


    Elijah had no way to refute. He just let go of his hand a little.


    Marcel coughed up several mouthfuls of blood. He grabbed Elijah''s sleeve. Now, it''s not the time to settle accounts. They must deal with the current danger first. "Listen, I don''t have a problem with what you want to do, but now Rebecca is very dangerous... You know, they are all in Jenny''s hands. What does this mean?"


    Elijah''s pupil shrinks, which means Rebecca may be killed by her at any time, or the witch will kill their only sister by his brother''s hand!


    Marcel nodded helplessly, which was what he feared most. Therefore, even if he knew the truth, he might not be able to live. Marcel chose to say it, "if Klaus knew the truth, we should all guess how angry he would be!"


    Elijah continued. He knew what Marcel wanted to tell him. "You want me to save my sister. You want Rebecca back? Yes, I won''t let my sister bear Klaus''s anger... "


    Marcel nodded to Elijah. He had only this choice. Even if their hope was so weak, "I am willing to give my life to you unconditionally, but you must promise me one thing - we have to save Klaus before he knows the truth, or Rebecca will die!"


    Elijah did not answer, but Elijah and Marcel knew that Rebecca could not die. If Rebecca died, their whole vampire camp would be in chaos. Elijah also knew that Rebecca really died, and their family would be gone!


    Everything will disappear!

 Chapter 605

    Marcel and Elijah are a little late.


    Jenny Wei''s good play has reached the key point. Yes, she will not allow Klaus to withdraw from the stage. She must pull Klaus''s thigh for this hatred.


    Klaus''s attention was still forced to pause on his sister, whether he wanted it or not, whether he wanted it or not, memories, or constant appearance.


    Klaus felt that his reason was being swallowed up step by step.


    Because of hatred, because of doubt, because of trust, because of Rebecca.


    Janivy didn''t intend to explain at all. Instead, she made a god assisted attack 100%. She just wanted Klaus to burst out those repressed hatred.


    They have only one goal, that is Klaus, his only sister Rebecca!


    Janivy twined Klaus like a vine. She even described Rebecca''s thinking line bit by bit. Klaus seemed to hear her smile from her soul.


    Jennifer smiled and opened her hands to Klaus. She said, "honey, are you ready to see more evidence?"


    In fact, it doesn''t matter whether you are ready or not.


    Klaus had no choice. Rebecca revealed some secrets under the stimulation of janivy again.


    Looking at it, Klaus is a little numb. When the bottom line of human tolerance is reached, in fact, some things are better to say than to do!


    Now, Klaus is facing a terrible critical point. Of course, janivy enjoys his mood very much. All his dark emotions are the source of janivy''s energy.


    The energy of a hybrid, that is what all witches dream of!


    Jenny Wei knows more about Klaus''s power than anyone else. They deliberately catch people back for this power. Yes, Celeste gives Klaus and Rebecca to Jenny Wei not simply for revenge.


    Their deep meaning is naturally clear only to themselves.


    Klaus fell into the memory of that damn nightmare again.


    Rebecca''s mood is out of control. She can''t help it. Maybe she''s really hiding too long and too deep. Once Rebecca can''t suppress it, it''s just like the ferocity of seawater pouring back. Rebecca is almost driven crazy by Jenny''s traction.


    1919¡£


    Klaus closed his eyes silently, but he could still see the faces of his relatives, Rebecca and marcel, crisscrossing in Klaus''s mind.


    Rebecca pounded her temples, and her sharp voice appeared around them, "no... no... no!!!"


    Klaus saw a newspaper again. Yes, it was a fire. What the newspaper reported was a tragic fire!


    The fire destroyed their homes and the beauty they worked hard to create.


    The power began to bite back, and the knife on Klaus''s chest was driven to fire.


    Burning, burning!


    In the constant burning, Rebecca''s secrets were burned out one by one.


    The curve of Klaus''s mouth became softer and softer. He looked at Rebecca like he wanted to see her for the last time.


    Genevie knew that Klaus might have made an amazing decision.


    Enjoying the general sigh, Jenny Wei snuggled up to Klaus. She felt the man''s charm again. With a soft voice, Jenny Wei asked involuntarily, "what do you see, my dear?"

 Chapter 606

    What did he see?


    Klaus didn''t want to see the picture. Janivy''s problem directly defeated Klaus''s last persistence.


    Klaus''s attitude changed.


    Janivy knew, and Klaus knew, because their whole posture had changed.


    Klaus''s eyes did not change, but he stretched out his hand and Jenny was dragged into his arms.


    When a man is angry and angry, he needs an outlet.


    Janivy''s hands were buckled so hard that almost a trace came out.


    Klaus answered her questions calmly. At this moment, Jenny got what she wanted - Klaus''s approach.


    Yes, at least, at this moment, Klaus treated genevie in a kind way. They were like abandoned beasts in the wilderness, constantly licking each other''s wounds.


    Rebecca''s wound.


    Yes, Klaus and genevie are starting to agree.


    Janivy''s question appeared again. Klaus took back the mockery. He answered janivy lazily, or more closely to himself, "what do I see? If you really want to know, then, I tell you, I saw a small dagger, my damn father''s dagger... This dagger disappeared when we were very young. He thought I stole it. I still remember that day, he beat me half to death... Our father and everyone were sure I stole it! "


    "Really? What happened? "


    "There was no result, and the matter ended later, because he couldn''t kill me in front of his mother and family, but now I remember that a few weeks after he beat me, my dear sister Rebecca was very good to me... Yes, very, very good."


    "... so?"


    Therefore, the murderer is often the one you least expect. Klaus didn''t answer directly, but their IQ didn''t owe money, so Jenny guessed it long ago.


    Rebecca stole the dagger. She didn''t dare admit it, so she had to blame her brother.


    Rebecca is a smart child. She has been smart since childhood. Naturally, she knows what her father thinks. He hates Klaus and doesn''t like Klaus for some reason. Therefore, many things will become taken for granted.


    The cruelty of children, with absolute innocence, with absolute coldness!


    Klaus smiled helplessly and evil. He seemed to think Rebecca did nothing wrong. "I''m really a fool. I should have realized that she did it. What a brave little fellow my sister is. We all know that she can''t stand others saying that girls can''t use weapons..."


    Klaus looked at it naturally. There were countless times of this type. He remembered every wound and Rebecca''s tenderness. Yes, he remembered it. Klaus began to peel off his love slowly from his bones.


    He thought, maybe Rebecca didn''t love him as much as he thought.


    Of course, Klaus felt that he had no superfluous feelings. After all, he could still look at it now. Just looking at it so calmly, Klaus felt that he might really be different from Elijah!


    As his father said, Klaus was a little suspicious. He said he was a monster, a cold-blooded, ruthless and disgusting monster!


    Isn''t it?


    Klaus''s eyes grew deeper and deeper. He didn''t remember who came to save him. Yes, Elijah didn''t, Rebecca didn''t, and even their mother didn''t care, did he?


    ... Klaus is a monster, isn''t he?


    If a monster is betrayed, there is nothing to say. Family, friends, relatives, a monster... Do you need it?


    Klaus''s smile became more and more profound, reaching a state.


    Jenny Wei didn''t speak. She couldn''t and didn''t dare to continue to stimulate Klaus''s mood, because she was shackled by Klaus now. She was in pain all over. The pain was almost unbearable!

 Chapter 607

    The real defeat of Klaus is only the last step.


    Genevie knows this fact, and of course Celeste knows it.


    However, it still needs a little accumulation.


    Klaus''s memory has seen Rebecca and Marcel running hand in hand to their happy nest, and then discussing how to summon his father.


    Klaus will never forgive Rebecca again. Yes, he can forgive many things, but not this betrayal.


    Some things can''t be done for a lifetime, and some taboos can''t be touched for a lifetime.


    Now that Rebecca has made a choice, she is no longer his sister!


    Klaus''s eyes had become completely dark.


    Celeste appeared properly, and she knew it would be like this. Therefore, she was not proud or ridiculed, but some innocent came and stood in front of Klaus.


    In this situation, they have no enemies, only hatred, all kinds of hatred, tangled hatred.


    Janivy turned sideways. She hugged Klaus slightly. At this time, Celeste, what did she want to interfere with?


    They have not already negotiated the terms. Klaus and Rebecca directly let her carry out the work behind them. After all, Jenny is the real party.


    Klaus is not in the mood to waste brain cells with the woman in front of him. He just waits. He doesn''t care what Celeste wants to do at all.


    Even, Klaus had a strange emotion. In those years, he killed the former ''Celeste'' in front of him. Now I think that it might have been arranged long ago!


    A witch cannot be resurrected only once, especially a great witch like Celeste.


    It must be for some mysterious reason that she deliberately picked things between their brothers.


    Klaus guessed the beginning, but Klaus underestimated the delicacy and complexity of a woman. He couldn''t guess the end.


    Celeste lifted janivy''s control of Rebecca.


    Rebecca couldn''t breathe fast. Klaus saw Rebecca''s painful tears through the atomized picture.


    He knows that feeling, but crying is useless!


    Celeste was obviously going to become a worm in Klaus''s stomach. Her fingers scratched back and forth between Klaus and Rebecca, and said a conclusion, "up to now, the break between your brother and sister is inevitable."


    Klaus did not deny that.


    This conclusion calmed janivy''s attitude, and her original attack attributes were reduced a lot.


    However, Jenny Wei still crouched in Klaus''s arms. This means that she still needs to wait and see. No one can stop this revenge, even Celeste.


    Even the most powerful Celeste in the witch race, genevie will not agree that she has done something more. The agreement is the agreement, and every witch should abide by it!


    Celeste didn''t want to interfere with Jennifer. She just came to enjoy, enjoy Klaus''s pain, Rebecca''s pain, and the pain they brought to the Klaus brothers and sisters.


    After a long silence, Klaus smiled at Celeste. He gave a strange answer. He silently looked at the witch in front of him and called her original body name. Klaus called her Sabin.

 Chapter 608

    Sabin?


    Klaus called her name, and Celeste''s expression became a little strange. She seemed to think of some bad memories.


    Klaus''s eyes never left the two witches. In fact, Klaus guessed what they wanted to do to them.


    However, it seems to be a little short!


    Klaus knew that they wouldn''t let him go so easily. At least, Celeste wouldn''t!


    Sure enough, women are very vindictive. They are stingy and difficult to provoke. Therefore, Celeste really didn''t intend to let Klaus go.


    Celeste slowly approached Klaus. Her mood looked really good. Of course, she just finished her goal step by step. Can she be in a bad mood?


    "Sabin? No, honey, actually, you know, I prefer the name of Celeste... "Celeste nodded definitely to Klaus. She insisted on her original name," although I have so many names over the years, I still like my original name - Celeste. "


    Klaus''s smile was more nihilistic.


    This damn witch is starting to disgust again!


    Indeed, Celeste immediately cut to the point. She deliberately said, "I like the name Celeste, perhaps because I like Elijah''s feeling of reading him... Do you remember? Klaus, he calls my voice. It''s like a declaration of true love. "


    Celeste said affectionate, unfortunately, Klaus seemed too lazy to listen to a word.


    What bothered him most was Celeste''s appearance. Every time she appeared next to Elijah, Klaus had only one thought, that was, her hands were itchy and wanted to kill!


    Maybe Elijah, who fell in love, didn''t see it, but Klaus should know better than anyone. This damned witch didn''t have any good intentions for them. She was intentional. Elijah fell in love with her, not occasionally. Some things are more inevitable, but deliberately!


    Klaus''s eyes were so full of content. Celeste''s boasting was boring. She stared at the man in front of her fiercely. If it weren''t for him, their great plan would have been successful long ago. It should be used until now?!


    As she spoke, Celeste seemed to be particularly sad. She was always over and over again, whether it was love or Elijah, which made people feel a little uncertain.


    Her love and hate are too clear!


    Celeste looked at Klaus. Her complaint didn''t mean to be disconnected at all. She seemed to see a lot of things, including Elijah. Elijah''s warning still echoed in her ear. Yes, no matter what, Elijah gave up her, didn''t she?


    "Liars, you are all liars. The whole family is not very good. Yes, especially your brother Elijah. He is really the best liar in the world. He almost cheated my heart..." Celeste''s tone became deep. She really moved her heart, but damn Klaus stopped her and reminded her by the way!


    Klaus really couldn''t listen. Didn''t she just want them to turn against each other?


    But does this need to be done?


    The existence of the witch god horse was really disgusting. Klaus couldn''t help blurting out that he didn''t know anything. Celeste''s complaint was aimless. She said nonsense, "shut up, you damn witch, you can say anything you want, but our brother Elijah is a good man!"


    Klaus will admit this only when Elijah is not present.

 Chapter 609

    It''s good that Klaus didn''t say this. As soon as he said it, Celeste burst!


    Well, she has the final say. What Elijah''s good and bad are all up to her. What qualifications does Claus have to make a random talk?


    Klaus was directly attacked and came out with a mouthful of blood. Jennifer reluctantly took some handkerchiefs and wiped them for him. She knew that she would be troubled when Celeste came.


    ... there''s only one last step left. She still has to come out and make a bubble and stir up a game. Is it really all right?


    However, Jenny Wei can only make trouble in her stomach. After all, she can''t compete with Celeste now. She needs more time and support.


    Jenny Wei also believes that she has the support from Klaus. Through her previous efforts, Jenny Wei knows that Klaus will not let Rebecca go!


    That''s enough for genevie.


    Obviously, this is not enough for Celeste.


    So she insisted on jumping in front of Klaus and them. Yes, she burst again, "it''s ridiculous that you should think your brother is a good man? Really... You all think he''s noble and kind, don''t you? How dare you defend him? You still defend him up to now, my dear Klaus. Do you know what Elijah did to you, how he did to you, and what he did when you were still suffering... "


    Facing such a fierce Celeste, Klaus just coldly destroyed her mood. He said, "no matter what he is doing, I believe him."


    Rebecca''s affair can''t be a big blow to Klaus, but now he can''t continue to mess with himself. Yes, Klaus now regards Elijah as the last driftwood. He is willing to trust his brother.


    Elijah will not choose to betray them!


    Klaus firmly believed this.


    Celeste likes Klaus''s attitude. The more he believes in Elijah now, the greater the blow he will bear. She knows that the ancestor family is actually very fragile, and their relationship is only described as critical.


    Indeed, with a small impact, their relationship can fall apart.


    More than a thousand years have precipitated not only love and hate, but also more and more complex things.


    Klaus, he often unconsciously hurt things that he can accept, but his family can''t accept at all.


    Celeste, she looked at Klaus so heavily. Her present look changed another pattern. She looked at Klaus with gentle sympathy like a savior, "isn''t it? Are you willing to trust your brother even in the end? Good, I''m counting on your family affection... "


    Celeste looked at Klaus with a wild smile. She was not the man in front of her. She didn''t know what self deception was, but Celeste knew what truth was. She told Klaus what might happen one by one.


    "How do you feel when you know about Rebecca? Dear Klaus, you want to kill her, don''t you... Once you really do it on your sister. Then your actions will destroy all of you! "


    Yes, everyone will change because of Rebecca''s death, including Klaus!

 Chapter 610

    Celeste is not alarmist at all. They all know a fact. She is right.


    Rebecca is now a center. She can decide many things, including whether their family can exist.


    If Rebecca really dies, their family will no longer be a family. No matter what reason, Elijah will not forgive Klaus. They will fight forever!


    Rebecca is gone, and Marcel will always think of revenge, so their days will only be restless.


    On the one hand, Klaus knew the hard influence, but on the other hand, he absolutely couldn''t accept what Rebecca did.


    Rebecca ruined them. Yes, Rebecca did that first. Under Marcel''s bewitchment, they all deserve to die!


    Indeed, it''s not just Klaus who thinks so, but our Rebecca, she can''t accept the fact.


    On countless dark nights, Rebecca would dream of the damned fire, the fire that destroyed everything. She shouted at her and screamed at her to cry, but what happened was what happened.


    When Celeste gave Klaus the final brainwashing, janivy didn''t intend to let Rebecca go.


    She appeared directly in front of Rebecca.


    "Hey, my friend, how are you?"


    The embarrassed Rebecca looked at janivy like this. She was able to ask such a question. Didn''t she know what she had done to herself?


    Rebecca couldn''t cough a word out of her hoarse voice.


    Janivy squatted down. She rubbed Rebecca''s Dehydrated face with her fingertips. She really couldn''t bear it. Her good friend looked really bad.


    However, Jenny Wei is a very serious and responsible child. What she should say is still to say, "Rebecca, I have good news and bad news to tell you. Do you think I should tell you first or bad?"


    Rebecca blinked. Now, is there any so-called good news for her?


    Jenny Wei seemed to be able to hear the voice in her heart. She smiled, "of course, I think you will be very happy when you hear the news. I''m going to let you go, okay, my friend..."


    Rebecca trembled for a moment. She refused to believe that janivy would say she was going to let her go. It was impossible... No, Rebecca thought of another possibility in an instant, and her whole beautiful little face twisted.


    ... Klaus, got it?


    Except for this reason, Rebecca doesn''t know what other reason janivy will let her go.


    Indeed, at some time, they really have a heart, a soul and a wood?


    Jenny Wei nodded her head to Rebecca. She released the bad news she needed to tell her good friend, "you are always so smart. Yes, your brother already knows. No... it should be said that he saw what you did to him with his own eyes, everything."


    For a moment, the world was desperate. Rebecca tasted this feeling for the first time.


    Jenny Wei looked at Rebecca''s last jerk up so quietly. She stared at herself as if she wanted to send her to hell again immediately!


    Unfortunately, janivy is not going to give Rebecca another chance.


    This time, the winner will be her. Yes, Jennifer is happy to share with Rebecca the tragedy she will face later, "yes, Klaus found your little secret. Do you think he will kill you first or Marcel... Now, your brother Klaus knows everything about you. He won''t stop until he succeeds in revenge! Admit it... Rebecca, you''re scared, aren''t you? You know better than anyone, don''t you? Klaus, he will really kill marcel, and he will do terrible things to you! "


    Rebecca''s whole mind was shocked. She couldn''t refute. She desperately looked for hope in her mind. She finally caught a trace of driftwood. She knew that someone would save her, "... No, no, Klaus wouldn''t do this to me. Elijah would never forgive him!"


    Jennifer nodded happily. She agreed with Rebecca. Indeed, the relationship between them is always so complicated, but she is also sure, "even if Elijah stopped Klaus, will he forgive you? Your betrayal will eventually turn your brothers into enemies. You will destroy your two brothers, won''t you? The legendary Michelson family will fall apart... You are no longer a family! "


    Destroy the original vampire family. Maybe this is the ultimate goal of Celeste and their damn witches!

 Chapter 611

    Klaus''s blood red eyes haven''t left Celeste. He''s eager to break the damn witch to pieces. Are you wooden?


    Obviously, Celeste knew Klaus''s idea, and a strange arc appeared at the corner of her mouth, "do you want to kill me? No, Klaus, have you forgotten... You''ve killed me! "


    Klaus did not deny that he did something for Elijah, including killing the witch who looked absolutely out of the way.


    Celeste''s eyes were like a knife. She cut Klaus''s face back and forth. She felt very happy to see Klaus tortured by Rebecca. Yes, Celeste, she was just enjoying the feeling of torturing Klaus. She mocked coolly. Her attitude towards Klaus has always been so gloomy, "Okay, You may not have much impression at once. After all, at that time, I was not like this. "


    Klaus clearly didn''t want to pay attention to her, but Celeste was obviously not a woman who could accept rejection, so Klaus could only be controlled by her.


    Rebecca''s memory is still moving back and forth. He can only be forced to accept these damn messages!


    Celeste will never give up any chance of revenge, and her voice is still penetrating, "but from another point of view, I want to thank you... Klaus, if it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t make up my mind, would I? Fortunately, I occupied another body, but our lovely janivy was not so lucky... "


    Celeste seemed to have a tacit look at genevie with infinite regret. Then, her eyes returned to Klaus and said a real word from her heart, "however, good and evil will be rewarded in the end. Since genevie came back, then, my dear Klaus, you are the unfortunate person."


    Klaus is almost gnashing his teeth - this damn bitch, what does she want to do to them!!


    Celeste was obsessed with looking at Klaus''s face when he was forced to despair. She just wanted to see this scene. Yes, otherwise, for this scene, she would not climb out of hell and choose sacrifices one by one. Celeste held out his hand to Klaus. Klaus frowned. He instinctively felt danger and burst out two words, "... get off!"


    Jenny Wei also appropriately walked to the middle of Klaus and Celeste. She blocked Celeste. No matter what she wanted to do, for the time being, she didn''t want to agree with her idea.


    ... Klaus, it belongs to her now!


    This is an agreement between two witches. Celeste can''t be too complacent.


    Well, they seem to insist so much that Celeste doesn''t insist. She knows that there are too many janivy''s consciousness in janivy''s bottom line. Therefore, she doesn''t insist.


    Anyway, the more spirit Klaus is, the more wonderful the match between him and Rebecca will be, won''t it?


    Celeste seems to be looking forward to it. Of course, so is Jennifer. The picture they have been looking forward to will appear soon, won''t it?


    After thinking about it, the road of revenge is about to start!


    Celeste gave the last knowing blow. She grabbed Klaus''s eyes so neatly. She mixed the witch''s power half and half. Her words had a certain hint. She looked at Klaus''s eyes so directly and poked Klaus''s heart word by word, "Hey, I''m sorry, but, You need to know that Rebecca''s betrayal is the truth... Yes, we all know that you are sad. After you see what she has done, yes, after you see the real side of him... But you have to know the truth about it, don''t you? You must know, you must see, you must feel... Now, dear Klaus, you know, you should take revenge! "


    Yes, revenge, revenge, for his dear and only trusted sister Rebecca, Klaus found that he really didn''t have the slightest idea of softness.


    ... all the traitors are damned. Yes, they should not continue to exist in this world. His sister should do it himself.


    Celeste''s last sound wave attack can be completely avoided by Klaus, who is calm and rational on weekdays. Unfortunately, Klaus spent a lot of energy just to suppress the towering anger... Not to mention the various torments of janivy to Klaus.


    ¡ª¡ªKlaus was caught when he couldn''t control himself!!

 Chapter 612

    When Klaus was bewitched to revenge Rebecca, Rebecca''s mood was almost to collapse!


    Memories are overwhelming, as if they are going to destroy people. Her ears are full of janivy''s voice, the voice that happened in those years, and all kinds of terrible voices!


    Rebecca couldn''t stand it at all.


    Despair was like a cold poisonous snake, winding around her bit by bit.


    Rebecca bit her tongue. She tried hard to stay awake. She had to escape and couldn''t continue to be trapped here. She tried her last strength and began to hit the door.


    Touch it!


    The door was knocked open!


    Rebecca''s eyes were swollen, and there was a flash of light at the bottom of her eyes. Did she escape?


    Rebecca looked around warily, only full of despair and darkness. What did she see?


    ... no!!!


    Jenny Wei''s smile appeared in her mind. She smiled and said to her good friend, "give up, my Rebecca, you will never escape!"


    How to escape?


    As long as your heart is still trapped in one place, you can never escape!


    Rebecca knows that this spell actually traps not her people, but her heart. She can''t escape that damn nightmare.


    Rebecca''s eyes slowly darkened, and she was going to have no strength. I don''t know why, she didn''t even have the last bit of resistance.


    The door opened and Rebecca saw a familiar place. It was a small sanatorium. It was the hell she and Marcel prepared for janivy.


    Now, she climbed out of hell. Naturally, it''s their turn.


    ... Klaus already knows that Rebecca''s last hope is dashed. Yes, Rebecca always knows the character of his brother. He won''t allow her and Marcel to live!


    They are all traitors. No traitor can be redeemed in Klaus'' hands. Even Elijah can''t really stop Klaus.


    Rebecca knew that even if she went out, it was a word - death!


    Since she has made a choice, one day Rebecca will be responsible for her actions, which is the inevitable result of a choice.


    Rebecca let go of the hands holding the door handle tightly. She went in and met her with memories and hell.


    What should come will always come. Rebecca doesn''t want to escape any more. She must force herself to face it.


    There are a lot of people coming and going in the sanatorium. They bring some illusory shadows. Yes, those are just the shadows of the past.


    Rebecca saw some pictures, those that janivy had left her to see.


    At that time, in fact, Rebecca had a really good life. Yes, their life was full and satisfied. They helped others and treated patients. They trusted and supported each other.


    Rebecca is a playful little cute. She can always find all kinds of opportunities to help her best friend janivy. They have a good relationship.


    At least, everyone at that time thought so.


    No, except for one person, Rebecca found her. She was standing in the crowd. No shadow found her trace. She belonged to the bystander.


    After so many years, Rebecca has learned a truth. She must step back to see many things. Onlookers are clear. Yes, onlookers are clear. Only if you step back a certain distance can you better find the truth.

 Chapter 613

    In fact, of course, there is another witch who is clearly seen by the onlookers. She is a friend of janivy. She is not as easy to cheat as janivy, a little witch. She always doesn''t believe Rebecca. She always thinks something is wrong.


    Rebecca saw that she wanted to tell janivy to stay away from her countless times. Unfortunately, janivy didn''t seem to listen at all.


    The witch waved to janiwei. These days, janiwei and Rebecca always seem a little mysterious. She doesn''t know what strange things to do. She''s not at ease.


    At that time, Rebecca and janivy were working together to help a patient. They smiled at each other.


    "I don''t need your help over there. Can you come here? Janivy, I think we need to talk... Privately... "The witch waved to janivy. She just didn''t trust Rebecca.


    Jenny looked at them with hesitation. Yes, Rebecca and the witch were her friends. She didn''t want them to be unhappy.


    The witch was waiting with a frown. Rebecca naturally showed great decency. After all, she was the vampire who stepped in behind, wasn''t she?


    Rebecca saw that she hit Jenny Wei with her elbow very gently. Then, her tone was still with some happy tails. She helped a food for the first time. Therefore, Jenny Wei heard Rebecca''s rare and gentle answer, "don''t worry, I can here. Go and talk to her first. Anyway, you should clean it..."


    Jenny Wei is still a little worried. She holds a handkerchief stained with blood in her hand. The patient is a source of infection. Her nature is the most serious and responsible. Therefore, she wants to burn the handkerchief in her hand first.


    Rebecca swept her and smiled helplessly. She took the handkerchief from Jenny''s hand and urged her naturally.


    Janivy had no way to take her, and the witches around her were urging all the time, so she could only leave a nervous advice. She said to Rebecca, "you should incinerate that as soon as possible."


    Rebecca saw herself smiling and nodding and agreed to Jenny''s request.


    But turning her back, Rebecca hid the handkerchief, and she didn''t know what she was thinking.


    However, I vaguely felt that the handkerchief could not be burned. Anyway, she was just a vampire. Due to her strong power, she was not afraid of infection?


    Rebecca didn''t listen carefully to the conversation between janivy and another witch. Anyway, she had guessed the content. However, Rebecca was a little curious about janivy''s stubbornness. She trusted herself so much.


    At this point, Rebecca''s mood is a little complicated. She doesn''t know whether she should feel happy or speechless.


    Although this is absolutely good for their plan, Rebecca knew that she was inexplicably unhappy at that time.


    Rebecca''s personality has always been so capricious. She was unhappy. How could she make the witch happy? So she went to find some trouble for the witch later.


    They are all nurses. Rebecca really wants to find fault. She can start at any time.


    However, once again beyond Rebecca''s expectation, the witch nurse is also a hard bone. She just doesn''t eat hard and soft!!


    The last time Rebecca stopped the witch, she didn''t have any extra patience. She said to her bluntly, "you shouldn''t meddle in my business!"


    The witch just gave Rebecca a a cold look. She knew that the woman would show her fox tail sooner or later. She must tell janivy to leave the dangerous vampire. Her tone was resolute, "no, I suspect my friend has been used. This is my business. I must find a way to expose your true face. Janivy won''t listen to you, She is a witch. "


    Rebecca narrowed her eyes. She said, you... That means she''s seen Marcel too. This woman can''t stay.


    Rebecca crumpled her heart neatly, and then threw away her body.


    Until the end, except marcel, she didn''t know the real cause of the witch''s death. After a while, Jenny wept to find her witch friend. When she couldn''t find it, Rebecca hugged her and comforted her.


    She smiled and said that the witch was also a help in their plan!


    Because it was when Jenny''s mind was so fragile that she agreed to Rebecca''s request.

 Chapter 614

    Rebecca finished her plan.


    Genevie fell ill for no reason.


    Rebecca took care of her all the time when she was ill. Then, when the last spell succeeded, janivy saw Marcel who had only met once.


    Rebecca and Marcel appear in front of janivy.


    They were so quiet watching the mutilated janivy who was tortured by the disease. She was infected and didn''t look any better.


    Janivy had a very strange feeling. She felt that Rebecca and Marcel looked at her as if they were looking at a dead man.


    She stopped the spell in a daze.


    Rebecca avoided her sight, and Marcel smiled proudly. Janivy seemed to realize it all at once. She was not a fool, but she was always unwilling to doubt Rebecca.


    But now, Jenny can''t deceive herself and others. She has always been with Rebecca. Why, she will be suddenly infected.


    They have seen this disease very similar to the black death. No, it should be said that they have tried to treat it, and janivy succeeded!


    ... in the midst of lightning, stone and fire, janivy suddenly remembered the excited face of the Witch and Rebecca''s Secret comfort. How could she have known that the witch was dead and the handkerchief?


    Did Rebecca really burn that handkerchief?


    Jenny Wei stroked her face. Her original beautiful smiling face had long disappeared. She took the last glimmer of hope to see Rebecca. She held out her hand and grabbed Rebecca''s arm. "Dear Rebecca, you really burned that handkerchief, didn''t you?"


    Janivy''s hand was trembling slightly.


    Rebecca didn''t answer her question, but Jenny saw Rebecca''s answer clearly, and her expression froze.


    Marcel directly patted off janivy''s hands. He looked at the completely uninhabited witch. He felt very disgusted. Rebecca glanced at him. Marcel shrugged helplessly. He held Rebecca''s small waist and said with a smile, "this guy looks dirty. I don''t like it... Shall we finish early and go back?"


    It''s over?


    go back?


    She''s been using you!


    This sentence suddenly appeared in Jenny''s mind. She didn''t know how to react first, but Marcel gave her a good choice because he couldn''t wait to make a move.


    Rebecca instinctively blocked Marcel''s claws for the first time. Her mood seemed a little out of control. Yes, after all, part of her feelings for the little witch named janivy was real. She couldn''t watch Marcel kill her.


    Marcel''s expression changed. He couldn''t understand Rebecca''s behavior at all. He couldn''t help crying out. What was Rebecca thinking? Their plan succeeded, but they don''t need a witch who knows the process, do they?


    Janivy''s death was long agreed.


    However, Rebecca can''t accept it. She doesn''t want Jenny to die in an unnatural force. She wants to give Jenny a natural death.


    Marcel was dazzled by the victory. He didn''t think of Rebecca''s scruples at once. He just thought Rebecca had turned back. He couldn''t help bursting out, "Rebecca, are you crazy? She must die! "


    Janivy''s mouth moved. She didn''t want to die. Even if she gambled on the witch''s dignity, she couldn''t die.

 Chapter 615

    Marcel and Rebecca have differences. Yes, their love can''t resist the cruelty of reality.


    After getting the real news, Rebecca has been struggling. She is afraid that she is upset. She feels that everything is slowly getting out of control.


    Marcel couldn''t understand her hidden danger consciousness at all. He was just immersed in the beautiful expectation that they would be together at will.


    Unfortunately, things have never been satisfactory, let alone their plan that must pay a price.


    One day, yes, Rebecca, they all know that one day, they must pay a huge price for it.


    Rebecca regretted that she shouldn''t do such a thing. Under the temptation of love, she and Marcel are like Eve and ADA.


    They have committed a crime. Rebecca has only one idea now. Whether she will come or not and remedy it. Rebecca''s eyes return to janivy. She finds that janivy''s is chanting a spell.


    Marcel and Rebecca were surprised that they could not lose control of the witch at this time.


    Therefore, their differences were put on hold for the time being. Rebecca covered janivy''s mouth. Her way was simple and rough, but it was damn effective.


    Janivy stared at Rebecca with hatred.


    Rebecca can''t look at Jenny directly, but she really regrets it. As long as Jenny is willing to help her find a way, maybe she can help Jenny.


    Marcel was pushed aside by Rebecca. He held his hands on his chest and watched the change. However, he believed that Rebecca would come back to him in the end.


    "Sorry, I regret it, janivy. You believe me for the last time. Shall we stop the spell?"


    Marcel forgot to turn his eyes. He couldn''t believe what he heard. However, he restrained his hands and wanted to see what Rebecca wanted to do.


    Jennifer stared at Rebecca as if you were crazy.


    Rebecca''s mood is more manic. She hasn''t eaten and slept well for several days. She simply doesn''t know what she wants to do. It seems that she has been in a state of bewilderment since the damn plan began!


    Facing janivy, who was hostile to her, Rebecca felt that she was really going crazy. "Well, yes, I was wrong. This damn plan is really stupid! We are too impulsive, which will destroy me. As long as our father really comes back, not only Klaus, but also Elijah, I selfish for my own happiness... No, it shouldn''t be like this. I risk destroying the family... Jennifer, please, turn the spell back!! I beg you, please, no, don''t let Michael come here! "


    Marcel glanced at Rebecca, and he seemed to suddenly remember something. He took a few steps forward, lowered his head and caught Jenny''s eyes. His tone was much calmer than Rebecca''s, "yes, you have no choice now. You don''t know how terrible Michael is, but I can tell you, if Klaus finds out what we have done, Everything you do... Believe me, Klaus will kill you. He will kill your family! "


    Jenny Wei had no other answer. She just looked at Marcel and Rebecca and smiled coldly.


    Rebecca lost her weight by Jenny Wei''s stimulation. She grabbed Jenny Wei''s neck. She disdained to continue pretending, "Damn, did you hear that? That''s why I want you to reverse the spell. If you want to live, cut off the damn one! "


    Rebecca''s thinking is so simple, but where does she know that a witch''s spell is limited by time, place and ability.


    Janivy used the forbidden spell to find someone.


    Therefore, she can''t even cancel herself, so they must go wrong!

 Chapter 616

    Rebecca looked at janivy eagerly. She wanted to see the little witch nod. As long as she was willing to help them, Rebecca was willing to save her, and they could continue to live as good friends.


    If necessary, Rebecca is even willing to apologize. Before, it was her fault!


    Unfortunately, there is everything in the world, but there is no regret if the medicine is sold.


    Janivy knew she might die. Marcel looked at them with disgust. It was obviously wrong.


    Jenny Wei is an honest child. She never knew how to beat around the Bush at that time. She just calmly responded to Rebecca''s hope, "no, it''s impossible! My spell can''t be reversed. He will come. "


    Don''t you want someone to come?


    Now regret, no chance, Rebecca, you must pay a price for your behavior!


    Under the sharp eyes of Marcel and Rebecca, Jenny said the bravest answer in her life, "don''t dream, Michael will come!"


    The world of Marcel and Rebecca seemed to be quiet at once. They didn''t say a word.


    Jenny Wei glanced at Rebecca, and she finally said a word. She wants Rebecca''s support. Yes, they still have one last hope. Jenny Wei is also a simple child. She still believes that Klaus is a good man. She actually said to Rebecca, "now the only hope is to tell Klaus what we have done, He can help us, can''t he? "


    This second, Marcel really wants to kill this damn little witch directly. Does she have a brain?!


    Rebecca''s reaction was also violent. She told Klaus that it was her own death. Her mood was completely desperate, and her completely dark eyes nailed Jennifer. She answered her hope word by word, "... Absolutely not!"


    Rebecca was afraid. She thought of all kinds of cruel means of Klaus and all kinds of means of treating betrayers. Yes, they can''t tell him. They must hide it!


    Hide it when you die!!


    Jenny Wei had no extra strength. Rebecca began to move around her hospital bed. She didn''t know whether to talk to them or to herself, but Rebecca had begun to obviously lose control of herself.


    Janivy bit her lower lip hard. She must keep her mind. She doesn''t know what Marcel and Rebecca will do to her?!


    ¡ª¡ªAnyway, janivy wants to live!


    Yes, everyone at the scene wants to live, whether Rebecca, Marcel or janivy.


    However, someone must die before this damn secret can be kept, and Marcel''s deep eyes scanned back and forth.


    Rebecca is still grumpy in all kinds. She doesn''t know how to deal with the current situation. Marcel can''t get close to it. Jenny saw Rebecca''s distorted face occasionally. She is no longer beautiful and seems a little funny and strange. Rebecca''s voice continued, "no, my brother won''t let me go. He will seal me with a dagger... Yes, I remember, he would lock me in a coffin for centuries... Damn it, you can''t say anything!! "


    Finally, Rebecca was left with only the threat of coercion.


    Jenny Wei just looked up. She looked at her as if she had seen Rebecca for the first time. Her tone even took a little cold sympathy and pity. Rebecca didn''t know what terrible things she had done. She was a willful child.


    But the more naive, the more terrible.


    Jenny Wei understood at once. At the same time, she was nourished by hatred and grew up. The corners of her mouth were vicious. She smiled wildly.


    "Believe me, you will have retribution. This is the curse of the witch. You used me!! From beginning to end, our friendship is false. What you want is my ability and magic. Now you regret and want to take back all this... No, you can''t. Klaus won''t blame me. The culprit is you and the murderer is you!! I just foolishly chose to believe you... As long as I explain it to Klaus, he will understand. It was a mistake! I realize it now. I''ll tell him I''ll let him destroy you! "

 Chapter 617

    Janivy''s weak affirmative words were a super bomb for Rebecca.


    Rebecca was absolutely detonated. She grabbed janivy''s neck. She had completely lost her mind stimulated by her expected picture. Her voice showed a broken state, "no, you can''t tell him!! You can''t tell Klaus that he won''t be soft hearted. He will kill us. Yes, this mistake will destroy us... "


    Rebecca insists that they are on the same boat, and janivy can''t betray her. However, janivy has just discovered the deception of her good friend, and she doesn''t want to believe Rebecca again.


    Marcel didn''t say a word. He knew that it was better for him not to participate in some things.


    Rebecca must make a decision by herself. They are all right. However, one person must die. Only the dead can really keep a secret.


    Relatively speaking, Marcel is more rational and calm than anyone. He knew he expected the result. Therefore, he doesn''t like Rebecca walking too close to the little witch.


    ... the existence of emotion itself will make people weak. For marcel, a Rebecca is enough, so he will never allow other accidents to happen!


    Janivy was a living accident.


    Marcel hopes Rebecca can make up her mind.


    Yes, there must be sacrifices for their love. Who calls this damn plan so smooth?


    Rebecca is still trying to convince janivy, but obviously, she doesn''t listen at all. At this moment, janivy''s heart is full of resentment and hatred!


    Rebecca betrayed her, betrayed their friendship, and she wanted to kill her. Jenny vowed to take revenge. She couldn''t forgive Rebecca for what she had done to her.


    Janivy guessed how the source of infection came from her now. Rebecca was not so much persuading her as threatening her.


    Jenny Wei''s kindness completely disappeared. She was full of only one idea. She wanted revenge and she wanted to live. The physical pain and mental torture made Jenny Wei scream out without hesitation, "no, don''t lie to me. I won''t believe you anymore. You asked for it. I can''t be destroyed like you!"


    Jenny Wei has made up her mind to go to Klaus and make it clear. If she goes now, there''s still time. Yes, she doesn''t want to die.


    Marcel laughed, and the little witch was still a little tender.


    Jenny Wei is so stupid. If she flatters now, Rebecca may be soft hearted and won''t kill her for the time being, but she wants to be so clear that she wants to betray them.


    Well, even if Rebecca really wants to do something, she has no reason.


    Marcel secretly blocked the position of the door. Will Rebecca suddenly change her mind? Women will always do it again and again. If Rebecca can''t do it, he doesn''t mind killing the burden for her.


    Rebecca didn''t continue to complain. She knew that no matter what else to say, janivy had made a choice, so she had to make a choice.


    If coercion and inducement have no effect, Rebecca has only one choice. She must erase janivy''s existence.

 Chapter 618

    Suddenly, Rebecca''s sharp curse disappeared, and the ward suddenly became very quiet.


    Jenny stared at her in surprise. Marcel narrowed her eyes curiously. Rebecca just took a deep breath silently. She seemed to have no choice but to turn her eyes.


    Jenny moved her body slowly. What does Rebecca want to do? Rebecca didn''t continue to move. She just looked around carefully and walked slowly towards Jenny. There was a snow-white towel on her hand.


    That''s the towel that the nurse prepared for the patient''s cleaning. Before, janivy''s mouth itself was blocked, and her spell failed. Now, Rebecca''s action is more agile, and she directly blocked janivy''s tail.


    The wet towel with a disgusting smell was stuffed into janivy''s mouth. She was forced to tilt her head. Rebecca''s face had no extra emotion. She just pressed janivy''s eyes with her palm. Rebecca said to her only good friend, "sorry, janivy, I have no choice. If you tell Klaus you summoned Michael, Sooner or later, we''ll all be like that. Anyway, you''ll die... "


    Rebecca did it without hesitation. She controlled the nurses and doctors around her, making them feel that janivy had died of a terrible infectious disease.


    Rebecca''s sadness is not fake. She just quietly watched Jenny Wei being pushed into hell, and her eyes became blood red. However, she didn''t say a word. Yes, even though Jenny Wei finally cried and begged her, Rebecca still didn''t have the slightest softhearted look.


    Genevie must die.


    In order to keep the secret, there is no doubt about it.


    Klaus can only helplessly watch all this happen in front of him. He can''t do anything. Yes, he watched his sister Rebecca personally send Jenny to the isolation ward.


    Marcel just looked at them indifferently. He didn''t say a word.


    In fact, they had a chance to confess. Klaus knew that as long as Rebecca and Marcel could tell him before the tragedy completely happened, even if he was angry, he would not really kill them.


    But they didn''t. they chose to bury the damn plan. Yes, they chose to bury the secret and Jenny. At the same time, they also buried the hope of their life.


    Janivy is still alive.


    Klaus discovered this. She was sent alive to the isolation ward filled with the bodies of infected patients.


    Rebecca has already planned.


    From the original handkerchief to the final isolation ward.


    Klaus''s eyes lost their luster.


    Jenny Wei''s figure suddenly appeared beside him. She seemed to have seen it for countless times. She was numb as if the woman screaming and crying in front of her was someone they didn''t know. She just calmly glanced at Klaus, "how about it? You didn''t think of it... Your sister was so selfish and terrible... She infected me with the pathogen, and then she stood outside the door. Yes, I watched her cry and mercilessly control the caregiver to isolate me until I died... Until I swallowed my last breath, Your lovely Rebecca never left. "

 Chapter 619

    Klaus knew that Jenny was not lying, so he stood aside and looked at Rebecca. He knew the fact that his sister hated the hospital from then on.


    Klaus remembered that Rebecca probably hated going to the hospital for some reason after the tragedy in 1919. No matter what reason, yes, she wouldn''t even get a fresh blood bag herself.


    Elijah also said that their lovely sister is really getting more and more willful, but no one guessed that it would be for this reason!


    Jenny Wei struggled for a long time. In the last few seconds, it seemed that the time had been extended indefinitely. I don''t know if it was Klaus''s illusion. He really saw hell in Jenny Wei''s eyes. Rebecca estimated that it was the same. Her eyes were buried bit by bit.


    Rebecca stayed until janivy died completely, and so did Klaus. He watched them. Rebecca and Marcel did the final aftermath work. They sealed the isolation ward, and janivy was completely isolated.


    Even if it is an unnatural force, she will not be found, because she is indeed dead and infected to death by patients in the isolation area!


    Klaus left.


    Klaus turned and left Rebecca. He didn''t look back. Genevie knew that he had given up his last pity.


    ¡ª¡ªRebecca is no longer his sister. She is a nightmare. Yes, the nightmare Klaus wants to eliminate!


    This result is what janivy wants to achieve most.


    When Klaus opened his eyes again, genevie and Celeste guarded him in front of him. They all knew how important Klaus was. Now Klaus is the blade of light.


    Their revenge is an indispensable tool!


    Genevie stood silently behind Klaus. Celeste lifted all the spells used on Klaus. She even gave her own witch''s power. Klaus''s mixed race attribute can absorb her power.


    Many things are necessary for the smooth progress of revenge!


    Klaus''s tusks loomed, and there was only one emotion in his eyes, that is, the emotion of destroying everything.


    Celeste''s wrist passed to Klaus''s mouth. She gave her blood absolutely and sincerely. I don''t know if she waited too long. Her voice also trembled with excitement, "come on, dear Klaus, drink for our revenge..." the blood in the main artery seemed to keep up with their emotions and became more and more noisy, Klaus smiled coldly. He lowered his head and bit Celeste''s wrist.


    A hiss.


    Several tendons were bitten, including the main artery in charge of blood flow. Klaus should not be too cruel. As a result, Celeste was more abnormal than him. She even looked at Klaus with excitement and satisfaction. The more he absorbed, the happier Celeste felt. She stroked the blood at the corner of Klaus''s mouth, His voice was bewitched, "drink more, you need strength to maintain our revenge!"


    Klaus naturally won''t be polite to them. He belongs to him. Klaus vowed to take it back!


    But the first thing, Klaus, he''s going to end it with his sister.

 Chapter 620

    Klaus is going to kill Rebecca. Yes, he''s going to do it himself!


    No one can betray him, including his sister Rebecca.


    Celeste''s eyes were full of dangerous smiles. She gave Klaus a suitable weapon - the white bone knife.


    Yes, father Tudor''s dagger, the dagger that had been torturing Klaus before.


    Klaus accepted her gift. He personally tried the taste of being cut by the bone dagger. A flash of light flashed in Klaus''s eyes. He didn''t mind his sister tasting the damn taste.


    Click several times.


    Celeste retreated a little. Klaus let go of his hands and feet. His strength has been much better because of the lifting of the spell and Celeste''s supplement.


    Klaus turned around in silence. He glanced at janivy. Maybe it was because the consciousness of the three of them had been connected tacitly. Therefore, janivy understood Klaus''s idea.


    He wants to find Rebecca. Yes, Klaus needs Rebecca''s location.


    Jenny Wei moved from behind Klaus to his side. She almost looked at the man in front of her with infatuation. He was the devil. Yes, Klaus is the devil she fell in love with at first sight.


    Jenny Wei stood beside Klaus and took Klaus by the arm with one hand. She planned to take him directly. She knew better than anyone about Rebecca''s position.


    Janivy''s offensive behavior made Celeste frown, but she didn''t speak. Instead, she smiled with a little mind. I have to say that Celeste was very curious about Klaus''s reaction.


    Janivy just looked at Klaus silently.


    Klaus didn''t agree. Of course, she found that Klaus didn''t mean to object. He simply expressed his position.


    As a result, Celeste and genevie were a little strange. Klaus didn''t fight back. His peaceful attitude was the best response, and genevie''s eyes became subtle.


    The person who knows current affairs is a hero. She really appreciates Klaus more and more. Therefore, Jenny took Klaus away. They have similar goals.


    Yes, their feelings towards Rebecca are similar. Love and hate are intertwined and never die.


    Looking at their back, Celeste finally smiled. Elijah, I won. It''s too late. Yes, it''s too late even for you!


    Marcel confessed everything to Elijah. They are in great danger now.


    Klaus has the help of Celeste and genevie. Now he wants to find Rebecca for revenge. On the other hand, Elijah is also actively seeking the help of the witch.


    Not all witches are Celeste''s people, and Marcel''s men also have some capable people... Elijah didn''t expect Marcel to hide this hand. His relationship with witches is really complicated.


    Elijah and Marcel also asked the witch for help. After determining that janivy took them away, Marcel thought of an impossible way. He and Rebecca had made a contract because of love, so he could find a way to track Rebecca''s whereabouts.


    However, Marcel needs to pay a considerable price.

 Chapter 621

    In order to prevent Klaus from discovering their damn secret, Marcel is out of it. Therefore, he agreed with Elijah that Elijah will protect the Dharma. Marcel found a trusted Witch and implemented the spell.


    Vaguely, Marcel grabbed Rebecca''s consciousness. His head was sweating one by one. His strength overdrawn a lot when calling Rebecca.


    However, they finally knew Rebecca''s specific location.


    Marcel was completely unconscious for a while. Elijah dragged him to the entrance of the nursing home. Elijah immediately bit off his wrist. He poured the pure blood of the ancestor vampire into Marcel''s mouth. They must find Rebecca first.


    Marcel was stimulated to wake up. He looked at Elijah unbelievably. He would save him. At this time, Elijah could kill Marcel as long as he wanted.


    Because of the spell, Marcel has little combat power now. However, thanks to Elijah''s blood, he can support it temporarily.


    Elijah ignored Marcel''s surprise and saved Marcel only because he was familiar with the environment here. They had to find Rebecca quickly. Elijah had a strange illusion that they might be too late.


    Elijah got rid of Marcel. He said a key point directly, "we must act separately. I''ll go this way, you''ll find that way, and let me know as soon as you find it!"


    Before the words fell, Elijah disappeared.


    Marcel held his body. He bit his teeth hard. Yes, he must find Rebecca quickly. They don''t have time.


    The next second, Marcel disappeared.


    When Elijah and Marcel are desperate to find Rebecca, Rebecca is also frantically looking for a way out.


    On the snow-white wall of the hospital, Rebecca didn''t dare to look at it. It was all traces of her past.


    Rebecca ran frantically. She wanted to get out of this damn place. She kicked one door after another.


    Finally, when Rebecca was on the verge of collapse, she found a glimmer of light.


    ... is this the exit?


    Yes, it''s an exit!!


    Rebecca was about to cry with joy. She ran frantically to the exit, and a black shadow appeared in the bright white.


    The shadow grew bigger and bigger and became a man''s figure, and Rebecca''s footsteps stopped.


    Naturally, she would not mistake that figure. It belonged to Klaus.


    Her brother Klaus, janivy''s soft voice appeared in Rebecca''s ear. She said, Rebecca remembered. She said Klaus knew.


    Klaus knows all her secrets!


    Klaus''s face appeared in Rebecca''s sight. It was very clear. He smiled and raised his chin slightly. That was the way he found his prey.


    Rebecca''s footsteps froze.


    no


    She doesn''t want to die!!


    As if she had responded to Rebecca''s idea, the environment around Rebecca began to switch again. It became an isolation room. Rebecca and Klaus had good eyesight, and they could see the appearance in the isolation ward.


    Janivy''s body is struggling.


    She was lying in the middle of the body like Rebecca. She was saying, I don''t want to die!!

 Chapter 622

    Klaus''s footsteps were very light and slow. He walked towards Rebecca like countless mornings. However, Rebecca knew what he meant. This was the last time.


    Rebecca''s fear reached the highest point. She looked at Klaus and almost raised her hand to surrender. For the first time in so many years, Rebecca panicked like a lost child in front of Klaus. She wanted to explain in a low voice, "no, Klaus, do you believe me? That''s not true! "


    Isn''t it true?


    If that''s not true, what are you afraid of?


    Klaus didn''t waver at all. He just walked over slowly. His voice was calm and didn''t look like Klaus at all. He said, "I want to believe you, my sister, but your expression betrayed you..."


    Klaus won''t let her go. Rebecca''s tongue was bitten out by herself.


    Klaus''s footsteps were getting closer and closer. She was completely in a panic. Rebecca''s eyes flashed. She had to run away in a panic.


    be defeated and flee.


    It''s humiliating to their family.


    Klaus squinted at Rebecca and ran away. He didn''t chase Rebecca immediately, but walked slowly in the direction of Rebecca''s disappearance like teasing prey.


    Klaus is not in a hurry. All revenge needs patience. He wants his sister to thoroughly experience the so-called fear.


    Rebecca was in a panic. She could only see a small intersection and ran in. She wanted to hide. Yes, Klaus would kill her. Rebecca was so frightened that she nodded her head.


    Hide... Hide!!


    But Klaus is everywhere,


    Klaus''s steady footsteps seemed to step on Rebecca''s heartbeat. His voice directly penetrated the wall. Rebecca heard Klaus laughing. He said with a smile, "come out, my sister, you can''t hide from me. Rebecca, you can''t escape. All right?"


    Like Rebecca''s seductive voice when she was naughty as a child, Rebecca''s whole face was distorted by fear.


    Klaus''s voice was also heard by Marcel and Elijah. They recognized the position a little and flashed in their direction.


    ... damn it, Rebecca is in danger!!


    There is more danger than just Rebecca. The mantis catches the cicada and the Yellow finch is behind. They call Elijah. What they can''t think of is that Bailu also came with her. Not only Bailu, she also brought her own small meat / Dumpling!


    However, Bailu''s direction is completely different from that of Klaus and theirs.


    Bailu holding their little guy seemed to have other plans. They quietly walked to some places where Celeste and janivy had stayed.


    Elijah is worried that his brother and sister Bailu can understand. Of course, it''s even more needless to say that Marcel''s hero saves the United States. However, Bailu also knows a truth - catch the thief first and catch the king. Therefore, Bailu has her own plan to appear here.


    Bailu and her little meat ball are for Celeste. Indeed, as long as she catches the damn sinister witch, she can ask about some things.


    It''s not that they don''t believe Elijah, but that each of them has their own position, and Bailu also has her own family. For the small meat ball in her arms, she must find a way.


    It''s necessary to save Klaus, but Bailu also plans to settle accounts with Celeste after she promised Jackson.


    Bailu hugged the little guy and moved forward silently.

 Chapter 623

    The sanatorium is half true and half false. A large part of the content is only built by genevie and Celeste with spells and magic. Elijah and they can''t completely distinguish it.


    However, Bailu was not worried at all. She pushed the small meat ball with her chin and lowered her voice, "see?"


    Yes, a little guy with a pure hybrid tradition. She knows the way. After all, she is one of the inheritance of witches. She stretched out her fleshy little claws and pointed to a position, "father Claus!"


    Bailu was helpless for a moment. The hungry little guy just said that he would find the bad guys first and then go with his father. Bailu shook her head seriously at the little guy. She changed direction. Since Klaus and them were there, Celeste might be in the opposite position.


    The little guy is unhappy. She has been hungry for a long time. Why does Bai Lu''s mother just want to find bad people.


    The little ass moved. The little guy let Klaus go. She wanted to slip past!


    Bailu didn''t look down, but her palm naturally patted the little guy in her arms, "good ~"


    The little meat ball tooted her mouth. She may also know Bai Lu''s idea. She can only turn her head and look in the other direction. Bai Lu gently chewed the little guy, "that''s good."


    The good little guy can only keep silent. She can''t object to her mother Bailu, can she?


    So they got to Celeste''s lair quite smoothly.


    Celeste was probably addicted to the joy of success. She didn''t notice Bailu''s arrival at all.


    Celeste is using a spell to surround the pursuit of Klaus and Rebecca. She just likes this feeling of being superior. The more cruel Klaus is, the more embarrassed Rebecca is, the more happy she is.


    Bailu squatted at the door. She carefully put the little guy in her arms in the corner.


    She held her mouth and hinted that she should be obedient. Bai Lu slipped in through the crack in the door.


    Fortunately, when janivy left just now, she didn''t pay attention to locking the door.


    This is convenient for Bailu''s sneak attack. Bailu didn''t hesitate. She was close to Celeste quickly and accurately. She was so rough that she hit her neck hard at once.


    "Hello, you damn witch, I think we need to have a good chat!"


    Bailu is intentional. She knows how powerful Celeste''s spell is. As long as she is given a little reaction time, she and the little guy will be more dangerous. Therefore, she can only knock her out directly.


    Celeste fainted before she could react.


    Bailu waved to the little guy in the corner, and the little meat ball followed. She pushed Bailu''s mother away first. Although the simple and rough way is good, she can''t use her brain.


    Celeste, she must have had some contact with them. As long as she was really taken away by them, nothing could happen.


    Bailu can only look at her little meat ball for help. She is not a simple baby.


    The little guy has the same attributes as her parents. She breaks when she makes a decision. She directly grabbed Celeste''s claw and looked up and down, as if looking for something.

 Chapter 624

    Bailu didn''t work hard, so she gave Celeste an injection directly. She must ensure that Celeste won''t wake up halfway!


    The little meat ball cut Celeste''s wrist and took some blood. She walked around the room for several times, and the ghost talisman came up. Finally, a somewhat different array appeared in Bai Lu''s eyes.


    Nodding to Bailu''s mother seriously, the little guy finished his task.


    Bailu smiled and kissed her little guy several times. Then she picked up Celeste and they slipped away along the way.


    Klaus is still hunting Rebecca. Rebecca runs away madly. However, no matter how she runs, it seems that she can''t escape Klaus''s palm.


    Klaus''s angry cry followed Rebecca like a shadow.


    said of a great teacher!


    Once again, Rebecca fled to the basement.


    Rebecca''s footsteps became slower and slower. No matter how she escaped, she was still in the damn isolation room. Klaus''s footsteps came closer and closer, with a sense of killing and excitement, "have you escaped enough? My sister... "


    Rebecca stopped.


    She turned back.


    The last color of blood had disappeared from his embarrassed face.


    ... she doesn''t want to run away anymore.


    But it''s death. She doesn''t want to live that life is worse than death!


    Klaus''s footsteps approached step by step, and Rebecca began to go backwards.


    Klaus also stopped. He seemed a little surprised, and his eyes turned around Rebecca.


    Rebecca pulled away a faint smile. She tilted her head at Klaus, "run? No, I don''t need to run... My brother, I know how much you enjoy chasing prey. Now, I don''t want to give you more pleasure! "


    Klaus didn''t care about Rebecca''s reaction. Anyway, he played almost!


    It''s time to get rid of the traitor!


    Klaus clenched the white bone knife in his hand, and the corner of his mouth was hooked. "Since you know so well, well, my sister, I''ll enjoy it in other ways."


    Rebecca shook her head. She didn''t know what kind of pain Klaus''s dagger would bring to her. She was just desperate, full of despair, "... No, I won''t let you put a dagger in the coffin again. I can''t let you do this to me!"


    Rebecca thought of the dark life before. She couldn''t accept it and was calm. She wanted to fight Klaus. Even if she died, she wouldn''t continue to escape.


    Obviously, on this point, their brother and sister are the same. Klaus also plans to give his sister a pleasure this time. Yes, kill Rebecca cleanly. This is Klaus''s last kindness.


    Klaus waved a knife directly at Rebecca. This is the first time he has clearly released a challenge to his lovely sister. The content in Klaus''s voice line is very complex, which makes Rebecca''s eyes start to be in a trance, "believe me, my sister, I won''t do that again. After tasting this... You will miss my feeling of dagger, Really, this is not so kind! " Klaus painstakingly stroked the white dagger in front of Rebecca. "How do I exactly describe the purpose of this knife?"

 Chapter 625

    Rebecca shook her head reluctantly. She knew that this time, unless a miracle happened, she would die. Rebecca who wanted to open up had no sharpness. She just said calmly, "don''t do this, Klaus, we can fight openly, and you can kill me."


    Klaus shook his head. How could he let his sister go so easily?


    He lost the dagger in his hand and the white bone knife as if he could smell Rebecca''s taste. Its edge became bright. Klaus carefully showed Rebecca that he wanted to share his mood with his sister, "no, my sister, how can you miss this opportunity? When it is inserted into your heart, first of all, you will not be able to move. You will always be in a kind of heartbreaking pain... Yes, you will feel that time will be meaningless. You are like purgatory on earth! Because of your betrayal, I think such a punishment can''t be more appropriate! "


    Rebecca''s eyes contracted. Klaus not only wanted to kill her, but also tortured her alive!


    Klaus is getting closer to Rebecca. His attack will break out at any time.


    Rebecca instinctively assumed the posture of fighting. She was not a simple role and would not be tortured. She coldly responded to Klaus''s threat, "good, then, you do it! If this is really what you want... "


    Rebecca still sticks to her last hope.


    Rebecca''s attitude was a kind of red fruit provocation in Klaus''s eyes. She was intentional. Klaus''s anger burned like a dumb fire. He stared at Rebecca like a dagger, "isn''t it? Are you sure? My sister? Did we skip the part where you asked for forgiveness Pray for my forgiveness. Isn''t this your specialty? Because I was really looking forward to it... "


    Yes, as the youngest sister, Rebecca always knew that Klaus liked it very much. Naturally, their brothers liked it very much.


    Isn''t she going to try hard this time?


    Rebecca raised her eyebrows. Why should she?


    Don''t Rebecca know Klaus''s character? She is crying dry now, and Klaus won''t be soft hearted at all. He will only feel ridiculous and extremely ridiculous. Therefore, if she makes those actions, she will look down on herself!


    Rebecca flashed directly. Her eyes didn''t leave Klaus''s knife. She knew what Klaus wanted to do to her, but Rebecca wouldn''t simply give in!


    They are all the same, the same pride, the same willfulness, the same stubbornness!


    Klaus''s suggestion was fiercely rejected by his sister. Rebecca just pulled a corner of her mouth, "thank you, but you don''t have to! I know very well that begging you won''t do me any good. "


    Rebecca said it calmly.


    Klaus laughed wildly. Well, it''s time for him to make up his mind, "really, is that it? Have you given up resistance? You are like a lamb to be slaughtered, my sister, my Rebecca. What do you think your father will think of you? "


    Klaus''s words were colder and sharper than one word. Before he finished, his figure disappeared. He rushed fiercely at Rebecca!

 Chapter 626

    Rebecca avoids Klaus''s first attack. She must find a way to delay time!


    Yes, Rebecca knows that she is not Klaus''s opponent, but Elijah will not let her go. As long as she holds on, there is still a little hope.


    Klaus''s attack is definitely fierce and ferocious, but Rebecca is not a fuel-efficient lamp!


    Rebecca''s vision never left Claus. She immediately copied a shovel with her backhand around it.


    A loud click.


    The blade of the dagger and shovel hit so quickly that they were directly engaged.


    The sneer from the corners of Klaus''s mouth became deeper and deeper. He really didn''t leave any strength. Rebecca''s whole arm was going to be numb. She could only resist the cat''s waist line and roll to one side.


    Klaus certainly wouldn''t miss any chance. His hand with the bone knife directly turned a corner, and the blade with a cold wind cut directly into Rebecca''s chest. Rebecca couldn''t escape immediately, so she had to fly over with her feet.


    Klaus grabbed one of her feet and threw the man to the corner.


    Rebecca was thrown dizzy. She could only hold her body hard. Her fangs burst out. She didn''t want to die, so she had to hold on and calculate, and then wait for the opportunity to escape!


    Klaus didn''t bother to delay for a second. He attacked again directly, quickly and accurately from an angle that Rebecca couldn''t think of. If Klaus''s flying legs were not blocked, Rebecca would have to eat a knife. Rebecca had no time to think, so she instinctively hit it with the closest elbow.


    Snap.


    Rebecca heard the sound of a broken bone. Her elbow was swollen. Her hand was broken!


    The pain began to spread to her brain cells, but Rebecca had no time to hesitate. Under Klaus''s fierce attack, she could only run around in crisis step by step.


    Klaus seemed to enjoy the fight. He planned to break Rebecca''s other hand. Rebecca''s resistance became more and more slow. Although her recovery ability worked hard, after all, she had been locked up in this damn place for a long time, and her physical strength and energy were overdrawn... Coupled with her instinctive fear of Klaus, finally, It''s almost a pure hit.


    Klaus''s cruelty is shocking. Rebecca knows that he really doesn''t intend to let her go, but Rebecca has no other way but to die hard.


    Klaus''s eyes became excited because of Rebecca''s tragedy. He shifted the target from Rebecca''s upper body. Klaus''s eyes swept enough of Rebecca''s slender legs. Rebecca was an inspiration. What did he want to do?!


    What Klaus wants to do is clear at a glance. He just wants to break Rebecca''s legs. If Rebecca''s legs are broken, he can''t escape. Klaus slowly raises the knife to his sister Rebecca.


    The blade is sharp and the eyes are ruthless!


    No, in Klaus'' eyes, she is no longer his sister Rebecca. Rebecca is just a prey waiting to be killed in his eyes. Klaus will not be soft hearted to the prey at all!

 Chapter 627

    Klaus''s kill failed, and Rebecca was taken away from his hunting sphere of influence.


    Klaus was not disappointed at all. He glanced at Marcel so coolly that he knew that Rebecca would not disappoint him.


    No, the concubines are out!


    Klaus is more satisfied with the result. He''s too lazy to look for Kung Fu, isn''t he?


    Anyway, Rebecca was not the only one he took revenge on.


    Marcel put Rebecca aside first. He took a few steps to block Klaus''s vicious attack. He must protect Rebecca!


    Rebecca got a Mimi time buffer. She took several breaths carefully. She supported her hands hard. At least she had to recover a little before she could stand up.


    This kind of thing, the advantage of vampires is particularly important. If you were an ordinary human, you wouldn''t know where to hang!


    Klaus is too lazy to pay attention to Rebecca. He is too lazy to pay attention to his miserable sister. Marcel seems to be more suitable for Klaus. Klaus''s voice is uncontrollable excitement and mystery. He made a welcome gesture to Marcel, "Hey, my dear marcel, you are the one I came to... Only together to witness your death, My punishment for Rebecca is complete! "


    Klaus was completely abnormal. Marcel didn''t flinch. He knew there would be such a day, so he could only insist on blocking Klaus. In those years, Rebecca was opposed, and he had been bewitching his beloved woman.


    For love, they once fell into madness.


    However, until now, Marcel still feels that this is not simply their fault. Does Klaus really have no responsibility at all?


    Marcel''s attitude is very firm. He is not afraid of Klaus''s murderous mood. He tells Klaus the truth in a flat voice. He has already made a decision. If Klaus really wants to kill someone to solve this problem, then that person must not be Rebecca.


    Marcel is a real man. He doesn''t mean to escape at all.


    Perhaps, when he confessed to Elijah, Marcel had put his life aside.


    Marcel didn''t avoid any angle of attack. He directly walked towards Klaus. Even, he didn''t pay attention to Rebecca''s warning, "Klaus, it''s my idea to summon Michael. You see, yes, Rebecca promised that thing because of me. If you want to hurt anyone, it must be me!"


    Klaus shook his head. He really didn''t expect Marcel to confess so directly. However, this didn''t affect his anger. He just looked at them coldly, "did I say I wanted to let you go? You''re amorous guy, but, Marcel, you''re really loyal to your lover... However, it''s a pity that I won''t let either of you go. You know my personality, Marcel, if you gave me even a little loyalty, I wouldn''t have to... "


    Klaus said the truth, but unfortunately, he still underestimated Marcel. His heart was severely attacked before he could express it clearly.


    While Klaus was still sentencing marcel, a shadow appeared behind him. The guy quickly pointed a wooden stake at his heart.


    Clean and neat, I started without hesitation!


    "... Elijah?"

 Chapter 628

    Elijah''s name was called, and each of them called his name in a different way and tone.


    Elijah couldn''t look up. He didn''t even dare to look into Klaus''s eyes. Yes, how could he look directly into his brother''s eyes?


    In Klaus''s view, his practice was a betrayal. His stake was inserted into Klaus''s heart. At the same time, he also directly deviated from his brother''s trust.


    But what else could Elijah do?


    Although his brother''s sad voice made him too heavy to lift his head, because Elijah chose a traitor, so Klaus''s eyes closed tightly, then he was also a traitor.


    Traitors who don''t need mercy, brothers and sisters and eternal families are all fake!


    In the end, he was the only one living alone.


    Klaus''s eyes are getting darker and darker. They all know what Elijah''s appearance represents. At least, Marcel and Rebecca are absolutely relieved.


    Elijah''s strength, they are still very clear, at least, can resist Klaus for a period of time.


    If there is a buffer, then they still have a chance.


    There is no doubt about this.


    Elijah stared at Klaus''s attack route, his hand was behind, and Rebecca could see his slightly trembling arc, which was a betrayal for her.


    ... their brother, who always believed that their family could be redeemed!


    However, at this moment, for his own life safety, he chose to face the blades of his brothers. Elijah''s stake drives the pulse of Klaus''s heart, which is the pulse of their power.


    Rebecca''s eyes turned red. In the end, why did they come to this step? In fact, if Elijah didn''t come, she could die at ease.


    However, Elijah''s appearance has told her a cruel fact that he already knows.


    What a right and wrong character Elijah is. After he knows what he has done, is he willing to forgive her sister?


    Marcel supports Rebecca''s body. What he cares about is completely different from what Rebecca cares about. He only knows one thing. Elijah is coming and he is willing to help them, so Rebecca can live!


    Of course, all opportunities are denied, and living has become the only extravagant hope.


    So Marcel didn''t ask for too much. They had to run away at once.


    Obviously, Elijah''s idea is similar to Marcel''s, and their goal is to save Rebecca''s life first.


    Other things can only be discussed later.


    Klaus''s killing intention became more and more serious. The more Elijah defended Rebecca, the more wild Klaus''s anger burned.


    Betrayal, one by one, they all chose to betray him!


    Klaus''s attack hit directly. Elijah blocked the wave. He made a gesture to Marcel through a small gap.


    Marcel nodded slightly. He knew what Elijah meant. They were around, but Elijah was a burden.


    Elijah and Klaus are really the same, but the existence of Rebecca will obviously distract Elijah, because she has to try to protect her.


    Elijah wants to deal with his brother wholeheartedly. Even if they fight first, they should calm down and make it clear.


    "... let''s go, Rebecca!" Marcel holds Rebecca, who recovers a little bit, and plans to find a place to hide first, but Rebecca still refuses to move.

 Chapter 629

    Rebecca, she doesn''t want to go at all. If she goes, her two brothers will fight for her.


    Klaus will never show mercy to Elijah because of Rebecca''s escape. They are all equally stubborn.


    Elijah ignored Rebecca''s tangled little emotions. Now he didn''t bother to pay attention to her mood. To tell the truth, Elijah was also angry!


    However, Elijah was even more angry with himself. Why didn''t he notice this before? What was the reason why his sister hated Klaus so much?


    Elijah''s backhand blocked Klaus''s fierce attack. Now he couldn''t be distracted and cursed hard.


    He motioned Marcel to take Rebecca away quickly. "Damn it, are you still in the mood to watch our brothers fight now? I beg you, my sister, don''t get me into trouble. You two run away as soon as possible! "


    Without waiting for Rebecca''s reaction, Marcel immediately took people and ran away. At this time, he pretended to be a wool. Of course, they ran as far as they could immediately.


    Elijah blocked Klaus'' attack, and his attention naturally focused on Elijah. Therefore, Klaus could only watch them escape. Naturally, he counted this account on his brother.


    Elijah could only sigh helplessly. Klaus stared at his brother. His eyes became more and more deep and difficult to understand. He smiled coldly at Elijah, "my brother, don''t tell me what happened?"


    Elijah remained silent. Naturally, he knew what Rebecca had done to Klaus, and Marcel told him. However, he knew that his brother was much deeper than he knew, but he had no choice.


    Elijah shook his head at Klaus. "I''m sorry, my brother, you know... We''re a family."


    Sure enough, as Celeste said, Elijah has always been the supremacy of the family. He cares about their family, not anyone!


    Klaus had discovered this for a long time, but he still felt very ridiculous when he knew it and realized it thoroughly.


    Obviously, his attitude has changed, but Elijah can still adhere to his concept of redemption so ridiculously. Klaus really admires his brother!


    However, Elijah is Elijah and Klaus is Klaus. Since his brother Elijah has chosen to block Klaus, Klaus will not be polite to him.


    Elijah felt that Klaus no longer had the same tentative attack as before. He had completely made up his mind. He would not let Rebecca go.


    Elijah stepped back a little. What else could he do?


    Do you really want to let your brother kill your sister?


    Elijah couldn''t do it. He couldn''t imagine what their family would be like without Rebecca!


    Elijah first lost his weapon. He must give an attitude. He knows that Klaus may still have a shred of reason for him, as long as he is willing to communicate.


    Elijah opened his heart to Klaus first. He wanted Klaus to remember their good old days.


    As a result, Elijah failed. Klaus bit him back. The more beautiful it is, the more contrast it is. They will become like this now because Rebecca destroyed their good life before.


    Elijah knew Klaus remembered.


    Elijah also remembered those days, those romantic days.


    New Orleans in 1919.

 Chapter 630

    That day happened to be Klaus''s birthday. It was a party specially prepared for Klaus by their lovely and intimate sister.


    A party quite in line with Klaus''s appetite, his favorite grand, lively and ambiguous party.


    They sing, they dance, they play, they have fun, and Rebecca always carefully selects a prey they like.


    Rebecca knows best about her brothers'' appetites and preferred ingredients.


    In addition to Klaus''s birthday, it was a good day to celebrate. It was a good day for him to determine his dominance.


    Obviously, Elijah and Klaus were very satisfied with everything at that time. They drank and laughed. Klaus looked around from a distance. His sister seemed to have her own program. These days, she seemed to have separated from Marcel.


    Minus the man, Klaus actually loved his sister very much.


    Elijah stood beside him. They had a home, so he looked very new. Klaus put on his shoulder and smiled like a child. He saw his brother''s boundless high spirited appearance and smiled to show off his success with him, "Hey, see? My brother, this is the first time. Werewolves, vampires, witches and corrupt police all gather together. They are drinking and singing... "


    Elijah understood what Klaus meant. What he wanted to say was that he was the ruler who contributed to all this, because Klaus, the original invariable City, had one more order and one more master.


    This is his brother''s Kingdom, New Orleans.


    Elijah looked at his brother a little funny. He really had to go on. However, they really paid a lot of efforts to accompany Klaus all the way.


    Therefore, Elijah also took off the gentleman''s shell. He was also very happy and sincerely happy for his brother.


    Elijah and Klaus obviously infected other people with their joy. For example, a lovely black werewolf leader. Elijah vaguely remembered that it was a werewolf woman of the new moon family.


    It looks very suitable for Klaus''s taste. It is charming and has a little bit of exciting and dangerous taste. Elijah pressed Klaus''s arm. He motioned that delicious gift.


    Klaus''s eyes lit up a little. Indeed, the women he likes are wild. He doesn''t think it''s interesting that they are soft. Relatively speaking, Klaus prefers werewolves, because only their physical strength can catch up with them?


    Elijah knew that his brother probably liked it. He felt whether he should find a suitable time to slip away. Originally, Elijah was still a little interested in werewolves. Now, obviously, his brother was more interested.


    The black woman walked slowly towards them. Her long skirt fitted on her curvy body and was full of temptation. She raised her glass to them. However, the water in her eyes was placed on Klaus. She said a few compliments hoarsely, "this is really a charming city, To a new round of cooperation brought about by the prohibition period... "

 Chapter 631

    Elijah and Klaus looked at each other and could almost understand the meaning in each other''s eyes. They got a perfect consensus. Then Klaus directly approached the black woman and didn''t mean to be polite to his brother, "no, dear sister, I should respect your dock, shouldn''t I?"


    Klaus''s simplicity was very exciting. The black woman half fell to Klaus''s chest. Well, his good figure has always been a good weapon. She smiled at Klaus with a fatal smile, "you''re right. We should talk about our prohibition and the theater we use to hide goods..."


    Klaus had begun to flirt with her impolitely. Elijah rolled his eyes. Well, he should go. However, Elijah still didn''t forget to remind Klaus not to forget about the werewolf.


    Their rule must be supported by balance in all aspects.


    Klaus is definitely not a man with a clear distinction between public and private. Now he seems to be tempted by the charming lady in front of him. A glass of wine is just right with her. "Indeed, my lovely lady, our cooperation is not only in these aspects. Now, I think I have to think of a more appropriate way, for example, Thank you in private, the werewolf queen! "


    Their negotiation was very successful. The black woman got the result she wanted. She drank the wine Klaus handed her, and then stirred Klaus''s palm with her tender fingertips, leaving a sentence, "good, then I''ll wait for you on the dance floor."


    Klaus smiled brightly at her. How can he be unhappy? Now Klaus sees not only a delicious gift, but also the support of a wolf family. Yes, he is very sure that he can handle this woman.


    Klaus had nothing to do with his body or strength.


    Elijah, who came back from greeting for a while, is very stressed. His brother is always emitting damn hormones. Now the name Klaus is basically in the mouth of women in the city.


    Before Klaus planned to go to the dance floor and indulge in debauchery, Elijah was a little upset and lost, "don''t forget our purpose, my brother... But I really didn''t expect that one day, we finally unified New Orleans!"


    Klaus''s words were full of pride and pride. Elijah absolutely supported Klaus and patted him on the shoulder. They always stood on the same front. No matter how excessive Klaus was, Elijah would always try his best to help him. He was willing to share his success with his brother, "brother, we succeeded."


    Elijah smiled and nodded, not the usual elegant smile, but a real bright smile. He quickly hugged his brother, "of course, Klaus, this is the result of our joint efforts..." Elijah was also satisfied and pleased with their new home. With a wave of his arm, He told Klaus directly that he was the pride of his family, "but my brother, all this in front of me is thanks to you!"


    Klaus silently lowered his head and drank a mouthful of wine. Then Elijah took the glass, and he drank the rest of the whisky.


    This is the meaning of their joint oath. Klaus knew that at that time, their sister waved to them from such a distance, and there was joy on their completely trusted smiling faces.

 Chapter 632

    Elijah and Klaus always remember that it was their happiest day. They seemed to have become a real family. Those with good feelings were a little untrue.


    Klaus knew what Elijah meant to show him.


    Unfortunately, it''s too late!!


    Genevie''s torture of Klaus is generally unimaginable. Elijah''s afterthought left too late.


    Klaus resolutely refused to stay in this damn happy dreamland. He didn''t care. He repeated the lines Elijah wanted to tell him just now. He said, thanks to you and me?


    "No," Klaus said frankly to his brother, his ruthless determination, "all this is thanks to our lovely sister!"


    Elijah was silent.


    Klaus doesn''t want to talk nonsense with him anymore. He doesn''t want to think about any meaning of Elijah''s move now. He just wants to kill!


    Yes, Klaus''s hatred has reached the highest point. He doesn''t think anyone can stop his action.


    ... no one, including his brother Elijah, can do it!


    Klaus is really determined. Elijah can only step back. He can''t really watch Klaus do what he regrets in the end.


    They must find a way to delay Rebecca. Now Klaus has no reason left at all.


    Since Klaus doesn''t care about them, does he really have no one to care about?


    Elijah''s shrewd eyes flashed a glimmer of light. He knew who Klaus''s weakness was, because he also cared.


    Therefore, he deliberately retained the black woman and the Werewolf of the new moon family in the dreamland just now. Klaus will not forget that Klaus is responsible for this matter. Therefore, he should know better than anyone.


    Bailu, she has been looking for her family. After all, she and her children are of werewolf blood. They can hear the call from blood. Therefore, Elijah feels that using this gap will open Klaus''s defense.


    Between the lightning and flint, Klaus and Elijah made several moves. Elijah could not bear Klaus''s desperate play. He took a few breaths. Fortunately, he might not have beaten Klaus. If Rebecca had played Klaus, she would have died!


    Elijah, he doesn''t want to continue to play with his life. He still has a lot of things to figure out. He can''t let his brother be used for nothing by Celeste.


    To say a bad word, Klaus is actually the same as the knife in his hand. He and it are Celeste''s tools.


    However, no knife is more ferocious and terrible than Klaus.


    Elijah shook his fist. Even if Klaus was a bloody knife, he must find the scabbard and seal him first.


    Elijah''s eyes did not leave the knife in Klaus''s hand. He felt an inexplicable malice. The more fierce Klaus''s knife moves, the less clarity in his eyes. In this way, his brother will become a tool to kill.


    Klaus wanted to kill him and kill them. Elijah didn''t avoid it anymore. He firmly clasped Klaus''s hands. His eyes locked his brother''s eyes. He told him a fact word by word, "Klaus, you can''t kill your family. Think about your little wolf girl and children?" Elijah expressed his desire for peace. Well... Even if Klaus doesn''t care about Rebecca, his friends and children will always have some influence.


    Klaus''s bone knife stopped for a second. He didn''t understand Elijah''s meaning and deal with the relationship between Rebecca and Bailu and the child.


    "What do you mean?"

 Chapter 633

    "What do you think I mean?"


    "Don''t forget that Bailu is a werewolf. She can get rid of the damn curse only when she is pregnant. We have found out..." Elijah is constructing a trap step by step. He knows what Klaus cares about, so he must bet.


    Klaus''s attention shifted slightly, and Elijah''s fundus flashed. Good chance!!


    Elijah used all his strength to turn the table. He grabbed the bone knife in Klaus''s hand and cut into the position where Klaus was injured. He could see that the strength in that position was the weakest.


    Elijah confirmed his betrayal. Klaus was controlled again. He couldn''t believe it. He looked at his brother. He had never had an experience. Elijah actually did something to him.


    Because of this, Klaus was unprepared. Elijah plotted against Klaus, and he succeeded!


    Elijah hugged Klaus, and he fell to the ground. Nevertheless, he hugged Klaus tightly and was not willing to hurt him again.


    However, Klaus''s face was so ugly that he seemed to be absorbed by the damn knife and had no way to resist Elijah.


    ... knives?


    What''s so weird about this knife?


    Elijah felt that Klaus was really in a wrong state. He didn''t dare to underestimate the knife made of bones. After it was inserted into his brother''s body, Elijah drilled himself in. Elijah frowned fiercely. Was he also calculated by Celeste?


    knife?


    Elijah blinked, and a word suddenly flashed in his mind. Yes, Elijah remembered a man. She should know what happened to the knife?


    Elijah did not find Celeste, so he took Klaus directly to a place, their secret base - father Kieran''s church.


    As he expected, Camille was there.


    Father Kieran''s state began to become more and more serious. Sure enough, he began to have some terrible hallucinations as the witch said before, and his aggression became more and more terrible.


    Camille was so confused that she was almost crazy. At this time, a useful human and non-human around her were not there!


    Camille is more eager than anyone to know where the hell Celeste is?


    What''s her purpose?


    Elijah went directly to Camille and threw her a big man.


    Camille looked at the pale Klaus in shock. What happened to their brother? Elijah finally couldn''t stand Klaus, a demon like brother. No matter what you think, Klaus is unscientific now!


    Camille stared at Elijah suspiciously. She was not a little girl, so she wouldn''t believe Elijah''s man''s smile. The more elegant he smiled, the more terrible the gentleman estimated.


    Camille still knows Elijah better. He is different from Klaus. He always thinks twice.


    Camille simply checked Klaus''s state from the standpoint of his friends. He looked really bad. He was no different from a zombie, but he wasn''t dead yet.


    "What did you do to him?"

 Chapter 634

    Maybe they have been used by their vampires too many times. Camille has no credibility at all. Yes, she doesn''t like Elijah.


    Even though he looks elegant and gentle on the surface, Camille still doesn''t trust Elijah very much. He used her more than once a long time ago, and she has learned well. In fact, compared with this deep man, Camille simply deals with Klaus, a demon that looks very bad and actually very bad.


    Elijah''s temper was almost worn. He could only smile at Camille, "it''s really troublesome for you, Camille."


    Camille doesn''t bother to take care of Klaus. Anyway, he won''t die. Now, she is more concerned about father Kieran''s safety. Camille doesn''t want to waste time and effort. She walked around Klaus and said directly, "what are you bringing him? How on earth did he become like this? Have you found a way to help my uncle? "


    Camille asked three questions, and she only cared about them. After all, Camille knew that he had no feelings with vampires. The only thing he could talk about was trading.


    Elijah also knew that they didn''t have much time, and he followed Camille directly. "I''ll try my best to help you find a way about your uncle. As long as I find those witches, there may be clues, but now I need you to help me."


    help?


    A vampire asked her for help?


    A great ancestor vampire asked her to help?


    If the current situation was not really a little special, Camille would laugh. How funny is it? Where can she help them? Camille refused Elijah angrily. She is too busy now. "Sorry, I don''t have time to play any games with you now, Elijah, I believe you know, My uncle, his curse is getting worse and worse... "


    Elijah directly interrupted Camille''s voice. He is not playing at all. He is seriously discussing with her, "Damn, my brother is inserting a mysterious dagger in his body, and his child''s mother is missing now! So, I promise you, I don''t have much time to play games with you! "


    Camille was silent for a moment. She didn''t expect that so many things had happened to them in a short time. After pondering for a moment, Camille was still soft hearted. She thought of Klaus''s previous help and reluctantly rubbed his temples. "Say, what do you want me to do now... Are the daggers given to me by those witches inserted in his body?"


    "Do you know this dagger?"


    Sure enough, there was no wrong person.


    Elijah knew that Camille must know the dagger, and there was doubt between his eyebrows.


    Camille looked at Elijah a little strangely. He didn''t know anything. "Yes, I know. This dagger is very evil. The witches gave it to me. They told me to lay hands on Klaus... There are a lot of evil dark forces left on this dagger. It''s the dagger of father Tudor. Listen, if it stays in Klaus for more than a second, he will suffer more!"


    According to the witch, this dagger is a gift specially prepared for Klaus.


    Yes, this evil dagger has the power to control Klaus.


    As long as they don''t keep trying, the dagger will suck Klaus dry bit by bit.

 Chapter 635

    Elijah''s expression changed. He didn''t know that things would be so serious. The dagger entered Klaus''s body. Now, he couldn''t find a certain position.


    Camille couldn''t catch the position of the dagger. The more she thought about it, the more wrong she became. Elijah didn''t look like Elijah at all. What happened to them, however, the most urgent thing was to find a way to get the damn dagger out. Camille asked, "who did this to him?"


    Camille thought it was genevie or Celeste or other witches. She remembered the source of the dagger. However, obviously, Camille was a little naive. She turned and checked for several seconds, and Elijah answered her question¡° It''s me. "


    Camille''s hands were frozen, and her expression suddenly twisted to a stage. However, later, she didn''t know how to respond better. Well, she couldn''t do it by an outsider. It turned out that the witch could transfer to his brother to take action.


    ... what is this? In fate, Klaus and this dagger, she can only choose silence without words.


    Elijah did not explain to Camille. He stood up. Camille''s examination had no effect. He had to find a way by himself!


    Elijah flashed directly to Klaus. Camille retreated a little in fear. She stared at Elijah on guard.


    Elijah touched his nose. What did Camille mean by looking at him like this? Would he do anything to Klaus?


    Had it not been for Klaus, Elijah would not have made such a choice.


    Elijah took a deep breath. He couldn''t let the knife stay on Klaus. He must find it. He waved to Camille and motioned her to step back. "Now I''m going to take it out. You''d better stand away!"


    Elijah told her to stand away?


    Camille looked at the distance between her and Klaus. She understood Elijah''s meaning in seconds. Did he directly intend to pull out the knife?


    So I told her to stand away. After all, it would be inconvenient for blood to splash.


    Camille jerked his mouth. Did Elijah intend to directly carry out artificial surgery in such a rough way? Obviously, Elijah really planned to do it.


    Camille wanted to escape. She wondered why Elijah didn''t ask her to leave directly¡° Hey, I don''t understand. Why am I here? "


    Elijah answered simply. First, he couldn''t find another suitable place. Second, because of the relationship between Camille and Klaus, he knew that his brother actually appreciated the human girl, "Hey, I''m sorry to let you see this, but you must stay and help me with my work, because among all human beings, You may be an existence he doesn''t want to kill. "


    Elijah spoke to Camille, and he opened Klaus''s stomach with a calm look.


    Camille''s face was white with fear. She was wrong. She shouldn''t have despised Klaus when he bled her uncle Kieran. In fact, Klaus was much softer.


    Now, Elijah''s behavior is called real nausea.

 Chapter 636

    Elijah didn''t expect Camille to give him any other superfluous help. Seeing Camille covering her mouth, she could at least hold back from spitting out, couldn''t she?


    Elijah''s sharp claws had dug Klaus''s wound a few centimeters away. As soon as he broke his hands, he began to look for the weakest place. He felt that the position of the dagger should be in the middle.


    Elijah did not hesitate. He knew better than anyone what his own was doing.


    Even if it was revenge, it was after Klaus woke up. He stretched out his hand calmly and took it out. For the first time, it didn''t succeed. In Camille''s incredible eyes, Elijah dug Klaus''s wound in another direction again. He tried to grasp it again. This time, he found it!


    Elijah dug it out without delay.


    The snow-white knife was directly stained with blood, thick as the bright red cheese just made.


    Ho!!


    Elijah threw the knife aside without expression. Klaus''s wound spilled a lot of blood. Elijah pressed it with both hands.


    Klaus groaned in pain.


    Camille''s frightened heart was in place. She squatted down quickly and pulled the first aid box in the corner, which was prepared for her uncle.


    Elijah and Camille bandaged Klaus as quickly as possible.


    Obviously, it still had some effect. In addition, Klaus had his own amazing healing effect. After a while, Klaus''s groans disappeared, and he began to calm down.


    Just the strength overdrawn too much, Klaus still couldn''t wake up.


    Elijah separated his wrists, and his blood supplied his brother. He knew Klaus would be all right soon. Before that, he had to find Bailu and the little guy.


    Therefore, Elijah looked up at Camille. He sincerely said a request to Camille, "I think my brother doesn''t want to believe me now. No, it should be said that he hates all the people related to that thing, but you are innocent, so I think he should be able to listen to what you say. Yes, my brother whenever he talks about you, His tone always carries rare admiration... Sometimes, I think you let him know himself and everyone around him again. I believe in you and your career, and your skill will come into use soon! "


    "What do you mean?" Elijah is going to throw Klaus to Camille. Does she mean to be a psychologist?


    "You know, Klaus, he will be very weak before he fully recovers..." Elijah said very frankly. He just hoped that Camille could try to persuade Klaus not to be so impulsive. Elijah paid attention to the time, and his current strength could open his heart again.


    Camille looked at Elijah so impolitely. He washed his hands in their church like the master. Then he wiped the blood with her uncle''s towel. Don''t be too calm and leave this pile of mess. By the way, he left a message to Klaus, "I''ll deal with other things. Please take care of my brother Klaus, Feed him your blood when necessary. He''s too weak now. However, don''t be too anxious. Just remember to use your wrist! "

 Chapter 637

    Elijah said not to be too light. He simply took Camille as his own man. Are you wooden?


    Camille opened his eyes and stopped Elijah speechless. What does he mean? Is she still Klaus''s reserve food except for a part-time psychologist?


    Elijah also hesitated. He looked at Camille''s wrist and suddenly remembered some important facts, "no, you can''t use too much of your blood. I remember there are a lot of blood bags in your church? You can give him a little more blood and then mix your blood. In this way, my brother may be better. "


    "Be good?" Camille really can''t imagine Klaus being better


    Elijah simply looked like he knew nothing. He nodded to Camille and said, "yes, just drink it together, because your blood contains Verbena, in order to prevent you from being controlled by us, remember?"


    Camille naturally remembers it, but does it have anything to do with Klaus''s injury?


    Elijah told Camille that the blood containing Verbena can''t let the injured vampires drink more, because the effect is the same as the herb, which can burn the vampire''s internal organs. Therefore, Elijah also specifically told Camille to drink slowly when he wanted Klaus to drink.


    Camille didn''t answer Elijah''s request. She hasn''t buffered yet, but Elijah gave her too much information in a few minutes.


    Pondered for a moment.


    Elijah sat next to Klaus. He absorbed some of his own blood. Now he slowly calmed down. At least he was no longer in pain. Elijah''s tone became low and soft. "Camille, it''s up to you. Maybe you can use Klaus''s time of recovery to persuade him not to kill his sister."


    "... what?" Camille was shocked again, Klaus. He wanted to kill Rebecca. Why?


    Isn''t Rebecca their sister?


    Camille always remembers that the adjectives of Rebecca in Klaus''s memoirs are not too bad. He still likes his sister after all. But now, what did Elijah say? He said Klaus wanted to kill Rebecca. Is it true?


    Elijah didn''t explain to Camille any more. He just grabbed Klaus on the shoulder, and then whispered, "Klaus. Please believe me, I don''t mean to make you so painful, but I won''t watch you hurt Rebecca... You are all my family, and I will protect you. "


    This is the voice of a brother. Unfortunately, Klaus didn''t hear a word because of his injury. It was Camille who heard it.


    Elijah was about to leave, and Camille didn''t go to see him off. However, Camille seriously asked him about his next plan. If she could, she would try to help him on other roads. After all, they are now in the same boat.


    Elijah didn''t hide it. Telling Camille is actually the same as telling Klaus. Anyway, these words are also to be passed on to his brother after waking up. He frankly told Camille, "I''m going to find Bailu and Celeste first. I doubt they''re staying together now!"

 Chapter 638

    Elijah can be sure that Bailu''s disappearance must have something to do with Celeste. After Klaus wakes up, if he can see his little wolf girl and little meat / dumpling for the first time, he may have some hope.


    Klaus''s character is most clear to his brother Elijah. Naturally, he will not challenge Klaus''s patience. Therefore, it is the best choice to avoid him for the time being.


    Of course, it''s better to take some amulets when they meet at last. Elijah''s heart is broken. Where are they, Bailu?!


    Camille was also worried about Bailu and them, especially the little guys. She always liked them very much. She couldn''t help asking, "do you think she would do anything to Bailu if the witch was with them?"


    This is really possible.


    Elijah nodded in agreement. He didn''t worry about Bailu''s personality. She has always been very safe. Now, the biggest problem is Celeste. Her existence is as wooden as an irregular bomb. He formally entrusted Klaus to Camille, "I''ll give my brother to you. To be honest, I''m also worried about Celeste, She is now plotting a final attack on us... It will be dangerous for Bailu to be around her, but I will find her and end it! "


    Camille felt that his situation was not optimistic at all. She looked at him with some tangled doubts, and blurted out, "Elijah, you''d better not go." Camille had a strange intuition. Celeste was even more upset when he saw Elijah going. She was a woman and knew more about women''s ideas to some extent, "trust me, You will pay a terrible price for it. "


    Elijah didn''t refute Camille, but he just waved to her with a smile, "no matter what the price, I have to go. Thank you."


    Camille walked back reluctantly.


    Well, she''s not worried, but Elijah is really much more polite than his brother.


    At least say thank you.


    Thinking of the white work he had been doing for Klaus, Camille couldn''t help but want to blacken it and have a try?


    When Klaus was recuperating in the church, Bailu seemed really busy. They caught Celeste.


    Of course, that won''t be a simple thing.


    Bailu took her back to their base, which belongs to the werewolf base. Before dealing with the witch, she still has some family matters to deal with.


    Yes, since Bailu promised Jackson that she would help the members of the family, she will do it.


    Bailu had a bad impression of Celeste. At first, she sympathized with the witch. However, a series of conspiracies made Bailu''s malice to Celeste deeply rooted. She hated this kind of woman.


    Bailu''s memory flashed by. Well, she didn''t want to be angry, but Celeste''s revenge against her ancestor family really annoyed her!


    Rebecca''s got her cannon fodder on the spot, okay?


    Think about the personality frame of this guy to her little guy before, and Bai Lu''s ruthlessness was forced out by her.


    Celeste was still a little dizzy. She was knocked unconscious by simple violence.


    So, now Celeste, she has no way to perform her magic. It''s a shame for a witch.

 Chapter 639

    Whoever kidnapped her, Celeste didn''t intend to let them go!


    Before she was fully awake, Celeste hid poison in her eyes when she looked at Bailu. Bailu was not polite to her at all. She kicked her in the past, which directly made her feel hurt. "Damn Celeste, what do you want to do to Rebecca and them? What revenge is this! "


    Bailu knows that Celeste really hates Klaus, but if she wants to find Klaus, she also wants to find Klaus directly. Now, she wants to destroy the ancestor family. Celeste''s purpose is really disgusting.


    Destroy the original vampire, then the witch can be the only one. Bai Lu just thinks with her toes, and she knows, okay.


    Klaus, if something really happened to them, what about her children?


    Bailu''s strength was not restrained at all. Celeste, she suddenly lost her breath, and her physical quality was general. After all, her current body was not her own, and what she relied on was the damn magic!


    Celeste looked around a little, her face changed, and then she looked very current affairs. She was a smart woman, and she never had trouble with herself.


    Celeste was tied firmly, especially her hands. Bailu worked hard.


    She coughed awkwardly for several seconds. Celeste tried to hold her body. She seemed to be innocent and expressed her own position. The werewolf was really unfriendly to the witch. Celeste felt a little pressure, "listen, I''m sorry I played with you, but my goal is not you..."


    Of course, Celeste can''t just target these cursed werewolves. She just uses her strength.


    Celeste''s attitude was so abusive that Eve on the side couldn''t help running out and playing several times. Their escape and pain were because of one or two words of her damned witch. Can you expose it?


    Bailu didn''t stop Eve. She just looked at Celeste coldly. Her eyes were dishonest and seemed to deliberately want to stimulate them. Therefore, Bailu was still very rational and calm, "right? So, our new moon family is just collateral damage to you? "


    Celeste''s mouth was hooked up. She didn''t know that Klaus hid such a smart little wolf girl in her home. Bailu is worthy of being the mother of miracles.


    Celeste looked at Bailu. Her eyes became deeper and deeper, as if she thought of something fun.


    Celeste remembered her. Unexpectedly, Bailu, the royal family of werewolves, still kept it. It seems that Marcel is really a kind and good man!


    Eve''s anger was about to explode. The damned witch even looked at their princess unkindly. How evil those eyes were. What did she want to do? She didn''t seem so calm as Bai Lu. She rushed up and beat her, "be honest, you damned witch. You want to destroy our wolf family, don''t you? Damn it, you almost killed her and Jackson in the plantation fire! "


    Eve is really a little impolite. However, Bailu still prefers this straight personality. Celeste''s teeth bite, her hands twist, and Bailu''s eyes narrow.


    Can Celeste still curse them when she is tied to death?


    Bai Lu looked at Celeste. She squatted down slightly. Her action was very agile. She pulled out the gun directly, slapped it, and directly wiped Celeste''s arm. "Indeed, you should be careful!"

 Chapter 640

    Eve was startled by her.


    Celeste saw that her actions could not hide from Bai Lu''s sight. She was a little calm. Eve reacted. She was smart this time. Eve ran over and tied Celeste''s hands separately. Now, Celeste couldn''t move if she wanted to!


    Celeste smiled softly at Bai Lu, "well, what do you want to know?"


    Since Bai Lu didn''t kill her directly, she asked for her, so Celeste wasn''t really worried, but she didn''t bother to suffer any more.


    This Bailu seems to be obedient and soft. As a result, it is not a simple role.


    Celeste looked at the pistol that Bailu didn''t put down in her hand. It''s a mini model, which is easy to hide and use. "Do you still want to kill me, sweetheart?"


    Bailu won''t fall into Celeste''s plot like others. She always likes to mislead others with words, so she doesn''t bother to circle with the witch, "Why are you afraid? Can my actions upset the famous Celeste? "


    To their surprise, Celeste nodded timidly. She looked at Bailu like this, "that''s natural. I''m just an ordinary woman. You see, I''m stunned by you. Believe me, I''ll be very cooperative. As long as we can live in peace, why should we fight and kill?"


    What Celeste released directly to them was kindness.


    Bailu can''t help it. Celeste, she can pretend.


    If Bai Lu hadn''t seen through the essence of Celeste, she would have been cheated. Unfortunately, seeing Celeste like this, she really has an impulse to kill!


    "Shall I kill you?" Bailu looked at her pistol. She smiled and shook her finger at Bailu. "No, Celeste, I know what you''re thinking. Listen, I know everything about you. I know you like to find your own way... Then you attach yourself to another body. I won''t let you do that."


    Celeste''s relaxed posture converged a little. What did she find out?


    Yes, Celeste, she doesn''t care about death, but before she dies, she needs some time to avoid her power being absorbed by other witches.


    This wolf girl named Bai Lu knows where her seven inches are?


    Celeste began to treat Bailu differently. However, at the same time, Celeste was no longer lazy. She killed Bailu and the little guy. Their power was indeed coveted. However, if it was not used for her, it would be completely useless.


    She looked up and down several times, and Celeste suddenly felt that she might have to choose a new sacrifice.


    Klaus can''t die. No, it should be said that killing Klaus is too troublesome, but his successor is quite simple.


    Especially in this time of chaos, Klaus has no time to take care of his little wolf girl and little guy?


    Celeste lowered her head silently. She had a new poison plan in just a minute or two.


    Bailu hasn''t found anything wrong with her. Since Celeste knows it, Bailu plans to talk about the deal with her. She really doesn''t want to kill. Whether Elijah or Klaus, someone will be willing to teach her a lesson.

 Chapter 641

    Bai Lu came towards Celeste, and her hand held Celeste''s head. Her action was not gentle and kind, "I know I can''t kill you, but you can''t escape. We have some ways to curse you. Well, even if you find a chance to curse me, my friend Eve will shoot you in the knee!"


    Celeste''s clear eyes were nailed to Bai Lu. She continued to explain the situation. She had seen through Celeste''s habit for a long time, "of course, if you hit her, I''ll make you very painful!"


    Bailu still knows Celeste better. She never dared to really fight with others. She spit out a mouthful of blood spittle and her tone became a little stiff. She was really caught by the wolf girl. "Very good, you are a good leader. Tell me, what do you want to do?"


    Bai Lu looked at her facial expression carefully. Celeste was so cunning that she couldn''t help but walk down step by step, "I hope your memory is OK... In the 1990s. You have a witch''s body. Her name is Brin, remember? Celeste, that''s you too. Marcel asked her, that is, you to curse a group of werewolves so that they can become human only when the moon is full! "


    The murderer of the new moon family is right in front of them. Bai Lu finds the evidence, and Eve''s mood will burn. She is indeed the hope of the new moon family. As long as the damn witch is obedient, they have the hope to remove the spell!


    Celeste pondered for a moment. She looked left and right. I see. The purpose of this Bailu was this. Celeste seemed to feel a little funny, "I understand! Yes, I did it. Let me guess. You want revenge, don''t you? "


    Only one witch can lift the curse of their new moon family, that is her, so Celeste is really confident.


    Bai Lu shook her head. She wouldn''t kill her because it was someone else''s job. She had only one request, "no, I want you to remove the spell!"


    With four eyes facing each other, Celeste was really a little curious about who she was. She was a powerful witch. Bai Lu just asked her to remove a former spell.


    ... will it be too overqualified!!


    However, Bailu spoke so honestly that Celeste couldn''t find a specific reason to refuse at once.


    Mutual benefit and reciprocity is more in line with Celeste''s behavior pattern!


    Remove the curse of the new moon family, and then, whether they will really let her go, Celeste thinks he should think about it.


    Although, Bailu didn''t seem to think about it for her.


    Bailu seems to be going well, Elijah''s search continues, and Klaus is a little embarrassed.


    A hungry demon.


    Indeed, Camille was embarrassed.


    Klaus showed a strong desire for feeding before he completely woke up.


    Camille shook her head helplessly. She looked at the vampire whose face was whiter than her white girl. Well, Elijah explained the situation to her. Camille said she could understand that Klaus was really starving.


    But, this damn Klaus, he can''t be so rude, can he?

 Chapter 642

    A gentleman does not move his mouth. Klaus is a complete beast. He moved his mouth at the first time. Is there wood?


    Camille felt a deep pain. She volunteered to reach out and bite him. Silently, don''t look away. Camille mumbled and disliked helplessly. What trouble did she find for herself, "my God, I never thought I would do this - feeding blood to a vampire is really incredible in my short life, Well, at the age of 16, I may feel very cool... "


    Cool wool cool?


    Camille can''t laugh or cry, okay?


    Klaus, when he couldn''t even get up, he moved his mouth. He was a complete beast. Camille''s wrist just moved. Klaus pulled her wrist without a second delay and chewed it down.


    It''s like biting open a breakfast sandwich.


    Camille felt that her heart endurance index had risen several levels.


    Klaus ate it with relish.


    Camille stared out of the window speechless. She could obviously hear the sound of her flesh and blood being bitten open. It was painful to death. Camille''s eyes finally returned to the first aid kit on the side and involuntarily said a word of discussion. Did he eat too happily and forget the key points, "slow down, will you? Won''t it hurt you to drink Verbena? "


    In addition to the sound of flesh and blood, Camille vowed that she heard the burning sound of her blood. Didn''t he really react at all?


    Klaus''s tongue moved, he felt uncomfortable, but Klaus looked more hungry. The more stimulated he was, the more eager he was for blood.


    Klaus tried to absorb it again. Finally, Camille felt better.


    Verbena in Camille''s blood has long worked, but Klaus is a greedy guy.


    Just when Klaus tried to pester Camille''s wrist and Camille was almost about to drop the vase, Klaus reluctantly let her go.


    Not enough to drink, but Verbena is too painful.


    Camille saw the smoke in Klaus''s mouth. She balanced and clasped the wound on her wrist with her mouth. Camille treated herself a little. Elijah was a good man. He had told her the precautions long ago.


    Klaus slowly opened his eyes. He drooped his eyelids and saw Camille. Klaus knew Elijah''s plan without thinking. They were brothers. Elijah knew him. Naturally, Klaus was not a fool.


    Camille looked at him. She didn''t say anything. Basically, Camille was treated as food. Now he really wasn''t in the mood for bird people except directly giving Klaus a vase. Klaus, who was starving, actually didn''t have the strength to complain, but made a cool self mockery, "good, Camille, you should understand now. The boundary between what gives us energy and what brings us pain is not clear! "


    What Claus neither dead nor alive was like Camille who wanted to be directly killed. She could not see it. She was not sure what had happened, but her blood was white. So she gave it to make complaints about it. "Do you mean my blood, or do you want to kill the most precious people in your heart?"


    Camille''s dislike still seems so loyal.

 Chapter 643

    Camille''s eyes were too straight and clear. She just wanted to know about it.


    Camille is a kind existence for Klaus and them. She won''t and can''t hurt them because she is very weak.


    Compared with ordinary human beings, Camille has another special advantage, that is integrity. She is similar to father Kieran. They are good people who can understand their existence.


    Klaus doesn''t hate Camille.


    Klaus, don''t look away. Well, Klaus, he is willing to admit one thing. He doesn''t want to admit his failure in front of his friends.


    Camille shook her claws and said she was in pain, but Klaus didn''t want to go on, "Hey, dear Camille, I''m too weak to listen to your sermon."


    Klaus doesn''t want to say that it doesn''t mean that Camille is a human who will retreat. She has always been very honest and stubborn. Therefore, Camille thinks she needs to get some benefits for herself. At least, Camille wants to know what happened, so she directly turns Klaus''s head back. Camille frankly said her question, "Elijah told me, You want to kill Rebecca. She''s your sister. How can you hate her? "


    Klaus was silent for a while.


    Camille''s big eyes haven''t left. She''s no one else. She''s Camille. Since she can write a memoir for Klaus, Camille won''t let him escape so easily.


    Klaus had no choice because of her. Even if he didn''t want to say, Camille might give him some ideas. He needed an exit.


    Klaus knew that he was in a bad mood now. He had been forced to a point by genevie. Coupled with Elijah''s stimulation, Klaus didn''t have any time to think. All he had left was to kill Rebecca!


    Klaus naturally knows that he is right, but he also needs a supportive voice. Isn''t it a fate for him to see Camille at this time?


    Camille is a very listening human, which Klaus knows very well. After all, this function was excavated by himself.


    Klaus turned his head to the front. He looked at the ceiling as if he could see the prosperity and beauty of a long time ago. Unfortunately, they were all fake.


    Rebecca herself destroyed their former home.


    Camille didn''t urge him. Klaus pondered for a moment. He said straight, "my sister? Yes, I always thought she was my sister, but do you know what she did to me? Why should I kill Rebecca, because she has done something that no one has been able to do in a thousand years. My sister, she dug out my heart! "


    Camille''s attention focused. What exactly did he mean by this sentence?


    What did Rebecca do to make it so serious!


    Klaus ignored Camille''s shock. He didn''t care what others thought. Klaus slowly recalled it to himself.


    Camille almost took out her typewriter, and she thought about whether to get it in her memoir.


    Camille is really a human who is very suitable for listening. She quietly guards Klaus and falls into memory with him.


    Klaus had a good memory. He slowly recalled that he didn''t know whether it was because Camille or Klaus was too weak, so he said what he wasn''t prepared for.


    Camille has become Klaus''s exit. He has been oppressed for too long!


    Klaus remembered.


    That''s their past, 1919, that''s the era of Klaus, and they''re celebrating.


    At that time, the relationship between Klaus and Rebecca was not very rigid. At least on the surface, they were very harmonious.


    He looked at two people not far away, his sister and his appearance - Rebecca and Marcel.


    Elijah stood beside Klaus. He touched Elijah''s shoulder funny and motioned him to see them together, "Hey, my brother, look at those two people. They are clearly lovers and pretend to be strangers..."


    Elijah looked at Klaus with disapproval. He couldn''t always hurt their sister on purpose.

 Chapter 644

    Klaus glanced at Elijah obliquely. His brother is always so kind and noble. Unfortunately, he doesn''t like such posturing. Why?


    Klaus blocked Elijah''s action. He liked to give them a little direct and give them a little warning. Klaus would not believe that his sister would be as clever as it appeared.


    Elijah couldn''t stop Klaus. He was blocked and couldn''t go. He couldn''t help staring at his brother. Klaus smiled wantonly, "Hey, how about showing you a good play, my brother? Don''t go there yet! "


    Elijah didn''t agree very much and opened his mouth. Klaus was always like this. He embarrassed Rebecca and Marcel in public. What did he think? Elijah said to him with some disgust, "you can''t always do this. Don''t do this when there are so many people..."


    Before Elijah had finished, Klaus took direct action.


    Klaus didn''t know where to touch a glass rod. He knocked on his tall glass several times. The sound was still obvious. He was the owner''s house. Naturally, he had something to say, so the people around him gathered unconsciously.


    The music stopped, too.


    The noise slowly subsided.


    Klaus looked around with satisfaction. He saw that everyone''s eyes were paying attention. Klaus impeccably pulled away an evil smile and said his careless blessing, "Hey, dear, I want to take this opportunity to let you pay attention to these two people - look, they have been winking under my eyes!"


    Klaus made it clear, but there was anger in his tone.


    He knew that Rebecca just pretended to promise him. In fact, neither Rebecca nor Marcel had given up.


    Every pair of men and women who indulge in love can''t hide the atmosphere between them. The anxiety and helplessness of love will be shown in every detail. Rebecca is not her brother''s opponent at all. He has seen it for a long time, but Klaus just doesn''t let them free. Yes, Klaus needs to know what Rebecca wants more than anyone!


    Rebecca''s soft smile disappeared. She didn''t know why Klaus said such words on this occasion, but she had no way to explode. She had to choose to endure, endure this damn shame!


    ... the humiliation from her brother, Rebecca lowered her head, and there was darkness between her eyebrows and eyes.


    Marcel can only silently don''t open his eyes. What can he do?


    Beat Klaus up?


    Can he do it?


    It''s impossible. First of all, Marcel can''t beat Klaus. As far as their identity is concerned, Marcel doesn''t allow himself to behave too much.


    Marcel is the adopted son of Klaus, and Marcel was transformed by Klaus himself!


    In public and private, Marcel can only obediently obey Klaus''s orders.


    Klaus shook his eyes. He was sure that Marcel correbecca had received his warning, so he raised his glass and motioned to the people present to have a glass of wine. "We have entered a new era, so we need a more novel attitude. This glass is to my lovely sister and my left and right hands, who are also my best friend Marcel... Yes, I love them very much and wish them happiness! "

 Chapter 645

    Klaus made a sincere gesture to what they said. He bored the wine in the tall cup with one mouthful. With a deep feeling, he raised his hand and motioned for the music to continue.


    Their carnival is only beginning now!


    Klaus left a joke in Elijah''s ear. Then he went aside. He knew that a little cute would come to him. Sure enough, before long, his sister Rebecca came close from the side. She looked at Klaus like this.


    Rebecca''s eyes were full of inexplicable emotions. The cup in her hand was still full. Klaus had no superfluous nonsense. He directly took the last trace of patience tightly held in Rebecca''s hand.


    Rebecca doesn''t want to quarrel with him, but she really can''t stand Klaus''s accompanying possessiveness. He doesn''t want to give her love a way to live at all.


    ... she should have known, didn''t she?


    Rebecca reluctantly asked herself why there was still a trace of hope in the frozen heart.


    I hope Klaus can really bless her love one day.


    No, it''s impossible!


    Rebecca felt a familiar pain on her wrist. She smiled sadly at Klaus. "What''s the matter, my brother, what else do you want me to do?"


    Claus always has the final say, so Rebecca almost gets used to it.


    Klaus just drank quietly. He didn''t know how to tell Rebecca what he thought. In fact, he didn''t really hate Marcel and Rebecca together. No, it should be said that Klaus didn''t like any men around Rebecca. In Klaus''s opinion, Rebecca was just a child.


    Their innocent, innocent and lovely sister doesn''t need the so-called love at all. Rebecca can have them. They are an eternal family!


    How selfish!


    Klaus himself didn''t realize anything was wrong. He just put his desire for control to the greatest extent. Klaus lovingly stroked his sister. Rebecca looked a little panicked. Was she really frightened? Klaus lowered his voice, "my sister, you should understand me. I love you. Everything I do is for you, You are my only sister. Yes, over the years, I blocked your love just to protect you... I know that once we continue to escape, you will be heartbroken because of love! "


    Klaus said with great certainty. He saw Rebecca break her heart for the so-called love more than once. Instead of being hurt like this, he might as well avoid love directly. Klaus really thought so.


    However, Rebecca, who is still in love, doesn''t think so at all. She has been trying to convince her brother that she wants happiness, she wants love, Rebecca wants to be with Marcel. She doesn''t want to continue pretending like this. Rebecca summoned up her courage, "but, my brother, now we are the masters of this city, We don''t need to escape. We found a home, didn''t we? "


    Rebecca said that Klaus was very happy. They did know a very good home. Klaus liked the city very much.


    Klaus bent his head and kissed Rebecca''s smiling face. He liked Rebecca''s smile. There is no doubt that he was only a little stubborn occasionally. In fact, he and Elijah loved Rebecca the same, "yes, I feel very happy. How about you, my sister, I wish you happiness..."


    Rebecca raised her head helplessly. She looked at Klaus''s proud chin and didn''t retort. She said, I''m very happy because you''re with me. Thank you, my brother.


    Klaus believed her.


    yes.


    At that moment, Klaus believed his sister Rebecca.


    Camille heard Klaus''s unbelievable twisted voice and began to tear the silence in the air. He couldn''t move. However, his anger seemed to hit the tip of Camille''s nose. He said fiercely, "I can''t believe my sister Rebecca will betray us. Yes, I put down my guard against her, and I began to enjoy happiness and self righteous happiness, I''m so stupid! "

 Chapter 646

    Camille didn''t say much. She just listened quietly. Yes, at this time, what Klaus needed was not her ideas, but just a channel to vent.


    Klaus''s eyes were full of dark storms. He just looked at Camille. She didn''t know anything, so many words became much simpler. "My sister would treat me like this. I really didn''t think how much I believed Rebecca before. Now, how much I hate her. Yes, just these days, I found that they had betrayed me... Rebecca wanted me to die, my sister, my only sister wanted me to die, do you believe it? She fell in love with Marcel. They wanted a free life, so they plotted a protection. They wanted to kill me! They not only betrayed me, but also brought the people I have been avoiding here!! My father, the father who always wanted to kill us, Michael! "


    "Do you think it''s Marcel?" There was a moment of silence, Camille. She directly lost a choice.


    Klaus was shocked to see her. He didn''t know how the human came to a conclusion, but he shook his head, "... No, it''s not."


    "Yes, that''s what you think. You think Marcel may have seduced your sister, which led to her betrayal. However, you don''t want to admit it in your heart, so you can''t accept this fact. You say you want to kill them for revenge. Your instinct and your current practice form a paradox. At present, You just can''t accept their betrayal and harm to you, so you will always stick to the incompleteness of revenge! "


    Klaus fell into silence, but he still didn''t say a word. Now that he had made a decision, he couldn''t be controlled by others.


    However, Klaus did not know that Elijah could find such a lobbyist.


    It has to be said that Camille is objective to some extent. After all, she is just an outsider.


    Klaus could listen to what an outsider said, because Camille was not a preset personality, so Klaus''s anger didn''t appear in front of her. He just sneered.


    Klaus turned his body. He is still very weak. His revenge is essential for physical strength, so he doesn''t want to say more now.


    No matter how simple and reasonable Camille said, she is just a human. Klaus has a lot of ideas about her, that is, coming in with the left ear and going out with the right ear.


    Camille also understood that Klaus was not such a simple guy who could talk, but Camille had nothing else. She had plenty of patience.


    Elijah and Camille reach an agreement that he will help Camille find a witch to save her uncle, and Camille''s task is to appease Klaus first.


    Klaus is a very stubborn guy, no doubt, but Camille is used to this kind of guy.


    After all, she has been taking abnormal psychology since college, and she has come into contact with many top-notch guys, so she is still very confident for the time being.


    She made all Klaus''s memoirs, so, to some extent, she even understood the demon named Klaus better than Bailu.


    Camille silently poured a glass of water and put it on the bedside cabinet beside Klaus. She went to the window on one side. Klaus had been looking at the position of the window. Camille naturally opened the window, and her sight began to slowly follow Klaus''s thoughts.

 Chapter 647

    Camille knew what Klaus was looking at.


    Klaus''s vision did not miss the direction of Rebecca''s earliest existence. His hatred was so clear and decisive.


    Sometimes, Camille actually envies Klaus. He has always been strong and so impeccable.


    Even though Klaus is now weak and has to rely on her care, Camille knows that this is only a temporary buffer. Klaus is recuperating and his next step is to fight back.


    Rebecca and Marcel are going to be dangerous!


    However, Camille found that she couldn''t do anything. Now, she didn''t have any power to balance Klaus. She had to choose to accompany Klaus and be a listener who let him divert his attention a little.


    In the next time, Klaus won''t say more. He''s too lazy to waste his energy. Besides, Camille, Klaus is tired of listening to those sentences she wants to say.


    It''s nothing more than human ridiculous morality.


    Camille is also a stubborn guy!


    Camille didn''t leave the window until it was getting dark. She planned to go downstairs to prepare some food for herself and her uncle. After all, they were just human beings.


    Human survival needs food, and Klaus also needs food, so she must eat more and more.


    Camille left the room. When she opened the door handle and officially left Klaus''s sight, she left a word carelessly. She said, "do you think you can really find them? Elijah hinted that Marcel and Rebecca could be anywhere in the world... Do you know where they will be? "


    Indeed, if they had fled from the time before Elijah''s sneak attack, their current specific location Klaus was really hard to find.


    Klaus didn''t worry at all if Marcel and Rebecca were separated, but if they were combined, some things might be different.


    Klaus seemed to be lost in thought.


    However, Camille left a greeting, and Klaus was not a vegetarian. He began to mobilize his mind just now, turning around. Klaus''s eyes began to shine again. He hooked the corners of his mouth, his tusks loomed, and his voice was low and inaudible. He answered Camille''s question, "this is not necessarily."


    Klaus knows Rebecca''s personality. He must be able to find these two traitors!


    Rebecca is really tangled. She''s even tangled hundreds of times more than Klaus thought!


    Marcel is driving and Rebecca is sitting beside him. This is not their first escape. Yes, they have escaped countless times, but they all failed because of her brother Klaus!


    This time, there was no failure, only death.


    If they fail this time, Klaus will kill them without nostalgia.


    Rebecca knows her brother Klaus. He is really disappointed with them this time. No, it should be said that he is desperate. His killing intention almost doesn''t need to look at him. Rebecca can determine this cruel fact.


    ... I knew for a long time that she would have this ending.


    Rebecca''s face began to recover slowly. Yes, as early as 1919, Rebecca knew that they would have this end.


    But she didn''t know that the secret could be kept for so many years.


    If it weren''t for janivy, maybe they could still hold the secret and live like rats in the dark sewer.


    Rebecca looked at Marcel in a daze. There were still some residual cold sweat on his forehead, just like the wounds on her hands. Those were the evidence of their betrayal.


    Evidence left by Klaus.


    Rebecca''s memory began to erode her eyes. She remembered their last private meeting. At that time, they had only one idea. If the plan succeeded, they could drive Klaus away. If it failed, they would continue to escape.


    Elopement is their only way out.


    Rebecca hugged Marcel tightly. She couldn''t believe that things would go so smoothly. "Honey, can you believe that we just sit together?"


    Marcel''s answer agreed warmly, and he was crazy with joy, "yes, I can''t, I can''t, it''s like heaven..."


    Rebecca is worried while enjoying. Recently, she is always easy to think too much. "Six months have passed since janivy summoned my father. There is no news. I think maybe her spell must have failed!"


    Marcel didn''t refute Rebecca''s statement. Now he is following his little woman. Anyway, the plan is about to succeed. He doesn''t want Rebecca to worry about gains and losses, "well, if it fails, if so, we''ll escape..."

 Chapter 648

    Many things are doomed. Rebecca and Marcel still think too simply.


    Janivy''s call, in fact, succeeded!


    Unfortunately, now they are addicted to the hard won affair, and they are not in the mood to think too much. They caress / touch, kiss / kiss, and hug each other tightly.


    At this moment, Marcel and Rebecca are eager to stick with each other.


    Finally, Rebecca insisted desperately. She reluctantly pushed aside Marcel''s hands, "well... I''m going to attend the meeting of the women''s abstinence association to make sure that the wives in this city stop their husbands from drinking!"


    Klaus always finds something to do for her sister. Rebecca is obedient to some extent, because she also needs to configure her own strength.


    Marcel''s eyebrows were pinched, and Rebecca had been involved in their business. However, her behavior was a little strange, "but aren''t you all engaged in the wine business now?"


    Rebecca''s smile was sweet, but her eyes were cold and mocking, "you''re right, but honey, you know, human beings are always so forbidden, the more they desire, and at all costs, don''t they?"


    Marcel didn''t answer, but lowered his head and kissed Rebecca again, "yes, you''re right!"


    For marcel, Rebecca is a good wine, a temptation and a treasure to ask for.


    Obsession and confusion.


    Rebecca enjoyed it for a while, but she let Marcel go and they kissed goodbye.


    Rebecca left.


    Marcel watched Rebecca leave.


    At that time, they didn''t know that the plan that didn''t necessarily succeed really came true. Michael, he was coming.


    Rebecca and Marcel can''t keep silent. They both know Klaus''s character very well. They can''t escape. Even if they really escape to the ends of the earth, they just steal some surviving time.


    Rebecca pressed Marcel''s driving hands, and the palms of their hands were cold. "Believe me, Marcel, Klaus, he will chase us all over the world. He will find us. No one can hide all his life, especially from an angry Michelson family!"


    Marcel didn''t deny Rebecca''s statement. They all know how persistent Klaus is. They all know it!


    Rebecca stopped talking, and the content in her eyes became more and more complex.


    Marcel didn''t have any superfluous words. At this time, they didn''t need them. He just cursed hard, and then thought of a suggestion, "well, I agree with you, but we can think about it again. Otherwise, we''ll continue to stick to the plan!"


    Rebecca turned her head.


    Marcel caught her eye. It''s not the first time anyway. Since they have torn their face with Klaus, they don''t have to worry about some things. They haven''t been Rebecca and Marcel in those years. "Listen, Rebecca, you and I know very well... There''s only one way to avoid Klaus forever."


    Marcel didn''t say it for sure, but Rebecca''s back was frozen. She knew who Marcel was talking about.


    The initiator of all this damn, their father, Michael.


    But can they do it again?


    Obviously, if they can think of it, Klaus can think of it. Even he is trying to find out their plans first.


    Camille''s persuasion had no effect at all. Klaus was so calm that she was persuading him, and Klaus began to talk to her about his hunting plan.


    Camille had to doubt that she was the existence of a tree hole. This guy could tell her anything, but he didn''t say anything to others even if he was killed.


    Klaus raised his chin a little. He needed to eat, but Camille was really not a suitable feeder. He needed more food and calm. "Come on, let''s analyze my lovely sister''s plan."

 Chapter 649

    Klaus told Camille that Rebecca they would need a cover spell, and the spell needed a witch to complete, so Klaus and Camille could guess who the man was. Yes, Davina was their only chance.


    However, Davina''s resurrection requires a certain price and effort.


    Rebecca and Marcel are tangled.


    In fact, both escaping and not escaping are similar results. They must fight.


    Marcel is obviously much more determined than Rebecca. He has always wanted Davina to come back. He can''t live without her.


    Whether it''s business or private, Marcel can''t really give up Davina.


    Rebecca hesitated, "but if we go back to find her, Klaus, he will find out. They are going to die..." so, do they really want to go back?


    Marcel nodded at Rebecca. He knew Rebecca''s fear, but they had no other way¡° Honey, there is only one way. We can revive her and take her away. You have seen the power of Davina. As long as we take her away, Klaus has no way. Yes, Davina, she will help us avoid Klaus. "


    Rebecca took Marcel''s words. She almost had an unspeakable meaning of excitement or sadness, "really? So Davina is resurrected... When we leave, Klaus, can''t he find us? "


    Rebecca finds Marcel''s stubbornness a little ridiculous. In fact, she doubts Marcel''s purpose. Even if Davina is really resurrected, will the little witch who once naively relied on Marcel still be the same?


    ... won''t it change?


    Rebecca was not sure, but she had no other way, so she was convinced by Marcel again.


    Well, in order to survive, they may have a try.


    Rebecca just stared at Marcel in silence. What she wondered now was, "but we don''t even know which witch she needs to kill to revive her?"


    "Then kill them all!" Marcel persuaded Rebecca. She looked much more energetic, but she was a witch. He was not afraid. "It''s nothing, dear Rebecca, it''s just killing three witches. If we really add up, we might even beat Klaus, so it''s no big deal to be a mere witch!"


    Indeed, they are not good people. They just kill a few witches. It''s just a small thing!


    Rebecca nods to Marcel. She agrees with Marcel. Well, they must revive their secret weapons first, and then deal with her brother Klaus together.


    Marcel immediately turned the front of the car. They chose to go back. His voice echoed on the edge of the sharp brake, "Rebecca, listen to me. If you don''t want to spend the rest of your life in panic, we have only one way. You must believe me! "


    Klaus definitely made a conclusion to Camille, "yes, they have only one place to go, that is to come back. They must find new allies, such as a lovely little witch!"


    "What?" Camille couldn''t understand Klaus''s hint. They didn''t know many little witches, but she knew that Davina was dead.


    "... Davina!" Klaus almost proudly said the name. He knows Marcel''s ideas better than anyone. He won''t give up. They will want to meet him positively. Otherwise, they will fall into a dark misunderstanding all their life.


    He knew that Marcel and Elijah were not the only ones looking for witches. Elijah thought of it. He searched all over the place, but still couldn''t find Celeste and Bailu. He knew that this thing was definitely not as simple as he thought!


    Elijah went to Monica.


    Monique seems to be in a bad mood, probably because of Celeste''s orders. In fact, she doesn''t want to let Elijah and his family go at all.


    Unfortunately, everyone''s revenge is different. Monique can''t convince them, so she can only lie in bed in a bad mood.


    Elijah appeared at the right time. As soon as he dodged, he directly covered Monica''s mouth with his hand. First, he didn''t want to waste time. Second, he didn''t want to hurt the little girl.


    After all, Sophie is dead and Monica is alone.


    Monica seemed to understand Elijah''s meaning. She didn''t open a spell, but her eyes were still angry. "Once you order to repair, you can''t stay here, so don''t annoy me for the time being, otherwise, I don''t know what I will do!"


    Monica is very hopeful about the recovery of the witch. She is the most successful one brainwashed by her ancestors.


    Elijah shrugged. He didn''t mind being taken advantage of by Monica. "Well, you may be right, but it''s not time yet, is it? Tell me, Celeste, where is she? I want to find her... She may have taken someone who is very important to me. "


    Monique didn''t move a finger. She thought Elijah probably didn''t take medicine when he went out. He was ridiculous. His voice was broken and a smile burst out. "You''re really funny. Do you think I''ll help you? Celeste, she is one of us. Our ancestors wanted to make the witch power rise! "


    Monica stood up slowly.

 Chapter 650

    Monica was really naive. She foolishly believed Celeste''s statement. She said it was for the witch. Elijah knew that it was impossible.


    Who''s Celeste?


    What is seles''s purpose?


    Elijah, he knows better than anyone!


    Therefore, Elijah didn''t simply ask Monique a few questions. He came to tell the simple little witch the truth that she must know.


    Elijah looked at Monique so peacefully. He didn''t turn his eyes away and didn''t hesitate. Monique couldn''t be hidden. Their conversation must have a result.


    Elijah knew that Monique had the power to see through the hearts of the people, so he didn''t look defensive at all. Of course, his power didn''t need too much defense than Monique.


    Monique frowned. She looked at Elijah incomprehensibly. She didn''t understand the man''s intention to appear here, but she didn''t care at all now.


    Moni doesn''t care. Elijah is very attentive. He grabs Monique''s wrist directly and uses a very gentle force. He always knows how to get along with a little witch, such as Davina before.


    Monica looked back at him. Elijah smiled politely. His tone was very down-to-earth and sincere. "I just want to tell you something. Of course, you can choose not to believe it, but I promise what I said is true. You can see for yourself... You must know Celeste''s body and her purpose. Yes, she hates me more than anyone else, Hate our family. The purpose of her rebirth is not for you witches. Believe me, she just wants to destroy my family! "


    Monica didn''t respond. She just looked at Elijah reluctantly. She answered naturally, "so what? She is consistent with our goal, isn''t she? What''s wrong with that? "


    Of course, Monique didn''t become his believer after Elijah said a few words, but Elijah knew she could hear it,


    Monica''s answer triggered Elijah''s smile. He was as gentle as ever. He always treated the people around him with this face. He slowly began another thing that seemed to have nothing to do with the center of their topic, "my mother is also a witch... My mother, like your mother, is also a witch with boundless power, ¡±Elijah directly told Monique what happened in the harvest sacrifice. Of course, he also said Davina. Davina''s sacrifice was also a stimulus. For Monique, Davina was once a good friend.


    Monique''s face changed. She seemed to think of something unhappy. She opened Elijah''s hands.


    Elijah didn''t notice the same, so he continued to say. It''s good. His words still have an effect. He can accept whether it''s good or bad. Elijah took it directly. Of course, he was intentional. He said to Monique, "this is the truth. Can''t you tell what has happened, right? In fact, because of my family and my mother''s sacrifice, you will come back safely... Do you feel it? Her mana has been flowing in your blood... "


    Monica has no way to refute. She is a witch. In the face of the power of inheritance, she has no way to lie.


    The sacrificial magic is powerful. Naturally, there is not only one Celeste. Therefore, Monique began to believe Elijah''s statement. Her eyes turned back and left her doubts.


    Elijah said the point directly, that is Celeste''s old trick. She won''t be willing to contribute her strength as she said. Celeste''s selfishness is absolute. Elijah is very sure, so he needs to tell Monique the truth now.


    As for what Monique will do when she knows the truth, he doesn''t care. He doesn''t care.


    Monica sat down quietly. She waved and Elijah added a chair. Sometimes, the interests of thinking will turn the enemy into a short-term ally.


    Elijah thanked. As he sat down, he said his inference to Monique, "that''s the truth. As long as you are willing to take a look by yourself, now as long as Celeste manipulates the people around him, then, believe me, she won''t keep her promise. Celeste, she will attach herself to others in her usual way... And then disappear, Then he disappeared with the power that should have belonged to the witch. "


    Monica''s mood disappeared and she wouldn''t believe it.

 Chapter 651

    Monique''s big bright eyes never left Elijah. She began to be a little interested.


    Elijah was too calm. It was like eating her. Monique vaguely remembered a clue. Yes, Celeste has been too mysterious up to now.


    A mysterious and strange existence.


    Celeste is too powerful. Sometimes Monica can''t help it. Therefore, the ancestors are a little uneasy. Just as Elijah''s appearance stimulated this emotion.


    Monica is a little shaken. She doesn''t know who to trust?


    But what Elijah said to Monique was so sure that Monique didn''t understand his real intention.


    Elijah didn''t mean any harm. He told her this calmly. However, Monique could feel that Elijah seemed to know every idea and practice of Celeste. He even smiled maliciously. "Celeste is very familiar with this practice. She''s not the first time, of course, and it won''t be the last time, You know, don''t you? As long as Celeste really transfers her power, the rest of you witches will slowly lose all your mana! "


    Elijah is telling the truth.


    Monique and Elijah both know this fact. Since Elijah appears in front of her, he will not have no chips at all.


    Monique looked at Elijah. She still maintained a neutral attitude. After all, Celeste was on her side. Monique pulled her chin, and her tone was very persistent. "No, no, I don''t believe Celeste is a witch without faith. She has the same faith as us. Yes, she promised everyone that she would help us restore our mana."


    Elijah certainly won''t refute Monique''s statement. He just gives another soft choice.


    He stood up slowly. Elijah took out a piece of paper from his left chest. He seemed to inadvertently push it in the direction of Monica, "well, since you insist, I still have a way to protect all this. Of course, even if you don''t believe me, I will also ensure the safety of you and your race... I promise you with my reputation, "Elijah pointed out some key points to Monique. She is a witch and naturally can understand what he wants to convey to her." this is a magic page book of my mother''s magic book. You should read it clearly. In addition, We all know that Celeste uses a similar spell to achieve attachment. If... I mean, if Celeste''s what she says is true, when she sacrifices herself, her mana will be released back to the earth... However, we can''t rule out another possibility. What if Celeste tells a lie? If she lies and tries to occupy someone else''s body, your spell will help him achieve another effect! "


    Monica didn''t say a word.


    But Elijah knew that Monique was attracted to her.


    The magic book on this page is a powerful guarantee.


    Their alliance, without any doubt, is just too short, short-term mutual benefit.


    Monica held out her hand. She took Elijah''s paper. Then she motioned to Elijah, "so, what do you need me to do for you?"


    Equivalent exchange, this is their true face.


    Elijah was also impolite and even less hypocritical. He directly said the real purpose of coming this time, "then, please help me find Celeste now!"


    As long as they really find Celeste, Elijah will naturally find Bailu.

 Chapter 652

    Every decision needs a lot of effort, especially for such an important decision for them - Marcel and Rebecca come back, they choose to come back and really face all the reality brought by Klaus!


    Not just because of courage, they put all their eggs in one basket.


    Now that Rebecca and Marcel are back, they naturally need to do some preparatory activities. Their opportunity is just this once, and they can''t be wasted!


    Marcel first arranged some other ways, and his contacts can still be seen. After all, he has been a leader for a long time. For some things, a little arrangement is still very helpful.


    Then Marcel took Rebecca to a man, a deputy they both knew.


    Thierry, Marcel''s former confidant, of course, Marcel still believes in his friendship between men. Sometimes, it''s really difficult to make it clear.


    Rebecca doesn''t like Thierry very much. They all know it, but now is not the time to care about whether she likes it or not.


    They must live. In order to live, the existence of allies is necessary.


    So the conclusion is that Thierry is necessary.


    Although Rebecca still doesn''t understand Marcel''s real plans and plans, she doesn''t object, because there are not many people who can help them now, especially Thierry, who doesn''t care about the return. Marcel saved Thierry. They are very relieved just by this.


    Thierry seemed to have his own little day. At least, before Marcel and Rebecca appeared in front of him, he looked very happy, just like an ordinary human.


    This is the day Thierry promised Katie they would live. Unfortunately, some things, even if they are more like, are false.


    Thierry froze when he saw them. He quickly came out and stood in front of Marcel. He had to say that Thierry looked a little different. He looked like Rebecca and seemed a little embarrassed.


    Marcel and Thierry said hello. Thierry reluctantly pulled the corners of his mouth, and his facial features changed. When he saw marcel, he thought of Klaus. When he thought of the agreement with them and all kinds of pleasant and unpleasant things that had happened, his face was completely black. Is there wood?


    From any point of view, their appearance is very strange, especially after Klaus disappeared for so long.


    Is Klaus'' disappearance really related to his former leader?


    Thierry couldn''t help guessing, but he wouldn''t ask Marcel directly, because he was a smart man. Thierry knew better than anyone that the more he knew, the faster he died.


    Thierry doesn''t want to die, especially after knowing some secrets, he just wants to live well now!


    For himself and Katie, they will have a new life, which Thierry deeply believes. Therefore, he just looked at Marcel and them on guard.


    Rebecca and Marcel were in a hurry. Of course, they were also in a hurry, so they didn''t pay attention to Thierry''s look and appearance at all. They just told him something directly and what they needed to do. Rebecca said to Thierry bluntly, "father Tudor is dead, and now there are Sabine bastina and janivy, At present, the final thing is that we will kill them, and as soon as Davina is resurrected, we will take her away from this damn place! "


    Their hopes are on Davina.


    Marcel looked at Rebecca. Can''t she change her attitude a little?


    It''s no wonder that it''s clearly a character of knife mouth and tofu heart. It''s still misunderstood and misunderstood for a long time.


    Marcel''s eyes passed some signs, so Rebecca stayed aside. Forget it, it''s more appropriate for Marcel to persuade him.


    When Marcel finished Rebecca, he directly grabbed Thierry''s collar and went to another direction. They used to be brothers, and Marcel wouldn''t be polite to him, "listen, Klaus, he wants to kill us, so we have only one chance... We have to find a way to revive Davina. Well, I know our probability of success is very small, but, We have to fight, so please, we are homeless... My brother, no matter what it is, please help us. "


    Thierry didn''t answer his question immediately, but sighed helplessly in one direction.


    Originally, he thought this was the last time he was involved with them, but Marcel begged him himself. Thinking of Marcel''s kindness to save his life, Thierry couldn''t help but say, "is it? You don''t look embarrassed at all. Hey, my marcel, there are not many people who can turn bad luck into good luck and talk about heroic deeds! "


    Marcel''s mouth was tickled. He knew that Thierry had promised!


    Marcel''s smile came out. He smiled proudly at Thierry. "Really, have you ever?"


    Thierry handed the wine directly to Marcel. He was too lazy to continue chatting with the smelly guy. "At least I''m still standing here, aren''t I?"


    Sometimes, staying out is the real skill.


    However, Marcel and Thierry are never the same. He was a soldier from childhood.


    Marcel will only face the enemy. Marcel''s answer is unexpected. He immediately dried the wine, "yes, I''m different from you. My character doomed my journey. I''ve experienced the most dangerous!"


    Thierry looked at Marcel with some doubts, and always felt that he meant something in his words.


    However, Thierry was different from Diego. He was never rash. He was more like an artist, so he continued to pour Marcel a glass of wine.


    Walk and drink.


    Marcel''s eyes slowly condensed in the cup.


    The most dangerous experience?


    He did. No one knew what he had faced. Even Rebecca didn''t know that Marcel had faced Michael.


    For love, he stood alone in front of Michael, almost to be killed!


    Marcel still remembers that time. It was a hearty affair. They haven''t met for more than a year because of Klaus. Even the voice on the phone seems a little impatient. Marcel can still remember that love now.


    When Marcel arrived at the door, he was directly dragged in by Rebecca, leaned against the door panel, and kissed fiercely...


    Resist lingering.


    Finally, Marcel and Rebecca gave almost all of themselves.


    When he woke up from a beautiful dream, Klaus, the devil, looked more and more ferocious. Marcel held his fist tightly. He was unwilling. Yes, he wanted to be with his beloved woman. At any time, not now, he tasted whisky in empty despair.


    There''s no way. Rebecca left first.


    Marcel stayed alone in this strange place. He ordered a glass of whisky and poured it into his mouth.


    Bitter, astringent, hard to taste!


    Marcel drank himself. When he didn''t notice it, there was a man around him. He looked a little like an old gentleman. His face had a subtle smile. He looked at Marcel up and down and said hello to the bartender, "Hey, give him another drink... I think he will need it!"

 Chapter 653

    Marcel can''t move. The man in front of him has a powerful power that makes people feel chilly. Marcel is not very strange to this power.


    That''s the power of vampires.


    Powerful and mysterious vampire!


    Not even Klaus.


    Who is the man in front of him? Some answer is coming out. Marcel looks at Michael unbelievably. He appears?!


    Janivy''s spell succeeded, and they finally waited for the terrible man. For a moment, Marcel himself didn''t know whether the emotion in his heart was panic or joy.


    Klaus is a helpless man, their father Michael, what he wants to do to him.


    Marcel stood still. He couldn''t lose his cool at this time. Therefore, he forced himself to do nothing. He just clenched the wine glass and the green veins on his wrist were coming out.


    Marcel looks a little nervous.


    However, Michael raised his glass to him as if he were just a idle wine friend. He was in a good mood, because he had been looking for a goal and finally found it.


    Michael casually grabbed a topic. He mentioned Rebecca, his lovely little daughter. He looked at Marcel with a man''s attitude, and his voice was full of clever envy and nostalgia, "Hey, brother, is that the woman you like? It''s really beautiful. You''re lucky. Men are looking for women like her... "


    Marcel didn''t understand what he meant, but he hated Michael''s tone and choked involuntarily, "she has a master. We''re just friends."


    This sentence is specifically for anyone to listen to. They all know it very well.


    Michael didn''t refute Marcel''s intention. He just looked at the street outside the window. The city is really beautiful. Unfortunately, it''s useless to be beautiful. He responded to Marcel''s expectations, "isn''t it? Well, who called her so beautiful, it must be hard to catch up with. It doesn''t matter. I believe you still have a chance. I can see that you are quite suitable... I don''t mean any harm. You know, I can be her father in my grade. Yes, she is so cute... She reminds me of my deceased wife when she was young, Look, I''ve been wandering around for so long, but I meet such similar people thousands of miles away. It''s really a gift! "


    Marcel had a drink with him. He asked with a little curiosity, "so, where are your relatives?"


    He asked knowingly.


    Michael actually answered this question. He said that my relatives have disappeared.


    Yes, it disappeared, leaving only a group of monsters!


    Marcel was silent for a moment. He seemed to be really sad. He was really sorry. Michael looked at him and apologized to himself. Then Marcel actually did some strange procedures. He poured a glass of wine on the ground, which is the way of human sacrifice. Marcel said, "I''m sorry. I''m sorry for losing your close relatives, This is to those "old friends" in foreign countries. May they all rest in peace. "


    Marcel said this very sincerely.


    He hopes that all restless souls can get their own rest.


    The two of them cheered.


    A glass of wine was consumed, and neither Marcel nor Michael intended to go back, but said a few words to pass the time.


    This kind of thing is very common in bars.


    Michael''s patience was much more than Marcel thought. He didn''t speak until Marcel was about to lose his hold.


    The surroundings changed all at once.


    There was a cold wind among them, which belonged to Michael.


    He set up a border.


    Marcel can''t get out, and no one else can get in at all.


    Michael tore off the shell of hypocrisy and took off his hat. Klaus and Elijah seem to have inherited his handsome. Michael just looks a little mature.


    However, his eyes are different from his sons. They are completely abnormal and cold eyes.


    People can''t help but feel afraid when they look at it.


    Michael looked at Marcel with such a frightening flash of eyes. He slowly opened a fatal and dangerous smile, "I think you know who I am... Seriously, I like this city very much. Really, I''ve been in New Orleans one day. I think this place is very surprising. If I know that it and the people here are so charming, I came long ago! "


    Marcel took a step back.


    Michael didn''t care about him. He just expressed his position. He was polite to Marcel. At present, "yes, I think I should thank you for your invitation."


    Marcel doesn''t think so. In fact, Marcel regretted it from the first second he saw Michael.


    This guy, they can''t afford it. This time, does he think the problem is too simple!


    Unfortunately, now Marcel is riding a tiger!


    Marcel''s only happiness now is that he''s alone. At least, Rebecca, she left long ago.


    Marcel stared at Michael. His smiles looked so abnormal that he was worthy of being the devil''s father Klaus. In fact, Marcel didn''t know their relationship very much.


    Because Klaus rarely mentioned their father, of course, others did not dare to say more.


    After all, this is a wound belonging to Klaus. No one dares to touch it. Every move is a death!


    Marcel''s body presents a posture of attack and defense. This man is definitely not simple. He can''t handle it carelessly.


    Marcel''s whole aura has changed.


    Michael nodded. He still liked the present Marcel. Before, it was too artificial and boring. He liked to be direct. Michael raised his chin. He began to have a satisfied fuzzy feeling, "you are very smart, no mistake, I like it very much... Now, I need you to tell me something, of course, You can choose not to say... I want to know your purpose. What do you want me to do for you? "


    Marcel''s mouth opened. He had drawn up a plan. The words in the plan could be recited at the tip of his tongue, but now he couldn''t say a word.


    Michael Shiran took out the photo in the newspaper. It was a picture of them participating in a large event. Marcel, Rebecca, Klaus, Elijah... None of them were missing.


    Marcel''s eyes flashed.


    He saw that Marcel''s mind flashed countless ideas, each of which was terrible, but he couldn''t really do any, because the man in front of him seemed to have seen through him long ago.


    Marcel''s back was covered with cold sweat. He knew that this time, he had provoked the wrong object.


    Michael waved his hand gracefully to Marcel. It seemed that his daughter really found a "little mute". He said nothing to Marcel, "but I''m also very smart, so we can sit down and talk about it."


    Marcel, he immediately sat down naturally, as if it was his will. However, Marcel himself knew that he had been controlled by the man in front of him.


    Unconsciously, Marcel has been controlled by Michael.


    Marcel''s fangs were out of control. He narrowed his eyes and stared at Michael with a kind of evil spirit. "What do you want to do?"


    This question is really interesting.


    Michael seemed to think Marcel was too funny, so he laughed more and more, "what else can I do? Didn''t you call me? Hey, dear marcel, I want to tell you what I know about you this afternoon... You are angry with my son Klaus''s control. In order to get rid of him, you can do nothing, and even call people who hate him more than you in the world, can''t you? "

 Chapter 654

    Every word Michael said was as true as it was broken from Marcel''s heart.


    This man is more terrible than Klaus. He seems to have the power to see through people''s hearts, so Marcel has no way to refute it.


    Of course, he doesn''t need to refute. Since Michael can appear here, it shows everything.


    ... yes, he hates Klaus. Marcel hates Klaus more than anyone else. Marcel never denies this fact, even if Klaus saved him and raised his adoptive father!


    Marcel doesn''t know what the secret hatred that can''t be said openly is, because Rebecca?


    Or something else?


    Marcel himself is not sure. Klaus''s character is too abnormal. The people around him die one by one. Slowly, they all choose to stay away, but he can''t.


    Because he really loved Klaus from the bottom of his heart.


    Rebecca is the same, so Marcel and she have a good heart. They fall in love.


    This is exactly what Klaus absolutely can''t allow. The devil, his possessiveness and control are huge and deeper than the largest trench in Europe!


    Human beings always have bad roots. The more you don''t let him do, the more he wants to do.


    For Klaus''s orders, Marcel is such a choice, and for Rebecca''s temptation in the name of love, Marcel is also such a choice.


    Now that he has made a choice, Marcel knows that he has no way back. If they want to be together, Klaus must be driven away.


    Marcel was so naive that he didn''t even think about Michael. He was really willing to be so kind, just drive away the disgusting beast in his mouth.


    Rebecca didn''t tell Marcel the truth. She didn''t make it clear how deep Michael''s hatred for Klaus was. She just told Marcel that the only man in the world who was afraid of Klaus was their father.


    Marcel continued to raise his glass to Michael. Their conversation seemed very smooth. Hatred alone was very good, as if it was really harmonious, because Klaus was a thorn in the eye.


    Before Marcel really asked for the beginning, Michael shook his head at Marcel with a slight smile. He knew Marcel''s request. Unfortunately, he couldn''t tell the truth to the innocent and poor child for the time being. His tone was lazy. Imitating Buddha was preparing for a feast. "I know what you want to say, Marcel, I watched you for a week... Originally, I didn''t understand what you wanted, power, status, or money? No, neither. You''re a good boy, but Klaus constrains your talents. He''s always stubborn about his ideas, isn''t he? " Glancing at Marcel with some forbearance, Michael analyzed more deeply, "as I said, New Orleans does have its charm, but you attracted me. Believe me, you may really think it''s a little simple. Aren''t you afraid? I am the destroyer in their eyes... I can turn more charming cities into ruins... "


    Michael is very honest. Before he gets the definite news, he is looking for his children all over the world. For Klaus, he doesn''t mind destroying this charming city, just to find his children, those damn poor children who want to sigh.


    Marcel held his chin and said nothing. Of course, he wouldn''t simply show his cards. Now, it''s not the time.


    Michael has his mission. Of course, Marcel has his mission. Now, they are short-term allies.


    In order to betray Klaus''s preliminary work, Marcel knew very well that Michael was a man he couldn''t rely on!


    Michael is still talking about his observations, his observations of Marcel, the child named marcel, is pursuing his Rebecca and his daughter Rebecca because of love.


    Love is a particularly subtle word, because love, all the impossible can become possible.


    Marcel didn''t deny this. Rebecca was a key factor. He didn''t need to be so anxious. Even, his relationship with Klaus was because Rebecca became very nervous.


    Klaus was guarding against him, which Marcel couldn''t accept at all.


    Marcel fell into confusion. He began to doubt what kind of results his actions would bring. Michael put down the cup and he scratched a cigarette, "but now I understand that you are because of crazy love, aren''t you? For my daughter Rebecca... What you did was to love my daughter''s love. "


    Marcel drinks faster and faster. Is he really for Rebecca?


    No, actually not, he really is for himself, for his freedom, for his growth... To get rid of the control of that damn devil!


    However, since Michael thought so, Marcel was naturally more happy and relaxed. He also put down the wine glass, as if he had been touched with a weakness that could not be touched. Michael naturally saw Marcel''s stress response. He burst and threw it directly, "don''t touch her!"


    ... don''t you touch her?


    This sentence is really ridiculous. Michael''s eyes are so around. He really feels that the little guy is so childish and cute.


    Did Marcel think he would really agree to this weak request?


    Can''t you touch it?


    Why?


    How is that possible?


    Rebecca is his daughter. He can treat her as he wants. Marcel has no right to oppose it.


    However, Michael didn''t object. He nodded to Marcel like a compromise. Their relationship was to use each other. Marcel and Michael didn''t want to have more trouble before killing Klaus.


    Less is better than more!


    So Marcel''s request was allowed, Rebecca. He''ll let it go first.


    Michael looked at Marcel with a mysterious expression, "well, if you insist, my daughter is old and I don''t bother to take care of it, but I want you


    Promise me one thing. As long as you promise me, I won''t hurt Rebecca. Yes, I won''t hurt her. Seriously, she has always been my favorite, and this city... "


    Marcel responded to Michael''s request without blinking. "As long as you have the ability, you can take this city."


    Michael''s eyes narrowed. This man, what does he really want, but he''s not in a hurry for the time being. His biggest concern now is not Marcel in front of him, but Klaus, the hybrid he has always been thinking about.


    Michael waved his hand. He would be interested in the city, but it was his children. Therefore, he didn''t care about the city. All he cared about was that his voice began to jump, "... It doesn''t matter anything else. First of all, you must tell me where my son is?"


    Yes, Michael just wants to know one thing, that is, where is his son?


    Where''s that damn hybrid named Klaus?


    That disgusting beast. Where is he?

 Chapter 655

    Klaus''s stubbornness is innate. Even if his body is disturbed by the knife again, he will not miss any chance to revenge.


    No, once again he was cut off by Camille.


    Klaus glared at her in disgust.


    Camille seems more helpless. She doesn''t want to, okay?


    Otherwise, because of the agreement with Elijah, who would be willing to keep such a huge and ferocious humanoid beast at home, and Klaus would be stubbornly scratching his scalp.


    Camille dragged Klaus back to bed like dragging his luggage. How much he overestimated that he would do this again and again,


    Can hunting his sister really bring him such a great power?


    Camille rubbed her temples. She was shocked. Are you wooden?


    Klaus was turned over by her. They must continue to communicate. Otherwise, according to Klaus''s damned urination, Camille felt that she didn''t have to rest. She was just an ordinary normal human. She had to eat and sleep and carry out all kinds of normal activities, instead of hunting if she wanted to hunt like this immortal vampire.


    However, Klaus''s current physical condition could not allow him to do such a thing.


    Camille tried to reason with Klaus, "Hey, listen, Klaus, I was too lazy to stop you, but you must ask for one thing. Now you are still very weak!"


    Klaus naturally knew why he was so weak. What he needed now was not rest, but a lot of food. Of course, he didn''t want to kill Camille, but he was hungry.


    Klaus stared at Camille''s wrist and focused on her main artery. This was his instinct when he was hungry. "I didn''t think of anything else. I''m still hungry!"


    Klaus''s mouth and nose moved. He was not a fool. He knew it long ago. He stared at Camille with some sharp eyes. He needed an explanation, "I can smell the food. Yes, there is fresh blood in your kitchen..."


    Camille was very helpless. Yes, this strange thing appeared in her kitchen. It''s not because Klaus was too greedy. If she lost too much blood a few times at his speed, she had to find how to persuade him. Besides, Camille''s blood was Verbena, and she didn''t dare to drink more for Klaus.


    This kind of blood contains toxicity.


    So, according to Elijah''s advice, Camille prepared some blood early and put it in the refrigerator.


    However, it was Klaus''s grain reserve for several days, not a snack he was going to eat at once.


    Klaus''s eyes were bright with hunger. He wanted to jump out of bed again. Unfortunately, his current situation was still very bad. He threw himself into the air again.


    Camille hurried over and stopped Klaus''s self abuse. He simply didn''t have a clear mind. Camille pointed to him and looked at the position of the kitchen. "Do you have a brain? I can see that you can''t get there at all, so be honest and stay in bed?"


    Klaus was kidnapped by Camille again and returned to bed. Camille was tired and panting. Klaus looked at her so deeply for a while, and a sentence came out inexplicably, "seriously, it sounds really familiar. Every time I have a pound on me, a woman will say this to me. How about you? Camille, what do you want? "

 Chapter 656

    ... is that what a beautiful man means?


    Camille blinked in surprise. She didn''t expect Klaus to change her strategy. Unfortunately, Camille thinks she is a human who doesn''t eat hard or soft.


    Camille helped him settle down quickly and tangled about whether to supplement Klaus with blood. However, she was afraid that Klaus could not control eating too much.


    Klaus''s eyes grew deeper and deeper.


    Camille felt a strange touch in the palm of his hand.


    Itchy, wait, Klaus is picking / teasing her?


    Camille was really frightened. Klaus, he really had no taboos. However, when the soldiers came to block the water and cover the earth, Camille could only perfunctory him with a smile, "really? It''s really a pity. It''s said that you don''t have much money now... "


    It''s just a gold digger. Camille won it in minutes.


    Klaus''s mouth was tickled. He really didn''t have any money on him now, so Camille was right. However, her eyes should be long-term. For example, he is more valuable than anything in the world, isn''t he?


    Camille''s wrist was caught by Klaus again. This time, his strength was so gentle. Klaus''s voice was lowered, and his voice was enchanted. "I don''t agree with you. Money is only external. Believe me, honey, some women still think I''m very attractive... For example..."


    Klaus''s forehead stuck to the center of Camille''s forehead.


    He did it on purpose!


    Camille was dizzy. She saw the magical picture just like restarting the computer.


    That was Klaus''s memory. He deliberately opened his heart to her.


    Camille couldn''t laugh or cry, so he watched a big excitement.


    Klaus and a werewolf woman are... Don''t be too fierce. Their quilts are mixed directly to the ground.


    There are pieces of clothes everywhere.


    Camille can''t agree with Klaus''s taste. Can he start as long as he is a woman with a figure?!


    I have to say, Camille is really the truth to some extent. Are you wooden?


    There was a time when Klaus lived a wild and unruly life... He was bored with it, so he became picky about food later.


    Pick around, he accidentally picked Bailu, and then he was caught!


    Of course, Klaus really wants to show Camille more than these pictures. What he wants to show Camille is a part of the truth. She must clearly know what kind of man she is helping or stopping.


    Klaus doesn''t want to hurt Camille, but he also needs human support. Since Elijah can convince her, Klaus is quite confident in himself.


    Camille saw more and more pictures in her mind. She saw Klaus and his bed companion. After a few minutes, Elijah also appeared.


    Obviously, he came only for his brother.


    Elijah knocked on the door politely, and he came in. Klaus had a bad personality. He knew that Klaus had no integrity when playing.


    Elijah glanced at Klaus''s bed companion. He knew that she, a werewolf leader, a hot and sexual woman, was Klaus''s dish. Elijah used to laugh at his brother, "Hey, my dear brother, are you sleeping with the enemy..."


    Klaus''s smile was evil and satisfied. He always did such things naturally. He lazily greeted his brother and refuted his opinion, "no, dear brother, we are friends rather than enemies now."


    Because they formed an alliance to better promote the relationship between the two sides, Elijah knew that his brother had done it again.


    Klaus gave Elijah a little look. He nodded. That''s true, isn''t it?


    Elijah was too lazy to pay attention to their teasing. He directly gave Klaus an invitation. "Listen, my brother, our old enemy wants to invite us to an opera tonight in order to show his kindness... Your favorite play."


    Elijah handed Klaus some tickets to the Protestant opera.


    Klaus seems a little tangled. Should he go there?

 Chapter 657

    Elijah''s invitation was ordinary. They were absolute regular guests at the Grand Theater.


    Klaus was a little lazy. He didn''t say he wanted to go or didn''t want to go. Instead, the lady around him didn''t see it at all. She wrapped the sheet shyly and took the ticket. She smiled directly before Klaus decided. She didn''t seem to support the activity. "Of course... They have a very excellent and beautiful soprano, If you promise not to drink her blood, I''ll introduce you! "


    Klaus and Elijah looked at each other. Of course they knew who she was talking about, the famous lead singer Lana.


    Klaus had no way to refuse this time, thinking that everyone could see that it was his favorite one, so Klaus was not polite, "trust me, honey, beautiful and excellent Sopranos will not become food..." Klaus also took Elijah and others with him. He remembered that their family forgot to get together, His voice was full of clear and bright tones soaked by the joy of life, "then let Rebecca bring Marcel together, my dear brother, I''m looking forward to the opera in the evening! If you don''t mind, can you go out first? I have something to discuss with your new friends... "


    Klaus was not full yet, so naturally he needed his new friends to meet his desires. Elijah was used to it. He shrugged and went straight to their sister Rebecca.


    All tragedies begin with this decision!


    Klaus can''t seem to stand it. Don''t open your eyes. He doesn''t like Camille looking at him now. Camille blinks. She''s still a little unclear. However, she realized Klaus''s anger and calmed down. Camille wanted to change the way of persuasion. She opened another topic, "Hey, Klaus, you don''t look like a gentleman at all, but, Why am I not surprised that you like opera? "


    Klaus has a complex charm. He seems to do everything properly, but everything he does has a violent taste. Even the greatest art is endowed with another meaning by him.


    Of course, Camille wouldn''t say that in front of Klaus.


    Camille''s attitude was still so indifferent, neither cold nor hot, but it was her attitude of completely ignoring him that reassured Klaus.


    Because she is not afraid of him.


    In Klaus''s long life, he rarely met people who were not afraid of his existence. Whether human or non-human, they would always be afraid of him.


    Therefore, Klaus is willing to talk to camildo. He likes this human woman. They are barely friends.


    Camille is a special friend, and she is a suitable listener.


    Klaus''s teeth and claws slowly eased down, and his voice began to appear in Camille''s ear, "Dear Camille, you are indeed a very insightful human being. Indeed, art always comes from life. I like the existence of opera. Yes, I am always particularly moved by Protestants... I like that lovely story, You should know, too¡¶ Protestant it is a taboo love, similar to Romeo and Juliet. They are deeply in love, but on the day they are going to get married, their family and long-standing hatred have prevented them... Thousands of people have been slaughtered!! Their love brought destruction. What I especially like is the last scene. In the last scene, my father even killed his own flesh and blood. This is the last condemnation of morality. Believe me, I can understand the pain of betrayal... The pain, the irony, the moral, and my sister should be able to understand... So I have to thank such irony! "


    Camille got it.


    Klaus means.


    Protestants are more than a script. They are more like a gift, a small gift Klaus wants to give to his dearest sister. This gift is so ironic.


    Klaus doesn''t believe in love, family, he doesn''t believe, so his sister is not allowed to have all this damn!


    Recalling the reappearance of scenes, Camille''s mood became more and more complex. She didn''t know how to evaluate Klaus, but she thought... Rebecca would hate his brother.


    Even the bystanders looked so quietly and felt particularly shocking. Rebecca had endured for so many years. Her willpower was incredible.


    ... sure enough, are all the monster''s families monsters?

 Chapter 658

    Klaus''s stubbornness is unmatched.


    Camille found herself a failure again. Klaus is always so determined that it will only get worse and worse, okay?


    However, obviously, Klaus didn''t think so. Klaus, who recovered a little bit, began to drink again.


    Camille didn''t even know that whisky existed in her home. As a result, Klaus found it.


    Do vampires have sensitive noses?


    Camille wanted to get the wine glass and bottle back. Her eyebrows were wrinkled. "Hey, listen to me, your wound hasn''t healed yet. You can''t drink now. Really, trust me, I don''t think whisky can help you!"


    Camille''s kind-hearted vampire will be moved.


    However, Klaus didn''t appreciate it at all. He just lazily drank another glass of delicious wine. He winked at Camille, "maybe, I think it works for me."


    For a wounded alcoholic, whisky is more awesome than painkillers.


    Camille glared at Klaus with disapproval. He did it on purpose.


    Decisively, Klaus admitted his intention. He even arrogantly shook the empty cup in his hand at Camille. The sneer at the corners of his mouth should not be too obvious, "isn''t this what you want? You want to heal yourself, feel sorry for yourself, no problem... Believe me, Camille, I can''t do more now. Drinking whisky is better than drinking your blood! "


    At the thought of Verbena in Camille''s blood, Klaus was really drunk.


    His throat can''t really accept the burning dryness all the time.


    But there''s not enough blood.


    Elijah and Camille are too smart. They know how to control his appetite and kill his will bit by bit!


    Klaus didn''t know how long he could endure, to Camille... Perhaps, to his brother.


    Camille had no way to take Klaus. She had to carry any pot without opening it. Camille approached. She took away the wine bottle and empty glass, and she didn''t care.


    Klaus''s eyes almost wanted to kill.


    Camille looked at Klaus innocently. Her tone was relaxed, just like seeing a bad big animal, "but no matter what Elijah said, he is your brother. He loves you. You always know... Klaus, for Elijah, it should be for Elijah. Will you talk to me..."


    "Don''t mention Elijah to me!!" Klaus gets upset. Elijah, what position does she have now? Tell him Elijah, yes, Elijah is his brother. He has been taking care of them for so many years, but what can Elijah do?


    What else can Elijah do at this time?


    Betrayal has happened.


    Cracks have occurred.


    Klaus couldn''t find a way out except for the continued sadness and killing.


    So don''t tell him about Elijah at this time.


    Elijah''s appearance will only make the tragedy look more ridiculous and pitiful.


    Camille stared at Klaus.


    Actually, he knows, doesn''t he?


    Klaus''s intelligence is different from Elijah''s. He made a decision before he was silent. He fabricated a persistent decision with anger and despair.


    Camille didn''t know why she suddenly felt that no matter how much she said, it was useless.


    It''s just that Klaus needs to vent this depressed emotion, otherwise he will be more crazy!


    Camille doesn''t know whether what she is doing is right or not, but she is willing to make an attempt for Klaus, Elijah... And even more for herself.


    She absolutely didn''t want to see such a thing as brothers hurting each other.


    Sean''s tragedy can never happen again. For her only family, Camille, she decided to fight Klaus!!

 Chapter 659

    Camille''s painstaking efforts really have no effect at all. Klaus is still stubborn and makes people feel like killing.


    However, Camille found that, in fact, Klaus reacted to a proper noun, that is, his brother Elijah.


    Yes, Klaus reacted to him.


    Camille asked tentatively, "Klaus, you shouldn''t be so pessimistic. You should know that there are still people in the world who want to love you. Your brother loves you!"


    Camille''s words are so sincere that it really seems to be a fact.


    Unfortunately, Klaus just laughed more crazy. He just looked at Camille. He responded to the question, "does he love me Yes, he loves me, my brother. He loves me. Indeed, he has proved it many times, even when my father asked him to kill me! "


    Camille breathed a sigh of relief. At least, Klaus had not completely lost control. There was still a clean place in his heart, which came from Elijah.


    It was Elijah''s persistent redemption that retained Klaus''s last trace of human nature.


    Klaus''s tone was still faint. He seemed to be talking to himself. However, Camille knew that he fell into the memory again. He thought of his brother''s protection for him.


    Camille tried to amplify this influence, so she began to actively encourage Klaus to remember.


    Remember Elijah''s love and care for him, as well as his brother''s great and selfless sacrifice.


    As long as Klaus''s heart can soften, there is still hope for everything. They all insist on it.


    Klaus''s memory is full of contradictions. Then Camille sees the devil more terrible than Klaus - Michael. Michael suddenly appears in Elijah''s room. He lowers his head and sees an invitation.


    Protestant is an opera with irony. Michael probably knows the truth without guessing.


    Elijah''s movements froze.


    Elijah did not expect him to appear suddenly. The fear that had been hidden in his bones slowly filled up.


    Elijah''s grace disappeared in an instant. He glanced around quickly. Damn it, Klaus, does he know?


    Klaus, does he know his father is back?


    Elijah was a great enemy.


    Michael still studied the opera they were going to see. He also liked it. He rubbed his finger. He looked at Elijah with some nostalgia. "It''s very nice. Yes, it''s a very good opera. I saw it in Venice before. It''s a work I can''t afford."


    Michael acted as if he were just an ordinary and simple father.


    Unfortunately, no one is grateful.


    Elijah''s tusks are coming out.


    "... you, what are you going to do?"


    Michael spread out his hands. He motioned Elijah not to be nervous. He didn''t want to hurt him. He came, but he wanted to kill the damn hybrid, the beast!


    Michael, he never admitted that Klaus was his son. He loved Elijah very much, but Klaus was completely different.


    I don''t know what the reason is, maybe it''s nature or blood. Anyway, from childhood to childhood, they all know that Klaus is different.


    He is different from all his brothers and sisters.


    Because of this difference, he was excluded by them.


    Because of this difference, he was ignored by his father.


    Elijah couldn''t stand the thought of Klaus''s disillusioned eyes. Since it began with his father, he had to resist his terrible father for his brother. Elijah took an aggressive attitude.


    ... he wants to protect his brother. This time, he won''t be afraid anymore, because he has grown up.


    Elijah looked noble and normal. Michael nodded to his beloved. Of all the children, Elijah was his favorite, so he didn''t want to hurt Elijah.


    Michael reluctantly stepped back, "Hey, it doesn''t matter, my son. In fact, I just want to talk... I miss you very much."


    Elijah took another step back. He didn''t believe his so-called father. There was no word of kindness in his heart. All his life was killing, continuous killing.


    Elijah can''t stop it, but he can help Klaus block it for a while. In this way, at least he still has time to escape.


    Elijah stepped back. He was always locked by Michael''s eyes. He didn''t dare to look more. Their father''s power was too strong.


    Michael gracefully turned around the side. He didn''t find bullets and explosives. So, are they safe for the time being?


    Is it safe?


    No, no place in the world is completely safe. For Elijah now, Michael is the greatest danger. His eyes are fixed on his father, "you say, you want to talk, don''t you? You have brutally hunted us for centuries. You have ruined half of Europe... Now you just want to talk? "


    This kind of words can''t be used to deceive a three-year-old child.


    Michael could decisively take over the right to speak. He said, "no, dear Elijah, we are the first to meet. I want to hunt your bastard brother, not you... Never you. You are my flesh and blood, which I can proudly call my son!"


    Elijah, he doesn''t understand his father. He''s always good at praising them, but what''s going on today?


    Michael was upset and kind. In fact, he just wanted to find an ally to try water for him. Elijah didn''t want to talk about him at all.


    Michael continued to say, "so, I''m here to give you a chance... To help me solve this cub forever!"


    Elijah was disappointed.


    Michael held out his hand to Elijah, and Elijah responded by fighting directly. He was not polite at all, because their father was not a good man.


    Elijah''s attack was fierce and fast, and his backhand was caught. Sure enough, Michael had been waiting for him!


    Elijah failed!


    Michael was a little disappointed with him, and Elijah was slowly polluted. He could only sigh helplessly, "my son, don''t you really know me?"


    Elijah thought it was ridiculous. Why did he say such words? Did he consider what he didn''t understand when he hunted them cruelly? Elijah turned his head and said, "do you think I can... Or will I believe anything you say?"


    Michael''s mouth still wore a slight smile. He just looked at Elijah. He continued to shout his decision with him, "if you really believe that I will betray my brother for you, you are so stupid!"


    Michael''s gentle face changed when he heard the word "brother". He gave Elijah a hard slap. He didn''t allow Elijah to call the bitch''s beast son his brother, "Hey, my son, I forgive you... You''re a kind child. Yes, I know you. You''ve been like this since childhood, Your sentimental feelings for what you call your brother, but you have to know that after I learned that his mother slept with an animal, he gave birth to him. From then on, we all have to understand one thing - Klaus is a disgusting thing!!! You can''t talk to disgusting things, reason with them, or try to change them. You can only get rid of them... Yes, my son, I ask you to help me kill your brother! "

 Chapter 660

    Michael''s request was so incredible that Elijah was shocked that he would forget his reaction when he was suppressed.


    What is he talking about?


    Kill Klaus, kill his brother Klaus, he can say such words?!


    Elijah''s expression seemed to be frozen. Klaus and Camille looked at him and looked at the fierce confrontation between Elijah and Michael in the memory.


    Because of Klaus, one of them wants to kill Klaus and the other wants to protect Klaus. Their family has long been divided because of Klaus.


    Only when there is division can there be reorganization.


    Camille knew this truth. Elijah seemed to really care about Klaus. She looked at Klaus with envy. It was really a very happy thing to have a strong brother like Elijah. However, Camille seemed to think of something and looked back at Klaus, "Hey, I don''t understand what you mean, You always said to kill, you said to kill Rebecca, and your father said to kill you, but I remember that the original vampires would not die, would they? You are immortal, Klaus. In other words, you can''t be killed... Can you? "


    Camille knows this, and all vampires agree with it. Otherwise, Marcel would have sharpened his knife long ago. Where would he need all kinds of leisure from Klaus.


    Klaus was made to laugh by her natural tone. His memory became a little less terrible because of this human being. Therefore, Klaus answered Camille''s question and told Camille the secret about the ancestor vampire.


    They can be killed, just need some special tools.


    Camille''s doubt was obvious. Klaus looked at Camille and smiled, "yes, we can be killed, dear Camille, you know, the person who found this way is our father, and he is the only one who intends to do so!"


    All things are inseparable from their ancestors.


    Their father was the first ancestor vampire.


    His existence is beyond doubt.


    In addition, their blood comes from their father and mother, so Klaus''s father can solve the problem that the ancestor vampire can''t kill.


    Klaus''s eyes drifted away. He seemed to see the cruel man''s side face. Camille looked at the night outside. Klaus was as dark as them. He slowly opened his mouth, "the white oak stake shaped by my father. Our father wants to take what he imposed on us from us..."


    Yes, Michael doesn''t want monsters. He wants to kill them. He wants to kill those who don''t obey. Of course, Klaus must be the first.


    "He wants to take away our eternal life."


    Michael is not a lamp for saving oil. He always has the final say. Elijah will not kill him if he does not listen to him.


    Elijah can''t beat Michael, Klaus and Camille. They can see that he is really a strong and incredible man. Elijah was completely suppressed by him.


    The sharp knife just slipped around. Elijah didn''t open his head. He didn''t want to see their father''s face.


    Obviously, Michael was totally different from his idea. He enjoyed the process, so Michael forced Elijah to turn his head, "Hey, my son, my dear Elijah, make a choice with me or die with him? My son, when I am willing to give you a chance... "

 Chapter 661

    Elijah didn''t hesitate. He saw the right time to take the knife from Michael. With a backhand, he stabbed it into their father''s chest. Elijah resisted violently.


    Unfortunately, at that time, in front of the absolute strength gap, Elijah failed.


    Michael''s initiative was taken back. Elijah was merciless. Michael licked the blood on the tip of the knife. He liked the taste.


    Unfortunately, he didn''t aim at the heart.


    Elijah directly expressed his position to Michael, "listen, I will always choose him, I will choose Klaus, never you!"


    Michael nodded. Well, everyone has their own choice!


    "Good, my son." Michael''s gesture was not too sharp and gave Elijah a knife. He might have some other arrangements. He changed a tool, just an ordinary iron knife, not the stake.


    Elijah''s chest was locked by great force. Michael added his blood to the knife. The damage caused by his father''s blood was also terrible.


    Elijah fell directly.


    He fainted.


    Michael threw him to the ground at once. Now, he may need to see the beast in his house first.


    ... Elijah fought hard to protect Klaus.


    Klaus seemed to be able to hear Camille''s thoughts. He nodded to her. He acknowledged Elijah''s care and redemption, even if he didn''t need it so much.


    Relatively speaking, Elijah needs these more.


    Because the one who has been trapped in the past is Elijah.


    Klaus''s voice became more and more deep. He seemed to think it was fun, with a trace of sadness and sadness. Why his brother became like this. In fact, Klaus was very clear in his heart. He told Camille the truth. Maybe it was because Klaus''s wound was too deep and painful. He had to find someone to say, "I know what he thought, My brother is always so kind and noble. Elijah always feels guilty and didn''t stop our father that night... For this reason, I hate the guy who brought my father. Yes, my brother has been blaming himself. I told him not to blame himself. My father wants to kill you. Even if he really wants to do so, you can''t do anything... "


    Camille saw Klaus gradually begin to fall into the memory.


    Some of his feelings for Elijah were real and pure, and Camille seemed to see weak hope.


    Unfortunately, hope is always just hope.


    Hope cannot become a reality.


    The reality is that Klaus didn''t finish his speech completely when there was a light and heavy movement from his mobile phone.


    In Klaus''s opinion, the movements are the same, because he just wants to wait for an answer to his guess.


    Klaus took out his cell phone and looked at it.


    Then he smiled.


    Klaus doesn''t want to say anything anymore.


    The content is as like as two peas.


    Klaus blinked helplessly at Camille, "Hey, listen, dear Camille, I don''t want to be an omniscient person, but my sister and her lover appeared in the town. I''m afraid our memory story time is over!"


    Camille looked at Klaus in confusion. What did he mean?


    Klaus clearly meant that it was time for him to leave now.


    Of course, before leaving, he had to do something. Klaus flashed his figure and directly appeared in the main hall of the church.


    Camille was startled. What did he suddenly approach the statue to do?


    Klaus quickly pushed the statue to the ground. With a few slaps, the statue was broken. Then Klaus put his hand in and took out a treasure!


    It was a white stake similar to a dagger.


    Camille''s voice began to tremble. "Tell me, Klaus, what''s that?" Don''t tell her what Klaus wants to do. Camille really doesn''t want to know at all. She just wants to know how she wants to stop everything!

 Chapter 662

    The stake glowed silver.


    Camille asked Klaus what he had in his hand?


    Klaus replied honestly, "what do you say, honey, of course, it''s a white oak stake, which belongs to my special version, which is different from my father... My one can''t be destroyed, but it can kill the ancestor vampire."


    Klaus, as soon as his voice fell, he disappeared directly in front of Camille, and disappeared in an instant.


    Camille knows where his next stop is. Klaus has received the news. Then he is going to kill Rebecca!


    No, no, Camille doesn''t want him to really do such a thing.


    If Klaus can really kill his only biological sister, what''s the difference between him and the real devil?


    Camille couldn''t believe it. Klaus couldn''t go too far because his body was too weak.


    However, the biggest difference between vampires and ordinary humans is that they can find ways to replenish energy in a short time.


    The whole world is their food.


    Camille can''t, because there is Verbena in her blood, but no passer-by has those damn Verbena, so Klaus can have a good meal.


    Evil!!


    Camille, she chased Klaus. Camille felt disgusted. She witnessed Klaus''s criminal behavior. Well, it should be said to be eating.


    Klaus is sucking blood. She can even hear the sound of blood. He looks really hungry.


    Camille was scared to step back for several steps. She was really well protected before. Klaus''s rough eating style obviously frightened our little humans.


    Klaus shrugged. He didn''t care what Camille thought. At least, he can''t care now. He naturally needs strength if he wants revenge.


    Klaus cannot dilute Camille''s blood, so he must find more food. He needs strength, food and more blood.


    "What the hell are you doing?" There was a broken emotion in Camille''s voice. Klaus knew what she thought. In fact, Camille might want to call the police for an honest human being.


    Klaus could understand her idea, but Klaus still moved slowly, "what do you say I''m doing? I''m eating, you know? For your sake, I won''t really kill them, but these poor humans are estimated to lie down for several months... Don''t ask me why, obviously, you don''t understand my idea, dear Camille, I''m not kidding you, I want to kill Rebecca,... Don''t try to stop me, obviously you don''t pay attention to my determination, I''m going to kill my sister!! Of course, first of all, I have to eat some food with low Verbena content. Don''t be surprised. "


    Camille''s eyes turned away.


    She can''t watch anymore. It''s disgusting.


    Her eyes were completely closed. Camille still refused to give up hope. She couldn''t let Klaus make mistakes again and again.


    "Klaus, I know your despair and anger. Revenge is not all we have. In fact, I once wanted to revenge you. When Davina showed me what you did to me, when you took it away from me, I wanted to kill you... I even wanted to stab that knife into your body, just as the witches asked me to do! But you know very well that I didn''t do that... I stopped thinking about all this! I weighed the advantages I saw in you with the terrible things I knew you did, and then I realized that if I hurt you, I would be full of terrible regret!! Trust me, Klaus, you''ll do the same if you hurt your sister... "


    Camille wanted to call Klaus''s reason back with emotion. "That''s your sister, don''t you remember?"


    Klaus''s sucking action paused a little, and Camille continued, "Klaus, as a person who has lost his brother, I can feel that pain. I am the person who can understand your pain best. If you kill her, you can''t live!"

 Chapter 663

    Camille is really an idealist. Klaus felt ridiculous about her statement. He glanced at Camille reluctantly. Did she recognize the horror of this thing? "You''re simple, honey, I tell you, I almost died, you know? It''s not just me, but Elijah and others. It''s all because of my sister¡°


    Klaus made it clear that Rebecca is the root of all this. She brought the devil. Rebecca can sacrifice everything for her so-called love. No matter who says anything, Klaus can''t accept it!


    Camille couldn''t speak. Klaus stared at her. Her whole back was soaked in cold sweat. She still couldn''t speak a word.


    She didn''t speak, but Klaus was interested in speaking.


    "Think about it, my sister attracted the most evil creature, the creature that almost traveled all over the world to kill me!"


    Klaus now had strength and said a little more sharp.


    But it was a simple word. He could make people feel a murderous spirit. Camille didn''t avoid it. Her eyes were congested. Why didn''t it make sense?


    Camille is really worried.


    Klaus has been emphasizing this fact, but the fact is the fact. It has happened, and none of them can change it. Camille took a few steps, "listen, I know your pain, yes, your father, but if you chase Rebecca and Marcel to the ends of the earth, Frighten them with the terror you''ve experienced... Klaus, please, calm down, don''t be your father, okay¡°


    Camille really sympathized with Klaus. He was not such a devil, but fate turned him into this step by step.


    Camille thinks Klaus can be saved.


    Elijah is right, Klaus. What he needs is redemption. They will be able to prevent the tragedy from happening again.


    Klaus didn''t feel Camille''s mood at all, but he hated being tied to the man, the so-called father, so he refuted Camille''s statement, "impossible! I used to be considered like all kinds of animals, but I heard your opinion for the first time... Dear Camille, my father Michael is a beast, which will frighten all animals! If you don''t believe it, come on, let me show you¡°


    When Klaus is opening the prelude to crazy revenge, Bailu also has her own things to deal with. They are all very busy.


    Bailu''s mission went very smoothly. She caught Celeste and they reached an agreement.


    Bai Lu wants the antidote to the curse, while Celeste wants freedom. They are very transparent and certain.


    Celeste is not vague at all. Bailu''s way of doing things is also clean and tidy. Before long, under Bailu''s monitoring, Celeste began to grind the powder, a whole piece of green, which looks a little disgusting.


    Bailu glanced.


    Celeste looked at her. She was always confident in her spell. She knew which medicine could completely remove some damn curses. Celeste added one or two other ingredients. Then she gave the bottle to Bailu, and their transaction could begin, "Okay, here you are, This is the powdered medicine that can be used as a conduit for spells... As long as they become human and eat them at the next full moon, the spell will be lifted¡°


    Bailu took it. She didn''t promise Celeste immediately.

 Chapter 664

    She believes that this woman will not make an antidote for them so easily, so Bailu needs a step of proof.


    Bai Lu shook the bottle. She looked at Celeste and opened a malicious smile at the corners of her mouth. "It''s true. Your bottle of medicine is a good opportunity to poison everyone at one time."


    Bailu doesn''t believe her.


    Celeste, she retreated a few steps, and Bailu began to approach slowly with the bottle.


    Bai Lu''s goal is obvious. Since it''s just an introduction, who eats it is not the same, so she doesn''t mind giving Celeste a taste first.


    Celeste''s whole face is turning black.


    ... this disgusting taste, she thought she would never taste it again in her life.


    Bailu seized the opportunity and Celeste was forced to take a sip.


    Cough, cough, cough.


    Celeste now tied her hands and feet separately. Except that one of her hands was free when she was making medicine, Bailu didn''t give her a chance, so she held back.


    It''s never too late for a gentleman to take revenge.


    She remembered this damn wolf girl!


    Bailu looked at Celeste with satisfaction.


    Good. It seems that this medicine has no toxin except that it is a little hard to drink.


    Celeste looked at Bai Lu''s look. She actually gave her a direct injection. Klaus was surrounded by monsters. They were monsters one by one. She pressed her angry nerves and said sincerely, "listen, I know you have no reason to believe me, but Bai Lu, I think we still have something in common. I like you very much. Seriously, You should have seen me and Elijah. I once cared about Elijah as much as you... Unfortunately, his love is not pure. He cares more about his brother Klaus. You can see that my end is to die!! Many other people are the same. This is an opportunity for me to give you a chance because I am too deep to give myself... Leave them, Bailu. You can have a better lifestyle, can''t you? This is an opportunity for you to get rid of your ancestors. Your werewolf family partners will not like your identity as a companion of your ancestors¡°


    Indeed, the confrontation between werewolves and vampires has lasted for many, many years.


    However, how can such words be so ridiculous when said by Celeste?


    Is she a witch or a witch with ulterior motives.


    Bai Lu looked at Celeste speechless and tied her up again with her backhand. Then she consulted Eve, "Hey, Eve, do you believe her? Do you think I should trust her¡°


    As a result, Celeste her tragedy again. She got a warning from the werewolf. Obviously, Eve didn''t believe her at all!


    Celeste is just a disgusting, cunning, damn witch.


    Compared with Celeste, Eve is more willing to trust Elijah''s gentleman. At least, his starting point is goodwill. Besides, they haven''t reached the time of close combat yet, and the werewolf is not a fool.


    They will not provoke the original vampires in vain. All they want now is to lift the curse, and then accumulate strength and wait for the miracle of their race.


    Bailu''s stomach is their miracle.


    Celeste doesn''t care about Eve. She is more interested in Bailu. The mother''s idea can affect the child to a certain extent. Therefore, Bailu''s idea she must do ideological work.


    "Honey, I tell you as a person from the past that Elijah lied to you no matter what she promised..."


    Celeste''s provocation is obviously completely useless, because before she finished, Elijah directly appeared beside Bailu. Elijah smiled at Celeste, "thank you for your concern. I''m fine."

 Chapter 665

    Elijah was really all right. He immediately grabbed the medicine bottles in Celeste and Bailu''s hands.


    Bai Lu''s natural look has changed.


    The medicine bottle is hers. If Elijah only wants Celeste, she doesn''t mind, but is he too wide now.


    The antidote in the medicine bottle is Bai Lu''s promise to the wolf family.


    Bailu held out her hand to Elijah, "give it back to me."


    Elijah shook his head. "No, Celeste, she''s a cunning witch. We can''t believe her!"


    Bai Lu frowned. She didn''t know why Elijah said that. However, she could understand Elijah''s statement, because at first she didn''t believe Celeste, but she had tried.


    The result is that Bailu is satisfied.


    Therefore, Bailu now only wants her antidote. She looks at Elijah and slowly and firmly rejects his kindness. "Sorry, I can''t listen to you, Celeste. She is the only one who can help our group. Give me the antidote."


    Elijah certainly won''t let Celeste go so easily. He doesn''t trust Bailu. Without him, the werewolf doesn''t know what to say. Bailu looks very smart. In fact, she is a very soft hearted person.


    Elijah tries to persuade Bailu. He wants to tell Bailu about Klaus and Rebecca, "no, do you know what she has done to our family?"


    Bailu doesn''t know, but for the time being, she doesn''t want to know. Klaus and Rebecca won''t die. Since Elijah can come now, it means that everything is under his control. Therefore, Bailu is relieved.


    Bailu is relieved. At the same time, she also makes a choice. She temporarily stands on the side of the werewolf. Bailu has no way for her children.


    Bailu tried to get the antidote back, "Hey, Elijah, I know you want revenge. I won''t stop you from revenge, but our antidote needs Celeste''s existence. I only need a short time. Will you come back next full moon? When I confirm that her method works, she will belong to you¡°


    What Bailu said is simple.


    Elijah heard the first two. What is she talking about?


    Bailu''s meaning is obvious. Before the werewolf''s curse is officially lifted, Celeste is hers and no one can move!


    Elijah looked at Bailu in shock. Was she brainwashed by someone? How could she become like this? "Tell me it''s not true. Do you mean we''re going to lock her up for a whole month?"


    Bai Lu nodded. Yes, so what?


    Elijah almost rolled her eyes. She still looked so calm. Celeste, is she an ordinary human?


    The werewolves who died in Celeste''s hands can be piled into a mountain. What does Bailu think? Elijah mocked silently, "if you really want to do this, I think you will need an army..."


    Unexpectedly, Bai Lu continued to nod. Her tone was not too sure. She said, "I have."


    what are you having?


    Werewolf army?


    Elijah''s eyes flashed. It turned out that she really did.


    Bailu has an army.


    A werewolf army!


    Elijah did not know where the werewolf army came from. Of course, he believed that Bailu would not simply tell him. However, according to Elijah''s guess, this matter should have something to do with the small meat ball in Bailu''s stomach.


    Indeed, this werewolf army is the call of a werewolf baby with complex lineage.


    The call of the son of miracles.


    According to the prediction of the wolf family, the children with white belly can bring new hope, and their future king will be born soon.

 Chapter 666

    Now Bailu''s bottom is enough. Naturally, her tone is big. She swings her fingers at Elijah, "listen, Elijah, help me or don''t interfere with me!"


    When Bailu became stubborn, Elijah had no choice.


    So he had to find another way.


    Elijah took Celeste to another direction. Elijah firmly clasped Celeste''s head. Her whole body curve showed a very uncomfortable appearance. Elijah began to question word by word, "tell me, why did you lie to her?"


    Elijah was also very stubborn. He stubbornly recognized Celeste''s bad intentions.


    Such is the case.


    Celeste has no good intentions.


    However, Bailu''s action was not in her plan this time, so Celeste rarely told the truth. She looked at Elijah and smiled with some internal injury, because now she saw Elijah''s thoughts about the little wolf girl. Although she had seen it vaguely for a long time, Celeste was still a little uncomfortable in her heart, Her tone was wordless and funny, "no, you''re wrong, Elijah. I didn''t lie to her. What you hold in your hand is the antidote to cure the Bailu people. If her wolves take the antidote, the spell will be lifted and they will be free¡°


    They could hear Celeste''s voice. Bailu had walked directly to them and waited for Elijah to explain to her.


    Bailu still has this patience.


    Elijah is a good man.


    Bailu didn''t want to have a direct conflict with Elijah until she had to.


    Obviously, they both think the same.


    Elijah also thought so. His suspicion center has always been on Celeste. "I don''t believe you. You have made her people suffer for decades. Now you can easily lift the curse... Why did you do this without complaint?"


    Elijah''s doubts, in fact, Bailu also wants to know.


    Because she could feel that Celeste''s attitude towards her was a little subtle and special, especially a tacit understanding between women.


    ... does Celeste think she likes Elijah, too?


    Bailu feels inexplicably embarrassed. They may have misunderstood. Bailu likes someone else in her heart.


    Although she was a little reluctant to admit it for the time being, seeing Elijah appear safely in front of her, Bailu was almost sure that Klaus was all right.


    Klaus is all right, Bailu. She has the idea to take a good look at the whole werewolf thing.


    The werewolf''s business is her child''s business. Naturally, Bailu has no way not to deal with it.


    Celeste was silent for a moment. Her eyes were so entangled in Elijah''s face and looked back and forth at the man she had loved deeply. The voice line became a little floating, "why? What do you say... My dear Elijah, I''m a good example, aren''t I? Because this is the best thing I can do for her, and it may also be the worst thing I can do for you¡°


    Elijah understood Celeste at once.


    Elijah was almost embarrassed to let go of the shackles on Celeste. Bailu saw him and walked away. Her tone was angry, "what are you talking about?"


    Celeste, she twisted her neck and was very uncomfortable. Elijah was really more and more cruel. Her tone returned to calm, "Hey, are you trying to pretend to be stupid with me? No matter what happens now, you have lost her. You know, Elijah, as long as you destroy the jar and kill me, Bailu will hate you for taking her family away from her... In addition, now, if you give her the jar, we all know that she will eventually leave you and be with her real family¡°

 Chapter 667

    What Celeste said is true.


    Since Bailu has chosen the werewolf for the time being, she can''t go back with Elijah immediately. No one is sure what they will become after that. No matter how Celeste moves, Elijah will be killed by the general.


    Elijah''s face turned blue. He knew Celeste hated him and hated him all the time. However, Elijah didn''t know that she really hated him so much!


    To this extent, Celeste has involved many innocent outsiders. What else does she want?


    Celeste felt much better when she saw Elijah''s pain. She looked at Elijah and the silent Bailu laughing wildly. Was her truth very bad? Look at their expressions. The calm that had been hidden was broken. Celeste said incomparably open and smooth, "yes, dear Elijah, I know that as long as she lives, you can''t get the happiness and satisfaction you imagine, so my revenge will succeed¡°


    Celeste even gave Elijah the antidote directly and said something in his ear secretly. Then she gave Elijah several choices, "now, dear Elijah, it''s up to you to give her everything she wants and lose her... Or you refuse to see what will happen?"


    No matter what choice, Elijah is in a dilemma. This result is what Celeste wants to see.


    Elijah was silent.


    Bailu was silent.


    Then all of them fell into silence.


    Except for Celeste''s crazy laughter, they can only be silent.


    Bai Lu pretended not to be aware of anything. Now she can''t say anything. They have nothing to do except silence.


    Elijah was trapped. He had a good reputation for Celeste. If Bailu didn''t let people go, he had to stay with them first.


    In order to prevent Bailu from having an accident, he can''t go.


    Elijah called Camille and took care of Klaus.


    Klaus is fine for the time being. There is no big problem.


    Klaus is fine, Rebecca. They are different. Their plan has opened a hole.


    It''s better to start first. Rebecca and Marcel are not good people. No, they''ve asked Thierry to start preparing.


    Thierry still has some advantages. After all, he and the witches used to be familiar with each other, so he sent out an invitation and janivy and they came.


    Thierry looked at them with a more peaceful look.


    Janivy looked at him in some doubt. "Are you looking for us?"


    Indeed, Thierry was the organizer of this meeting. He sent an invitation. For some reason, janivy and them came.


    Thierry wondered. According to his plan, he invited more than two witches and a Celeste?


    Looking around, Thierry asked in some doubt, "yes, I''m looking for you. Then, where''s the third person? I want to see the three of you¡°


    Thierry''s attitude is really not flattering. Janivy directly responded to his attitude, "listen, we see you out of courtesy, because you have always been a friend of the witch before, and you have helped us... But etiquette is also limited. Now you say you have news we are interested in..."


    Thierry sold them the news, and then he got paid.


    Such things have always been well known.


    So, janivy, they are still unprepared for Thierry for the time being.


    Unfortunately, their lack of preparedness does not mean Thierry has no other plans.


    Thierry told them that Rebecca and Marcel were back.

 Chapter 668

    Janivy''s eyebrows wrinkled. She looked at Thierry and didn''t want to believe that they came back?


    Didn''t Rebecca and Marcel run away?


    Klaus''s pursuit continues. How dare they come back?


    Is the news true?


    Janivy''s eyes were on Thierry. He nodded and told them the news was true. Rebecca and Marcel did come back.


    Thierry motioned to them.


    Janivy and they sat down opposite Thierry. He looked around and began to talk. "Yes, Rebecca and marcel, they''re back. According to my information, they''re here for Davina. They think they can save her if they kill the three of you... Listen, I can take you to them, but I need a reward."


    Janivy fell into thinking. She didn''t know where Marcel and Rebecca could hide when they came back?


    Therefore, she is still interested in the news.


    Genevie looked up at Thierry and was about to speak. Then Thierry smiled gently at them.


    The smile came so abruptly that Jenny suddenly noticed something wrong.


    Why, Thierry would know so clearly, as if they had told him themselves.


    He has almost penetrated more than half of the information. Shouldn''t we talk about good conditions for this kind of thing first?


    Between lightning and flint, janivy thought it out. Of course not, because he didn''t want to do business with them. In other words, Thierry, he was Marcel''s man. He deliberately guided them.


    Genevie sprang to her feet.


    She hasn''t called out yet.


    Thierry''s tusks had come out, and he rushed at them.


    Janivy dodged the first wave of attack, and Thierry had broken the lights in the small secret room.


    It was pitch black.


    With the movement of fangs, janivy began to chant spells. She heard some sound of her throat being torn open and a woman''s gentle laughter.


    ... Rebecca!!


    Damn it, they''re all here.


    You have to leave at once.


    Janivy saw Marcel during the fight. He attacked directly from behind. Several witches had died. Marcel killed one and Rebecca tore off one head. Janivy''s spell began to work. Her hands were wrapped in the protection of fire. Then she spoke to the two witches behind her. It was too small for the spell to play, They have to go out first.


    Jenny Wei didn''t look back. She just looked around carefully and didn''t find Rebecca and Marcel''s hiding place. Her voice sank, "you follow me."


    Janivy''s action was very sharp. She took a few steps first, but the two behind her didn''t have such good luck. Janivy directly used them as a shield.


    Janivy rushed to the door.


    Rebecca wanted to catch up with her and kill her, but Marcel stopped her. The corners of Jenny''s mouth began to smoke. Her voice line should not be too strange. "What''s the matter, my dear Rebecca, why don''t you come and kill me? Listen... As long as you dare to come, then I will turn you two into ashes!"


    Brush it.


    The fire snake began to become extremely fierce.


    Rebecca bit her teeth. Damn it, Jenny''s reaction was too fast. His sneak attack had no effect. At least, it didn''t have much effect on her.


    If they are positive, their movements will certainly cause other witches to rush over, which will not do them any good!


    Rebecca cursed out. Could she only watch Jenny run away in her hand?

 Chapter 669

    Marcel restrained their movements. Rebecca was too impulsive, but he couldn''t. Marcel took Rebecca''s hands and said, "well, let her go. Let''s deal with her later."


    Rebecca said nothing, but the direction of her steps did not change.


    Marcel can only continue to say in a good voice, "listen, our only advantage now is surprise, but now it''s gone. If we don''t leave now, no one will save us. I''ve disappointed Davina once. I won''t leave her!"


    Marcel was in a desperate situation, so this time, they all gave up. Rebecca was silent, and then she turned and left.


    let''s go!


    They must think of another suitable way to solve the remaining witches!


    Davina''s resurrection is the only way they can think of to fight Klaus now.


    Rebecca and Marcel put their hopes on this, so they only allowed success and not failure.


    Bailu''s side is the same. Her persistence also persuaded Elijah. Elijah has no way, so he went to Bailu.


    Bailu looked at him and smiled.


    It seems that Elijah and Celeste have reached a consensus.


    For the time being, the problem between them is smooth. If Elijah doesn''t insist, Bailu is a little more comfortable in her heart. After all, Elijah is a man she feels a little indebted to.


    "You''re back."


    "Yes, I''ll always be back." Elijah looked at Bailu and said this.


    Bai Lu didn''t say much, so she had to look at him helplessly.


    Elijah stopped talking. In fact, he can understand Bailu''s embarrassment. He is because Celeste has a bit of boredom in his heart.


    Elijah sighed.


    He has no choice but to follow Celeste''s plan, because they are all the same and trapped in the Bureau.


    Elijah handed the antidote to Bailu. "Take it. I asked. This antidote will work." Elijah said nothing. Anyway, he had to choose not to say anything. His brother now needs White Dew more than anything. As for his mind, he can only wait for time to slowly make them disappear.


    Bailu took the antidote. She was very moved in her heart, but she couldn''t show it on her face.


    She could only silently put the antidote in the hand of Eve who had been following her and asked her to hide it.


    Then Bailu came to Elijah and hugged him carefully.


    This is a comforting hug.


    They all know what''s inside. Bai Lu''s move and hug are not only a comfort, but also a rejection.


    Elijah smiled coolly.


    He has never been a man who will not embarrass others, so he chose to embarrass himself.


    Anyway, as Celeste said, no matter what he chose, the final result is the same.


    Elijah had guessed this outcome. Perhaps, from the beginning, he should not have extravagant expectations. Bailu belongs to Klaus, which will not change before, now and in the future.


    Their best relationship is family.


    Their most suitable distance is their relatives.


    Elijah told herself that Bailu also told him her plan. She won''t go back for the time being. Bailu has something to deal with. "Thank you, Elijah. Next, Eve and I will gather all the people we can gather. When the moon is full, I can finally save my family."


    The curse of the new moon family is about to be untied.


    This news is a surprise for the whole wolf clan.

 Chapter 670

    Bailu brought them this surprise.


    Therefore, they gave Bai Lu absolute support and loyalty.


    The werewolf race, they will rise slowly.


    At this time, Bailu has not found the possible impact of her move to save the family.


    She just wants to help the wolves of her family.


    Bailu is more grateful to Elijah. They all know it.


    Celeste looked at them like this. The pride in the corners of her mouth was that she no longer needed to hide. When she saw Elijah''s pain, it was a great enjoyment for her.


    That''s why Celeste likes Bailu.


    A woman, a woman who can bring pain to Elijah, a woman he is willing to let himself suffer. As long as she stays with Bailu, Elijah will not dare to leave them too far.


    Excuses already exist.


    Isn''t Bailu the little meat ball in the belly of the little wolf girl!


    Yes, Elijah, a man of family supremacy, how could he forget to protect pregnant women and babies?


    Celeste''s jaw slightly towards Bailu. She knows what she''s doing, and she will always do it.


    Until her revenge really succeeded.


    Elijah he had to leave temporarily. Bailu was very safe among the wolves, because her position was so noble.


    Eve came after she had finished the antidote. She came to urge Bailu to leave first. After all, France is not a particularly safe gathering place. They werewolves have their own territory.


    A secret and safe territory.


    Bailu looked at Elijah in some embarrassment. It was hard for her to say.


    Elijah finally couldn''t help pulling the man in front of him. In fact, he didn''t want to let go at all. However, Elijah, what else can he do? He''s still in a mess, so he can''t worry about the werewolf''s actions at all.


    Elijah silently kissed Bailu''s forehead.


    He gave her a blessing.


    Elijah''s hands lingered with restraint on Bailu''s cheeks. He didn''t dare to move too much. He was afraid that he would really tie people away. He could only smile bitterly at Bailu, "honey, I want to know if they know how lucky they are to have you. You are so beautiful..."


    Indeed, not only one person knows the beauty of Bailu. Elijah is still reluctant to say goodbye.


    The cry of the werewolf came out.


    Bailu glanced at Jackson.


    He is urging Bailu to leave with them. Even though Jackson still looks like a wolf, Elijah can see that he likes Bailu.


    ... no, it should be said that his possessiveness is no less than theirs.


    Bailu smiled awkwardly. Jackson now directly bit her trouser legs. They were very anxious to take Bailu away. Elijah could only watch them leave with a smile.


    Bailu is gone.


    The wolves followed her.


    Bailu turned back a little briefly.


    As like as two peas waved at her, she smiled the same smile on her face.


    When Bailu really disappeared in his sight, Elijah felt a deep despair.


    "It''s really moving." But some people couldn''t see his despair, so Celeste added fuel to the fire.


    Elijah doesn''t want to talk to her at all, but he and Bailu have agreed that she can''t put Celeste in the werewolf for the time being. Since Bailu can''t place Celeste, the most dangerous place is the safest place, and she was taken by Elijah.

 Chapter 671

    Elijah took one step now, and he was still holding the rope in his hand.


    Celeste followed him with curiosity. "Don''t you like her? Hey, my dear, such a pure kiss on Elijah I know will never be so gentle¡°


    Celeste still knows Elijah well, so she always knows where Elijah''s bottom line is.


    No, it should be said that Celeste is most interested in challenging Elijah''s bottom line, which they all know very well.


    Elijah answered Celeste''s question lukewarm, "isn''t it? We are each other. Celeste I know will never be so cruel¡°


    Celeste was choked. She didn''t want to be like this, but was she the originator of all the damn things?


    No, not her.


    It was Elijah, he, and his brother. Their family forced her to live like this.


    Elijah saw the pain and hatred hidden between Celeste''s facial features. He suddenly felt a little tired. What''s the meaning of their entanglement? However, if Celeste refused to give up, what else could he do?


    Elijah''s footsteps softened slightly. He looked at Celeste and caught the pain and hatred in her eyes. He didn''t know how to free her. Her soul was burning in hell all the time. "Tell me, dear Celeste, what do you want? What will your ending be¡°


    Celeste bit her mouth. She tasted her blood, and then told Elijah her great plan word by word, "no, my dear Elijah, this game will never end!!"


    What Celeste said is true. She wants Elijah to suffer forever. If he cares about anything, she will destroy anything.


    Celeste''s tone became relaxed again. She liked the expression when Elijah seemed to be slapped hard, "we are all immortal, you know?"


    Elijah shook his head. He knew. Of course, he knew what their eternal life meant. Would they be entangled in such eternal pain?


    Elijah did not understand Celeste''s idea.


    Or, Elijah could not understand the hatred of a woman, especially the hatred of a woman with a vengeful character like Celeste.


    So Elijah had no choice.


    Elijah thought too simply. He looked at Celeste. Elijah just wanted a clear answer, "but if you don''t have the possibility to win, what''s the point?"


    Celeste and Elijah have completely different ideas, and they care about different ideas.


    Celeste looked at Elijah as if he wanted to share a lovely little secret with others. "Who said, you were wrong, Elijah, I won. You just lost her... Lost the one you can''t go further, didn''t you? Elijah, are you in despair? You lost her just because you were so desperate to save your family... Your family? Now because of my plan, your family is in ruins¡°


    Celeste''s every word was a knife, which directly separated Elijah''s deepest fear.


    However, Elijah also learned to be smart. Even if he was suffering and was about to die, he still looked at Celeste without expression. His position and tone were firm, "no, Celeste, the wrong person is you... My family will be intact no matter what you do!"

 Chapter 672

    This is Elijah''s belief. Their family should be together forever. Their family will never be divided like Celeste said.


    Celeste shrugged. Elijah was a man. She knew that as long as she didn''t give him the most fatal blow, Elijah would never waver.


    However, Celeste also likes this.


    She just likes to destroy Elijah''s faith bit by bit.


    Thorough.


    Celeste stroked Elijah''s face. He was so handsome and elegant. Unfortunately, all this would soon disappear. His face would be wrapped in pain and despair. Just like her, Elijah, don''t look away. Celeste quietly told him, "if you have time, maybe, you know, Elijah, I never say anything I''m not sure about, but tell me, honey, do you really think Rebecca escaped here quickly... Hey, I swear in the name of my witch, I dare say she didn''t¡°


    Elijah''s face has changed. What does she mean?


    Rebecca ran away with Marcel long ago, didn''t she?


    Elijah is quite clear about this. Even, their routes are provided by Elijah.


    But now Celeste tells him that Rebecca and Marcel are back?


    No, no way!


    Elijah struggled to look at Celeste. She didn''t have to lie to him, but Elijah still didn''t want to believe what Celeste said, "no, Rebecca, she left early, didn''t she?"


    "No, she didn''t," said Celeste, getting closer to Elijah, and her voice was full of joy and pride. "Of course she didn''t. They came back. She came back with Marcel. Now Marcel loves Davina deeply. You know, they want to revive Davina, and then use her to deal with Klaus''s pursuit... You should have heard about the harvest sacrifice, yes, Davina is dead... But she may live as long as the conditions are right¡°


    Elijah shouted, "no, you dare!"


    Celeste''s tone changed again.


    Elijah didn''t understand her threat, but he couldn''t accept it. It''s impossible. Damn it, Rebecca, how could she come back?


    Rebecca, she''s so stupid. What''s she doing back?


    Klaus is still angry. If Rebecca really appears, Klaus will kill her without hesitation.


    Indeed, they can guess what Klaus did.


    Unfortunately, Rebecca has also made up her mind. She can''t bear it anymore, so she chose to face it.


    Face Klaus'' anger, face Klaus'' pursuit!


    Elijah''s face grew more and more pale.


    He was wrong.


    Damn it, he shouldn''t be here now. He must find Rebecca and Marcel right away.


    Celeste''s eyes are vicious, her voice is proud, and Elijah has today. Therefore, Celeste''s heart is very comfortable now. She''s not comfortable anymore, because Celeste is in a good mood now, so she doesn''t mind mentioning Elijah, "yes, if you weren''t so worried about Bailu, you might have figured it out earlier, but, Do you know who has time to figure it out? If it''s not you, your mind is here, then it''s someone else, the smart vampire like you - your brother Klaus¡°


    He''s probably waiting for them to be caught now.


    Elijah''s tusks burst out.


    "Damn it, what the hell do you want to do?"


    "I don''t want to do anything. I''m just curious about what your brother will do to Rebecca..."

 Chapter 673

    Celeste, she did it on purpose. Elijah knew her purpose better than anyone else. Celeste, she was provoking his patience.


    Celeste''s target is Elijah. No, it should be said that Celeste''s target is the family of their ancestor vampires.


    Celeste wants to destroy them!


    Celeste wants to destroy them completely!!


    Elijah''s eyes began to bloodshot, and the tusks began to show signs. Celeste continued to tease his cheeks. Elijah''s reason disappeared step by step.


    He, Klaus, Rebecca and Bailu are all of them. Celeste, she''s so obsessed with trying to tear them apart.


    The final result is not to destroy Elijah. Indeed, she is irritating Elijah. Every step, every point, Celeste is to let Elijah taste her pain!


    Now, his family is admitting the suffering, and he can''t do anything.


    And when Elijah does find Klaus, they may have to fight a fierce battle.


    Celeste is so vicious. Why did she do that?


    Elijah was completely angered by Celeste''s provocation. His eyes became blood red. His fangs bit into Celeste''s neck. The wound wound wound down with their despair and pain, "right? You want to see it, don''t you? Then, you come together¡°


    The fire of hell began to burn.


    No, the Hellfire has surrounded them for a long time!


    The news of Rebecca and Marcel''s return stimulated Klaus, and his action began.


    Yes, Klaus hunted more and more widely. He was crazy looking for Rebecca and Marcel. Even Camille was forced to follow him almost all over the city.


    Because Camille still doesn''t trust Klaus, Klaus can''t get rid of him at Camille''s insistence. Now, father Kieran has an accident. Camille has basically accepted father Kieran''s intelligence network for convenience.


    Klaus''s big move frightened many people. Almost all human and non-human people were in danger.


    New Orleans.


    This city originally belonged to Klaus. Klaus kept silent. Finally, he took Camille to a familiar place.


    It''s an opera house.


    That is a new opera house.


    It''s a newly-built opera house that is completely similar to the previous modeling and furnishings.


    Klaus stopped and turned slowly.


    He looked at the sharp laughter of the opera house, and Camille''s doubts were explained. He pointed to the building and smiled at Camille, "Hey, dear Camille, you know the history of the city. The opera house was burned down here that night in 1919... That was my father''s most painful time, It was also my most painful time¡°


    Memories are so painful that Klaus rarely even goes to places like the opera house.


    Because Klaus remembers very clearly. He always remembers this damn opera house. His destruction comes from this place.


    Klaus thought it was funny that his destruction came from this place, but his sister appeared with the messenger of destruction.

 Chapter 674

    Klaus''s memories unfold step by step in front of them. This is Klaus''s demons. He can''t accept the past.


    Rebecca''s betrayal began in this damn place.


    But Klaus didn''t discover the truth until now.


    Truth is often much more cruel than we know. Camille and Klaus are not beginners.


    Klaus looked at the front quietly. Yes, right in front of them, Klaus saw the opera house, which was the darkest place in Klaus''s memory.


    Because there is a devil in the opera house.


    Their father Michael.


    Klaus still remembers that damn night.


    Their family happily made an appointment to the opera house to enjoy the Protestant. Klaus and Elijah liked the play very much, not to mention the lovely soprano.


    Klaus, he even invited Rebecca and Marcel. Rebecca went with them.


    Marcel can''t really contact Rebecca because of Klaus, at least not where Klaus exists.


    Klaus glanced at Rebecca, who was beautifully dressed. His sister always did some inexplicable things because of love. Obviously, he thought of something bad. Klaus''s tone became worse and worse. He always didn''t support Rebecca''s love. Of course, it''s the same now. Rebecca turned sideways and he said, "Hey, my sister, This seems like a bad start. After I was willing to really bless you, he stood you up on your first public important date. "


    Rebecca doesn''t care about Klaus''s provocation. She just thinks it''s strange that Marcel is not the kind of person who will break the appointment casually, let alone how precious this opportunity is for them.


    Klaus, he finally released his mouth a little bit.


    Rebecca was worried with an unconscious guess and doubt. However, she couldn''t really show it on the face. I don''t know why, Rebecca''s female intuition told her that Marcel might really encounter something that he couldn''t appear, "no, something must have delayed him!"


    What happened to Marcel? Marcel seemed happier than her on the phone, but how could he be late?


    Rebecca doesn''t know why. There is always a strange and uneasy illusion in her heart. What''s going on?


    Why hasn''t Marcel come yet?


    Rebecca''s mood was up and down, but Klaus was still teasing, "my sister, you don''t have to worry so much. Marcel is just an ordinary man, or your relationship is open. He found that the whole relationship was not good enough, so he ran to Havana with the dancer..."


    As he spoke, Klaus laughed.


    He seemed satisfied with his conclusion. Indeed, Marcel was just a man.


    Just like Rebecca''s old men.


    Klaus said more and more too much. Rebecca couldn''t listen. Her brother was always committed to trying to erase her love.


    Rebecca looked at Klaus fiercely. He didn''t hurt his back when he stood and talked. Every time, she looked like this, "don''t be such an asshole. I''ll look in the hall."


    Klaus didn''t stop Rebecca. He knew Rebecca''s personality. If Marcel didn''t come, she probably wouldn''t be in the mood to listen to the opera this time. Klaus waved back to Rebecca, "well, my sister, if you insist, by the way, see if our brother is here, the opera will start soon."

 Chapter 675

    Rebecca''s gone.


    Klaus had a mocking smile on his mouth.


    Unfortunately, he soon couldn''t laugh.


    A mysterious man appeared behind Klaus. He slowly approached Klaus. Then he stretched out his hand. Klaus felt something against him at the back of his heart.


    Klaus''s instinct as a beast told him there was danger!


    Klaus''s back slowly took on a curved posture.


    Then Klaus froze.


    Because he heard a familiar voice behind him.


    It was the voice of their father, cruel and terrible!


    Michael, he followed Klaus so closely behind him. There was a cold excitement in his throat. "Son, I advise you not to try to escape. Before you try to escape, I can stab this into your heart... Seriously, I don''t want you to die yet!"


    "... father..."


    "Father?"


    Michael smiled directly. He thought Klaus was really ridiculous. Did he call him his father?


    This damn beast, how can he have a father?


    "For so many years, you still insist on using this word, an illegitimate son who yearns for his father..." Michael''s words became cold. "I want to know if your father knew that he was as embarrassed as I was to you before I found out you were not my own?"


    Klaus didn''t say a word. He just lowered his head quietly.


    Michael, he answered the question that belonged to Klaus with great interest. He said, "it''s very likely, isn''t it?"


    Klaus turned sharply. He tried to resist Michael, but he didn''t move fast enough.


    Michael''s dagger was still firmly in his hand.


    Klaus wanted to take it, Michael just didn''t give it!


    Michael and Klaus did it directly. Michael was obviously better than Klaus. He suppressed Klaus''s action, "Hey, be careful, son... But it doesn''t matter if you''re really careless. Don''t worry, death will come true, but we have to talk before you get rid of the trouble of immortality."


    Michael enjoyed the time of torturing Klaus. Seeing Klaus''s pain, his blood was really burning.


    Klaus held different opinions on Michael''s statement. Obviously, he didn''t want to talk nonsense with Michael at all. He numbly responded to Michael''s request, "what we want to say to each other has been finished a long time ago... But, father, you know I''m no longer the animal begging for your residual love, and I''ll die with hatred for you, I will die proud of all my achievements! So, Michael, if you want to kill me, do it quickly... "


    Michael directly interrupted Klaus''s anger. He didn''t care what Klaus thought. He always cared about himself. "No, on the contrary, Klaus, I haven''t said something... For example, you are proud of your achievements here. It''s right. Yes, I walked through the street. Your name was praised by the city police, After I kill you, I will continue to stay in New Orleans until everyone who remembers you dies... No one will remember the great Klaus''s achievements anymore! "


    Michael closed his eyes with enjoyment.


    Claus''s forehead began to appear terrible veins, this damn devil!


    Michael''s knife was moving gracefully. It was eager to suck the blood of his child.


    Michael''s vicious words were vivid, and Klaus''s ears were filled with his terrible voice, "and you, Klaus, child, you never existed!"


    Deep hatred flashed through Klaus''s eyes.


    This hatred appeared when he was very young.


    Michael and him from hate, step by step from precipitation, until now, they may finally usher in an end!


    Klaus thought about how to end. Michael snapped his fingers. The lights suddenly appeared on the opera stage, and the heavy curtain was opened by them.


    The opera opened.


    The Protestants opened.


    Michael''s evil notice also opened with the opera, "Klaus, this is such a grand performance. I have made some changes for you. Believe me, child, you will like it!"

 Chapter 676

    The curtain was drawn slowly.


    Klaus, he was forced to watch Michael''s performance.


    Michael smiled viciously in Klaus''s ear, "what a good play!"


    As Michael''s voice fell, there was an amazing applause!


    Klaus''s eyes twitched. Damn it, they were all controlled by Michael. Everyone at the scene was the same, except him and the performers on the stage.


    Michael is a very good director. In the first step, he controlled the emotions of all the audience and made them turn everything they saw into a funny comedy.


    They clapped, they clapped, like a poor and sad string puppet.


    Klaus knew very well that as long as the farce was not over, the audience could only watch it with constant applause.


    Klaus''s eyes focused on the stage.


    He doesn''t know or care about the audience, but the people on the stage are different... There are his family.


    Elijah, Rebecca, Marcel, they were all arrested by Michael. He tied them up after the torture in Protestants.


    His hands and feet were tied separately.


    They were all nailed to the cross, the stake was set in the heart, and they couldn''t move at all.


    The blood began to flow down bit by bit. After a while, their faces became extremely ugly.


    In addition to Elijah and others, Michael seems to have hired a group of mass actors, either Klaus''s friends or his partners.


    They were also tied up, but they had fewer stakes in their hearts than Elijah.


    Klaus''s mouth sent out an angry and sad cry, but he had no way. He had no way but to watch it happen in front of him.


    Incompetence began to penetrate from the bone.


    Klaus felt as if he had returned to his childhood when he had nothing. Michael looked at Klaus''s pain with appreciation.


    Step by step, he destroyed Klaus'' dignity and pride. He destroyed everything Klaus cared about in front of him!


    Camille''s eyes widened in shock. She couldn''t believe that there was such a terrible father.


    Klaus''s sneer could no longer be hidden. "Yes, he let me watch everything happen alive. Then he left with blood and left a pile of wild flames to celebrate the wonderful night we spent in the opera house!"


    Camille retreated. Klaus now looks so terrible that his tusks can''t be hidden. The hatred in his eyes is almost going to be fiercely killed towards any target.


    Klaus looked at Camille. Isn''t she brave?


    Didn''t she want to redeem him, a damn sinner?


    No, Klaus moaned in the bottom of his heart. Camille, she can''t do anything. Just like him before, Camille, she can''t do anything except watch things happen in front of them.


    Klaus''s voice began to break slowly. "I looked at them. I tried to keep calm. I tried to save marcel, but my father had other ideas. He threatened us, and my sister Rebecca tried to mediate... Do you believe it? How grateful I was to Rebecca at that time. Over the years, I really believe she was trying to save me! "


    Klaus still remembers that Michael forced the stake into Rebecca''s chest, and their sister was ruthlessly thrown out by him. He and Elijah were so heartbroken at that time. Now, Klaus is so desperate and angry!


    Marcel is the same. Michael treated him in the same way. Marcel, he was also hit in the heart and was badly hit.


    Therefore, Klaus and Elijah fought back as if they were going crazy. They thought that Rebecca and Marcel were really dying!


    Elijah bit off the cross with force, and a huge hole was opened in the corner of his mouth. He rushed towards Michael first regardless of any danger. However, they couldn''t help marcel, and his body was soft and discarded on the ground.


    It looks as like as two peas.


    Klaus wiped his face. Now he must restore his calm. The content of all this is the same as his memory. However, Marcel and Rebecca have changed from benefactor to Betrayer. "We can''t save them, Marcel, Rebecca and anyone. Yes, when my brother and I think everything is useless, we can''t do anything, We can only rob the nearest Rebecca who is about to have an accident and escape! "


    Klaus could now recall Elijah''s fierce roar at him. He couldn''t jump out a few words, "Damn, we have to run away!"


    For his noble and kind brother, it was more difficult for him to say these words than to kill him!


    However, he did it for Klaus and Rebecca.


    Then?


    Then they really escaped,.


    Klaus laughed wildly. Now he thought what happened had become particularly ridiculous. "Yes, so I ran away and was defeated like the lost dog my father thought... Elijah and I ran away with our sister."


    Michael was like a cat hunting mice. He didn''t stop them immediately. Instead, he walked to the stage and took a lamp.


    oil lamp.


    Klaus told Camille the truth of the opera house fire in the last century in detail, "yes, our father burned it himself. When we ran away to save our lives, he burned the opera house to the ground."


    Marcel was still inside, so Klaus could only think that Marcel had been burned at that time.


    He thinks so, even Elijah and Rebecca can only think so. Who knows, Marcel has already prepared a way for himself.


    The horror of everything Michael brought was breaking down.


    Klaus, they can only start to escape.


    Klaus twisted his hands, and his strength was recovering step by step. "As you can see, I survived, but that fire burned everything, my relatives, my friends, my enemies, everything we built... My last human nature was destroyed!" Klaus pointed to his heart. His heart seemed to have been nailed to death at that time. "I haven''t had a trace of kindness for a long time. Yes, this is what my father took from me that night."


    Klaus''s explanation, so far, there is only one thought and idea left in his mind. He wants to kill the Betrayer!


    Camille just covered her mouth. She didn''t know what to say to let Klaus go.


    Originally, Klaus, he always lived in the fear of that scene. He hated his father, but what he hated more was his own incompetence!


    Because of his incompetence, he ruined everything!


    Klaus, he always thought so, and so did Elijah. He still hates it now.


    Camille stared at Klaus in shock and sadness. She never thought that a cruel and domineering guy like Klaus had experienced such a thing.


    Camille''s tears fell. When she didn''t realize it, Klaus stretched out his hand. He didn''t try to comfort Camille, but covered Camille''s pure and clean eyes.


    Klaus didn''t want to see this kind and honest human being. However, a contradiction emerged from the bottom of Klaus''s heart. He was willing to make a final compromise for Camille and Elijah.


    Klaus said the last sentence, "well, Camille, I promise you, as long as you stop your ridiculous tears, I won''t intimidate my sister and his love for centuries, and I won''t humiliate and torture them to lose their humanity... I won''t be cruel to my father. Out of kindness to them, I will end them simply and quickly!"


    Camille stopped his tears. What did he say?


    What does Klaus mean?


    Unfortunately, Klaus didn''t give Camille a chance to think clearly. He had disappeared.


    Klaus disappeared in front of Camille, and his hunting officially began!


    Klaus, he has extraordinary intuition. His goal is Rebecca and Marcel. He knows where they will appear now?


    Yes, their only hope is a powerful little witch - Davina, so their current position should be in the sacred secret place where Davina was buried.


    The sacred secret place of witches.


    Klaus can think, naturally, Camille, she can think, Camille, she has never been a woman who knows how to give up easily, so she called Elijah and immediately caught up.


    Klaus is the fastest to arrive.


    Next came Elijah and his former lover Celeste. His face was extremely gloomy. The wound on Celeste''s neck represented Elijah''s loss of control.


    Elijah knew what he was going to face next. Klaus and Rebecca were so stubborn that their family was about to split.


    Celeste''s mood was particularly high. She didn''t even mind that Elijah hurt her. She caressed / touched the bloody wound carelessly, "seriously, dear Elijah, you don''t have to bite me and bring me here. I''d be happy to come here with you. In fact, I want to sit in the front row and watch a good play!"

 Chapter 677

    Celeste''s words aroused Elijah''s curiosity. His footsteps stopped. He involuntarily took up the topic. What did she want to say, "what do you want to say, what good play do you want to see?"


    Celeste seemed to know that Elijah would ask her curiously, and immediately answered without hesitation for a second, "you are about to see your eternal contract destroyed. I told you earlier, my dear Elijah, it is just a myth."


    Elijah was silent for a moment. He knew what Celeste was talking about, and he didn''t know what they would face after they went in. However, Elijah insisted on his own idea, "the myth I desire is like your existence, Celeste, you are still standing..." Elijah''s voice suddenly became strangely cold, "but, This is only temporary! "


    Celeste walked ahead happily. She liked Elijah in front of her now. She looked so real and terrible, "Hey, my dear, is this a threat? Unfortunately, you can''t scare me. There will always be a beautiful young body waiting for me to enter, "Celeste said. He suddenly drilled into Elijah''s face, eyes to eyes. She looked at Elijah so intimately and told him a cruel fact." from now on, every time you feel about a woman, you will be forced to think about whether it will be me first? "


    Celeste smiled with great pleasure. She simply enjoyed the sight of Elijah.


    Elijah''s sharp eyes were almost going to kill her!


    Celeste, she took the opportunity to step back for several steps and joked. She hasn''t seen a good play yet. However, she never chose to give up teasing Elijah. "Think about it, dear Elijah, you won''t trust anyone in the future. You will spend your eternal life alone!"


    Celeste became more and more excited. She seemed to have seen this future. Elijah was made to want to kill by her arrogant attitude.


    Elijah''s attack was fast and accurate. Unfortunately, Celeste had been on guard for a long time. Elijah''s attack was blocked by an invisible spell. Celeste came to him and she could get out of trouble. Yes, she deliberately led Elijah here. This sacred secret place belongs to a witch!


    Celeste''s ability goes without saying here.


    Elijah looked shocked and stared at Celeste. She returned to the border step by step, smiled and explained to Elijah, "you guessed right, Elijah, I''m afraid you''re trapped. The boundary spell of the sacred secret place, the ancestors can enter but can''t go out..."


    Celeste shook her head at Elijah. Her smile looked more strange. Elijah walked towards her. He couldn''t believe Celeste that she would do it. However, she did it. Elijah involuntarily said a question, "no, you won''t!"


    Elijah didn''t believe Celeste that she would treat him like this. She deliberately wanted Elijah to see all this damn with her own eyes!


    Elijah is still naive after all. Celeste is intentional. She enjoys any kind of pain and despair of this man. He will never accurately guess this. Celeste looked at Elijah with regret, and the positive answer came out, "I will, dear, I really will, and I did so!"

 Chapter 678

    Elijah Celeste was unable to go, which he had never thought of.


    Celeste smiled and looked at Elijah. The plan was always so smooth. Celeste was in a good mood and her tone became much better. "Elijah, it''s okay. Don''t worry. It''s just a month''s spell. You''ll be free the next time the moon rises... I believe your sister had been killed by your brother Klaus at that time. Yes, We all know Klaus''s strength, don''t we? Next time the moon rises, I guess your sister won''t last until then! "


    Elijah refused to let go of his hands. He also banned Celeste from being a vampire.


    Celeste didn''t take it to heart at all. She looked proud that she could go out immediately if she wanted to go out. Elijah had no way to get close to her, so she could only watch Celeste. She broke a glass cup very easily.


    Sharp fragments are flashing.


    Celeste smiled at Elijah a little perverted. Then, her hands seemed to caress / touch her body with complex nostalgia. This body belongs to Sabin. She Shi Shi ran pointed the fragments at her main artery, "Hey, seriously, I don''t want to do so much, but I can''t help it, This body really makes me feel full of fun, but in order to see a good play, I think it''s time to change someone, don''t you think? My dear Elijah? "


    Elijah''s eyes twitched.


    Celeste committed suicide in front of Elijah and simply separated the main artery with fragments.


    Blood is losing too fast.


    Soon, Celeste, she had no breath of life.


    Then Elijah could clearly feel an energy flowing out of Celeste. It seemed that it had a destination long ago. It ran fast and disappeared in a short time.


    Power is running away!


    Elijah''s eyes stared at the boss. It turned out that during the harvest sacrifice, the power was guided to the wrong place by Celeste.


    Yes, Davina, the power they need for their resurrection has been stolen.


    Celeste, they''re just some damn thieves!


    Celeste closed her eyes, and Elijah''s mouth revealed a faint smile. He knew that Celeste really wanted to escape. Unfortunately, she underestimated him!


    Elijah had already hidden his secret trick.


    Yes, he has long discovered Celeste''s trick, and has taken preventive measures. I believe the witch who has an agreement with him has found Celeste''s selfishness.


    They bite the dog. Elijah said he was very calm. Now he just needs to wait for a result. As long as Celeste wakes up completely, he will kill her.


    When Celeste is dead, he can go straight to his brother and sister.


    Elijah was right in his conjecture.


    Monique is waiting for the power originally belonging to Celeste to return to the earth, and then her former partners will wake up.


    ... but no, not at all.


    Monica knows she''s been cheated. Celeste''s strength has escaped. She''s a liar!


    A complete liar, she deceived her, deceived them, Celeste, she deceived all the witches.


    Monica''s eyes have changed tone. In that case, she won''t be polite to Celeste. Since she wants to escape, she will let her have nowhere to go.


    Monica lit the candle and performed a spell.


    Elijah''s wrist was touched. Monique''s voice came from his ear. "You let me face the cruel facts again. You''re right, Celeste. She''s a liar."


    Monica''s spell began to work. Celeste found that she could not freely control her power. Then, she was swept by a strong wind, and Celeste was forced to rush into a pile of bones.


    The tip of his nose moved, Celeste''s strength suddenly filled with panic. This smell, this feeling, yes, Celeste returned to his own body.


    Celeste raised his hand and looked at it. What''s going on?


    What she didn''t know was that Monica was carrying out a spell with her skeleton. Celeste wasn''t used to the spell that hadn''t been used for a long time. She stumbled and wanted to get up. A flutter, and she was hit on the ground.


    On the ground, is a familiar fragment.


    Glass fragments.


    Celeste gasped, looked up and saw Elijah smiling at her.

 Chapter 679

    Monique, she opened the spell of return time, so Celeste''s plan failed. She could not successfully steal the power again. She could only return to the original time and place. Yes, the spell of returning Celeste to her bones succeeded.


    Elijah raised his head and looked at Celeste''s rare panic. She looked really frightened.


    Yes, for Celeste, who has returned to her own body, she is really bad now. Because the reflux consumes a lot of strength, coupled with the strength of reborn bones, Celeste can''t adapt to this old body at all. Her original idea was to find a suitable young body.


    But someone sabotaged her plan.


    Who is it?


    Celeste suddenly looked back. Elijah appeared in front of her. Celeste was so frightened that she took a breath. She looked at Elijah in surprise, "how can... Elijah?"


    Celeste''s panic looks fun!


    Elijah''s mouth hooked up Celeste''s familiar gentle and elegant smile. He looked at her like this and looked at her carefully from beginning to end. "Honey, how are you... Welcome back."


    Elijah said this very sincerely. He liked her best, the way she was.


    Celeste pulled the snow-white tablecloth and wrapped her body in panic. Her panic couldn''t be hidden. No, it shouldn''t be like this, "no, how can it be? What''s the matter?"


    Elijah nodded to Celeste. She was wrong. Everything is possible in this world. He spread his hands to Celeste and gently explained to her, "no, it''s possible. Monique and I made a small bet. As for whether you can keep your promise, you don''t. yes, you are so selfish. How can you really give back your strength to them? Honey, obviously I won, Celeste. I know your malice better than anyone. You hate me so much and you are so obsessed with my destruction. Therefore, you can only think of yourself. Therefore, you lose the trust of one of your family. "


    Monica''s spell is very effective. Celeste is in a stable state. It''s easy for Elijah to kill her.


    Celeste narrowed her eyes. She still wanted to find a way to escape. She couldn''t let Monica succeed. Was her revenge really over? Yes, Celeste''s stubbornness was unmatched. Elijah slowly approached her. Celeste couldn''t fight back against Elijah''s approach, so she had to beg Elijah pitifully, "no, Honey, you can''t, don''t do this to me, I''m Celeste, I''m your little witch... "


    Elijah had no superfluous emotions. He seemed to have guessed what Celeste would say. He just answered her simply, "I''ve changed, Celeste, we can''t go back, honey, everything is possible."


    probably?


    What''s possible?


    Is it possible for Elijah to kill the woman he loves?


    Celeste looked at Elijah almost imploringly. She still didn''t believe that Elijah would really do it to her, "no, honey, it''s not over yet. I''m wrong. Please forgive me... Okay?"


    Elijah knew what Celeste meant by this. She also wanted a chance, a chance for them to start over. Unfortunately, this opportunity had long been destroyed by Celeste herself.


    Elijah can forgive Celeste for many things, but not that Celeste wants Klaus to kill Rebecca himself.


    His family is always supreme. Celeste shouldn''t want to destroy their family, which Elijah couldn''t accept at all.


    Elijah''s figure shook and he started quickly. Maybe this was his last tenderness to Celeste. He looked at Celeste so quietly and said two words, "sorry!"


    Sorry, I killed you.


    Sorry, my former lover.


    Celeste''s eyes widened.


    She still didn''t want to believe it, but she had to believe it, because Elijah really killed her.


    Celeste felt her body gradually becoming cold. This time, it was different. This time, it was a real death, and there would be no rebirth death.


    Celeste''s last mouth was still shouting, "no, impossible... It''s not over, it won''t..."


    Unfortunately, Celeste finally died. Monique personally confirmed this. Elijah stood aside. He could see that the power belonging to Celeste returned to the embrace of the earth.


    Celeste is completely dead.


    At the same time, Davina in some place suddenly opened her eyes, her pale face suddenly became pink and tender, and she came back to life!

 Chapter 680

    Davina suddenly woke up, and Rebecca and Marcel were shocked, because they had secretly come to steal Davina''s body.


    Who knows, Davina suddenly resurrected.


    However, Davina''s resurrection is definitely a great surprise for them.


    Marcel held her tightly. There were surprises in the sound line. God, she really resurrected. Although Marcel insisted that Davina would resurrect, who knows the specific time?


    Now, two witches are not dead, so they are not sure when Davina will wake up. Thank God, she wakes up now.


    Davina looked at them vaguely.


    Maybe it''s because the body has just recovered. The whole person looks like a harmless kitten. She just opens her eyes and looks at Rebecca and Marcel. They are very happy. Why?


    Mingming, didn''t you want her to die before?


    Marcel kept saying, "Davina, you''re okay... It''s okay, great, you''re okay..."


    Rebecca also had a smile.


    Davina is their last hope. As Marcel said, she woke up. Now, it''s only a matter of time to convince her.


    Davina tried hard to support her body. Marcel looked at her with some disapproval and immediately held his little witch in his arms. They had to leave first. It''s very unsafe here. Klaus will come at any time.


    Yes, Marcel has felt the danger approaching.


    Rebecca agrees with Marcel. They plan to take Davina and leave first.


    Davina grabbed Marcel''s clothes. She still didn''t say anything, but hid a little insecure. Was she afraid?


    Why?


    Marcel and Rebecca looked at each other, but they didn''t ask anything. Now is not the time. Marcel gently patted Davina on the back, "don''t worry, honey, it''s okay. You''re safe now, Davina, you know? It''s great that you''re okay. We''re safe now. I won''t let anyone hurt you! Anyone!! "


    Marcel began to move, and they had to speed up.


    Unfortunately, what he imagined was so beautiful that a figure they were all particularly familiar with appeared from a distance.


    Klaus appeared.


    No, it should be said that Klaus has found them.


    Rebecca and Marcel stumbled, without any hesitation, grabbed the last chance and rushed towards the exit.


    Marcel billibecca moved a little forward. They flew forward one after another. Yes, they can''t give up any hope.


    "Rebecca, my dear sister, don''t run away. You can''t run away!" Klaus found her, his eyes looked at them like a terrible blade, and his voice was full of excited warnings, "well, dear sister, now cherish your every breath, this is your last breath!"


    Marcel and Rebecca are only a step or two away, but Klaus is right behind.


    Their chance was blocked. Marcel held Davina tightly. No, they still had hope.


    Rebecca went between Marcel and Klaus. They had to have another end, but obviously they all ignored one person.


    Elijah''s voice suddenly appeared among them, "my sister, you''d better go away first."


    Elijah blocked Klaus.


    Klaus''s fangs came out directly, "don''t go!"

 Chapter 681

    Elijah''s appearance blocked Klaus''s hunting. Marcel and they were relieved. At least, for the time being, they were still safe. Now, Davina, she just woke up. They haven''t enough to resist Klaus for the time being.


    Rebecca stared at Elijah. She thought that Elijah and Klaus would never forgive her again, but her brother Elijah was still willing to protect her.


    Rebecca was deeply moved and her steps froze.


    Marcel pulled her. "Rebecca, come with me."


    Rebecca didn''t respond. She still looked at Klaus and Elijah. If she left, Klaus would vent his anger on Elijah. They all knew that although Elijah was strong, he might not be Klaus''s opponent.


    Elijah bit his teeth. He knew Klaus''s character. Even if he felt bad in his heart, he wouldn''t really kill him. However, Rebecca''s words were not necessarily, so she had to go, "go, Rebecca, go!"


    Elijah is very anxious and serious. That''s what he thinks. Go quickly.


    This is not the first time. It was the same last time. Elijah and Klaus met for her.


    Perhaps this is Celeste''s purpose.


    Their family will never go back.


    Klaus''s evil sight never left Rebecca''s eyes. His mouth opened and jumped out word by word, "don''t go!"


    Rebecca''s back froze.


    Murderous, murderous.


    She was afraid.


    Marcel looked at Rebecca nervously. Now, there was no time for them to hesitate. Therefore, regardless of Rebecca''s stalemate, he held out his hand and grabbed her. He wanted to leave with her, "let''s go."


    Elijah nodded to Rebecca, "come on, you all go!"


    Rebecca couldn''t help it. She was dragged away by Marcel.


    However, the reality is much more cruel than they thought. Celeste is dead and her curse is still there.


    Rebecca''s footsteps stopped. She couldn''t get out.


    Marcel walked in front. His steps were caught by Rebecca. He looked back at Rebecca suspiciously. He saw that Rebecca, who was still in a trance, was completely flustered, "no, I can''t get out!"


    Elijah and Klaus looked at each other. They smiled at the same time, a bitter smile and a sneer.


    Celeste''s spell can''t be lifted until the next moon rises. Now, all three of them are under control.


    They can''t get out.


    Rebecca''s voice was full of despair. She just looked at Elijah and Klaus. She knew what she was going to face, "sorry, Marcel, Elijah, I can''t do it. I''m trapped here..."


    Klaus was the happiest of them. He just wandered a few steps and flashed over. Although Elijah was still between them, Rebecca could clearly see Klaus. His knife was facing herself. He really wanted to kill her. Rebecca''s eyes narrowed, and a sharp stake appeared in her eyes.


    A mocking smile appeared in the corners of Klaus''s mouth.


    He looked at Rebecca so coldly. He seemed to be looking at a dead man. Elijah took a breath. He seemed to be completely frightened by Klaus. He struggled to look at his brother.


    Klaus''s voice even became gentle. He said his last promise to Rebecca, "look, this is a stake that can kill our white oak tree. I made it especially for you, my sister. Yes, I prepared it specially for you!"


    There was a fine sweat on Rebecca''s forehead.


    Klaus has what she fears most in her hand.

 Chapter 682

    Klaus tried to attack them, and Marcel and Elijah flashed in front of Rebecca at the same time.


    They wanted to protect the woman. For the time being, Klaus still had no way to deal with them quickly.


    Marcel was directly in front of Rebecca. He was the protagonist of the damn plan. Yes, Rebecca didn''t want to do it if it wasn''t for his bewitchment.


    Marcel, he is a man, a man with responsibility.


    The first wave of Klaus''s attack was blocked by Elijah with a knife. Elijah tried to communicate reasonably with Klaus for the last time. He could not kill Rebecca. That was their only lovely sister, "my brother, Klaus, please calm down. I ask you as a brother to end this farce!"


    Unfortunately, Klaus couldn''t listen to anything now. He couldn''t accept Elijah''s practice at all. He stared at Elijah suspiciously and didn''t believe that he actually did this kind of thing. "What are you doing, my brother? Are you going to betray me and choose the traitor?"


    Elijah shook his head.


    Klaus relaxed his tight body.


    However, Elijah''s next words still shattered Klaus''s hope. He didn''t care about himself. Elijah wanted to keep Rebecca. Elijah said firmly and heavily, "listen, I won''t betray any of you, but I will never allow you to hurt our sister..."


    What Elijah said is really great.


    Rebecca''s eyes are red.


    Marcel was a little weak. He found that Davina fainted again because her strength was too unstable. He was very worried. He worried about Rebecca and Davina.


    Rebecca and Elijah also discovered this fact.


    Elijah waved his hand. He wanted to control the damn situation. He smiled a conciliatory smile at Klaus.


    Klaus responded to him with a more evil sneer, and his voice was not too obvious. "Well, my brother, we can''t get out of the cemetery anyway. My brother Elijah, my great and noble brother, how long can you protect her?"


    While talking, Klaus suddenly attacked again. Fortunately, Elijah has been silently paying attention to every action of Klaus. As soon as he flashed, Elijah followed his action, and the two of them are basically commensurate.


    Rebecca''s position in the center, they formed a shackle.


    Marcel was on Elijah''s side, and he was responsible for helping.


    Klaus''s eyes turned red and his movements became more and more rough. Rebecca and Marcel noticed that Elijah had begun to hurt him.


    Klaus''s attack did not stop, so did Elijah''s confrontation. They were like two elegant beasts, fighting in the blood.


    "What do you want, my brother?" Klaus has less and less patience. He wants to kill Rebecca. However, why is Elijah in front of him? If it wasn''t for him, Klaus could kill anyone.


    Elijah smiled with some warmth. He knew that Klaus still retained a trace of reason. He would not really start on himself for the time being. Elijah''s voice was comforting, "listen, my brother, as long as I''m still alive, I''ll use any means to protect her. I''m your brother. It''s the same to her and to you."


    Klaus stopped and shook the stake in his hand at Rebecca.


    Rebecca knew what Klaus wanted to say to her. He was warning her not to involve Elijah. Indeed, she shouldn''t.


    Rebecca took a step forward.


    Klaus quickly killed the past, and Elijah was blocked. Elijah and Marcel didn''t know why Rebecca suddenly walked out of the encirclement. Elijah was scared, "what are you doing?"


    Marcel also looked at Rebecca speechless. She couldn''t continue to make trouble. Obviously, Rebecca had her own ideas. She didn''t want to drag them down, but she had no way at all.


    For the first time, she was forced to admit her incompetence. Rebecca looked at Marcel and Davina, and she said to him, "you go," Marcel looked at Rebecca in shock. After she began to say, it was much smoother, and her hoarse voice began to clear, "you go first, Davina is too weak, she needs treatment, We can''t kill her again. "


    Elijah did not object to Rebecca''s words, and Marcel fell silent. They all knew that Rebecca was true.


    If the standoff continues, they have no problem, but Davina, she may have an accident!


    Rebecca and Marcel stood face to face. Marcel''s eyes were full of ferocious struggle. He knew what it meant to leave, but he had no better way. Marcel turned his eyes to Elijah, who looked at him and nodded.


    Looking down at the pale little witch, Marcel clenched his teeth. He stared at Rebecca tightly, as if he were saying an eternal oath, "I beg you, Rebecca, I beg you, you must keep yourself alive anyway. I promise I will save you!"


    Rebecca definitely nodded at him. She knew what Marcel wanted and she was willing to give it to him.

 Chapter 683

    Elijah always focused on Klaus. He noticed that the white stake was always in his hand. He knew what it was. It was a weapon Klaus prepared for them.


    Rebecca can''t escape, but Elijah doesn''t intend to let her face Klaus directly, so he directly blocked between them. Elijah almost stared at Rebecca with a subtle hatred, "listen, my sister, don''t appear in front of him, it will only make him more angry... You leave first and let me deal with him!"


    The area of the witch''s sacred secret is very broad enough to hide an ancestor vampire. Therefore, Elijah decided to stop Klaus from really attacking Rebecca at all costs.


    Anyway, they are a family.


    But Rebecca didn''t know if she really should escape, where she could escape, and how stubborn Klaus was. Rebecca knew better than anyone.


    Rebecca''s tears fell. Elijah glanced at her pain and said, "Damn, how can you still be here? According to the original plan, shouldn''t you and Marcel be on the other side of the world long ago?"


    Rebecca smiled, her voice filled with despair, "no, my dear brother, you and I know it''s not far enough. As long as he doesn''t give up killing us, no matter how far it is, he won''t hesitate."


    Indeed, Klaus raised his eyebrows. They were a real family.


    Klaus flashed over and Elijah instinctively blocked him. Klaus was less and less patient. He looked at Elijah directly, "Elijah, remember my advice and stay away from our sister. She is my... My prey!"


    Elijah''s teeth burst out, and he was directly inspired by Klaus''s tone.


    Klaus''s killing intention was a hundred times more obvious than him. He shook his sharp knife and looked at Rebecca, as if considering where to start first.


    Rebecca didn''t move. She was completely frozen.


    ... Rebecca knows very well that no one can save her. Yes, no one can save her!


    No one can change Klaus''s decision.


    Rebecca suddenly felt a little ridiculous. After their efforts for so long, their family was trapped in this damn place.


    Elijah heard Rebecca''s exceptionally low voice, "Elijah, do you know? I''ve never seen him like this. He''s completely dazzled by anger. He''s been yelling all kinds of ugly sarcasm all night... Yes, there''s no doubt. He''ll kill me. "


    Elijah did not refute, but he did not agree with Rebecca''s idea.


    Because he''s still here.


    For Elijah, Rebecca would not die as long as he was here.


    Klaus''s actions were blocked by Elijah countless times. Wounds, new and old, began to appear on their bodies. However, they did not give up any hope. Yes, Klaus and Elijah are still facing each other for their only sister.


    "Well, you try to stay away from him!" Elijah couldn''t care too much. He had only one choice. He asked Rebecca to escape first. Anyway, Rebecca''s existence was a source of stimulation. Klaus looked at her and wanted to bite her thin neck.


    Rebecca twitched her mouth and sneered, "well, my brother, you''re right. It''s a good idea, but given that the hateful dead witch Celeste trapped us here until dawn... It may not be easy for you to keep me away from this demon."


    Rebecca almost gave up hope, but Elijah insisted. He even tried his best to take the white stake in Klaus''s hand.


    Elijah looked back at Rebecca fiercely. "Get out, you hide."


    Elijah was going to fight Klaus to the end before the next moon officially appeared.


    Rebecca gritted her teeth.


    She could not live up to the efforts of Elijah and Marcel. She suddenly dodged and disappeared.


    Rebecca temporarily fled in another direction.


    As time went by, Rebecca was waiting for her death. This kind of waiting was particularly difficult, but she had to force herself to do it.


    Marcel sent Davina safely to a place, and then he immediately called Rebecca.


    Rebecca saw Marcel''s name on the mobile phone. She had never been so excited. She tightly dragged the mobile phone and the name. Rebecca seemed to seize hope.


    Marcel tried hard to give Rebecca the motivation to stick to it. His voice slowly came from the mobile phone, "Rebecca, trust me, I won''t leave you in it. Soon, Davina will find out the loophole of the spell and let you out in advance, and then we can leave here together!"


    How determined Marcel said, Rebecca was still a little uneasy. Her eyes were not far away, "if Klaus wants to chase us..."


    "No, don''t worry, we won''t let him find it so easily. I''ve been worried for centuries... I''ll flee in a hurry when there''s trouble. Do you want me to return to this life again?" Rebecca also insisted. She was tired. This time, she wanted to face it and die happily.


    Rebecca, she can''t suppress her despair. Fortunately, Marcel doesn''t think so. He still insists on the road of rescue. "Worry about this later. Give me some time. I promise I''ll save you..."


    Marcel listened a little, and Rebecca finally hung up the phone calmly.


    Elijah and Klaus are still struggling.


    Rebecca hung up.

 Chapter 684

    Marcel looked at the phone in a daze. In fact, he was not as firm as he thought. He just comforted Rebecca, because one of them had to work hard to hold on to hope.


    Rebecca can''t, then he must hold on.


    Now, Marcel''s specific task is not Rebecca, but Davina, the resurrected little witch he brought back.


    Marcel wiped his face hard. He approached Davina in three or two steps. No matter what happened, Davina could wake up again. It was a happy thing for Marcel. He lowered his head and carefully kissed her forehead, "Hey, dear Davina, do you feel better? I brought you something - organic soap box, scented candles and some incense. I hope these can help you find yourself as soon as possible... Also, I heard that the witches are celebrating. Three of the four sacrificed girls have been resurrected!! The first is your friend Monique, and then another girl. Now it''s you. I heard that the other two girls said that when they died, the witch ancestors had been accompanying them, talking to them and teaching them. They said they had never been so strong... So honey, what about you? Are you the same? "


    Davina seems to have changed. She is still numb. However, Marcel knows one thing very well, that is Davina. She can hear.


    So Marcel went on again and again.


    For a long time, Davina''s voice slowly appeared¡° No, it''s not... Mine is totally different. There''s nothing there, just endless cold, emptiness and darkness! "


    Because Davina was just a betrayer to their witch, she didn''t see, hear or feel anything.


    Marcel looked at this desperate and powerless Davina. He shook his fist hard, and the blood slowly penetrated out. "I, I''m sorry Davina, if it weren''t for my stupidity."


    Yes, if it weren''t for marcel, they wouldn''t have come to this step, but after this step, they wouldn''t have any chance to turn back.


    Davina didn''t put Marcel''s apology in her heart. She just wanted to escape everything, "sorry, I don''t want to talk about this. Marcel, please don''t force me!"


    Davina is on the verge of collapse.


    Marcel, he has no way to go on. Davina has always paid more to him.


    Now that she was so pale, how could Marcel insist on opening her wound.


    Marcel continues to think about how to try to get Davina''s trust, once again.


    However, trust this kind of thing is very subtle. It''s like a piece of white paper. You''ve kneaded it into a ball, but when you open it again, it may become different.


    Marcel and Davina are in an awkward stalemate.


    Klaus and Elijah are the same. Every time when Klaus is ready to move, Elijah will stop it immediately.


    They''ve called several times, "you''ve been like this for hours. What''s the point?"


    Klaus tried hard to suppress the hasty play. Damn Elijah, what did he want to do, "dear brother, I''ve struggled with you since I was a child. You know me best. I won''t be knocked down or persuaded. You can''t pass me."


    Elijah refuted his statement. Klaus was too arrogant. Elijah''s defense was the first in the world. Klaus almost lost his patience. "Well, I can, but I may have to step on your body..."


    Elijah''s stubbornness was about to become the last straw. Klaus''s eyes were getting darker and darker. He looked at Elijah and began to sneer coldly, "speaking of it, my brother, you really stabbed me and made me suffer nameless pain for hours. Maybe I should transfer my anger to you?"


    Elijah frowned in disgust. Klaus looked really disgusting now. Elijah firmly grasped Klaus''s hand. "You should see your murderous look and self righteous posture. You''re just like your father! You are a devil! "


    "No, I''m not him!" Klaus immediately refuted Elijah''s words. They all said he was reasonable, but Klaus also had his own bottom line, "how can I be the same as him? My anger comes from Rebecca''s betrayal, and he''s just completely crazy. You''ve never experienced his cruelty... You two have no Cole, no Finn, and neither of you! "


    Elijah shook his head in despair. No, Klaus is not the usual Klaus at all. He was'' instigated ''. He wants to prove something with death. However, facts have proved that many things are doomed.

 Chapter 685

    Elijah is still trying to persuade Klaus. He believes that his brother still has a trace of reason.


    Klaus''s attack did not stop. Elijah said sharply, "Damn it, Klaus, do you really want to be the second Michael?"


    Klaus''s mouth turned up. "Brother, you''re wrong. I''ll never be his."


    Elijah grabbed Klaus by the collar. "Really? But why do I think you are becoming another terrible devil step by step, my brother, I think you may have forgotten what he really looks like! "


    "No," Klaus hit Elijah with a backhand. They fell on the tombstone and smashed a lot of stones. Klaus couldn''t accept Elijah''s statement, "no, you''re wrong, my brother, I haven''t forgotten. I''ve never forgotten the devil!"


    Yes, Klaus. How could he forget?


    How could he forget the devil?


    Klaus, he still remembers their father, the damn devil. He couldn''t help thinking of his childhood.


    As a child, Klaus and Elijah had the best feelings. I don''t know why Elijah liked his brother Klaus very much. Even if the other two brothers were closer to him, Elijah liked Klaus more.


    Klaus''s body was not very good since he was a child. He liked the same things as ordinary little boys.


    For example, archery.


    Elijah would occasionally teach him archery. That time, it was their separate teaching practice.


    Klaus pulled a bow hard. He was carefully aiming at a prey.


    Elijah stood behind him and lowered his voice. "Hey, yes... You''re in the right position. Hold your breath. It''s now!"


    Klaus let go and the arrow flew out.


    Clearly aimed at the position is very accurate, but Klaus''s strength is still not enough, so they regret to find that the prey escaped.


    Klaus looked at Elijah sadly. He missed. Elijah gently comforted his brother, "it doesn''t matter. Your aim has improved. You can hit it next time."


    Klaus just showed a shy smile. As a result, there was a sharp pain behind him, and a gloomy voice appeared beside them, "my son, you still encourage him, my Elijah, he is different from you. Look at him. No matter how hard he tries, he can only become more sad every day..."


    There was a strong man around them. Their father, Klaus, secretly envied and feared the man.


    Elijah shut up in silence.


    Michael is not a good tempered man.


    However, Klaus will never write a lesson¡° No, I''m not sad, father. "


    A slap came down.


    Klaus was beaten and his head tilted to one side. Michael didn''t want to look at him. "Listen, don''t refute me. You''re not qualified to hold this weapon. If you can''t hunt, you''re useless and a burden!"


    Klaus was robbed of his bow and arrow.


    Elijah was taken away by Michael, and Klaus hugged Michael''s calf tightly, "no, don''t treat me like this, father, I''m sorry, I''ll try!"


    Michael didn''t care about Klaus''s plea at all. He just continued to beat Klaus on the back. "It''s a pity that the tearful apology can''t fill his stomach. However, I think you still have skills. This is your only skill, isn''t it?"


    Michael''s hand is getting stronger and stronger.


    Klaus was almost dying from being beaten by him.


    Elijah finally couldn''t help holding his brother. "No, father, please stop!"


    Michael pushed Elijah away with a backhand. "Get back, or you''ll be the next one. Elijah, you don''t understand. This child needs a whip to become strong!"


    They had no way to refute their father''s authority. Elijah could only be pushed away by him again and again. Finally, he could only watch his brother be punched and kicked by their father.


    Since then, they have sworn that they will never do this to their relatives.


    But as like as two peas, Claus is doing exactly the same thing as Rebecca does.


    Klaus and Elijah looked at each other, as if they thought of his brother''s insistence on guarding his face many years ago. Klaus didn''t continue to fight Elijah.


    He has only one goal.


    "Brother, don''t insist, you can''t convince me!"


    Klaus wants to kill Rebecca, because he can''t accept betrayal. He can''t kill Marcel. However, Rebecca is different. Sometimes, the more he lies, the more he can''t accept it.


    Rebecca betrayed not only him, but also the whole family. For Klaus, this must not be forgiven.


    Elijah could only spit out a mouthful of blood. He continued to follow Klaus''s footsteps. He couldn''t let what they all regretted happen again.


    Even if Rebecca is really wrong, she can''t be killed by Klaus.


    This is a tragedy for all people. Elijah can''t let Celeste succeed.


    Elijah flashed in front of Klaus again, "Klaus, I understand your anger, but I beg you to be a better person than him and let our sister go, okay? My brother, you can''t live under his shadow all your life. We must do what he can''t do. "


    What Elijah said was true, but Klaus couldn''t listen at all. He just smiled coldly, "my brother, you''re really ridiculous. What are you talking about?"


    Elijah grabbed Klaus by the wrist, and their movements paused a little. "I''m asking you, my brother, I''m asking you to show your merciful grace, not this pathetic cruelty."


    Klaus blinked helplessly at Elijah. He was completely black and murderous. Did Elijah have a little logic, "Elijah, my brother, you want me to show mercy to the people who wronged me. You really don''t know me at all, do you? My brother... "

 Chapter 686

    Klaus responded to his brother again and again. Before long, there was blood on Elijah''s mouth!


    He is not Klaus''s opponent.


    However, Elijah''s stubbornness has always been unmatched. Therefore, he is still holding on. Klaus''s curse is becoming more and more obvious. He just said it to Rebecca on purpose.


    Yes, Klaus knows very well that their sister is nearby.


    Elijah''s action is getting slower and slower. He is still trying to stand in a stalemate with Klaus. Their attack is becoming more and more fierce. Klaus''s patience is getting worse and worse. He has begun to lay a heavy hand.


    Elijah had no intention to continue his advice. He had to die.


    Bang bang.


    The sound of a fist hitting the body.


    Rebecca''s hands were twisted into something she didn''t know. She just looked at them quietly.


    Her brothers are fighting for her. Elijah, he has been injured, but Klaus is not going to let him go.


    No, to be exact, as long as Klaus still insists on killing her, their brother Elijah will not give up. If it goes on like this, Elijah will be beaten alive into a cripple.


    As long as Elijah has no ability to act, Klaus can come and kill her at ease. Klaus has never been a patient man.


    Rebecca knew it.


    No, it can''t go on like this!!


    Rebecca bit her teeth. Everything should end. Rebecca''s figure shook and disappeared.


    Rebecca looked at Klaus with blood red eyes. A wicked smile came out of Klaus''s mouth, "you''re finally out, my sister."


    Rebecca looked at Elijah, who fell to the ground. If she didn''t come out, his brother would be beaten alive by another brother. How could she not come out, "Damn, enough! Klaus, no matter what I did wrong, my sin is hard to compare with you!! You want revenge. You want to kill me, don''t you? You have plenty of time... Well, before that, I''ll look into your eyes and tell you why? Why should we betray you? It''s you. It''s all because of you. It''s your cruelty and resentment that makes us what we are now!! "


    Rebecca was completely out of her mind. She began to scream sharply at Klaus. These voices were not only the current sadness, but also the hatred that had been suppressed for too many years.


    The hatred between their brother and sister.


    Klaus had no other reaction. He just lazily took out his knife and compared it with Rebecca. Indeed, he still had a lot of time, "do you still want to defend yourself? My funny sister, well... Please say what you want. When you''re finished, I''ll give you the punishment you deserve... I''ll never be soft, my sister Rebecca. It doesn''t matter if I need to solve Elijah first! "


    Klaus''s eyes never left Rebecca. Of course, Rebecca was the same. Elijah looked at them and covered his eyes. He couldn''t!


    No, the occurrence of this scene is the most unbearable for Elijah. Klaus''s eyes are determined eyes, and so is Rebecca. Can they really only live one?!


    However, there was no way to stop this scene. Their hatred that had been hidden for more than 1000 years finally slowly surfaced.

 Chapter 687

    Klaus, Elijah and Rebecca have formed a stalemate, and Marcel here is suffering now.


    Davina''s situation is very bad, but Marcel has no way. Davina refuses to communicate with him. The memory slowly comes back, and Davina''s heart is broken.


    For Davina, Marcel and Rebecca are the same. They both use her to hurt her... Finally, they abandon her existence!


    Marcel, he took his little witch and went to a slightly safer place - father Kieran''s church.


    Camille is inside. She is also actively looking for Klaus. Marcel brings her bad news.


    Camille saw Davina with a pale face. She looked very bad, but... She was alive?


    Although she had heard about the resurrection of the witch, Camille was still very excited when she really faced a resurrected Davina. She rushed up and hugged Davina.


    Marcel breathed a sigh of relief. Davina needs the care of a gentle woman. He knows that Camille is the best candidate. Fortunately, Camille is still willing to accept them.


    Davina was comforted and left by them. Camille carefully checked it. Davina didn''t look too bad, but she was too white and had no strength. Camille placed her in her bedroom.


    Marcel''s face was a little embarrassed. He nodded at Camille, then turned and went out first. Davina woke up and the first person she wanted to see wasn''t necessarily him. Besides, Marcel has been worried about Rebecca, and he still needs to do something.


    Davina woke up from the darkness vaguely. She was still shaking and blinking. She was completely unfamiliar with the environment. However, she saw Camille, her friend Camille.


    Davina knows that Camille is an honest human being, but she is not only surrounded by honest friends, but also wants to make use of her strong power. Yes... Davina, she has gradually recovered her memory.


    Camille''s eyes were full of comfort. Davina helped her. She was still a child. Her resurrection brought a kind of hope. Camille gently lingered on her face, "Hey, are you okay? Marcel asked me to take care of you... "


    Davina looked at Camille so quietly that she didn''t seem to hear anything.


    Camille knew that Davina had died once, and many of her ideas were estimated to be different. Now she seems to have lost everything. Davina is indifferent to everything around her.


    ... she doesn''t care where she is. Davina doesn''t care. She doesn''t care about Camille. Even, she doesn''t care about herself at all.


    Camille tightly covered his mouth. Damn it, how could such a pure and naive little witch become like this? Her heart was very uncomfortable. No wonder Marcel asked her to accompany Davina. Camille seemed more meticulous and considerate. She grabbed Davina''s hand and asked softly, "so, Davina, Do you want to tell me what happened? "


    Davina didn''t respond at first, but Camille was a woman who had been a psychologist. She knew how to comfort a little girl who seemed to have lost her soul.


    Gradually, Davina began to have some slight reactions.

 Chapter 688

    Davina''s vision became ethereal. She seemed to be just talking to herself, "yes, I remember... I died. At first I was alone, but then I heard their voice... They whispered in my ear..."


    Camille''s voice could not respond softly to Vina, "... Who?"


    "Ancestors, ancestors of witches, they are very angry with me... I use my strength against my people. They say that if I abuse my magic again, they will severely punish me!"


    Davina was scared. They could see it.


    Camille stopped talking. She only knew one thing. Davina needed to rest.


    She came out and shook her head at marcel, who had been hiding behind. Marcel didn''t immediately respond to Camille''s questions. He just went aside and took out a bottle of wine.


    Took a hard sip.


    Camille closed the door. Davina has fallen asleep temporarily because of the medicine. Now, she needs to have a good talk with Marcel.


    This damned vampire, what did he do to Davina? Camille took a deep breath. No, she didn''t know for a long time. Davina has been forced to death by them once. To be exact, what''s Marcel''s plan now?!


    Marcel can see Camille''s suspicious eyes even if he doesn''t look back. Yes, he has long lost their trust.


    The liquor ran bitterly in Marcel''s throat. He clearly knew his incompetence. Davina no longer believed him. Even she didn''t want to see him. So, how could he save Rebecca?


    Marcel has nothing to hide.


    Camille was about to be blown up by the two of them. What was the structure of their brain? She completely lost her tenderness to Davina and became angry with Marcel. "You mean... You betrayed Klaus, the most dangerous and terrible vampire in history a century ago, and then, The only one who can save you is the girl you locked in my attic. Our Davina, isn''t it? "


    "Yes, but there seems to be nothing she can do now." Marcel can only answer Camille like this.


    Camille almost laughed angrily. "Yes, Davina is a loser to you now. Did you bring her here because of me? In fact, your only hope is


    Can I restore the poor little witch mentally? "


    Marcel was silent for a moment. Camille said sharply, but it was really the same thing. He smiled coolly, "it''s almost the case... However, Camille, I hope you don''t understand one thing. You also need her, don''t you? Your uncle... As a family enchanted by witches, you are too arrogant... You must understand one thing like me. Davina''s magic is your only hope. "


    Camille stared at Marcel bluntly, "then we can''t ignore the reality!"


    Marcel can''t continue to waste time and persuade Camille. He can only say very directly, "this magic is basically our final outcome. I know witches better than you. Camille, I hope you can remember that every spell has loopholes. Among all people, you should stick to your faith, shouldn''t you?"


    Camille''s tears were about to come out. Her faith, if it weren''t for the spell of those damn witches, she would be like this, "faith? I had no faith when Sean died!!! "


    "When I returned to New Orleans, I just wanted to stop the war between vampires and women..." Marcel was still trying to explain their interests to her.


    Camille directly planned Marcel''s delusion. She didn''t agree with Marcel''s idea at all. "Yeah, now the witch is out of control, and you let an ancestor vampire control the French region... No, we have no hope, Marcel, don''t you understand? You have no hope, the city has no hope, and of course I have no hope! "


    Seeing Davina with a broken heart, Camille knew that her last glimmer of hope was gone.


    Camille was so disappointed that Marcel was grumpy. He directly lost the wine bottle in his hand. He grabbed Camille''s arm and wanted her to believe in herself again, "no, I found Davina, and she will find a way to defeat Klaus..."


    Marcel doesn''t know whether to tell himself or Camille. They must believe in this hope.


    Camille reluctantly clenched his teeth and shook his head at Marcel. She knew Klaus''s persistence better than anyone, "no, you''re wrong. Klaus will break through the cage, and then he will find you, and then tear you to pieces... What kind of cause and effect... The person who needs to be awakened is you Marcel!"

 Chapter 689

    Rebecca, she chose to face Klaus directly.


    The three of them formed a stalemate.


    A sneer came out of the corners of Klaus''s mouth. He knew what they were thinking. Elijah and Rebecca were still trying to convince him. It was ridiculous. Klaus just raised his eyebrows naturally and jumped to the high place. The voice was still lazy irony, "well... If you insist, my brother and sister, let''s start..."


    "Start what?" Elijah still stared at Klaus warily. What did he want to do? Damn it, now, he can''t guess his brother''s idea more and more.


    Klaus answered his question directly, "what''s the beginning? Of course, the trial of Rebecca. "


    Klaus''s attitude doesn''t matter. It seems that he just wants to give Elijah a reason. Yes, no matter what they do, Klaus has the same plan. He wants to kill Rebecca at all costs.


    The trial began.


    Klaus sat high above him, his eyes looking down from above. Rebecca didn''t step back, and Elijah stood by them.


    Elijah wants to try to blur the focus. He wants to exist as a referee. He is still communicating with Klaus, but unfortunately, Klaus and Rebecca have exchanged a tacit understanding in sight.


    They have to say it face to face.


    Yes, Klaus also wants to hear the explanation of his damn and lovely sister.


    "Your self-consciousness is really good, my sister. I appreciate your practice. It''s really a relief..." Klaus controlled his conceit, and the voice line was suppressed. He calmed down. At least, he no longer made sharp satire. "Good, please tell your truth!"


    "... yes, just tell your truth and I''ll make sure he performs well..." Elijah still didn''t give up. Naturally, he chose to stand on Rebecca''s side first, because Klaus was so crazy that he could only make such an expedient measure.


    Elijah sat down as a judge, and he was between them.


    Klaus didn''t object. He just hooked his mouth.


    His brother has always been so innocent.


    Elijah frowned, Klaus. What other plans did he have.


    However, it was obvious that Klaus had no other plans. He wanted to get a result in words, "well, Rebecca, now I want to ask you... What is your defense for being accused of betraying your blood relatives?"


    Rebecca stares at Klaus fiercely. Is he very proud now, but she won''t let his pride last too long. Rebecca doesn''t have any fear. She''s out of her mind, "Damn, I want you to shut up and listen quietly!"


    Before Rebecca could speak, Klaus smiled coldly, "listen to you, my sister, do you need me to remind you? You summoned our father, you brought him to our home, you destroyed our happiness, didn''t you? Rebecca, damn Rebecca, what else can you say? "


    Rebecca looked at Klaus coldly. She knew her crime and didn''t need his repeated emphasis. She just said her thoughts, "yes, I summoned him back. I know he is the only thing you''re afraid of. I want you to leave that damn time!"


    "Leave?" Klaus looked at Rebecca so speechless. She said this reason, "why, do you want me to leave because you hate me?" My sister, you are the biggest liar in the world. Will his father''s arrival only bring such results?


    Rebecca held her hands tightly, and a broken voice appeared in her throat, "yes, because you are hateful! Klaus, you don''t know how much I hated you at that time. I want you to die. You want to kill every man who loves me. You deprive me of the freedom of love! "

 Chapter 690

    Elijah''s eyes changed.


    Klaus stood up directly, and he flashed in front of Rebecca, "is this the best excuse you''re looking for? You called the destroyer Michael, the vampire hunter we feared most, just because I stopped you from running to some stupid suitor? "


    Klaus simply didn''t want to believe that his sister was so stupid. Did she only have men in her mind?


    Obviously, Rebecca and Klaus have completely different ideas. What she cares about is the freedom of her love.


    Rebecca can''t accept Klaus''s control over her freedom and love.


    Elijah approached them silently.


    Rebecca''s mood began to slowly get out of control. Rebecca knew that Klaus had not changed at all. He was an extremely stubborn devil. "Yes, my brother, you said it was for my good, and you said you wanted to take good care of your only sister. However, I know very well that you are cruel. You are a demon with strong control. Yes, You still manipulate others... "


    Rebecca''s accusations became more and more exaggerated. Klaus had to interrupt her accusation. He felt that Rebecca could not correctly understand what he had done. "Rebecca, you are still so stupid. As your brother, I want to protect you from those fools and parasites... Of course, your poor judgment. You don''t have any judgment at all, Think about it, my sister... "


    "Really? What about the person you cherish and even call a friend? Then why did you stop me from loving Marcel? " Rebecca questioned Klaus''s idea. If it was just some inexplicable people, Rebecca could endure, but what about Marcel?


    What about marcel, who Klaus grew up watching?


    Why Klaus still can''t accept her leaving them? Yes, it''s not the reason for those men at all. Rebecca and Elijah know that it''s because Klaus is selfish. He can''t accept them together at all.


    Rebecca and Marcel are together, which represents their betrayal of Klaus!


    Sure enough, just as Rebecca''s voice fell, Klaus became excited, and his fangs burst out, "Damn it, don''t mention his name!" Klaus''s hands began to want violence, but Elijah suddenly stood up. He stopped Klaus. "No, my brother, let her go on."


    The trial is not over yet.


    Rebecca slowly retreated a few steps. She looked at them so sadly, especially focused on the bottom of Klaus''s eyes. Her voice choked. She seemed to wake up from a beautiful dream, "my brother, my dear Klaus, what''s the matter with you? I still remember the boy who often makes me laugh and gives me gifts. He loves art and music... How gentle and beautiful he is. I once wanted to be like you, but now look at you, look at the devil in front of us. How did you fall here? "


    Klaus''s face turned black,


    Elijah came to him and devoutly grabbed Klaus''s hands. "My brother, you said you despised Rebecca''s betrayal, but no one has supported you longer than her... Not even me. Maybe you forgot. I still remember the day our father found you making chess pieces with his hunting knife..."


    Klaus felt a pain in his back. That pain was brought to him by the damn man, and Klaus will never forget it.


    Elijah thought for a moment and told Klaus the truth. He wanted Klaus to know Rebecca''s feelings for him¡° I still remember that our father beat you severely. The whip seemed endless. I''m afraid you can''t hold on... "

 Chapter 691

    Yes, Klaus, he still remembers that Elijah at that time had been begging Michael not to hit him, but their father was still very cruel to Klaus. He would never show mercy to Klaus. Elijah desperately wanted to catch their father, "no, don''t hit him, father, please!"


    Michael didn''t care about Elijah''s persuasion at all. He just said to him fiercely, "step back."


    Elijah was waved away by him.


    Klaus was hard beaten by him until their sister appeared. Rebecca was holding a sharp knife in her hand. Yes, she was afraid and her hand was still trembling slightly. However, she bravely stood in front of Klaus, "no, father, stop it, Don''t... "Rebecca, she is facing their father so hard. The knife in her hand followed her hands and trembled, "stop, I won''t let you hurt him again!"


    Michael didn''t know why he really stopped. He slowly turned around and said, "you... You''re against me for him?"


    Rebecca shook and nodded desperately. She wanted to protect her brother. At that time, Rebecca loved her brother Klaus so much that she believed Klaus loved her as well.


    Klaus looked at her gently, and Rebecca still dared not put down her knife.


    Elijah was a little shocked. He didn''t know that their sister would be so brave. She dared to face their cruel father alone.


    Obviously, Rebecca''s abnormality really restrained Michael. He cursed, then waved the knife and left.


    He left and Klaus was saved.


    Rebecca and Elijah remember very well that if Rebecca interfered, Klaus might be beaten to half his life again.


    It was time for Klaus to wipe the blood off his mouth. Then they dragged him back to the room.


    Then, this kind of thing became commonplace. Their father looked for every opportunity to beat or even kill Klaus. Every time, they would try their best to protect him.


    The unity of their family also began slowly at that time.


    Klaus, have you forgotten?


    Elijah''s eyes are very clean. He is lucky. Klaus looks at his brother like this. Elijah has never changed. Among them, he is the happiest. He always knows what he wants and what he is insisting on.


    But Klaus looked at Rebecca and they were different.


    They have changed. For more than a thousand years, it has been long enough to turn love into hate, long enough that their brothers and sisters can no longer love each other, and they have become enemies.


    Klaus smiled slowly. He thought Elijah was naive and ridiculous. "My brother, how can I describe your kindness? Our sister is no longer Rebecca before. You think she is still a good child, so you''d rather imagine her to be very loyal... But she betrayed me and us in order to be with Marcel!"


    Elijah shook his head. He did not agree with Klaus. Their sister was not like this. Rebecca may have really done wrong, but Klaus could not and could not kill her. Elijah approached Klaus and he was still trying to convince his brother, "no, Rebecca, she loves us. Have you forgotten? She is our sister, the only sister. "


    Klaus didn''t look away directly. He didn''t want to talk nonsense with Elijah. He wanted a conclusion that their sister must admit, "well, I admit this fact. Maybe that''s why you protect her, my brother, for the sake of family and love. Maybe I can calm down my anger... As long as Rebecca admits her mistake, She herself is also the victim of her foolish behavior. Admit that her beloved Marcel used her to drive us away and take my city! "


    Klaus clearly meant that he wanted Rebecca to admit her mistakes and crimes.


    Unfortunately, his sister is not as simple as Klaus thought. She always has her own ideas and opinions.


    When Elijah was still struggling with the final result, Rebecca had no patience. She directly interrupted Klaus''s words, "... No, Marcel didn''t use me."


    This love is not wrong, but their practice is too inappropriate. Rebecca knows very well that even if Marcel really bewitched her, she really has the idea of trying to drive Klaus away.


    She hates her brother. Rebecca knows it in her heart.


    Klaus was still aggressive. He wanted Rebecca to admit her mistake. "No, although you speak for him, you can''t help wondering, my sister. Maybe I''m right!"


    This is a psychological war. Klaus wants to disintegrate Rebecca''s will. What he wants to destroy is not only Rebecca''s body, but also her willpower. Yes, Klaus''s black in his eyes is becoming more and more obvious.


    Klaus''s words became more and more vicious.


    Rebecca was forced to step back. She desperately wanted to clarify her point of view, "no, we love each other. It was your repeated obstruction that led to your destruction..."


    Rebecca was gradually driven by Klaus. She didn''t believe what Klaus said, but he forced her to a dead end step by step.


    Klaus seemed to know Rebecca''s next statement long ago. He mocked coldly. The corners of his mouth were full of charming murderous spirit, "isn''t it? You love each other... It''s ridiculous. If you really love each other, why didn''t he come to you after you left New Orleans... Oh, by the way, I said, he''s busy stealing my achievements here! "


    Klaus laughed as he spoke.


    Elijah frowned. He knew Klaus''s plan. He wanted to decompose Rebecca''s camp from the inside. He not only wanted to kill Rebecca, but also wanted Rebecca to taste the taste of betrayal.


    Elijah wanted to come forward to advise. Unfortunately, Rebecca found out Klaus''s purpose. She saw their sister holding her chest with both hands. Rebecca became extremely firm, "Klaus, you are so cunning, I know... You want me to give up marcel, and then, pitifully, ask for your forgiveness? No, you can''t!! Marcel didn''t do anything wrong. It''s me. For my love, it''s me. My name is Michael!! "


    As she spoke, Rebecca''s mood began to get out of control again. Her tears stayed numbly. She knew that she had made a mistake. She was wrong at the beginning. Now everything belongs to her retribution.


    Klaus didn''t speak.


    Elijah flashed over and hugged their sister tightly. Rebecca hasn''t really cried for many years. "Rebecca, you must calm down!"


    Rebecca struggled desperately. Her eyes never left Klaus. Her anger and despair constantly appeared in front of them. "Yes, my brother, you''re right. It''s me who led him to New Orleans! However, I don''t really want to destroy my home. I want to drive away the devil you. Yes, it''s all because of you and your malice! "


    Looking at Rebecca helplessly, she now has no way to control her emotions. Tears and madness wrapped Rebecca all at once. She completely collapsed in front of them, "you, because of you, Klaus, my brother... You know, I long for love and hope, but you don''t let me get either!! You destroyed me, you destroyed me first, destroyed my love, destroyed my freedom, I hate you!! I hate you more than anyone!! Yes, I hate and fear my father, but he is not as hateful as you. What''s really terrible is you, my illegitimate brother, your existence threatens me. Yes, it threatens me just like now! I want to get rid of you. If you give me another chance, I won''t be soft! "

 Chapter 692

    All of a sudden, their Rebecca completely angered her brother Klaus. The angry Klaus rushed directly, as sharp as the sharpest knife.


    Elijah sighed and came out. He flew directly in the middle. At this time, Elijah''s angle was very speculative and stuck in the right position. His goal was very simple, that is, the knife in Klaus''s hand. He had no worries.


    However, Klaus is different from Elijah. Now he just wants to kill Rebecca, so he is careless. A second later, Elijah succeeded. He grabbed what he wants, so all the knives in Klaus''s hand came into Elijah''s hand.


    Klaus, he was too angry.


    Elijah looked at them helplessly. He didn''t say much superfluous nonsense. He directly lost both knives, and then continued to fight with Klaus.


    Rebecca took a tangled look at Elijah. She didn''t want to continue to escape. However, the current situation simply didn''t allow Rebecca to have another choice. Klaus was mad. If Rebecca continued to stay, Elijah could only work harder and harder.


    Elijah roared out while beating. What''s the meaning of his sister pestling like a wood? He doesn''t want to continue to communicate with her now. Doesn''t she know that saving her life is the first thing at this time?


    "My sister, you go!"


    Rebecca was still a little hesitant. She really wanted to settle the account with Klaus. "No, I won''t go." Obviously, Rebecca forgot. Even if she didn''t know, Klaus didn''t have time to calculate with her.


    "Damn it, I told you to go!" Elijah was furious now. Damn it, why would one pair not listen to him.


    Rebecca was startled by Elijah. She glared at Klaus fiercely, so she had no choice but to continue to escape.


    Elijah breathed a sigh of relief.


    Klaus''s eyes narrowed, and now he began to feel that Elijah''s brother was really getting in the way.


    Elijah reluctantly smiled bitterly at Klaus. He could only spread his hand and explained to his brother, "we have no choice, my brother. If you can''t listen to what she said, you can only give it to me!"


    Elijah took it seriously. They must have someone to stop all this. Now, there is no one but Elijah, just like Klaus and Rebecca, they have no choice.


    Rebecca ran away, and Marcel''s side was not smooth. Yes, Davina''s mood was very chaotic. She couldn''t help Marcel and them at all. Marcel and Rebecca miscalculated.


    Camille has no way.


    Marcel secretly came to Camille again. Now he didn''t dare to appear next to Davina. Marcel was afraid to stimulate Davina.


    Camille shook his head at Marcel. "No, we think it''s too simple, but that''s not the case. Listen, Marcel, I''ve learned the impact of pain. Davina''s state is very wrong!!"


    Indeed, Camille''s eyes became deep. She remembered a problem. She also told Davina. Her reaction was amazing. Davina didn''t look like a 16-year-old girl at all. She changed.


    Camille wanted to comfort Davina. She tried to have a little communication with Davina, "Hey, honey, I''ve learned the influence of pain. The witches who pushed you to the ceremony deceived you and hurt you..."


    Davina directly interrupted Camille''s kindness. She knew what they wanted, but now she had no way, "no, Camille, what you learned in books can''t help me."


    Davina was so calm.


    Camille had no way to refute her statement, because Davina, she basically said the truth.


    Camille can only change one way. Now she hasn''t found the entry point belonging to Davina. If there is no entry point, she doesn''t know how to continue, "well, let''s not talk about what''s in the book, honey, tell us about your experience?"


    Camille hugged Davina tightly. She first showed her her wound. "Listen, Davina, my friend, I want to tell you about me. You know, I have a brother. Yes, my brother Sean, my twin brother. Since my brother died, I thought I would never get out... I blamed him with tears every day, and then I suddenly realized... Even if I was drowned by sadness, it didn''t help. I had to move forward. Yes, I had to find the truth, so I came to this city. I need to find the truth. Yes, I''m determined not to go on like this! If I can do it, then you can do it, dear Davina, please believe me, please believe us... "


    Davina sat up directly. She hugged herself tightly. Davina looked more pale and weak against the background of her snow-white dress. She looked at Camille with tears and smiles. There was no empathy in the world, and some had only ulterior purposes¡° Camille, what are you trying to say? Did you free me from this hell? Honey, it''s easy for you to say, but those witches won''t let me go like this... They haven''t settled the account with me yet. They hate me. You don''t know how much they hate me! "


    Camille grabbed Davina''s hands. What she needs now is the power of support. "No, no one can control you unless you complete them. Davina, you know your strength and the power you have. Have you forgotten?"


    Davina pulled her hand back directly. She sneered and looked at Camille with cool eyes. Is that part of her comfort true, or is it all false? "Really? I appreciate you, Camille, but how do I know who I can trust? Can I trust Marcel? I''m not a fool. The first thing he did after I was resurrected was to let me help Rebecca again, didn''t he? "


    This sentence is like a knife directly inserted into Marcel''s chest. Yes, can he deny it?


    No, Marcel can''t deny it.


    Davina took off her naive shell. She stood up and approached Camille step by step. "You let me believe you, believe you, but, dear Camille, to be honest, what''s the real purpose of you so anxious to cheer me up? Do you want strength, too? Don''t you have real revenge yet Let me guess, dear Camille, do you ask me, too? "

 Chapter 693

    When Davina''s question came out, Camille couldn''t help choking her throat. She couldn''t answer her question.


    Yes, Camille, she can''t answer.


    The scene suddenly fell into a strange silence.


    Davina just smiled. Sure enough, all of them just wanted to use her power, didn''t they?


    Camille pondered for a long time. She covered her face helplessly. She can only lower her head. She can''t lie to her friends. She can only confess her purpose, "yes, my Davina, I''m sorry. My uncle is ill because of the witch''s curse. I think you can help him..."


    "No... I can''t..." Davina shook her head. There''s nothing she can do now. Yes, she can''t.


    Camille''s tears slipped down. She didn''t know how to tell Davina how upset she was. However, she wanted to make it clear to Davina. In fact, she didn''t want to do so, "honey, believe me, I didn''t come because of this. I want more than this one. You are my friend, I care about you, and I want to help you..."


    Camille said with great sincerity.


    However, at this time, Davina''s trust in them has long dissipated. She just wants to make herself clear. Davina has no spare strength to take care of others, "no, you''re wrong, Camille, how can you help me? Don''t you want to know what happened to me? When I was resurrected, the voice in my ear said that only those witches can help me... They are my home, but can I go back now? Go back to the witch''s sacred secret place? After I offended them, all the witches will not forgive me. They hate me. How do you ask me to go back and ask them to help me? "


    Davina''s voice began to break. Yes, she has no place to go now. She has become an orphan of the world.


    Davina''s cry can even be heard by Marcel who has been hiding outside. He can completely hear how desperate and uncomfortable she is. How could he force her to help them at this time?


    Marcel can''t do it!


    Marcel knew there was nothing he could do, but he still called Rebecca. He had to tell her about it. Then they had to think of other ways!


    Although Marcel knows very well that they may only have a dead end, Marcel is not a simple man who will give up hope. He is more determined than anyone to believe that they will live.


    Marcel conveyed this idea to Rebecca, but Rebecca''s only hope was dashed after she experienced the condemnation of Klaus, and she was completely desperate.


    Maybe her brother is right, Marcel. He doesn''t want to save her at all!


    Rebecca looked at her mobile phone unbelievably. She was still holding great hope when she was connected. But now, look what Marcel said to her, "God, how stupid I am!! I really thought Davina would come to save me... I would believe you believe you will come to save me?! "


    Marcel''s voice was far and near, and Rebecca could only vaguely hear, "no, Rebecca, you can''t give up. I''ll find someone else. There are witches everywhere in the city..."


    Rebecca shook her head. She didn''t believe Marcel''s excuse. "No, you lied to me, witch. They all hate you!"


    "I''ll figure it out. Please, trust me, okay? Rebecca, you have to trust me. Listen, honey, don''t annoy Klaus now... "


    Rebecca smiled coldly. Marcel told her not to stimulate Klaus. Isn''t that funny?


    Rebecca began to feel that she was a fool. She could no longer rely on men. She had to rely on herself, "no, honey, it''s too late. I''ve angered him again... But I want to tell you a good news. I don''t care about his accusations anymore... No more..."

 Chapter 694

    Marcel he fell into a deep silence. He didn''t expect Rebecca to be so impulsive. However, on second thought, Marcel can also imagine Rebecca''s first reaction to being forced to this point by Klaus. They all know that Rebecca''s personality can''t stand any stimulation at all.


    Rebecca knows that Marcel is secretly saying that she is too aggressive, but now Rebecca really doesn''t care. They have come to a dead end and can''t be worse, can they?


    Marcel heard Rebecca smile, and her voice came directly from the phone, with a cold mockery, "do you know what he said? Marcel, he said you induced me to call Michael... "


    When Marcel heard this, he immediately responded, "no, please, I''ve never done that!" Yes, Marcel, of course, he won''t admit it. He just pushes the boat with the current. He never really does something Rebecca can''t accept. This is the bottom line of their relationship.


    Rebecca seemed to feel that it was inappropriate for her to say so. Her tone was relieved by Marcel''s thick breathing. "Sorry, I shouldn''t say that. You''re not wrong. All these were my own choices. Yes... We almost succeeded. If we stick to it, we can travel all over the world now! Klaus may be able to chase us. Anyway, he will do that anyway. We think too naive. What can we do when we come back? If we run away, at least we can spend a short good time together... "


    Rebecca avoided some sharp problems. Now she can only hope for one possibility. Unfortunately, Marcel and her ideas are different now. He has always been so rational and calm, "no, believe me, Rebecca, he won''t kill you. You''re his sister."


    Rebecca gave a silent sneer. Does it make any sense for him to say this now?


    No, it doesn''t make sense at all. It''s because he is Klaus''s sister that he hates her more. Rebecca herself knows this fact very well, "you''re wrong, Marcel. We all think Klaus is too kind. He won''t. He will kill me without hesitation. Then, you, even if you are like his child, but believe me, Dear marcel, he will really kill you! "


    Marcel opens his mouth. He doesn''t know how to comfort Rebecca. He knows, maybe, what Rebecca says now is true.


    However, they are unwilling to admit this fact.


    Rebecca suddenly sighed. She seemed to have a strange eyebrow. Then she sat aside with an unspeakable strangeness, "Dear marcel, do you know? I never thought of death. It might be a gift to immortal people... You know, I can''t imagine that it''s alive one second and driving the crane west the next. It''s so strange... But it''s scary, isn''t it? "


    Marcel could only call Rebecca''s name reluctantly, "honey, I''m sorry."


    Rebecca didn''t accept his apology, but maybe Rebecca still didn''t want Marcel to do anything terrible for her. Rebecca just took it easy. She told Marcel something very naturally, "it doesn''t matter, you go... Marcel, when the moon rises to the top of the sky, Klaus will be free, He''ll chase you like he chased me, and the situation will only be worse... So, go now and never look back! "


    Rebecca hung up her cell phone so quickly. She didn''t seem to want to give herself a chance to think. Of course, she didn''t want to give Marcel a chance to choose again.


    Rebecca is desperate.


    However, Marcel has not yet. He still wants to continue. Yes, even if there is no one, if he can''t give up Rebecca, giving up Rebecca is equivalent to giving up his former self. Marcel can''t.


    Cell phone, only beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep beep.


    Marcel looked down and he just looked at his cell phone quietly.


    Marcel made his own decision, as did Elijah. Of course, Klaus will never be happy because of their decision.


    In fact, Klaus is going to explode now.


    Elijah, now he has completely deviated from his way. Elijah dared to really fight him for their sister.


    Klaus approached Elijah slowly, and his eyes became colder and fiercer. Now he looked at Elijah as if he were looking at an enemy, his enemy, "my brother, you really did this. What''s next? Good, Elijah, tell me, you have both weapons in your hand... The dagger of the father Tudor can put me down, and the stick can end me forever. What do you want to do? "


    Elijah''s smile could no longer be maintained. Klaus was just giving him a knife.


    Elijah didn''t refuse Klaus''s approach, but he couldn''t give Klaus the weapon in his hand. He could only carefully accompany Klaus around, "no, my brother, I''m different from you. I don''t have the habit of mutilating hands and feet. Believe me, I won''t take them against you. I just can''t let it fall into your hand, and it just gives me more protection."


    Klaus''s footsteps, his eyes floated, Rebecca''s position, he was very clear, but now Elijah, he just wanted to stand in front.


    Elijah was too cautious. Klaus couldn''t see anything. He knew that even if he sacrificed his life, Elijah wouldn''t really let him pass. However, Klaus didn''t understand. There were impatient warnings in his voice, "tell me, Elijah, why do you protect her? She is no longer our sister. When Rebecca recruited Michael, she also betrayed you! "


    Elijah shook his head at Klaus. He obviously refused to accept his statement. "No, Rebecca just did something wrong. She is too young and impulsive, but I won''t give up her, because he is our sister, because I prefer to remember her once... Don''t you remember? Our sister, before we became like this, when we were young, our Rebecca, she was an innocent little girl. She was always easy to laugh and full of energy! " Elijah''s voice became uncomfortable. How on earth did their family become like this?


    Klaus gave Elijah a hard punch. He didn''t want to recall the so-called past. They had long been different. Besides, what''s the meaning of saying this now?


    Klaus''s mouth was vicious, and his facial features were drawn, "Elijah, you''re ridiculous. What''s the use of remembering these? Let her betrayal make us more painful? "


    Klaus was full of Rebecca''s betrayal. Whatever Elijah said had no effect, and Elijah''s patience was slowly diluted. "Damn, my brother, you always say that how our sister betrayed us, but don''t you bear any responsibility?"


    Klaus had no expression in an instant. His eyes crossed so straightly, and Elijah didn''t turn away. They looked at each other and began to hurt each other. "Klaus, have you forgotten? After all, it was your cruelty that caused her to do those things. Because of you, if it weren''t for you, how could our sister become like this? "


    Klaus felt that Elijah had been brainwashed by Rebecca. He didn''t know how to treat the incident objectively. "No, don''t you understand? Elijah, Rebecca, she''s not as kind as you think. She doesn''t want to get rid of me. She wants me to die! "


    "You are wrong!"


    "No, I don''t. I''m not wrong at all. She always hates me, you know... My brother, she hates me more than anyone else. Rebecca, she always wants me to die!"


    Elijah rushed fiercely. He clasped Klaus'' neck and was forced to a dead end by him. He could only reveal an amazing truth. Klaus was wrong. It was not like this at all. He didn''t know how much Rebecca loved him, "no... You don''t know at all! You don''t know, do you? My brother, you have no idea what she''s going to do for you? "

 Chapter 695

    For Rebecca''s life, Elijah had to tell Klaus something. He told Klaus that Rebecca wanted to kill their father Michael in order to protect him!


    Klaus stared at Elijah unbelievably. No, he didn''t believe it!


    However, this is a fact. Elijah looked at Klaus so directly. He chose to say it at this time. He wanted to give them a new opportunity and hope.


    Klaus stepped back and Elijah followed him. He wanted to tell him that all this was true, "my brother, you should know... Rebecca''s character was like this since childhood. Yes, when our sister saw what she thought was unfair, she would be stubborn, hasty and sometimes even dangerous... Please believe me, This was particularly evident on the night she was going to kill our father! "


    Klaus still didn''t want to believe this fact. He directly clapped Elijah''s palm. He didn''t believe it, "no, my brother, what''s this? Are you an amorous novel to make me sympathize? "


    Elijah nodded quietly. He didn''t refute Klaus, but just told him, "no, it''s true. I was there at that time. If I didn''t stop her... She did it to protect you. Believe me, I always remember that scene. I always thought that if I could go back to that moment, I could help you kill him myself!"


    Klaus''s eyes were so wide that he couldn''t believe what Elijah said, but what could Elijah tell him now?


    Klaus turned quickly. He didn''t know how to go on to look at Elijah''s eyes. His voice was so low that he almost jumped out of his mouth word by word, "Damn, why are you telling me this now?!"


    Why?


    Why?


    Because we are a family, no one can erase the fact, can we?


    Klaus, you are no longer willing to admit it, but we can never escape this. Rebecca is our sister, the only precious sister.


    Elijah''s voice was also stained with pain and struggle. Did he really mind Rebecca''s betrayal at all... No, no, but Elijah was more rational and calm than Klaus, so he had to endure for a while, "listen to me, Klaus sometimes our sister doesn''t do things by brain. Yes, she has a hot temper, It''s easy for her to fall in love... But none of us can deny that she loves you! You actually heard her complaint, didn''t you? You always hurt her so much, you always want to control her, control her freedom and love, my brother, you treated her so much, you broke her heart, so, in response... She called our father! "


    Klaus''s sharp eyes swept over. Elijah did not hesitate. He blocked Klaus''s impulse. He could see his anger and his pain from Klaus''s eyes. In fact, they were the same, "yes, I know Rebecca is unforgivable, but do you really want to kill her? My brother, please believe me. I know it was a mistake, but now, I''m not sure if it was her fault... "


    Elijah hesitated. He knew that Klaus would be very angry when he said this, but Elijah had no way. He had to say it.


    They will become what they are now. In fact, Klaus also needs to be responsible, isn''t he?


    Even Elijah could say that Rebecca would become what she is now. Klaus forced her out step by step.


    Klaus looked deeply at Elijah, their brother, the great and noble brother. He didn''t know why he smiled coldly. "Well, maybe... Elijah, you''re right, but I want to tell you one thing - I''m sure, I''m sure whose fault it is!"


    Klaus was not convinced by Elijah. He still dodged and flew over. His hunting continued. This time, Elijah found that he had become more vicious.


    Elijah didn''t know which words stimulated Klaus, but he didn''t give up. Elijah still chose to follow Klaus closely, "no, my brother, please don''t do this!"


    Klaus stopped in front of Elijah, and his eyes flew over like a knife. This was his last chance for Elijah, "brother, do you really want to fight me? Well, I suggest you don''t use that ridiculous knife to kill my white stake. My brother, believe me, you will pull out and kill me one day, won''t you? At that time, I would hate you as much as I hate her now... If you want to protect Rebecca, my brother, you have to use that white oak stake! "


    Klaus is deliberately stimulating Elijah. Elijah knows his plan very well. He can''t point the damn murder weapon at his brother. He won''t do this. He just wants to convince Klaus, just to protect Rebecca. Elijah crosses the knife in his hand, and he blocks Klaus''s position, He knew his direction was Rebecca. "I don''t listen to your nonsense. I won''t be affected by you. I just want to keep you two well."


    Klaus sneered. He felt that Elijah was really hypocritical. "Oh, my brother, don''t pretend as if you never thought about it. You look at me. You see everything you hate, don''t you? My brother, although you are wearing a gorgeous suit, with a snow-white and clean handkerchief in your pocket, and although you wear a dignified mask and speak like a saint, let me remind you that you are a disgusting existence like me... No, even worse, aren''t you? Elijah, my brother, come! "


    Elijah tightened his hands holding the knife, and his tusks began to appear slowly.


    Klaus smiled with satisfaction. He knew that they were monsters. Yes, they were disgusting monsters. "Come on, Elijah, you have the ability to come!"

 Chapter 696

    Klaus was sure that Elijah was angry. He saw his brother who was so angry that he changed his face. Klaus opened his arms lazily, "good, are you angry? My brother, if you really have the ability, you will kill me with that white oak stake? "


    Elijah bit his teeth. He clearly knew that Klaus wanted to stimulate him on purpose. However, Elijah was completely influenced by him. Elijah resolutely threw the white stake. He couldn''t threaten to stay, because Klaus was a madman at some time, a real madman!


    Elijah looked at his brother sadly, "no, Klaus, you don''t know me. I''m not so cowardly. I''ll never make this choice. You said I had to kill you, Klaus? No, no, my brother, I just want to protect you, but if only you suffer can protect Rebecca, then for our family, I will! "


    Elijah, he is such a soft hearted man.


    Klaus''s facial features suddenly changed. He struggled to look into Elijah''s eyes. His expression suddenly relaxed. It seemed that such a sentence was written on his face - see, my brother, I know you can''t do it!


    yes. Elijah just couldn''t do it. His love for his brother and sister exceeded everything, even more than his own.


    Elijah had no intention to give up now. He looked at Klaus with unspeakable pain and supplication in his eyes.


    Klaus was different. He had hardened his heart. His kindness to Elijah always had a bottom line. He felt that his brother''s kindness sometimes looked so ridiculous, "why on earth? My brother, do you still think I can be saved? "


    Before the words fell, Klaus suddenly attacked Elijah.


    The dagger went straight into Elijah''s chest and suppressed his resistance.


    Elijah looked at his empty palm in disbelief. No, it''s impossible. His throat jerked up and sent out a hoarse scream, "ah!! No... "


    Elijah was sealed by Klaus'' knife again. Of course, Klaus didn''t really use the white stake. He just took the knife, which could make them miserable.


    Elijah, his brother is too eye-catching. If he is allowed to be so stubborn, Klaus knows that his hunting plan will never succeed!


    Therefore, he must first control Elijah''s action, and then he can really kill Rebecca without any worries.


    Elijah''s eyes opened wide and twisted because of pain. Klaus sighed helplessly, "Hey, my brother, now you know what it feels like?"


    Yes, Elijah knew the pain Klaus had suffered. He could feel that his strength was controlled by him, and in the continuous passage, the damn dagger went into his body!


    Elijah''s vision gradually blurred. He opened his eyes and fell down helplessly!


    Klaus smiled faintly and turned around. His eyes became more profound. Look, what did he see?


    Their brother has been protecting Rebecca. It is said that Rebecca really loves him. She has a weapon that can kill him in her hand.


    "Klaus, how do you feel now? Hey, don''t say anything to Elijah... This was my line, "Rebecca appeared directly from Klaus''s front, and his hand was a white oak stake." Klaus, now this is in my hand. I''ll decide who lives and who dies! "

 Chapter 697

    Rebecca stopped Klaus from hurting Elijah, but she didn''t know what to do now?


    The situation between them seems to be at an impasse again, but fortunately... Elijah has patience that ordinary people can''t achieve. He took a few breaths and slowly opened his eyes.


    His forehead was covered with sweat, and Elijah was suffering.


    His face became more and more pale, just like a dried body.


    Rebecca approached Elijah silently. She heard Elijah''s voice very low and very low, "... I''ll take out the knife..."


    Klaus naturally won''t let Rebecca succeed, because if she helped Elijah, then if the two of them unite, he won''t have any hope to kill Rebecca.


    Klaus stepped forward. He smiled at them. "No, my brother, you can''t, unless you kill me first!"


    Rebecca''s eyes changed.


    Klaus was still dying to stimulate her emotions. "Rebecca, what do you think? Now what can kill me is in your hands, and our brother is suffering. What are your plans... Why not finish what you started a century ago? "


    Rebecca didn''t lose her mind. She just shook her head. She didn''t want to really kill Klaus. Her plan was just to keep Klaus away from him. "No, I don''t want you to die. I just want you to escape!"


    When Rebecca said that, Klaus was going to explode.


    He didn''t believe what Rebecca said or Elijah said.


    This is not the case at all. Rebecca is a liar. She is a liar out and out. Klaus''s voice becomes particularly cruel. "You liar, you''re lying at all. You want revenge!"


    Revenge?? Rebecca thinks Klaus is a paranoid at all. He just wants to find a 100% reason to kill her. That''s good.


    Who is the liar?


    Isn''t self deception a liar?


    Rebecca''s mouth was filled with a sarcastic smile, and her voice was very sarcastic. She was almost pitying Klaus. "No, my brother, you forced me to betray you. Now you want to distort the facts to make it worse, so that you can safely kill me, don''t you? Klaus, you''re really sad. You want to kill me without burden without admitting your mistakes... I''m not wrong. What''s wrong with me? As your sister, I just fell in love with your friend!! Klaus, think about it... You could have been happy for both of us, but why? My brother, why do you think you will lose both of us? "


    Klaus''s eyes became like a poisoned knife. He didn''t speak.


    Now, he wants to hear what this damn Rebecca says. Can she distort the facts?


    Obviously, everyone thinks the facts are different. Rebecca has her own ideas and positions, and her words have not been finished at all. Now, it''s her time. Rebecca, he continues to attack Klaus''s wound, "what I say is the truth, isn''t it? Because of your paranoia, because of your possessiveness, because of your damn persistence, you really lost us... Seriously, you don''t have to blame others at all. Klaus is your fault! "


    Klaus''s eyes didn''t blink. After Rebecca finished, he smiled slightly, and his tone became calm, "really? Is that your explanation... Or is that your consolation, Rebecca, let me ask you a question... Where is Marcel now? You''re so sure. Do you think he loves you? Does he really love you? I thought he loved you, but he left you alone with me, didn''t he? If he really loved you, would he treat you like this? "


    Rebecca was stunned. She couldn''t refute Klaus immediately. Just, she clenched the stake in her hand, "shut up!"


    There is no way for them to convince each other, so they can only go to war.


    Rebecca and Klaus are still entangled. Marcel, the center of their topic, doesn''t really do nothing.


    Klaus was a little wrong. At that time, Marcel really loved Rebecca crazily. Their love was so secret and evil.


    In addition to pressure, the flowers of love may be more dazzling.


    Marcel, he went to the witch.


    He is trying to find a way to save Rebecca. He must do this, otherwise, Marcel, he can''t even pass his own level.


    There was no way. Marcel went to their old acquaintance.


    Janivy!!


    Yes, it''s janivy. Celeste is dead. Now, janivy has become the most powerful witch in the witch group.


    Marcel went directly to her to do business. Their current goal is a subtle one with similar results. Of course, Marcel won''t directly say that he wants to save Rebecca. What he needs now is a witch to help him eliminate the boundary spell. Marcel is a smart man. He knows that janivy may be willing to help him, because they can cooperate, and, There is no harm to her.


    Jenny Wei received Marcel''s invitation and she came. In fact, Jenny Wei really wants to know their final outcome. She is the same as Celeste.


    Marcel stood in front of janivy, "Hey, listen to me, the problem of wizards in this city is that the direction is unknown. Fortunately, we have a new leader now. Trust me, we can cooperate, can''t we?"


    Marcel always knows the art of speaking, but janivy is a very direct woman. She spoke frankly. She''s too lazy to waste time. After all, they wanted to kill her not long ago, didn''t they?


    Marcel''s persuasion was so ruthlessly interrupted by genevie, "you mean, you want to ask me for help to weaken Celeste''s boundary spell?"


    Marcel nodded sincerely.


    Janivy''s hands hugged her chest. She looked at Marcel''s face funny. He didn''t look like a joke. There were ridiculous doubts in her voice¡° Is it? Do you think I''ll be willing to help you? Marcel, haven''t you seen the situation yet? Your leadership position has changed for a long time. You don''t control wizards now!! "


    Marcel didn''t argue with genevie. He just changed a way to deal with her. He said more bluntly, "is it? But isn''t your leadership still unstable? Jenny Wei, I know your situation very well. Now, whether you want to help the wizard regroup or deal with anything else conveniently, believe me, you have to find an intermediary to negotiate with the vampire ghost. I''m the most suitable candidate. I can help you! "


    What Marcel said is really the same thing. Does genevie think he has a brain problem? Does he lose his memory so soon?


    Janivy''s expression was still alert, "isn''t it? You are willing to help me... Let me remind you, Marcel, the last time I went to negotiate with a vampire, you tried to kill me! "


    Marcel really nodded and agreed, so he wouldn''t make meaningless explanation. He just told genevie a key point, "yes, but now Davina is resurrected. You know, I don''t need to kill any of you anymore. I don''t need to do this at all. It''s also good. I learned a lesson, If you can''t beat them, then cooperate with them... Janivy, I''m very sincere. The deal is as follows - you help me now. I promise you that vampires will no longer set foot in the witch area, we will have a short-term balance, and there will be no more killing between us! "


    Janivy''s eyes turned and she began to really think.


    What Marcel said is not unreasonable. Now, her position is not very stable. Indeed, she can''t completely fight with vampires.


    Janivy looked around marcel, and he came alone. Janivy still didn''t dare to believe it. However, she thought of another request of her ancestors, and she began to talk to Marcel about conditions, "well, your beginning is good, but if you want me to weaken the spell, then I have another condition, as long as you agree, Then we can say everything. "


    "What?"


    "You''re going to give Davina to us and give her back to us!"

 Chapter 698

    Davina, Davina again?!


    The witches didn''t give up on Davina at all. No, it should be said that they didn''t give up on Davina''s power at all. Now they need the power of their ancestors more.


    So, has Davina once again become the center of their contention?


    blamed! Poor Davina, hasn''t he sacrificed the girl who always believed in him?


    Marcel looked at the woman in front of him angrily. He was going crazy. Why did everyone force him to make a choice? He didn''t want to!


    "Damn it, why, haven''t you bothered enough with that girl?" Marcel''s voice was full of anger. He couldn''t believe the shamelessness of the witches. However, what he thought was too beautiful. Obviously, janivy didn''t care about Davina at all. All she wanted was those powerful forces. She looked at Marcel like a sneer. It seemed very interesting. Now this man knows his anger, I know it''s sad. Unfortunately, he''s already late.


    At the beginning, in the earliest time, didn''t he develop the most practical role of Davina?


    It''s ridiculous that he still talks nonsense here now, isn''t it?


    "Hey, Marcel, you''d better put away your face. Now, we''re just using each other''s relationship. Well, even if you really care about your witch..." Jennifer smiled as if she really saw something funny. Her face was a little weird crimson. "Don''t forget, my dear marcel, Why did Davina become like this now? You must know that she suffered after her death because of you. She was abandoned by her ancestors because she allied with you. Your ambition took advantage of our poor little girl, didn''t you? "


    Marcel can''t say a word. Yes, he did. Now, he wants compensation, but the opportunity is not what he wants.


    Jenny Wei looked at Marcel''s frustrated face. She frowned slightly. However, she didn''t have any extra conscience. She just said her request. Their witch needed Davina, and Marcel now needs them to help break the barrier.


    It''s a deal, isn''t it?


    Jenny Wei approached a few steps and almost stuck it to Marcel''s ear. She smiled, "believe me, Marcel, our poor little girl, she should go home. Yes, it''s all over. Now we welcome her home and we will get a win-win situation. Davina, she will be respected. I will teach her how to control her power. She is a witch, and we will give her a safe home, an environment not surrounded by vampires and harassed by you ambitious people. "


    Jenny Wei looked at Marcel directly. She had no other request. Now Marcel had no other choice. The cold radian of her mouth was smiling. She slowly opened her mouth, "now you bring Davina, and I''ll find a way to break Celeste''s spell... If you can''t do it," Jenny Wei casually answered, She seems to want the following ending more. She hates Rebecca. Therefore, this matter is basically dispensable for her. "Let''s say, I don''t have to mourn Rebecca anyway. She''s not my lover."


    Marcel has nothing to say.


    He couldn''t refute every word janivy said, but did he really want to exchange one girl for another?


    If he as like as two peas, is he the same as Claus?


    Marcel fell into a great despair, but he didn''t think that Rebecca, who he thought was still waiting for his rescue, was almost the same. Klaus was not a patient guy at all.


    The confrontation between Klaus and Rebecca became more and more rigid, and their patience began to collapse slowly.

 Chapter 699

    Klaus was so aggressive that Rebecca wanted to collapse. She held the last hope tightly in her hand. She wanted to talk to the man in front of her. However, it was obvious that Klaus had been dazzled by hatred. Rebecca bit her teeth. "Listen, damn it, Klaus, you''re fair to me. Don''t I have any say? You really don''t want to know why you hate you so much? "


    Klaus seemed to laugh with disdain. At this time, his sister had to talk to him about fairness. Was he wrong in her trial?


    Klaus''s eyes caught Rebecca''s shadow. His eyes deliberately swept over Elijah, the seemingly neutral brother, "well, my sister, what are you trying to convince me? Do you think you are fair to me? My sister, you''re so stupid. Do you think I''m unfair to you? Didn''t I give you the chance of so-called love? Wake up. Look at you now. Maybe Marcel is here. You still have a chance of life. However, I think he has found another girl... You know, our Marcel''s charm. Believe me, the girls around him will undoubtedly be younger and more beautiful than you... "


    Klaus knows where Rebecca''s weakness is.


    Yes, every word he said cut into Rebecca''s heart like a knife. Didn''t Marcel really betray her? Rebecca''s heart is more clear than anyone about Marcel''s guilt and injury to Davina. Now, he actually wants to use this reason to continue to expand their wounds.


    Rebecca''s face changed. There was a terrible blood red at the bottom of her eyes. She just smoked the corners of her mouth. Her brother, yes, this is her devil brother. Klaus heard Rebecca turn down the volume, "Klaus, you enjoy happiness from other people''s pain. You keep thinking about how to hurt us and expand the wound between us. Then, You wonder why I hate you? "


    Rebecca''s words attracted a look at each other between Elijah and Klaus. They all vaguely felt that their sister seemed to have made a difficult decision. However, Elijah was concerned about Rebecca''s psychological state. Klaus was not interested at all. He only had a damn idea to revenge the betrayed sister, He went on and showed his fangs to Rebecca. "Yes, my sister, you hate me, don''t you? It''s because of that hatred that you did everything you did. You hate me. You want to kill me yourself, don''t you? Admit it... Rebecca, admit you want me to die! "


    Klaus''s voice became more and more insidious and terrible.


    However, the influence on Rebecca seemed to disappear. Rebecca just shook her head slightly, and a subtle smile appeared on her face. She connived at Klaus''s hysteria. Rebecca slowly and positively responded to Klaus''s question, "no, Klaus, I don''t want to kill you. I don''t want to really kill you, I want you to run away... That''s all! "


    "Don''t be paranoid!" Klaus severely interrupted Rebecca''s explanation. He saw the ending with his own eyes, the ending that should be killed, and his sister betrayed his ending. Now all Rebecca''s explanations are sophistry after sophistry for Klaus, and Klaus doesn''t want to believe her at all.

 Chapter 700

    Even, Klaus actively cut off the connection between them, and the function of opening up their hearts disappeared.


    Rebecca didn''t lie. What she said is true.


    Elijah lay in pain, and the words in his mouth disappeared into the air.


    Klaus turned around, and he stared at their brother, who had been talking about the family. Now, what choice would he make?


    Klaus looked at Elijah''s cruel throw out a temptation. His brother wouldn''t help him at this time, would he? Rebecca is their youngest sister, isn''t she... Klaus is enjoying Elijah''s expression and eyes. He just said it deliberately and deliberately, "don''t look at me like that, my brother, you know I don''t want to hear anything now, but as the price you''ve been trying to save me for so many years, I agree with you to help him, You just need to admit your betrayal. "


    Klaus always has such a clear position in his eyes. Elijah can only choose one. If he really chooses Rebecca, they are the real enemies.


    And Klaus, he was never kind to his enemies.


    Elijah was angry with another mouthful of blood. He simply felt that now they are all fools and crazy. What are they doing? Their family are killing each other now. Elijah supported his embarrassment with one hand, "Klaus, are you crazy?!"


    Klaus slowly licked the blood on the tip of the knife. He responded to Elijah''s question, "yes, yes, I''ve been crazy, haven''t I? How else would our sister treat me like this? Elijah, don''t question me like that. Am I crazy? I''m crazy in your eyes. I''m a monster. Yes, I''m an evil and ruthless monster. So she summoned Michael to kill me! Admit it, Rebecca! "


    Rebecca simply shook her head. She just replied, "no!"


    Elijah bowed his head. He couldn''t answer Klaus. Now he even felt that he was the most incompetent existence.


    Perhaps this is the final outcome that the witch who has always hated them wants to see. Unfortunately, Elijah has no way at all.


    Now, no matter Klaus or Rebecca, they can''t hear any of his advice at all. They just need a terrible and terrible vent!


    Elijah chose silence.


    Klaus kept pressing. How could he let Rebecca go?


    Klaus''s voice seemed to come out word by word from hell. Rebecca''s face became more and more miserable. She heard Klaus''s questions more and more terrible, "you know what you''ve done. Admit it, Rebecca, admit your inner thoughts."


    "No, I didn''t." Rebecca doesn''t want to step back, not even a step.


    Klaus''s voice became more stable. "You want me to die. Admit it, my sister."


    Klaus''s voice was swirling in a big space, and Rebecca''s eyes had a slight change. Unfortunately, she didn''t seem to realize that Elijah hadn''t spoken yet. However, Elijah could clearly feel Rebecca''s breath slowly following Klaus''s voice.

 Chapter 701

    no


    Elijah''s body just wanted to move. Klaus had already rushed in front of him. He quickly took the sharp knife in Elijah''s hand.


    ... a diversion.


    Elijah smiled bitterly at the corners of his mouth. He was cheated. Klaus was always so smart. He knew that now his relationship with Rebecca, what he wanted was not Rebecca''s life. No, or it should be said that his first step was not to kill Rebecca immediately. He had to take revenge step by step!


    Klaus took the knife quickly, and Elijah could feel the cold stabbing pain from his ribs in less than a second. His brother gave him a knife first.


    The knife was the answer to his hesitation.


    Elijah felt no pain, but the cold of his body became more obvious.


    Elijah held out his hand, Klaus took a step back, and then Rebecca appeared behind them.


    Klaus had already guessed this step. What he wanted was not Elijah, but their sister.


    Rebecca stared at Elijah in horror. She didn''t know whether Klaus really did it, but she couldn''t hurt her brother, absolutely not.


    Elijah looked at Rebecca soothingly and smiled dryly. "Don''t worry, he didn''t stab me in the heart, he won''t."


    Klaus was never a good boy. He squinted at Rebecca and vaguely moved Elijah''s knife. "Is it? I will. Believe me, Elijah, I can stab you directly in the heart if our sister doesn''t come out right away. "


    Elijah shook his head.


    There was blood on Rebecca''s mouth.


    Rebecca''s voice was dry as if she didn''t know how to speak at all. She still tried to hold out a sentence, "no, you won''t."


    Klaus burst out laughing. He felt that the two people in front of him were more crazy than him. Wouldn''t he?


    Well, this may be the effect of living too long.


    Elijah and Rebecca are so firmly convinced that Klaus can''t do it to his brother. Klaus spread out his hands and directly pulled the knife out of Elijah''s ribs. He cut too fast, the wound is thin and light, Elijah doesn''t feel deep, coupled with the healing ability of the vampire itself, Elijah can heal soon.


    Rebecca breathed a sigh of relief. Klaus looked at them. He jumped to a higher position and began Rebecca''s trial.


    Elijah had no choice. Although his wound was not deep, the knife edge was Klaus''s last warning to him.


    Just a few inches away, Klaus could directly stab him in the heart.


    Elijah''s way called Klaus''s sharp eyes relaxed a little, and he looked at them from a commanding position¡° Well, my brother, your silence at this time may be called Gentlemanliness. "


    Elijah did not speak. He just gently took Rebecca''s hand.


    Rebecca shook her head calmly. Yes, Elijah and Klaus could stand up longer as long as she didn''t come out, but Klaus''s patience couldn''t last.


    They all know this very well.


    There are some things they need to solve face to face.


    Elijah could not help with this, which was their absolute field.

 Chapter 702

    "Klaus, just like your choice, you won''t really kill Elijah, and I won''t really kill you. Yes, believe it or not, I never wanted to kill you... I hate you. I admit that I want revenge. I want you to taste the pain of being controlled and threatened. Yes, I just want you to escape, Let Marcel and I have the freedom to fall in love! "


    "Freedom?"


    "Yes, Klaus, I''m not that little sister anymore. I''ve grown up long ago."


    "So you chose to betray me? With marcel, my adopted son, I regard you as relatives. What about you? "


    "......" Rebecca''s eyes are full of pain. In fact, she is the same. However, some of Klaus''s practices are too unacceptable. The lovers he killed fill the gap between them!


    "What do you think? Klaus, don''t you think I should hate you? My brother promised to protect me and accompany my brother all the time. What did you do to me and what did you say you were good to me? Klaus, you slowly became an authoritarian devil. Yes, you made our life worse than death. You tortured us... Klaus, why? I love my family, I love you, I love Elijah... I love you... "


    Rebecca slowly broke into tears.


    Elijah''s silence became thinner and thinner.


    Croston thought for a moment. He knew that Rebecca didn''t lie at this moment, but didn''t she ask for the sadness now?


    Is it still the choice he forced her to make?


    Rebecca betrayed him, no doubt!


    Klaus''s eyes became more and more deep and dark, "right? You think I''m torturing you, maybe, maybe I just want you to feel a little -- the fear I felt when my father came to me! Rebecca, I seriously doubt whether you are really dazzled by the so-called love. Think about the so-called truth you believe. I know you accuse me of being so evil and plotting to kill your brother! "


    Klaus''s eyes left Rebecca. He began to walk slowly. "I know I''m not easy to get along with, but I didn''t cause it. As you all know, Michael ruined me!"


    "He also ruined me..." Rebecca''s mood began to get excited. She seemed to have given up the so-called hope. Now she just wanted the last chance to explain her idea. "We all know that our father ruined us. Yes, it is because of him. After centuries, each of us was broken, Klaus, you''re angry and suspicious. I''m afraid of being abandoned. Poor Elijah, he doesn''t care about himself and works for each of us! "


    Rebecca has never had so many tears. They have lived so long that they almost forget to cry.


    Elijah and Klaus couldn''t keep up with each other''s eyes, so they had to choose to watch their sister cry there.


    Rebecca said the incomparable reality, that is their biggest sadness and hate, yes, that is their destiny, "I hate myself, yes, we are the most powerful creatures in the world, and then we are broken beyond repair, we have no hope but will never die, our father hates us, we hate ourselves, yes, we are cursed, We are complete monsters. We are immortal monsters forever! "

 Chapter 703

    When Rebecca was crazy there, Marcel felt that he was going to be driven crazy!


    Davina''s situation is much worse than they thought. She has changed.


    The simple little witch is no longer innocent.


    Camille looked at Marcel. She didn''t know how to explain the situation to him. She couldn''t help.


    Davina''s situation has actually exceeded her ability and field. Camille, the so-called psychologist, has no role at all.


    Camille''s eyebrows became more and more tangled.


    Marcel went in and focused on the quiet Davina. He tried to communicate with Davina, but she didn''t respond.


    Davina had no reaction at all, like a delicate puppet doll. She had almost no reaction except breathing.


    Even breathing becomes slow and erratic.


    Marcel wiped his face and his eyes returned to his friend. He looked at Camille and wanted a reasonable answer. Even though he had guessed almost, Marcel still didn''t want to really believe that the pale, shrinking and silent little guy in front of him was his little witch.


    Marcel asked hard, "Camille, Davina, how is she?"


    Camille sighed.


    "I''m sorry, Marcel, Davina. She''s depressed. I think she needs real help. Maybe it''s best to stay in a place where she can get round the clock care and medical help..." Camille''s appearance changed. Then she overturned her statement, "no, we can''t let Davina stay alone. She''s in good shape now, no, no, If she stayed in such a place, she might never get out... "


    Camille shook her head without a clue. She didn''t know what to do with Davina?


    So Camille could only put his hope on marcel, "so, what do you say? Marcel, do you have a better idea? "


    Marcel was silent for a moment, and he seemed to have some unspeakable openings. "Maybe I can take her back to her people."


    The sound is very low.


    Camille felt like a bomb was dropped directly.


    Camille stared at Marcel in disbelief. She began to wonder if there was something wrong with her ears. At this time, what was he saying? He was going to give Davina to the witches?!


    Camille grabbed Marcel''s collar in three or two steps and dragged the people out. They can''t quarrel in front of Davina!


    "Damn it, what are you talking about, you''re going to give Davina back to them? Really? "


    Marcel didn''t look away. A reply came out of his throat, "believe me, we can ensure her safety. Now, there are more important things brewing here!"


    Camille shook his head disapprovingly. Marcel stared and tried to convince her, "now Davina needs the power of witches. They can help her manage the power out of control. Yes, believe me, this is her only chance."


    "No, we have to talk about it!"


    Marcel looked at Camille quietly. He seemed to have made a decision.


    Camille refused to believe it. She still insisted on her position, "no, I don''t agree to let her leave us at this time, no!"

 Chapter 704

    Marcel''s hand appeared behind Camille''s neck, and his voice slowly intruded into Camille''s ear. "Sorry, I''m not asking for your permission. We have to do this."


    I''m sorry.


    Marcel still made a choice.


    Marcel made a painful choice, and Klaus, who forced him to make such a painful choice, seemed to be stuck with his brothers and sisters.


    Camille was stunned by Marcel. As a human with negative combat effectiveness, she really has no redundant voice.


    Marcel tried to ignore Camille''s last sight of animals, his figure disappeared in the air, and the last explanation stayed in the small room, "honey, I know you prescribed some drugs for Davina to sleep well, and I''ll explain to her when she wakes up..."


    Marcel took Davina.


    Time is too tight.


    Marcel has no extra time to wait for Davina to wake up. Yes, before Davina really wakes up, they must negotiate all the agreements. For their best balance, Marcel can only choose to appease the witch again.


    On the basis that both parties are sincere in the transaction, there is no unnecessary dispute. Janivy has the same character as Klaus, and what she wants is just a result. Besides, Rebecca''s simple killing is not a good thing, so she answered Marcel''s request directly, "for your request, During this period, we need to lower the boundary, which itself is a difficult thing. However, fortunately, you are lucky. Although Celeste cast a powerful spell, you are lucky... She died, so her power returned to the earth. Now I can guide it and manipulate it. It takes a little effort, but I am very good at what I do, Because I am also an elder in the field of witches. "


    Marcel nodded. As long as he could go back to Rebecca, he didn''t care much about the process. Janivy and Marcel reached an agreement. However, Marcel thought and added, "in fact, there''s one more thing -- I need you to cure the priest."


    Camille''s uncle, the priest, has been helping their father Kieran.


    Janivy smiled, which was beyond her ability.


    Marcel''s request was reluctantly rejected by her, "Hey, dear marcel, I''m sorry. I can''t help it. If magic like that has enough time to take root, it can''t be revoked."


    About the priest, janivy obviously had other ideas, because the witch who carried out the spell couldn''t really get the power now, so it was difficult to eliminate the magic.


    Besides, Marcel gave her just a little girl in a coma. Janivy didn''t think it was a good deal.


    Marcel thought about it. What he needs most now is time. He can think of another way in the future, so he nodded directly, "well, let''s save Rebecca first."


    Marcel still thought too simply. Janivy''s smile became more and more graceful. Her revenge is now at the peak / tide. She doesn''t think she needs any unnecessary accidents. She still reminded Marcel maliciously, "I have to undo the whole spell, not just our lovely Rebecca, I can''t let one ancestor come out and leave the others there. If I want to come out, it means to come out together. Of course, this means that you can also appear next to them right away. "

 Chapter 705

    Marcel took a deep breath. He hated waiting. Now immediately, he wanted to go to them, "it doesn''t matter, just you know, even if Klaus is free, if you hurt Davina..."


    Before Marcel''s voice fell, they had appeared in the border area, and Jenny could not wait to see their distorted faces.


    Now, it''s fun.


    Marcel''s hands are empty.


    Rebecca saw that his face seemed to empty in an instant.


    Marcel and they looked at each other. Needless to say, they knew Marcel''s choice again. Davina returned to the witch, and their strength was growing.


    Klaus''s reason has come back a little. Although he desperately wants to kill Rebecca, it is clear that he can''t get it right away. Marcel Elijah, they are not vegetarian guys.


    Klaus waved to Marcel.


    Marcel took a look at Rebecca. He walked over without any hesitation. This is his man''s dignity. Yes, Rebecca is a girl. To a large extent, their plan was started by him, which he never denied.


    After all, at that time, they loved each other too much. When the flame of love burned, it always burned a lot of people.


    Klaus waited for Marcel to come to him. Rebecca couldn''t be indifferent. She came forward and grabbed Marcel''s arm, "no, enough, Klaus, try to leave us some dignity!"


    Klaus didn''t speak. He just sneered.


    What dignity do they want at this time!


    Marcel didn''t speak. Elijah stood by Rebecca silently, and Klaus looked at them quietly.


    Janivy had long leaned against one side of the wall to watch.


    Klaus did not move, they did not move, and the communication of sight was invisible and incomprehensible.


    In fact, at this time, border crossing is no longer important.


    Rebecca sighed. She looked at Klaus so directly. She didn''t even want Elijah''s protection. She knew that if Klaus really wanted to do anything, they could only block us for a while even if they did more defense. "Well, my brother, what do you want to do with us? Whatever you want, I''m tired of waiting with fear every day, We are still trapped here. None of us will go ahead of you. Tell me what you want to do to me. Do it now! "


    The wind, slowly shuttling between them.


    Yes, the border between them has disappeared, but the barrier between them still exists.


    Silence began to spread all over their nerves.


    Rebecca''s eyes became more and more indifferent, as if she had prepared for the worst.


    Claus''s vision was not placed on her because the situation has the final say.


    The more relaxed she was, the deeper Klaus''s eyes became. He didn''t try to get Marcel close to him anymore. He just went to Elijah and threw him a knife.


    The knife that was supposed to kill Rebecca, obviously, I don''t know why Klaus seems to have changed his mind.


    The next moment, Elijah''s eyes flashed surprise.

 Chapter 706

    Klaus''s voice slowly turned into a cold knife. His eyes disconnected Rebecca and Marcel. They couldn''t help but let go of each other''s hands.


    "You said our father destroyed us, Rebecca. I''m curious. I can''t help but wonder what would happen if his father destroyed him..."


    Rebecca''s lips trembled. "I know you hate me, but things have come to this point. I have nothing to say."


    "No, my sister," Klaus smiled wickedly. He didn''t seem to take Rebecca''s idea of wrecking the boat to heart at all. He just told her a result very definitely, "it''s not just my father. Every step we take is decided by ourselves. Yes, you betrayed me. None of us can deny it, We created our own stock market, and we know who we are... But, no matter for whom, Rebecca, I won''t kill you. I want to tell you, I''ve changed... Just you don''t know, listen, the bastard son of the evil father and a sister who betrayed him, but my life won''t have such a hatred! "


    Klaus''s eyes pulled very long, and Elijah''s eyes followed.


    It''s Bailu.


    Yes, it was the girl with Klaus''s child. She appeared.


    Not far away from janivy, her eyes were black and bright, and she didn''t seem to want to let go of every detail.


    Klaus would not become a devil in front of her, so he made a decision that seemed to make them feel very balanced.


    Maybe it''s time to start a new story.


    Marcel was directly fixed in place by Klaus.


    Klaus grabbed Rebecca. The distance between them was only a few millimeters. For the first time and the only time, Klaus looked at his only sister with a vision that no one could understand. That, the most precious baby in his childhood, "tell me, my sister, what do you want?"


    Rebecca''s breath disappeared and her tears had dried up. However, she couldn''t help staring. She wanted to see Klaus clearly. "What do I want?" Rebecca looked at them stunned. Elijah''s eyes were full of sadness and sadness, and her voice became very broken. "My brother, in fact, what I want is very simple, the same as what I wanted when I was a child. I want to have a home, I want a family together, and I want someone to love me... I want to live, live well and freely..."


    Alive?


    Klaus''s eyes dropped.


    Since if, then, let her live alone for a long time, this is also a punishment.


    Rebecca once again heard Klaus''s kind voice, "well, I''ll let you live, my sister, then go far away, never come back, never appear in front of me again. Yes, you''re right. We''ve been damaged so badly that we can''t get together anymore! Our relationship is no longer like family. You and I are more like a pile of explosive materials. You are no longer welcome in my field... Yes, I am here to announce that New Orleans is mine, mine and my children. I want to stay here and raise my children in the city you took away from me! "

 Chapter 707

    Rebecca''s expression disappeared again.


    She didn''t want such kindness at all.


    Klaus stays, Bailu stays, and there is no doubt that Elijah will choose to stay.


    Klaus nodded to the desperate Rebecca, "yes, my sister, I declare you free, you are completely free. From now on, you don''t need to see our faces anymore. Isn''t that what you want?"


    With these words, Klaus disappeared directly. For the time being, he didn''t want to see Rebecca again. Otherwise, he thought he would regret his kindness.


    The only little kindness squeezed out for Bailu and the children.


    Klaus is gone.


    Rebecca couldn''t even refuse. She knew that this was the last chance Klaus gave them.


    She and Marcel have come to an end.


    Rebecca finally took a look at Marcel. She thought that she should start to say goodbye now. The first is her former lover. They have come to the present step by step.


    Fragmented now.


    Klaus left and Marcel was temporarily free, but waiting for him was definitely not a good fruit. They all knew very well, but Rebecca didn''t ask Marcel whether to leave with her.


    Because Rebecca knows the man in front of her. He does love her, but Marcel is still the ambitious man in his bones.


    Rebecca''s tears mocked, "Hey, honey, I''m free. Do we have to continue to elope?"


    Marcel took a step back. He could accompany Rebecca to face Klaus and seek death. But now, he can''t leave. After so many years, he is no longer alone. There is a city behind him. He can''t just leave.


    New Orleans, not Klaus''s.


    Marcel insisted on this.


    Marcel refused the comfortable invitation. He smiled at Rebecca with an apologetic smile, walked up to her and hugged Rebecca. "Sorry, I can''t go. This is my home. You know, my sense of belonging to the city. Your brothers came here as if they owned the city, as if they owned the people who took my home from me, I am a man, I am not a coward, even if Klaus made a declaration, I will not admit it. I can''t just run away... Sorry, I can''t run away. "


    Rebecca helplessly stroked Marcel''s back. She already knew, "I didn''t ask you to do this. I''m not a fool. I know how much you love this city, but I''m not the kind of girl willing to share. My freedom doesn''t include your existence."


    Rebecca turned stubbornly, and she chose to leave.


    Marcel grabbed her hand nostalgically, and Rebecca''s mouth slowly penetrated a faint smile, "I still remember the drawings you showed me. It''s beautiful. Really, our home, our home in this city, I really hope you built our home. Even if I never stepped into it, there are still good things after all this. That''s really good, Very good. "


    Marcel''s eyes flashed a trace of water vapor, and he nodded hard.


    So they kissed and said goodbye.


    "Goodbye, Marcel."

 Chapter 708

    "Live well, try to live well, and be sure to live well."


    Rebecca nodded to Marcel. She knew she would try to do it.


    Marcel also left. He temporarily returned to his previous residence. He still didn''t take some things away. Since Klaus has made a choice, they will become enemies next.


    Not an ally, then, an enemy.


    Rebecca looked at Elijah, the brother who loved her most. He didn''t say much, but hugged her tightly. Then Rebecca had another gift in her hand.


    The knife that could kill them finally fell into Rebecca''s hand.


    Rebecca looked up at Elijah. She tried to explain something, but Elijah just pressed her trembling mouth. "My sister, promise me, when you really settle down, I''ll know where to find you."


    Rebecca nodded. She knew Elijah was worried.


    "I know you''ll stay. I''m too wrong, but believe me, my brother, even if you''re not with me, our hearts are still closely connected."


    "Yes, my sister, I won''t let anyone hurt you, even myself. I really hope you can find everything you''re looking for."


    Rebecca wanted to say that I had already lost everything, but she still couldn''t hurt the only family who was really worried about her. Rebecca tried to hold her smiling expression, and she slowly opened her mouth, "Elijah, my brother, when I called Michael back, I really didn''t know so many cups would happen, I really didn''t mean to hurt you. I really thought Klaus would run away! "


    Rebecca has emphasized this countless times.


    Even Klaus was dismissive.


    However, Elijah silently accepted this explanation, because sometimes the development of things depends on more than one person.


    Elijah believed in Rebecca.


    Rebecca''s eyes were filled with despair.


    Elijah felt very uncomfortable. They didn''t want to be like this, but he couldn''t stay with Rebecca anymore. He had to be fair to Klaus.


    Besides, they have new family members to take care of.


    "I know," Elijah stroked Rebecca''s hair. "I know, we''re still a family." He knew that their sister would not really want to kill her, just as he believed in Klaus.


    Maybe Elijah''s eyes really expressed this meaning, or Rebecca. She saw it. She sneered a little coldly. Her brother, her kind brother Elijah, still believed so stubbornly. She said it in a positive tone¡° Believe me, Klaus must have another reason to do this, my brother. I''m sure Klaus really wants to kill me. "


    Elijah and Rebecca got into an argument.


    "Whether he didn''t really do that, in the end, he changed his mind."


    "No."


    "Maybe in his heart, Klaus, he is still the brother we used to know. Yes, in a very deep place, he doesn''t realize it."


    "... but..."


    "Trust me."


    Rebecca smiled.


    "Well, I believe it''s still there, my brother," Rebecca went over, hugged Elijah and kissed him very gently on the cheek¡° Brother, I also want to believe you. Then, please help him get on the right track. "

 Chapter 709

    Elijah smiled silently with Rebecca.


    As long as there is a glimmer of hope, he will not give up his brother.


    When they got temporary comfort and returned to their manor, they encountered an accident.


    Klaus''s eyebrows jumped. Marcel didn''t go. He didn''t go. He was followed by a group of vampires.


    Tired of looking around, Klaus''s bloodthirsty desire is more serious, but he has promised that his little wolf girl will not kill them for the time being. Then Klaus can only look at Marcel in front of him silently, "I''m really curious about why so many of you wander?"


    Klaus kept walking, but they were walking together, so Marcel followed.


    "I asked them to come. You and I need to solve this openly. We must clarify our leaders, don''t we?"


    It seems that Marcel is not crazy yet, but there is a green vein on Klaus''s patient forehead. If he goes on, maybe he will be crazy again!


    "I thought you had already run away with my dear sister. Don''t you need freedom and love?"


    "No, these are two things, Klaus. I''ll stay here. Yes, this is my home. This is my town. You may want me to ask you for forgiveness, but I''m not sorry. I may not be able to defeat you, but I''m here to face you and end it in front of my people... I''m a decent leader. I won''t run away in front of you, If you want to kill me, do it! "


    Marcel said such a paragraph impassively. Then, in everyone''s eyes, they saw Klaus turn and go.


    Klaus didn''t care about going upstairs. When Marcel wanted to follow up, he was blocked by a man.


    It was Elijah, the seemingly silent brother, who was no inferior to Klaus.


    Marcel''s face became ugly. Elijah meant he was going to stand on Klaus''s side?


    Yes, Elijah''s position has always been neutral, but now he has made a choice. He is on his brother''s side.


    Elijah gracefully rolled up his sleeve. "Good evening, I don''t think I need to introduce myself. You have to leave."


    Marcel still stubbornly refused to give up, "no, after all, this was my home."


    "No, you''re wrong. This is our home, my brother and I, so marcel, I''m telling you now that I''m going to take it back tonight."


    Elijah gave an ultimatum. Obviously, Marcel wouldn''t agree at all. He stood up and a group of people behind him stood up.


    However, in the face of Elijah''s decisive strength, everything is meaningless. With Klaus, Elijah''s patience has long been worn away.


    Marcel and his vampires have no loopholes to drill.


    Elijah looked down at them as if he were looking at a group of ants.


    "Listen, Marcel, your right here has been revoked... I officially inform you, Marcellus, out of respect for my sister, I will give you a tolerance. I allow you to keep your life, but you have been expelled. If you find a trace of you in the French district, trust me, Marcel, you will come to no good end, Do you understand? "

 Chapter 710

    Marcel clenched his fist.


    Elijah just sent them away, "get out, when we are in a good mood, otherwise, I can''t control myself and my brother."


    Marcel''s eyes could not leave the house, but he had no other way.


    There is no need to worry about firewood.


    Now is not the time for them to be brave.


    Because Marcel knew better than anyone that Klaus and Elijah had almost the same patience.


    So Marcel also chose to leave with his big army.


    When Marcel left, Elijah looked up and saw his brother.


    Klaus held his hands and looked at him like this. "Well done, brother. I didn''t expect you to have such a day. What about your gentlemanly demeanor? Hey, my brother, you''re starting to speak like me. Seriously, it''s nice to switch the elegant and great Elijah into my baby! "


    Elijah looked at Klaus speechless. "By the way, where''s Bailu?"


    Klaus was silent. He didn''t answer immediately.


    But Elijah thought of another answer.


    Maybe there is a farewell to Bailu?


    Farewell from their sister.


    Indeed, Bailu and Rebecca are meeting.


    Bailu was beside the warm fire. As soon as the figure passed, Rebecca appeared in front of her. Bailu was a little surprised.


    Originally, they all thought Rebecca had left. Originally, has she not left yet?


    Bailu looked around. "Rebecca, what are you doing here?"


    Rebecca looked at Bailu calmly. "I''m here to say goodbye. Sorry, I have to leave you."


    "Didn''t you say that we girls should unite together?" Bailu is helpless.


    "Klaus and I have reached some kind of agreement without all or nothing. I''ll leave here forever. He agreed. In order to live, I really can''t refuse... Honey, you know, I''ve been tired of this life for more than a thousand years. Klaus and I have been here for more than a thousand years... No, not just more than a thousand years..."


    Bai Lu nodded. "Well, if you really think so, then I think you should enjoy a few days of vacation."


    Rebecca''s consideration for Bailu was very helpful, and she began to be wordy.


    "Listen, he''s a monster about Klaus. Don''t make him angry. However, as long as you treat him sincerely, Klaus won''t do anything to you. He really wants to get more from life instead of being feared. My brother is so broken that he can''t find himself. However, I believe he still has hope. Elijah and I always hope so. "


    Bailu doesn''t know how to go on. Their family is always strange.


    So she just listened quietly.


    Rebecca''s account continues.


    "Because of the child you are pregnant with, you have a baby. Speaking of your child... Our family has countless enemies and she will inherit everything. Therefore, please be careful and protect yourself and your children!"


    Bai Lu continued to nod, which she had already realized.


    Rebecca stood up and looked far away. "Honey, my mood is very complex. I am finally free, but I don''t know how to tell you how I feel. I''m thinking that my mother is buried here. Yes, she is here, dedicated to her land. She will be bound to this land forever, but I''m different, I''m really free. "

 Chapter 711

    Rebecca is clearly talking about such a happy thing, but Bai Lu can see that she is not happy at all.


    Yes, Rebecca standing in front of her is not the first cynical child. She seems to grow up in an instant.


    The little girl of their family has grown up. Now that she has been expelled, Bailu has some pain in her heart. However, she is more speechless and disgusted with Klaus.


    This man, what does he want to do?


    For such a long time, Bailu can only put her hope on time, because Klaus''s hatred will slowly disappear with time one day.


    Rebecca seems to be really leaving. Bailu can only try to adjust the atmosphere. She doesn''t want to make the parting atmosphere too uncomfortable. "Hey, Congratulations, you can do whatever you want now. Look at me. I''ve always been bound. Also, dear Rebecca, we can ignore your stubborn brother for the time being. Yes, Elijah and I welcome you at any time, You know, you can come back anytime. I''ve learned to hide a secret or two from Klaus. "


    Bai Lu said it sincerely.


    Rebecca was also a little naughty.


    "If I can''t come back, then you must tell the little girl my story, the story of her crazy aunt. Yes, let her know that I love her very much even though I''m not here."


    Rebecca really left after saying that. She was still driving the red sports car.


    Bailu watched Rebecca disappear into their realization.


    The distance is getting bigger and bigger.


    The connection between them became weaker and weaker. Klaus and Elijah knew that Rebecca really left.


    That night, Klaus stayed alone in the study.


    There is also a shelf that belongs to him.


    Klaus''s eyes floated over a wooden box. It was his. Klaus didn''t have to open it. He knew what was in it. There were some letters and other small things, such as a wooden carved knight.


    It''s a special gift.


    Klaus had thought of giving this special gift to his daughter.


    Klaus stayed in the study all night. Elijah disappeared into their manor. He didn''t know where he had gone.


    The morning sun appeared in the sky. Rebecca had gone through a night''s journey. Her golden hair was shining brightly in the sun.


    People say that time heals all wounds.


    However, not all wounds are the same. The greater the loss, the deeper the wound, and the more difficult it will be to become complete again. For many people, the pain will gradually fade, but the scars still remind us of the pain - and then slowly make the people who have suffered more and more determined not to get hurt again.


    This is the legendary stress response.


    Yes, with the passage of time, New Orleans still looks so prosperous and lively.


    However, Klaus, they can find that some things in their bones began to decay.


    Vampires, werewolves, witches, even humans, they all began to change.


    As our father Kieran once said, we are lost in trivial affairs, show frustration and depression, and look violent and aggressive. We have been making plans all the time, and everyone is waiting for the moment of strength.

 Chapter 712

    However, when this moment really comes, we don''t know where to start.


    Yes, where did you start?


    By the way, it''s a werewolf.


    When we realized the time, it was the werewolf stage that began to shine.


    With Bai Lu''s efforts, the werewolf family was liberated and the crescent king family was liberated.


    The liberation of the new moon was not good news. At least, it was a great disaster for Klaus.


    The contradiction between vampires and werewolves has intensified step by step.


    The latent problems appeared one by one, and the relationship between Bailu and Klaus became more and more dangerous.


    The connection that used to depend on children began to become weak.


    Especially the appearance of this damn witch, janivy.


    Janivy, she is stationed beside Klaus. No, it should be said that she has already had some private agreements with Klaus.


    Klaus paid for revenge. Of course, it''s obvious that Bailu can''t appreciate it. What she especially can''t accept is Klaus''s damned immoral performance.


    Elijah was helpless to find that his brother fell into depravity again.


    Klaus was thinking that none of them knew. Yes, he changed.


    Klaus seemed to have changed since Rebecca left that night.


    He began to care about nothing except children.


    The werewolf is celebrating liberation everywhere. He is always ready to start over and start their Carnival and revenge. Bailu has no way, because she belongs to one of their members.


    Bai Lu''s identity began to become awkward.


    Klaus seemed indifferent and was still hanging out with the damn witch janivy.


    After they rolled the sheets again, Klaus heard some secret news from the wolf family. He knew that his little wolf girl didn''t necessarily know these news.


    "Werewolves are waiting to tear your throat at any time. For them, your existence is a devil..."


    Klaus smiled. "It''s like you''ve made peace with the devil in your heart."


    Klaus doesn''t care.


    Jennifer and he are birds of a feather. "Yes, I agree with you. The devil in my heart is dead or should be driven away."


    "Really? By the way, you witches have enough power to say this. Obviously, except for the demons sleeping with you, right? "


    When Klaus''s voice became ambiguous, they were attacked by guests, and Elijah came back.


    He knocked on the door and Elijah came in directly. "Hey, I''m sure you can find your clothes and door."


    Ignoring the mess on the ground, Elijah didn''t know what Klaus wanted?!


    Janivy was driven away by Elijah. Klaus raised his head. He glanced at his brother and exchanged a masculine smile with him.


    Elijah''s eyebrows became more dark. He looked at his brother lying lazily on the bed, "Damn it, what''s the matter with you? Do you remember that woman torturing our sister? This kind of murderer you even mixed up with her. What''s your plan? "


    Witch, or something else, Klaus now looks like people can''t see through and believe!

 Chapter 713

    Klaus threw his shirt lazily. In fact, he was really lazy to get up. "No, my brother, you are wrong. She exposed the truth of Rebecca''s betrayal. Our sister is no longer the innocent little girl. She really should be punished."


    Elijah glanced at the bright light outside. "Really? As a result, our Rebecca will never come back. "


    Elijah still couldn''t let go. After Rebecca left, they never contacted again.


    Klaus obviously didn''t want to continue this topic at all. He jumped up directly and put his coat on himself. "Do you expect me to wake up suddenly on a gentle morning and forgive the sister who betrayed me? This is her choice, Elijah. I have made a step back. This is her long planned plan. She wants to leave us, doesn''t she? "


    Elijah was silent for a moment. He watched Klaus go to the frame again.


    This is Klaus''s daily life this month.


    Hang out with witches, or you''re painting alone.


    Klaus''s behavior is more and more unlike the original violent and cruel him.


    However, despite this, Elijah did not give up hope. He tried to communicate with his brother again.


    "Klaus has been in the past month. I am as painful as you because of my sister''s departure. However, you can''t let yourself be satisfied with absurd behavior and show it in some strange behavior?"


    "Why can''t I?"


    "... because during Marcel''s reign, the city was used to the rule of the king!"


    Looking at Klaus who was painting for himself, Elijah''s patience began to escape.


    "You announced that you would rule here. Then, my brother, if you want this throne, you must accept the responsibility that comes with it!"


    "Well, if that''s the case, then I''d like to apologize... You know, my brother, your talent surprised me. Now, I obviously think there are some other hobbies. Yes, now I''d rather pursue the rest."


    "If you neglect your family so much, I wonder what your daughter will become. Think about them, Klaus. Don''t you remember what we were like when we were children? Have you forgotten how you feel threatened by violence at any time? We must cooperate, Klaus. You and I, I am willing to help you. We make the city complete again. "


    "No, my brother, the city may be too bad to repair."


    My brother, after so many years, you are still so simple and naive.


    Klaus didn''t look back at Elijah again. He fiddled with his painting tools and began his daily work. Yes, he began to draw.


    Elijah still can''t do anything about him. Klaus doesn''t look like a leader at all. He''s more like a street ronin. Has he really given up the city?


    No, Elijah didn''t believe it, so he had to bite his teeth. "Well, my brother, if you don''t do anything, I''ll find a way."


    Elijah no longer entangled with Klaus. In fact, he was the busiest person this month. He took the responsibility of Klaus and managed the city, which was even more fragmented because of their fragmentation.

 Chapter 714

    In order to rule better, Elijah even held a meeting of various allies in the church. Yes, just like the former father Kieran, he invited representatives of every power.


    Elijah glanced at the coming spikes.


    "Welcome," Elijah took out the agreement signed between Marcel and them. He slowly tore up the previous agreement, "this is no longer needed. I will take power here in the future. How about a new one?"


    "You said that if we came to the meeting, we would take care of ourselves. You didn''t say you wanted to be king." Someone came up with an opinion right away.


    "You are the elected representatives of each group," Elijah said to this provocation without any retreat. "Yes, I respect your jurisdiction, but the current state of chaos is unbearable, isn''t it? The dispute between you is settled by me. Look around. At present, the unrest in the city is our responsibility. However, you have a very simple choice. You can get along well or leave... "


    Elijah''s words directly hit their core. Yes, the city needs balance, and balance needs strength. Marcel laid a good foundation for Elijah.


    Even though witches, vampires and human representatives had other ideas, they had to accept Elijah''s suggestions before they thought of a better way.


    Because Marcel has been expelled by them. Unless they want to fall into scuffle immediately, Elijah will be their best choice now.


    Anyway, they will continue to live in the city, won''t they?


    Yes, life continues, such as werewolves, witches, vampires.


    Davina and Marcel are the same. They still have to live, even after betrayal and expulsion.


    The land of witches.


    After Monica wakes up, her status is rising step by step. After all, after Celeste''s death, she has become the most trusted Deputy around Jenny. Coupled with her strength, yes, Monica has received a large part of the power of inheritance.


    The witches and Monica are talking and laughing, and then on the other side is our lovely Davina, who is not in a very good situation.


    After Davina was sent back by Marcel, she still didn''t speak, and even her magic began to become very unstable.


    Davina''s state of mind is a little wrong. She obviously knows that Monique is no longer her lovely friend. Witches surround the original Betrayer. They laugh at her and bully her, and even no longer accept Davina.


    This is very natural, because Davina left them first.


    Monique''s eyes became fierce. She remembered the words of her ancestors in that dark time, this damn Betrayer. Now, Davina, she still has the face to divide up their power.


    Yes, Monique can obviously feel the power of the witch in Weina''s body. Even if she is threatened by her ancestors, she can''t use magic smoothly!


    The witches'' daily life is very simple. Now, they are in the flower house. Monique winks at the odds and ends, and they leave.


    There were only two of them left in the room.

 Chapter 715

    Originally the two closest friends, Davina''s face became more and more pale, and she trembled and grabbed a rose in her hand.


    Monique looked at Davina coldly. She thought Davina was a useless witch. Yes, she was not their witch''s friend. Davina was a shameless witch. She didn''t complete the escape of sacrifice!


    The withered rose showed an ugly color.


    Monique smiled mockingly. "You just have to try. It''s the simplest magic, isn''t it? Davina, your attempt has never been successful since you came back. Are you still a witch? "


    Monica and her ancestors'' voices are interspersed in Davina''s mind. She knows it''s their punishment.


    "No, can you stop targeting me like that, Monica, our best friend."


    "Really? When you are no longer so weak, Davina, we are no longer friends now. You betrayed us, didn''t you? You should have been the girl of harvest festival, but now the reality is that you no longer seem to have the power of our witches. Maybe you are not suitable here. No, it should be said, Davina, maybe you never belong here. "


    In Monique''s eyes, Davina is such an existence.


    Davina looked down at the unresponsive rose. She could no longer ignore Monica''s ridicule. Yes, maybe she really didn''t belong anywhere.


    A few happy, a few sad.


    Elijah''s meeting had an impact not only on the witches, but also on the wolves we just liberated.


    Originally, werewolves were celebrating happily. They also had a lot of wildness. Bai Lu watched them recover their human body and fight with a smile. It was a playful attitude.


    Jackson has always been with Bailu. Now, Bailu is positioned as the leader of werewolf. Yes, her blood determines all this.


    "Should you also fight with other brothers and boys for a while?"


    "No," Jackson laughed. "It''s just a struggle for class status. They already know who''s the boss."


    The werewolf who was fighting had obviously divided the victory and defeat. It was Ollie who looked very proud. He waved, "Hey, I won. Come next."


    As soon as the words fell, he saw a guy in a black jacket give him a hint. Ollie walked aside. This is the latest news.


    The werewolves have just been liberated. The news about them trapped in the swamp still lags behind. No, Ollie has received a very disturbing news now.


    About our great leader Elijah.


    His eyes focused on Bailu and Jackson.


    Look at their leaders. Yes, they are very relaxed.


    Jackson was really relaxed. He gently took care of Bailu. "What do you want to eat? I''ll get it for you?"


    There were buffet meals at the celebration. Bailu didn''t know what she wanted. She could only jaw Jackson. "I''m not used to this happy family life. It''s really amazing."


    "Maybe I can help you get used to..."


    Their pleasure was soon interrupted, and Ollie went straight over, "isn''t it? Then we have to forget the fact that she lives with humans for half her life and vampires for half her life. "

 Chapter 716

    Obviously, oli doesn''t like Bailu, the new ruler. Werewolves are always direct creatures.


    Jackson''s face sank. He motioned oli to go away first. Bai Lu shook her head indifferently. After seeing Klaus, she had no response to this ordinary dislike for a long time, "I don''t care, Jackson, let him talk. If it''s the youngest boy here, he should finish it well, shouldn''t she?"


    Ollie glared at her. "Listen, our leader, there is news from the French district that your good lover Elijah has held some kind of summit meeting... Do you want to guess where it is and who hasn''t been invited?"


    Bailu was silent.


    Jackson was a little angry.


    "Where did you hear that?"


    "It doesn''t matter. The key is that we are trapped in the swamp and your vampire boyfriend is allocating the city. This is a provocation. No, it doesn''t pay attention to us at all. I guess it shows that he doesn''t respect us werewolves at all, does he?"


    Jackson''s appearance became a little strange. He didn''t immediately question Bai Lu, but his attitude had changed.


    The happy smiling faces around them also slowly disappeared in oli''s voice. No, this is not the end they want.


    Bailu''s eyes looked straight at oli. He shrugged. "Otherwise, you can go and see for yourself. I heard that they are still discussing our lovely city."


    Indeed, although there is a big premise, the so-called meeting is always tangled and long-term.


    Especially when it comes to the division of the city, everyone wants interests, but the cake is not very big.


    Now, under Elijah''s supervision, they are blinking at the map of New Orleans without tacit understanding. If it weren''t for the image, Elijah suspected that they would leave saliva.


    Their eyes are full of covetous and ambitious desires.


    The power of witches is rising, vampires are still the mainstay of traditional power, coupled with human selfishness, so the meeting did not go very smoothly.


    He scratched and shook the map.


    Fortunately, Elijah wisely chose tough kraft paper.


    "No," said the witch, glancing at the greedy vampires, "it''s impossible that this city is ours!"


    They are no longer satisfied with the small area before, "we should be able to go to those places, those places that were originally ruled and supervised by vampires."


    Vampires certainly won''t agree, "we''ll see it as an act of provoking war."


    Human representatives immediately followed up, and they provoked from above, "evil creatures are not allowed to speak."


    "So, what do you think you are? You humans are just our food! "


    Father Kieran, who was found by Elijah, reluctantly grabbed both sides of them and almost started to make trouble again, "Hey, we''re just discussing now. Will you calm down? Thank you... "


    Elijah could only come forward reluctantly, "you have to abide by the following regulations on the boundary."


    Elijah has a new agreement in his hand.


    Unfortunately, before he really published it, the church door was snapped open.


    Familiar figures appeared in their sight, including Bailu and the wolf people.


    Werewolves also came. They exchanged meaningful eyes with each other. It seems that the city is more and more crazy.

 Chapter 717

    Bailu''s appearance made their emotions more and more difficult to control. Elijah''s head began to hurt a little. Originally, he planned to negotiate with Bailu after the meeting. He hoped Bailu could return to their home instead of mixing with these seemingly peaceful but actually dangerous wolves.


    However, Elijah underestimated Bailu''s influence, "Hey, Elijah, tell me what you''re doing? You''re not kidding! You''re dividing the city without inviting werewolves... I can''t believe it. "


    Elijah had a headache and wanted to go to Bailu. As a result, someone jumped up first. It was Diego, the vampire. He had already seen Bailu very unhappy.


    "What is she doing here?"


    "Hey, Diego, sit down!"


    Elijah took a deep breath.


    "We are not dividing cities, we just want to establish a new balance."


    "No, Elijah, if they are not werewolves, there will be no peace. Believe me, they should also have a place."


    Yes, the new city needs fairness.


    "No, ridiculous, werewolves can''t!" There are more objections. It''s not easy to expel the werewolves. Now, do they need to accept more enemies?


    Bailu looked around. "If they don''t get it, I''m sure you will regret that we will launch an unprecedented war in this city. Trust me."


    Bailu is determined to stand on the side of the werewolf. She looks at Elijah.


    They had no way to persuade each other, so the meeting was forced to suspend.


    Originally, this is not a simple thing.


    Elijah and Bailu fell into a tangled discussion again.


    "Do you know how hard it took me to convene them?" Elijah looked at Bailu incomprehensibly. What happened to her in the werewolf, she became a little strange now.


    No, everyone seems to have changed since Rebecca left.


    "No, I don''t know at all." Bailu obviously couldn''t understand Elijah''s behavior. "I don''t even know what you''re doing here until someone else told me about it. Tell me, Elijah, aren''t you a werewolf because of me? Or for some other reason? "


    "No, because they no longer live in the French Quarter." Elijah looked at Bailu. He still hoped that she could stand on their side. "Now the main task is to end the escalating disputes. I can guarantee that when this contract is accepted by everyone, your people will also be accepted. Trust me."


    "Really?" Bailu thought Elijah was too optimistic. "Before that? What do you want me to say to them, hey, my relatives, now let''s sit down and roll first? "


    "I''d rather you didn''t get involved in it."


    Elijah looked at Bailu with concern.


    Bai Lu bowed her head silently.


    "Are you sure you shouldn''t come back to us?"


    "No."


    "Where do you think the baby belongs? Do you think Klaus and you can give her more safety?"


    This time, it was Elijah''s turn. He was silent.


    "Is the estuary better then?"


    Elijah''s question is that Bailu can''t answer. The child''s power is really amazing. Therefore, now, the first priority is her safety, which they still have a tacit understanding.

 Chapter 718

    Bailu looked at Elijah quietly, "werewolves should have the right to speak and give them... Elijah, you know it''s right to do so, otherwise things will be very troublesome!"


    With these words, Bailu left.


    Of course, she was impolite to see Klaus and go home, so when the leisurely witch came, Klaus was still painting. He really didn''t care about anything.


    Janivy has been looking at him like that.


    With an unspeakable anxiety and curiosity.


    No one knows what this man is thinking.


    Klaus had no eyes behind his back, but he didn''t care what Jenny wanted to do.


    Jenny Wei smiled and pestered, "Hey, honey, you really should go and see your brother''s expression when Bailu came in... It''s fun. The curse of the new moon has been broken and the wolves have come back."


    It means that the city will become more and more interesting.


    "Really? Do you believe this method is feasible? Can our city get superficial peace? "


    Klaus didn''t answer her question, but directly pressed people on the ground. He doesn''t care about it now.


    Then they were caught.


    Camille''s embarrassment was obvious. She coughed. "I saw the light in the yard, so I took a risk to come in."


    Klaus looked at her naturally. Camille wanted to punch the man, "Hey, I bet the half naked psycho witch wasn''t with you. When I heard Elijah''s statement, I thought we misunderstood you, but now it seems that I lost."


    Janivy protested against Camille''s statement, "if you don''t come, maybe I won''t be like this. I''ll be naked in ten minutes."


    Camille rolled his eyes. "Really? That''s really a pity. Can you leave now? I have something I want to find my friend. "


    Yes, Camille is Klaus''s friend.


    Their relationship is more intimate than ordinary people, or this should thank the lovely child.


    Janivy walked around Camille with a smile. She was very impressed with the girl. She was very different from ordinary human beings.


    "Your family likes to annoy witches, don''t they?"


    "Are you sure? Try to blackmail me and force me, and then I will stab you with a mysterious knife! "


    Jennifer had to go first. She didn''t want to kill his friend in front of Klaus for the time being.


    When janivy left, Camille stared at Klaus, a shameless guy, "what''s wrong with you, this damn witch, this woman who makes you miserable, are you still interested in mixing with her?"


    "New Orleans will only produce more weird bed companions." Klaus did not immediately answer Camille''s questions. He always avoided the important and ignored the strange relationship.


    Klaus finished his clothes again and went to pour a glass of wine.


    "Well, my friend, I guess you''re not here to make fun of my spare time activities? What can I do for you? You see, it''s my brother''s decision now. "


    "I''m here for my uncle. His condition is deteriorating. Drugs and meditation don''t work. Yes, he''s losing his mind day by day."


    Father Kieran''s appearance became more and more uncontrollable, and he began to have a tendency to violence.

 Chapter 719

    Klaus thought for a moment. He seemed to be thinking about who could help them. "Witches hurt him, and witches can save him."


    Camille agrees.


    "Yes, you seem to have a good relationship with the witch. Why don''t you help me?"


    "No, it''s no use." Klaus is different from her. They can''t be too optimistic. "These curses are magic. Once the curse takes root, they will change the composition of the brain. Sorry, Camille''s damage has been irreparable."


    "No, I can''t accept this statement. If you have a family view, you won''t accept it!"


    Camille''s excitement was exchanged for Klaus''s incomparable silence.


    Yes, he has no way for the time being.


    Therefore, Camille''s help failed, so she had to leave reluctantly.


    Father Kieran is getting worse and worse, and Davina is the same as him.


    They are not in good shape.


    Father Kieran has his niece to take care of him, but Davina is a little thin. Fortunately, she also has a friend. Yes, Joshua is trying to find a way. They finally met.


    Davina tries hard to maintain their usual appearance. Yes, Davina has deeply understood that she can''t rely on anyone except herself. Therefore, Davina is trying to stand up alone.


    At this time, the emergence of Joshua became a kind of redemption.


    Because this rookie vampire is the only good person who has no requirements for her.


    They made an appointment to meet in a small cafe, which was a small place they had seen before. Because of witches and vampires, there was no special safe place around them.


    As soon as Joshua saw Davina, he looked up and down carefully several times.


    "Hey, are you okay?"


    Davina didn''t nod. She just tried to hold her pale smile and looked at Joshua. She couldn''t say whether she was fine, but she didn''t want her friends to worry.


    Compared with Davina, Joshua is also dangerous because he is wanted by vampires.


    Davina lowered her voice. "I''m fine, and you? How are you doing? What are you doing here? We can meet anywhere... "Because witches and vampires know what happened after my death. My friends, now our situation has become almost the same... Ancestors hate me because I abuse magic, and I can''t continue to practice magic."


    Davina gradually lost her luster.


    "When Marcel asked me to come back, I shouldn''t believe it." yes, Davina thought it was Marcel''s abandonment again. He betrayed her again. Although he said so well, Davina didn''t want to believe it anymore.


    Joshua was also very angry. He thought Davina had finally come back. Her suffering and pain were over. Who knows, they can only be played by fate again and again!


    Davina could not hide her tears. "I don''t know how long I can stand it?"


    Joshua listened to Davina talking about her current dilemma. He tried to think about how to help her, "right? Monica, that guy is still bullying you. Don''t worry. I''ll help you, my friend. I''ll solve it over there with Marcel! "


    Joshua said he wanted to deal with Marcel. In fact, they didn''t know. In fact, Marcel was very close to them.

 Chapter 720

    Marcel is on the roof with his former deputy Thierry.


    Marcel''s eyes took back from Davina. She didn''t look very good, but fortunately there was someone around her.


    Thierry looked at marcel, and his attitude was very general.


    "Hey, our leader, what''s important that you dragged me here?"


    Marcel looked at the man in front of him. Thierry was his confidant. If you want to know and trust, there is no more suitable choice than Thierry.


    Marcel said his request directly, "listen, I have a proposal. I want you to make an alliance with the people who abandon Klaus."


    Thierry thought Marcel had a brain problem. Now, he still had the courage to say, "Hey, do you mean we need to recruit troops?"


    "Yes, how can we recapture the city without the army?"


    "You have nothing. You have no weapons and no allies. You can''t get close to the French district. Marcel asked me to remind you that you have been expelled. If Elijah finds out your existence, he will kill you. If Klaus hasn''t had time to kill you."


    Marcel didn''t refute, he just smiled silently.


    "Well, Thierry, or you''re right, I have nothing. Maybe I should hide in barktown like you... But, you know, I''m different. I''ve always been a leader. I think you came because you don''t want to leave home. So am I!"


    Marcel''s vision goes far, and he still has personality charm in front of his men.


    "The war is about to break out. Everyone is choosing their own position. I want to find a way to recapture our city. Are you willing to help me?"


    "You are always eloquent, Marcel, but this wonderful speech is not enough."


    Thierry is still hesitating, but Marcel knows that he has begun to believe him. This firm trust has made Marcel succeed many times. Yes, Thierry also knows that Elijah and they can''t really believe him, so it''s Marcel who can form an alliance with each other.


    Besides, Marcel is at least more reliable than Klaus, isn''t he?


    Marcel has made a little progress, and others are not so lucky, such as our great father Kieran.


    Father Kieran is terrible.


    Yes, his situation has begun to get seriously out of control.


    Camille has quit his job and taken care of him wholeheartedly, but the situation is getting worse day by day.


    Father Kieran locked himself in the attic and prayed with a cross every day. However, it seems that the situation is not very optimistic. His waking time is more and more short, and only a little time can be used to absorb food.


    The rest is endless hell.


    Camille looked at her uncle. She couldn''t bear it, especially when father Kieran looked very clear. She tried to convince her uncle more than once.


    "Hey, is it really necessary for you to lock yourself like this? Maybe we can do something else? "


    "No, I have to do this, son. Yes, I have begun to feel that my power is out of control. This damn curse destroys my forgiveness ability... Listen, I had only one idea at the summit before. Even if my reason told me to be calm, my real idea is that I want to kill, yes, That is to kill everyone! "

 Chapter 721

    Camille covered his mouth.


    "I can hardly control myself. No, no, I can''t hurt you, so you have to lock me, you know? Never be soft hearted, my child, I can''t help Sean... "Father Kieran''s reason slowly became very vague," yes, I mainly wanted to help him, but I didn''t try to stop him! I should help him, I should stop him, I can''t save him!! "


    "We''ll find a way." Camille wanted to hold father Kieran''s hands, but he could only try to distance himself.


    "Yes, I won''t let myself kill innocent people until we think of a way. You are a member of our family. They will ask you to take over my position and become the representative of mankind. Listen to me, my child, don''t promise... Promise me, Camille, you will leave and start over."


    Father Kieran can''t let his only remaining relatives get involved here again. He wants Camille to leave. This idea has never changed.


    "No, no, we won''t go anywhere as long as we have a chance." Camille is as stubborn as him.


    "No, I have to tell you how many times I can''t cure it!!" Father Kieran became excited.


    "You have to believe me, my uncle. I have to tell you how many times I won''t give up. I will never. You are my only relative."


    "Damn it, you''ve been stubborn since you were a child!" There was blood in father Kieran''s eyes.


    Camille didn''t know why she felt very scared. She began to step back slowly.


    With the sound of tearing and pulling chains, father Kieran began to approach Camille, and his voice began to burst, "yes, you are always stubborn, never obedient, your stupidity!" Father Kieran wanted to do something terrible with one hand, but he immediately stretched out his hand to restrain the dead. There was a devil in his body. Now he is trying to fight it.


    Finally, his heavy breathing eased slowly.


    Father Kieran flicked Camille''s forehead with his fingers. "Well, damn it, my child, I pray for you!"


    Father Kieran''s strength was great, and Camille felt a little dizzy, but she was more afraid.


    Because, in some moments just now, she can clearly feel the malice from her uncle. He really wants to kill himself without any doubt!


    Father Kieran was very tired. He stepped back to the corner and pulled the long iron chain.


    "I''m sorry, son, I didn''t get a response. I can''t see hope in my eyes. I only see death. Yes, only death, only darkness!"


    Camille''s tears began to collapse. Although she was very afraid, she couldn''t help walking over. She couldn''t stand that her proud uncle like the son of God had become like this.


    Camille slowly approached father Kieran.


    instant.


    An evil smile appeared at the corner of father Kieran''s mouth, "yes, me and your death."


    Then, Camille''s forehead slipped down with blood. She was attacked by her uncle, as if she were facing the most hated enemy. Her head was severely hit by the chain several times.


    Camille was injured, but her instinct told her to avoid the most important position. She rolled to one side and avoided the attack range of the chain.

 Chapter 722

    However, Camille''s action was obviously not very fast. Her feet were pulled by father Kieran. Her uncle... No, father Kieran really seemed to have become a devil at this time. He really wanted to kill Camille.


    Camille''s eyes widened. She can''t die. If she dies, her uncle probably won''t live when he wakes up.


    Camille resisted desperately. In a hurry, she found an iron shelf at hand. Yes, it was a desk lamp. Camille had no spare time to hesitate. Father Kieran''s chain was slowly approaching. She could only use all her strength to smash the desk lamp on her uncle''s head.


    Bang!


    Father Kieran was knocked unconscious. Father Kieran fainted.


    Camille, she could only cover her mouth and cry, "... Uncle!"


    Yes, in fact, Camille knows better than anyone. Father Kieran''s attack time is getting shorter and shorter. Soon, he will become the second Sean. Yes, he will become a devil, a murderous devil.


    Camille walked quietly down the attic. There were large and small wounds on her caught feet.


    Life is always so hard, but they can only continue.


    Elijah also has all kinds of troubles. For example, because father Kieran is out of control, he doesn''t have any assistants now. He is helpless drinking.


    According to father Kieran, Camille is actually not suitable to continue to serve as their human representative. Of course, based on his friendship with Camille, Elijah also thinks it can be replaced, but it is not easy to find the right person.


    Human beings have always been selfish and greedy. For example, the beautiful woman in front of us.


    Elijah knew her. Her name was Correa.


    never go to the temple for nothing.


    Elijah reluctantly brought her a glass of wine. He knew that this was a woman like a poisonous snake. For her purpose, this woman could do anything. "Well, we don''t have to go around the bush. I know who you are. You are one of the leading philanthropists in the city. You are the big boss behind the scenes of this casino, According to my tip - you are the ruler of a huge drug smuggling empire... So why are you looking for me now? "


    Correa smiled charmingly, "the reason why I came to you is too simple. We belong to different camps. No matter what you think of me, my family has lived in the human area for many years. I am a successful human, am I not? So I am qualified to take over father Kieran''s position. Isn''t it a good way for you to talk to me from now on? "


    Elijah did not answer.


    He seems to be still thinking.


    However, the woman in front of her has already paved all the roads. Since she has the courage to appear in front of Elijah, she has some absolute certainty.


    "What do you think, my dear gentleman?" Correa was directly close to her body. She seemed to intend to seduce our elegant gentlemen. However, it was a pity that Elijah was not very friendly to her.


    Elijah doesn''t appreciate this human being very much, but he knows that even if he avoids this Correa, countless Correa will appear, and father Kieran''s is only an exception.


    So Elijah remained silent.

 Chapter 723

    Sometimes silence is a kind of acquiescence.


    Correa said directly, "I want to form an alliance with you. I hope this peace as much as you. It''s good for us, isn''t it? Yes, I like the way of life. It needs peace. "


    "Yes, I know you are very motivated," Elijah knew that only peace can produce more benefits. "Well, I will consider it."


    "I accept your consideration, but I think I should tell you that I have talked with the new mayor, sheriff and other stakeholders. Listen, Elijah, they all support me and think I''m stronger on your side."


    Obviously, Elijah has no better choice. It''s still a shortcut.


    Elijah moved to Correa, "well, even to stop my uncivilized brother."


    "Yes, I''ll tell him not to wreak havoc and make you miserable."


    So a new alliance appeared. Elijah and Correa raised their glasses together. "Then, have a nice evening."


    Happy, no, Elijah didn''t feel happy watching Corea leave gracefully. Of course, the woman who smiled and didn''t smile was happy.


    Elijah could only return home with a stomach of unhappiness, and then continued to face a happy person. Klaus had a very happy life. No, he was still painting with his heart.


    A brother who is indifferent to everything outside, but a brother who knows painting!


    Klaus seemed to feel Elijah''s anger. He looked back at his brother, "Hey, my brother, don''t you like sky blue?"


    It seemed that he really used too much paint, so Klaus changed a color by the way, a paint with a little silver.


    Elijah shrugged. "I don''t like your continued coldness. What do you think, my brother?"


    "Well, my brother, if you really want to listen to my opinion, these groups have hated each other for many years. It''s definitely not easy to unify them..."


    "Don''t talk nonsense, just say your point."


    "Well, what''s the point? Well, if you want peace, my brother, you must start with the werewolf. Bailu and the werewolf people are very united now. You need to pay attention to their liberation and unity. After they ruled the city well a hundred years ago, they can only watch the enemy destroy... Everything has changed now, haven''t they? So, their enemies don''t want him to sit at the table. Let me quote anvil. If the table is an obstacle, move it. "


    Elijah''s eyes narrowed.


    Klaus continued Shi Ran''s painting.


    "Remember hundreds of years ago, when the governor urgently needed our help. We built the first dam in the city, remember? We negotiated with him and refused him, so he poured us wine and let the woman in bra talk about friendship with me. Finally, until we promised him. "


    Some human practices are actually interesting.


    "So, my brother, do you suggest I have a party?"


    Klaus took Elijah''s cup and clinked it with him. "Yes, my brother."


    Elijah drank directly.


    Then they had a party and invited everyone to the party. It was a test, a test of all forces and groups.

 Chapter 724

    In a carnival gesture.


    witch.


    pretty


    Werewolf.


    tough.


    vampire.


    Evil grace.


    They are well-dressed and entangled with each other, trying to breed some terrible desires by the way.


    Klaus was dragged out by Elijah after all. At this time, they need an attitude.


    Klaus''s eyes come and go. The party is very good. Yes, Elijah''s perfection is always reflected in all aspects.


    "Yes, very good, my brother. They look so friendly."


    seem?


    "My brother, this is only a temporary friendship. Of course, if I can stop them from tearing up each other, it will be our greatest honor tonight."


    Klaus can''t say no.


    "Well, my brother, for your sake, to this super boring night." Then Klaus didn''t continue to follow Elijah. He had his own plan. Besides, they all had their own pride. Klaus walked away with a smile.


    However, his appearance has actually represented some statements.


    Werewolves and vampires seem to be born enemies. No, Ollie and Diego seem to have met first.


    "What''s the matter, boy?"


    "... he''s not worth it." Fortunately, Jackson tried to suppress it before they started, so they just fought with their eyes for the time being.


    Elijah wanted to sigh.


    The next second, another trouble appeared in Elijah''s eyes, "well, my dear Elijah, because you are worried, I accept your praise. Thank you. I also think I am beautiful."


    The woman talking to herself is the damn Correa, the human representative.


    Elijah hypocritically nodded his head. Elijah seemed to be more familiar with this greeting than Klaus. "Yes, I think so. I believe you spend the same time looking for skirts and allies."


    "So you did notice me?"


    "I admit that you are a capable human representative."


    "Yes, I''ve solved a dock dispute. I raised the percentage of the witch''s cemetery tour to appease them. By the way, I gave the crescent people a gift to welcome back to mankind - the chips of hundreds of Yuan casino, so I think I should get some champagne, don''t I?"


    Correa held out his hand to Elijah.


    Elijah put him among them. He didn''t give or say no, but looked up and down lazily at Corea in front of him.


    "You know, given Kieran''s deteriorating condition, others acquiesced to your proposal. Well, you will represent the human community until he is ready to take office again."


    Elijah''s struggle has been a little relaxed.


    Correa had no other reaction to his struggle, but took the glass himself. "I think we should make good use of this limited time, shouldn''t we?"


    Bailu saw this happy scene of dependence. She raised her eyebrows funny. It seems that this woman is more interested in Elijah, but she doesn''t know whether she is interested in people or the city.


    During the carnival, some people were left alone, such as our expelled vampires.


    While Joshua was thinking hard about how to help his friend, Marcel found him again.


    He''s really not a little unlucky.


    "God, Marcel, we are all the same street mice now. I won''t beg for mercy. I''ve changed!"

 Chapter 725

    "You think I''m here to kill you?" Marcel almost doubted Joshua''s IQ, but he had no other choice. "I came for Davina. You help me guard her. She doesn''t believe me now. However, you know, I always want to protect my little witch. Do you know about the summit?"


    "Yes." Joshua didn''t know what Marcel meant.


    "Yes, this meeting is very important. If the talks collapse, each group will find means to target other groups. However, Davina must be able to protect herself and even be careful of witches if necessary."


    Marcel is still worried about Davina.


    "She has to start practicing magic again." Marcel told Joshua his task. Joshua seemed very curious. Few people knew about it, "Hey, why do you know?"


    "There are some things I can''t tell you right now, but Davina''s safety is the most important. I think you agree, because now someone has to tell her and guide her... Damn it, Davina even began to listen to me because something happened."


    Joshua didn''t really believe in marcel, but he agreed.


    Davina needs strength, or her life will be more and more difficult.


    Joshua nodded to Marcel, "well, I''ll tell her that you tried to pull her to your side and continue to use her as your personal weapon."


    Marcel cursed. Damn it, he didn''t think so.


    "I don''t care which side she is on, but she must be safe. Listen, rookie, we all know she''s not safe now!"


    Marcel tried to control his temper.


    They fell into silence.


    Davina wasn''t really safe. She was taken away tonight. Jenny took them to the Carnival Party.


    Davina was inexplicably dressed up, and then she set off with Monique and them.


    Davina seemed out of place, but our little witch was very beautiful, so she still received some kindness.


    For example, some handsome werewolves will show kindness and hint to her from time to time.


    One of them is our Ollie. He is a handsome guy with good looks. Yes, it seems that he seems to be interested in many lovely girls in the world. He has never left the lovely girls. He is too focused. Therefore, he doesn''t find himself a prey at all.


    Diego not far away has been drinking hard. His eyes are like nails on oli. He is hateful, strong and deep-rooted. He remembers the damn werewolf!


    Elijah was the first to find that Diego''s attitude was a little abnormal. He quietly approached Diego with a warning in his voice, "Hey, I think you should be friendly and welcome them."


    "Welcome?" Diego took a hard sip of wine, "how do you think I should welcome them? Those werewolves killed my family to his people. Now I still remember my sister lying on my floor and died of excessive bleeding... I can still stand here now, but it''s because Marcel transformed me before my blood ran dry¡°


    Elijah''s action stopped, which he really didn''t think of.

 Chapter 726

    This damn hatred has lasted for thousands of years.


    Diego''s blood red eyes haven''t left oli. He''s looking for a chance!


    "I tell you now, I won''t welcome him kindly. I will welcome him in another way!"


    "Diego, I understand your anger, but if we want a trace of peace, we have to make concessions."


    He glared at Elijah fiercely. Diego didn''t say anything immediately, but he knew there was no chance for him now. He had to leave first for the time being.


    Diego was depressed to death on one side, but the werewolves on the other side received a welcome.


    Elijah saw that Jackson had come with Bailu. The werewolf prince was obviously a gentleman of the same type as Elijah. He smiled friendly and dangerous at Elijah.


    "Hey, welcome to my house. I hope you''ll like the party."


    "Well, I think I will, but you know I don''t like vampires very much. If Bai Lu didn''t force me to come... I wouldn''t come."


    Jackson seemed to just say so carelessly.


    But they knew exactly what he meant.


    Bai Lu can only smile helplessly.


    "You''re unlikely to feel friendly here. I know. I''m sorry, especially vampires treat you as barbarians." Elijah fully understood what he meant, but he was also making some efforts.


    Even though, they really don''t like werewolves.


    But Bailu is different.


    Because of Bai Lu, they still got some consensus.


    "Yes, Bailu told me that this contract is very important to you." Jackson kept a restrained smile.


    "Yes, in fact, if someone threatens to destroy my peace, I will destroy everything he cherishes."


    There is hope and warning.


    So they fell into a tacit silence.


    "Well, then have a nice day."


    This scene was clearly recognized by Klaus, and his smile appeared. It seemed that it was a pity to laugh at him.


    Janivy wants to know where the werewolf is. What a pity?


    However, janivy naturally wouldn''t say her doubts so simply. She just walked over leisurely and gave Klaus a kiss, "Hey, my dear vampire, are you looking for your psychologist?"


    For the last unhappiness, janivy won''t immediately forget. She seems to hate father Kieran''s family.


    Klaus helplessly gave her a look, "don''t tell me that you are jealous of Camille. It''s totally unnecessary."


    Camille is different. She''s just a friend.


    For Klaus, Bailu and Camille occupy different positions. Of course, the witch also temporarily occupies the position of a bed companion.


    Jenny Wei nodded dispensably. Well, she seemed to accept this statement, "I''m just curious why you find her company?"


    Genevie was curious about what attracted the human girl.


    Camille seems to be very popular, which is an instinctive warning for janivy.


    Jenny tried to think about the adjectives. "Yes, she seems very ordinary. Do you like such ordinary friends?"


    Klaus nodded her approval. "Yes, sometimes ordinary people are very popular."

 Chapter 727

    Jenny Wei''s mouth tooted up. She seemed a little uncomfortable. "Hey, I thought you liked me!"


    Since she wanted to act, Klaus naturally followed her down, "of course, I like you. Otherwise, how can I accept your presence beside me."


    Jennifer smiled proudly at the corner, and then she gave Klaus a kiss.


    After getting Klaus''s guarantee, janivy left. Of course, she had already found the werewolf prince in the corner, but this had nothing to do with her, so she just left with a slight jaw.


    Klaus seemed to be seduced by genevie. He followed her, but their direction separated at last. Klaus went to the study and, of course, took the werewolf Prince Jackson.


    Klaus, they went to the study, of course, in his studio.


    It seems that what Klaus has been waiting for is such an opportunity, an opportunity to cooperate with werewolves.


    Klaus''s original careless attitude began to change. His smile showed sincerity. Out of politeness, he gave Jackson a glass of wine, "Hey, I''m glad you accepted my invitation."


    "So, your brother?" Jackson didn''t understand what their brother meant. His brother seemed to be trying to keep peace there, but his brother began to contact these marginalized forces in private.


    Why?


    Does Klaus want something different from Elijah''s?


    "Elijah is indeed great, but now the great peace doesn''t seem to fit our theme."


    Jackson noticed that Klaus''s eyes were shining. He stared at him with some vigilance. Obviously, he hadn''t forgotten Klaus''s rudeness last time, "didn''t he? So, great hybrid Klaus, what are you doing¡°


    "Don''t try to say these sharp words to stimulate me to break your neck. In fact, I don''t want to kill you. At this moment, I am very sincere to you. Yes, I intend to give our great werewolf friends a beautiful gift."


    "Are you sure? This gift comes from your kindness, the kindness of a vampire¡°


    Klaus felt very curious. His attitude towards Jackson was mild. "Why not? You see, our hearts are similar to yours. Didn''t you say I''m a hybrid... Before I evolved, I was also a werewolf. I understand your strength and your burden. Now, I give you this opportunity. Yes, I''m here to unload your burden¡°


    As soon as Klaus said this, Jackson seemed more alert. He seemed to feel some Klaus''s strange plans, "do you want to turn me into a hybrid?! No, I give priority to my people. I won''t let anything endanger my family. Give up¡°


    "SO£¿"


    "I won''t be your puppet, yes, especially the parasite of bloodthirsty vampires." Jackson still retains his own pride, but this time, he obviously guessed wrong.


    Klaus waved to him, and a lovely little ring appeared in his hand. "Yes, you are really pure blood. Pride and loyalty are the reason why I didn''t break your neck."

 Chapter 728

    It could be seen that Klaus didn''t want to kill him at all, and Jackson had understood it.


    So he began to be curious.


    "If you don''t want to kill me, what do you want?"


    Jackson stared at Klaus. Now he was persuading him that he wanted to cooperate with the wolves. Why?


    Even though the words in Klaus''s mouth are as tempting as honey, Klaus is obviously not a good man, so he still can''t believe Jackson.


    "What are you talking about?"


    "I said... How about giving you back the city you took from you?"


    "Why should I believe you? You''re just a man who sabotages his family behind his back."


    Yes, Klaus'' statement is a betrayal of Elijah''s purpose. The tacit understanding between their brothers is unknown to others, and Jackson still knows it. Therefore, he still doesn''t want to believe Klaus.


    Klaus shrugged. Are all werewolves so stubborn? In fact, he just meant well, "Hey, listen, we all know that Elijah will not succeed. Peace is just an illusion. As a qualified brother, I don''t want to destroy Elia''s adventure. Can you understand my move now? In fact, I''m supporting him. Look at our current state, don''t you think it''s very contradictory? Vampires destroy lives to survive. Witches are as powerful as their ancestors. Werewolves thrive because of their strength and family unity. Yes, what we are suitable for now is not peace but scuffle¡°


    Every contradiction is an extremely sharp existence.


    Klaus''s vision will never go wrong. This time, he must take the initiative. Therefore, Klaus now needs strength and powerful strength more than anyone else.


    Jackson saw Klaus stand up. He went to a painting. Then he reached out and opened the painting. "I want to ensure your safety for my unborn child. You can believe me that my child has magical power, can''t you? Unfortunately, the painful fact is that vampires are your enemies¡°


    Is Klaus actually joking?


    Jackson will be confused by his strange statement and expectation. What is this guy thinking, "after a thousand years, are you finally ready to accept another blood in you?" Jackson looked directly at Klaus. He didn''t know where the man in front of him came from. "Maybe the other half''s blood doesn''t want you?"


    In fact, Klaus was not surprised by Jackson''s reaction, because if it were him, he wouldn''t simply trust a stranger.


    However, everyone has his own chips. Naturally, Klaus also has good things that wolves dream of.


    Klaus smiled mysteriously, his eyes on the little guys brought by Jackson, and his voice insisted with great affirmation, "he believes me, you will want our help, because I know more than anyone that you want to return to your home."


    Jackson had no way to refute.


    Indeed, Klaus said what they wanted. For the once expelled werewolves, their desire for territory and home outweighed everything!

 Chapter 729

    So, after Jackson was silent for a while, he still opened his mouth angrily, "well, do you have a plan to support this statement?"


    Klaus looked at Jackson as if he were a fool. Since he put forward this statement, he was sure, "well... I think you''ve heard that my mother is a powerful witch. I watched her make all kinds of magic items, but his most precious thing is this ring."


    Klaus gave a ring Jackson had never seen before, but the taste on it was very familiar.


    It''s the flavor of that family.


    Jackson''s mood began to change.


    Klaus knew that he had begun to be interested, so he began to go on calmly, "my mother, I haven''t seen her for a thousand years, but I still remember this ring. You shouldn''t be very strange, should you? I thought it had disappeared with my mother, but it appeared on a werewolf''s neck... This ring has the power you and my werewolf blood want. Yes, my biological father''s direct line. I think she gave it to him, you know? That''s to liberate¡°


    Jackson understood Klaus, but he asked cautiously, "what do you mean, what do you want to do?"


    "Since the sun ring protects vampires from walking freely in the sun, why can''t the moon ring protect werewolves? The moonlight ring in my hand is a good thing. It can protect you from being cursed. Think about it. What a wonderful thing that wolves'' bones are no longer broken and no longer controlled by their inner beasts¡°


    The ring glowed brightly in Klaus''s hand.


    Jackson''s throat rolled.


    He was completely tempted. Even though he knew that Klaus had more than one purpose, their paths could overlap.


    Werewolf, you need this ring, don''t you?


    Indeed, Klaus seemed to have heard Jackson''s voice. They looked at each other, and Klaus smiled with confidence.


    Jackson walked a few steps closer to his position. He lowered his voice. "Well, what do I have to do?"


    Klaus and Jackson''s glasses sounded crisp. Good. An agreement was reached.


    When Jackson worked hard for the great cause of werewolves over there, it was obvious that other werewolves also had their own activities. For example, our Ollie was. His interest in witches seemed very good.


    He stared at Davina. Davina was very different from this carnival pairing. Davina was a contradictory and incompatible witch, and Davina seemed a little hooked.


    Of course, in the eyes of many men, a beautiful witch is hooked.


    Oli slowly approached Davina. "Hey, hello."


    "... hello..." Davina also answered him. She was a very polite child.


    Ollie''s mouth hooked up. He was really a little curious about Davina. Besides, the witch, at this time, the relationship between the two camps was a little subtle. Therefore, he wanted to get close to this lovely little witch like a little white rabbit. Ollie tried to release his kindness, "you see... Very nervous. Would you relax?"

 Chapter 730

    Ollie''s words really didn''t comfort Davina. Davina still didn''t look very comfortable. However, she also tried to cheer up. She had to work hard, so our little witch smiled bitterly, "well, I know what you want to say... Look, I look terrible in this ridiculous dress, I look short, don''t I¡°


    Olivier was surprised by Davina''s self mockery and discomfort. On the contrary, he actually wanted to say that Davina looked very bad. He coughed low, and Olivier took a step forward, "Hey, are you kidding? In fact, I want to say you are beautiful. I''m oli... "Oli held out a hand to Davina and motioned her to put her hand on it." what''s the name of the dance partner I want to invite¡°


    Davina''s face flushed slightly. It turned out that she misunderstood the meaning of the man in front of her.


    Davina was a little nervous and wanted to stretch out her hand, but suddenly another girl appeared behind her. She directly robbed the invited hands, "her name is Monique."


    Davina''s face, which was not easy to look better, turned pale again.


    Oli looked at them suspiciously.


    Monica showed a subtle smile, and then Davina walked away in silence.


    Davina was obviously bullied, but in front of Monica, no matter from which aspect, it seemed that she had no confidence.


    Bailu sighed helplessly when she saw such a scene.


    Bailu''s mood is too subtle for ordinary people to notice. However, Elijah around her is different. However, as the organizer, Elijah doesn''t say much. He just slightly pulls Bailu''s body and gracefully poses, "beautiful hostess, do you want to dance? Do I have the honor¡°


    Elijah has always been such an elegant and decent man. Bailu followed him to the dance floor, "thank you. This party is good. You did a good job. You can even let Klaus come out to the dance."


    It''s really inconceivable that Klaus has almost closed himself recently.


    Elijah''s eyebrows also tightened. In front of Bailu, he didn''t seem to have the need to force a smile, so his tone sank a little, "maybe, but I don''t think it''s so simple. Recently, it seems that only a grand party can tell my brother to leave the painting... But that''s not a good sign, Klaus once told me that he painted to control himself. Yes, my brother always had plans like this and that. Now he is controlling himself not to achieve his wishes through pure willpower¡°


    "Plan?"


    "Yes, I would be even more surprised if there were no more than a dozen conspiracy wishes in his sinister head."


    Bai Lu raised her eyebrows.


    Elijah finally smiled. His eyes gently looked at Bailu. "I hope your daughter will inherit everything from her mother, not our great Klaus."


    Bailu looked around. Elijah actually thought about her request, but some things were not so simple.


    For a long time, Bailu failed in Elijah''s persistent eyes, so she slowly relaxed her tone, and she looked up at Elijah.

 Chapter 731

    "Sorry, I still want to stay in my own family. You know... It''s strange to come back. I''m still thinking." Bailu didn''t say anything strange, but Elijah guessed that it might have something to do with his brother.


    Elijah was reluctant to accept the result. He hoped that Bailu could come back. He grabbed Bailu''s hands with some strength, "right? I hope it''s not unpleasant¡°


    "... not exactly..." Bailu looked at Elijah honestly. From this look at each other, Elijah seemed to see Bailu''s determination, but he still didn''t give up hope. "Are you sure you shouldn''t live with us? I... we all miss you¡°


    "Why, Elijah, do you think it''s not safe to live with the wolf family?"


    Elijah fell into silence.


    Seriously, Bailu knew what Elijah thought, so she also said frankly, "listen, Elijah, I won''t sit in the cradle chair and knit baby socks."


    Although Bailu thinks so, it is obvious that Elijah and Klaus will never allow Bailu to get involved in any unnecessary and dangerous situation.


    On this point, there is a tacit understanding between their brothers.


    Elijah held back, but he didn''t hold back. "I can try my best to help you. Trust me, okay? Klaus, let''s find a way together. Can you give me some time? "


    Bai Lu''s eyes began to shift. She seemed to see some good pictures. Then, following the rhythm of the music, Bai Lu shook her arm at Elijah. The next second, he changed his partner.


    Bailu gave Elijah a helpless answer, "in fact, I can dance with him."


    Holding Bailu''s hands is Jackson. He has come back.


    Yes, Bai Lu is a werewolf, so now her position is very clear.


    Elijah could not say a word as he watched them dancing before his eyes.


    Jackson and Bailu exchanged eyes. Bailu saw Elijah leave. Although she knew her choice was right, Bailu still felt a little uncomfortable when she saw Elijah so low, and her mood was a little depressed.


    Jackson stroked Bailu''s hair with concern. "Hey, are you okay? Is everything all right?"


    Jackson''s concern for Bailu is almost instinctive, which is a wonderful recognition. Bailu will feel embarrassed sometimes, but she is really moved more often.


    No one can treat you so well for no reason. Even that damn Klaus, her child''s father, he is also an asshole!


    Bai Lu shook her head silently. The thoughts on her face had been cleaned up, "it''s all right. We''re discussing the future of the city."


    Have the future of werewolves.


    That''s all Bailu always wanted to emphasize.


    Jackson seemed to have found a good way from other places, so he didn''t continue to discuss the serious territory problem with Bailu, but shook his head with some exaggeration, and his tone was disapproval. "He can still consider the city now. He should tell you that you are beautiful tonight. Yes, you are the most beautiful woman in the audience."


    Bailu was made to laugh by his slightly exaggerated acting skills. They didn''t find that Bailu''s rare smile attracted the attention of many men.

 Chapter 732

    She is very beautiful, which doesn''t change at all because she once had a baby.


    The two men hiding in the dark flashed such an idea at the same time. Then they found that they looked more ugly at Jackson.


    Klaus threw the previous glass into the corner. Good. He began to feel that his patience was getting better and better.


    When Klaus and Elijah were jealous, their enemies had begun to arrange step by step.


    Marcel, he has begun to act. In the first step, his goal is father Kieran, a good partner of mankind.


    However, it may be that Marcel hasn''t seen his old friend for too long. Father Kieran''s state is very bad. His family has changed.


    When Marcel appeared, he saw a different Camille. She looked so tired.


    Her face was gray and her eyes were numb. She was staggering to pour herself wine.


    liquor.


    Marcel''s eyes flashed doubts. Is father Kieran really dead?


    Marcel approached the past carefully. Camille turned around completely unnoticed. Suddenly, Marcel was frightened.


    "It''s me. Don''t get excited."


    When Camille calmed down, she looked at Marcel dully. "Do you want iced Mint wine without mint or sugar?"


    Camille was obviously tortured a little too much.


    Marcel noticed that her hands were full of wounds.


    Marcel didn''t seem to see those wounds. He took the cup handed by Camille. He also took a sip. The wine rushed into his mind, and Marcel had a trace of reality.


    Perhaps, many times, spirits are their best friends.


    Then Camille watched Marcel disappear in front of her.


    Camille ignored him and she continued to drink.


    After only half a drink, his hand was empty. Marcel appeared again. Camille tilted his head to see him. Marcel''s low voice seemed very soft and warm at this moment. He said, "I just went to see Kieran. He won''t hurt you anymore. In fact, he can''t leave the attic."


    Marcel arranged a range spell for them. In this way, father Kieran at least won''t rush directly to hurt Camille. According to his current state, it''s very dangerous.


    Camille thanked and motioned to him. She could only continue to pour wine for Marcel. "Thank you. It seems that you still have a way. You let the witches help. I thought they hated you."


    Camille is telling the truth. Many witches really hate Marcel. There are exceptions.


    Marcel knows more than anyone what witches need. In front of interests, many people will make a small compromise.


    Marcel took over the topic, "yes, but for you, I found someone who doesn''t hate me."


    Sometimes, moving is just such a moment.


    Camille''s eyes contained water vapor. She looked at Marcel vaguely, as if she had seen this man for the first time.


    Marcel was puzzled and strange when she looked at him. He stopped looking, "what''s the matter?"


    Camille didn''t try to get the glass back. She just said something very uncomfortable, "nothing. You''re the first person to help me in a month."

 Chapter 733

    Marcel saw Camille''s tears.


    Camille continued to talk about her current situation, "Kieran is my only family. I''m alone without him. I can''t lose him anymore."


    Camille thinks it''s not just father Kieran who will go crazy.


    Marcel pondered for a moment. He was the same. Yes, they all lack family.


    Two lost souls had a strange resonance at this moment.


    Marcel drank and thought it would be better to leave, so he just asked Camille at the end, "tell me if I can help."


    Camille didn''t avoid her sight this time. She widened her eyes, looked at Marcel and her hands, and smiled a little presumptuously, "okay. One thing, we don''t have Bourbon. "


    Marcel looked at Camille with a smile in his tears. It was really painful.


    The atmosphere here became ambiguous and warm, and the vampires in the party began to get restless.


    Diego is still staring at oli.


    After seeing oli flirting with a beautiful woman, he went for a drink.


    Diego said provocatively, "do you think you are a gentleman with a layer of human skin? Are you really used to drinking like this? Hey, should I let them feed you in a bowl? "


    Ollie is not a good stubble. He opened his teeth at Diego ruthlessly. "If you want me to crush your bones with it, you can continue."


    Werewolves and vampires have never had peace.


    No, they''re right again.


    Correa just approached. She seemed to inadvertently block oli. "Hey, come on, at least fight for meaningful things, don''t you? Maybe I''m human... "


    Before Correa finished, Diego had directly pulled the people away, "honey, you don''t want to associate with their group of people. They have a annoying habit. They will go crazy and then tear up innocent people!"


    Diego''s eyes turned red when he said this.


    Ollie was going to explode directly, but from a distance, Jackson gave him a soothing look. Ollie really held back. He shrugged. "Well, listen, if my people have hurt you, can I express my condolences to you?"


    Diego''s face twisted a little, but he still thought of the werewolf too simply. Oli''s mouth smelled, "although I would be surprised if my people could swallow an ugly person like you..."


    Ollie''s words led to a fight.


    The champagne for the party is flying out.


    They''re all starting to go crazy.


    Elijah and Jackson also noticed that werewolves and vampires were biting there. Without any hesitation, they also flashed over and stopped.


    Elijah''s face was extremely gloomy. "Stop, I won''t say it again!"


    Elijah happened to face Diego. He struggled desperately, and oli''s mood was out of control. Jackson desperately suppressed his riot, "Damn, why don''t you stop!"


    Elijah and Jackson had nothing to do with them at once, because they seemed to really want to kill each other and didn''t care whether they were injured or dead.


    Suddenly, their originally happy Carnival Party fell into chaos.

 Chapter 734

    Bailu stood out in the very noisy scene. She went directly to Elijah, opened her mouth calmly, and with a kind of determination, "kill him."


    Elijah opened her eyes suspiciously. Bailu still said that she asked Elijah to directly kill the two troublemakers.


    Vampires and werewolves have no privileges.


    Bailu''s statement triggered silence.


    Elijah''s deterrent power was enough. Unfortunately, there was another person who didn''t buy it. Klaus also stood up. He was determined to support his little wolf girl. Therefore, Shi Shi Ran''s voice came out, "come on, Elijah kill him. He deserves to die anyway, doesn''t he?"


    Elijah was almost as big as the first two. What were they thinking, "Klaus, you shouldn''t interfere."


    "Why?" Klaus felt incredible about his brother''s opinion. In his opinion, now is the key point, and his smile is about to come out, "Hey, my dear brother, this party is only beginning to be interesting now, isn''t it?"


    Bailu tightened her chin, and she handled the present dilemma with an absolute indifference.


    If Bailu holds Klaus down and lets him continue fishing in troubled waters, then their evening party can end directly. However, Bailu can''t let him do so.


    Bailu sneered and raised her voice. "Of course you can kill them. Oli gave Rebecca to the witch so that they can torture her... But didn''t Diego take the lead in killing werewolves last month? Witches curse werewolves and humans stand aloof. In fact, do you think these are normal? Think about it, in fact, everyone should die! "


    What Bailu said seemed to contain another meaning, but Elijah was not sure whether what he heard was true, so he asked suspiciously, "what do you mean?"


    Bailu couldn''t help spreading her hands. What else could she mean, "I don''t mean, Elijah. If we can''t learn to live in peace, if we can''t create a peaceful society, if we are all breaking the so-called rules, why bother to kill each other? Wouldn''t it be good to end all this early? "


    Bai Lu''s words are very excited, but in fact, her mood has always been absolutely low-key and cold.


    The more so, the more irrefutable the truth is.


    Klaus''s smile was about to burst out.


    Elijah and Jackson unconsciously let go of their hands to suppress each other, but others seemed to fall into a mysterious silence, so the struggle ended inexplicably.


    Bai Lu''s words had some good effects. At least, the party went much better. Davina quietly went back after listening to her words.


    Davina returned to the rose room alone.


    That''s where she failed countless times.


    When Joshua found her, Davina was still experimenting with her roses again and again. The red roses withered, the color was dark, and there seemed to be no spirit.


    Joshua looked very uncomfortable. He didn''t know how to describe the pain at the bottom of his heart. However, in Joshua''s view, the withered rose in Davina''s hand seemed to imply herself.

 Chapter 735

    The roses remain the same.


    Davina''s magic still hasn''t improved.


    "You know I''ve only received roses once in my life," Joshua looked at the rose in Davina''s hand with a trace of nostalgia in his tone. "Yes, I remember now. I can''t even leave that rose."


    "Why?"


    "... why, my first boyfriend in my life, well, was the only one who sent me flowers on Valentine''s day in senior three. I wanted to hide in my bedroom, but my parents found it."


    Davina looked at Joshua in surprise. He had done such a thing. Joshua touched his nose in Davina''s eyes. "Hey, honey, you may not know that roses can even block the best shredder."


    Therefore, Joshua''s first love was cut off so ruthlessly.


    Davina walked over and gently hugged Joshua. She knew that her friends were comforting her. Joshua slowly lowered her eyes. "I have no home and no family. I used to hate myself, but the problem is that I don''t care about them anymore."


    Sometimes, people always go through such a process.


    Davina silently looked at Joshua and said, "if your family doesn''t like you, don''t care about them. You have to love yourself."


    Love yourself?


    Davina laughed.


    Joshua knew that she was still a little lost. After all, Davina was once just a simple little angel. "You have me." Joshua held each other''s hands tightly. He tried to tell Davina that she was not alone, "Camille, even marcel, just want you to..."


    Davina pulled her hand back.


    "No, I didn''t... Marcel used me!" Davina still can''t forget the painful memory.


    Joshua is different from her. He seems to have changed his perspective. The relationship between humans is always extremely complex.


    In fact, Marcel also loves Davina, but his way is different from ordinary people.


    Joshua nodded definitely. He wanted to convince Davina, "well, he used you to fight the people who tried to kill you, but we can''t deny that Marcel saved you, so now you don''t have to trust him, but I can see that he really loves you."


    Davina looked at Joshua in a daze. Joshua looked embarrassed and nodded. He definitely added, "in addition, you know, I love you too."


    This kind of love belongs to the category of friendship.


    Davina''s eyes became extremely complex. She pondered for a long time. Her voice appeared, very low, very low, "really? Will you love me even if I don''t have magic? Look, I accept power from other harvest girls, so I''m the witch Davina. I don''t know. What else do I have without those power? "


    Joshua doesn''t understand Davina''s entanglement, so?


    Davina''s loss made him blurt out directly, "in that case, shouldn''t you find out?"


    Joshua''s question directly gave Davina a stick in the head.


    Davina seems to have begun to slowly produce a change. There is a change from the essence. She has become different.


    Gradually, an inexplicable look appeared in Davina''s eyes.

 Chapter 736

    Then, the rose in her hand began to have a wonderful change. Yes, it was becoming charming. The gorgeous and proud color was amazing.


    Joshua''s eyes were completely attracted by Davina''s actions.


    Davina handed the rose in her hand. "Hey, here you are."


    Joshua accepted Davina''s rose. He turned the second rose in his life in his hand and added carelessly, "well, you seem to have found your own way. Yes, Davina, we all know that you are a witch. Davina, you can''t violate your essence like me, can you?"


    Joshua''s words made Davina think.


    Then, a string of soft spells appeared in Davina''s mouth, like a slight soft wind. After the wind, all the withered roses in the whole flower bloom.


    In his eyes, there was a sea of red roses.


    Davina and Joshua smiled at each other.


    They succeeded!


    They succeeded, but their friends were not very good. Camille bought wine again. Father Kieran''s state was more and more worrying. However, Camille had no other way except to keep him all the time.


    Camille could only take out a glass of wine when she gasped a little. Camille held out her hand. She also touched the stimulating wine with her wounded fingers. Yes, Camille, her hands were shaking all the time.


    damn!!


    Camille''s eyes are red. What she is facing now is not her uncle who has always loved her, but a murderer who is eyeing her.


    blamed!!!


    As soon as Marcel appeared, he saw such a scene. Camille looked a little more embarrassed than before. It seemed that father Kieran had gradually lost control and pressed his voice. Marcel reluctantly asked, "Camille, are you okay?"


    Camille could only reply with a bitter smile, "it''s OK. I''m blue and purple. Come on, the word bruise is very strange, like wine. Yes, it sounds like wine!"


    Marcel gently removed the glass from Camille''s hand.


    His attitude is very firm, because he knows better than anyone that Camille needs is the power of firm support. Camille really doesn''t care about Marcel''s actions. She just giggled, "you''re a good friend, Marcel, you''re really my good friend!"


    Marcel felt a little bored when he saw this. He bored the rest of the wine in the glass, and his eyes were still wandering around, "so, is there any wine?"


    Camille turned around in a big T-shirt, then took a big bottle and smiled back to Marcel''s question, "no, you see, really No."


    Marcel took a small cup from the cupboard. He motioned Camille with his eyes. Since they were good friends, it was nothing for them to drink together.


    Camille had some confused reason and thought it was good, so they began to drink one cup for you and one for me.


    Until Camille had only the last bit of reason left.


    Marcel knew that Camille needed alcohol to sleep, so he didn''t say much. He just wanted her to go to bed, "well, my friend, you should lie down and sleep."


    Marcel half hugged Camille into the bedroom.

 Chapter 737

    In fact, in order to make Camille drink less, Marcel killed 70% of that bottle of liquor.


    Under the influence of alcohol, Camille and Marcel looked a little bumpy.


    Finally, Marcel finally sent the man. Unfortunately, his purpose was stopped. Camille immediately circled Marcel''s neck. She said, "I''m tired of being alone..."


    I''m tired of a person... This is a sentence with a strong hint. Of course, Marcel''s reason is almost the same. Why isn''t he?


    To some extent, they are actually the same lonely souls. Therefore, Marcel accepted Camille''s invitation. He lowered his head. Sometimes, friends may also need a certain degree of comfort.


    Marcel and Camille are too busy, but they don''t know the scene of drunken chaos under their excitement. In fact, they have been under the surveillance of a witch.


    Janivy watched them rolling over and over with interest.


    For a long time, their movement was over, and Camille was held in Marcel''s arms. However, she looked very uneasy. Yes, it was just an impulse caused by many factors.


    Camille grabbed the quilt. She looked embarrassed and buried her head. "Hey, it''s not that it''s not worth it or bad, but we can''t do it again."


    Camille''s reason told her that they can''t go on like this. The current state is complex enough. Together, they will only break all the balance again.


    Because of Klaus, because of Bailu, because of humans and vampires, because of the peace in New Orleans... Anyway, for many, many reasons, they are actually incorrect.


    Marcel didn''t object to Camille''s statement. He just sat up calmly. Then he began to dress. After wearing it, Marcel obeyed Camille and wanted to pretend that nothing had happened. "I know, if someone still wants to drink? I think... I won''t refuse. "


    Yes, Marcel remembers that he always liked Camille, but there were all kinds of errors among them.


    Camille looked at Marcel''s chin in shock. Then she chose to shake her head. "Klaus trusts me. No matter what reason, he hates you now. Coupled with my uncle, our current position is very subtle, you know? At any time, we may become enemies... If they see us together, yes, Klaus, he will think that I betrayed him and was bad for none of us. "


    Marcel knew that even in this state, Camille was still a very rational woman, so he just shrugged and chose to leave.


    Marcel left. He went to the door.


    Camille''s face turned a little red, but she still whispered, "thank you for comforting me. You''re really great."


    Marcel''s mouth appeared a strange arc. How could this thing appear here? Obviously, this is not Camille''s thing. His heart clearly knows that it belongs to the Witch and has the function of monitoring. However, his eyes are attracted by another small thing in the corner.

 Chapter 738

    He shook his hand politely to Camille. Besides saying goodbye, Marcel also took the hidden monitor left by genevie.


    Out of Camille''s house, Marcel stepped on the monitor directly.


    Unfortunately, the most wonderful scenes have long been passed on by Jenny Wei. His actions now have no superfluous effect except to vent his anger.


    Marcel doesn''t want to take care of the damn witch for the time being. He has more important things to deal with. Marcel will recapture his own city for whatever reason.


    Marcel invited Thierry again. He stared at Marcel angrily. He still didn''t give up.


    Yes, Marcel is really a stubborn paranoid to some extent, so he believes he will succeed.


    "Hey, my loyal friend, don''t stare at me like that..."


    "You won''t succeed!" Thierry was really angry with him. Where did he get his confidence.


    Marcel''s eyes were full of hot expectations. He looked directly at Thierry, "you''re wrong. I''ll succeed. Haven''t you seen my success? Just as I rebuilt the city for the first time, I was fearless because I had nothing. "


    Thierry raised his eyebrows. He didn''t believe it.


    Marcel tried hard to persuade Thierry. He once again brought Davina in. He needed to succeed. Sometimes, he needed some language to care, "yes, I have made progress, our alliance Davina."


    Thierry was not a fool, so he looked at Marcel with a sneer, "is it? I think Davina may believe me more. You used her, which our witch will not forget. In addition... Marcel, my friend, to be honest, you only have me. Those vampire allies will not only leave the roof, but also leave New Orleans¡°


    Thierry leaned close to Marcel''s neck. There were only so few people left. Therefore, Marcel was still so confident. His tone was oppressed. "Shall we fight the world together?"


    Marcel nodded back to him. He said to his former confidant and current alliance, "yes, we will recruit the third and the fourth until the army is established."


    Thierry was completely defeated by Marcel, the madman, but Marcel was undoubtedly a madman who wanted to go crazy with him, so Thierry stopped talking and they looked straight into the distance together.


    All they can see is their city.


    Klaus is also looking at his city.


    Of course, the study window was too small. Klaus looked at New Orleans he painted himself.


    Klaus looked at the scene in his own painting with a smile. It was a harmonious city with smoke. Yes, Klaus''s painting was finally completed.


    As a reward, Klaus poured himself a glass of wine, and then sat down smartly. His eyes were very black, and his mouth seemed to be talking to someone, or just talking to himself¡° All plans begin with changes and new peace contracts are signed, but we always have their own ghosts... Everyone has their own interests. Yes, the success of the plan depends on many factors. My brother, his blood cutting commitment, and everyone seems to be determined to achieve their goals solemnly, but how long can their enthusiasm last? "

 Chapter 739

    Whether human vampires, werewolves or witches... They are actually extremely selfish.


    Therefore, Klaus''s glass of wine, he respects Bailu, Elijah and the will to open up a new road!


    Klaus smiled wickedly. He was more and more interested in the future development!


    Klaus''s plan is going on steadily. First, the werewolf, Jackson, he returned to their family. Of course, he can''t do everything alone.


    Jackson chose oli.


    Ollie and Jackson grew up together, so he didn''t have any unnecessary concealment to Ollie and said it directly.


    Ollie''s reaction was a little more intense than he thought. After all, it was Klaus, the notorious hybrid. Ollie grabbed Jackson''s coat and said, "Hey, are you sure? Do you trade with Klaus? "


    Jackson nodded.


    Ollie stared helplessly at Jackson. He couldn''t believe that his brother would make such a decision. "That Klaus, you actually believe him. I''d rather change every month!"


    Jackson suppressed Ollie''s impulse and analyzed him rationally. "It''s not a belief. We just use each other''s relationship, a temporary alliance. Listen, if what he said is true, this magic can not only prevent us from changing, we can control ourselves, and we can draw on the advantages of speed, power and werewolf form."


    Ollie thought for a moment. He understood what Jackson meant. Yes, the advantages of werewolves. They werewolves have inherent advantages!


    Jackson and Ollie looked at each other. Their eyes were filled with blood red desire. They grinned their teeth in unison, "a vampire will die if bitten by a werewolf!"


    Jackson continued, "our werewolf advantage is the greatest. As long as we get this ring, the humans who kill us curse our witches and hate our vampires. We are not only in the same class with them, no, we are better than them!"


    Jackson''s words were extremely bewitching.


    Ollie laughed with him. Yes, he was persuaded.


    It''s just a temporary alliance. All they need is this ring.


    This ring can give back their previous glory!


    Jackson was done. While Klaus was still turning his head, Elijah him into his brother''s study.


    Elijah waved to Klaus and motioned him to go over. Klaus raised his eyebrows in doubt.


    Elijah took out a pen. "Klaus, sign."


    Klaus rolled his eyes. His brother was indeed the most stubborn creature in the world.


    Klaus threw out his hands to Elijah, and Elijah even asked him to sign and promise this so-called peace agreement. Is this so-called peace agreement really feasible? Is his brother missing his signature?


    Elijah insisted on staring at Klaus. Klaus was helpless. He knew Elijah''s stubbornness better than anyone!


    Klaus could only take over the agreement first and glanced carelessly for several times. He casually asked his brother, "is it necessary?"? Didn''t you sign it on our behalf? "

 Chapter 740

    Elijah ignored Klaus''s evasion. To some extent, Elijah knew Klaus better than anyone. He just looked at his brother Klaus calmly, "my brother, I''m not a fool. I know what kind of character you are. If you want me to think you''re really so indifferent, then sign."


    Klaus was helpless. He really had nothing to do with Elijah''s stubborn guy, so he could only smile and take the pen in his hand, brush and sign his name, "well, my brother, as you wish."


    Elijah saw Klaus''s name appear in front of them. His face finally showed some relaxation. He carefully put away the peace agreement. "Believe me, my brother, if we can''t coexist peacefully, what else can we say?"


    Well, Klaus looked at Elijah with sharp eyes. His kind and almost naive brother. If this can really make Elijah happy, what if he signed this stupid agreement?


    Klaus is not Elijah. His grasp of the overall situation has always been very rational, almost pessimistic!


    Elijah has finished. Klaus is about to leave. He walks to the door. His brother''s voice with a smile comes through, "Elijah, you can''t hope for such a so-called peace agreement. I guarantee that the residents of this city will not abide by it. Their ambition is more violent and terrible than you think."


    Yes, no matter which side, they are not good.


    However, Elijah also believed in his own absolute power.


    Elijah looked back at Klaus. His brother''s whole face was hidden in the dark. He couldn''t see it clearly. However, Elijah firmly responded to his ridicule, "Klaus, you will lose. You can bet with me that you will lose."


    Klaus''s handsome face was enchanted in the moonlight. He shook his head and answered Elijah''s words equally firmly, "wait and see, my brother."


    The confrontation between the two brothers presents a wonderful pattern. Yes, a new storm is coming!


    In this storm, Klaus always occupied the initiative position. After the werewolf, his goal was set on the witch.


    Klaus has a good insider, janivy. She urgently needs a strong ally.


    So Klaus and genevie had a good night.


    Early in the morning, the whole New Orleans slowly woke up. At the same time, the witch janivy woke up. She took out her hand and touched the bed beside her... Empty?


    She picked up a shirt and approved it. Jennifer rubbed it into the study like a silent kitten. She knew that the handsome hybrid must be there.


    Sure enough, Klaus was painting his New Orleans painting again.


    Jenny Wei smiled helplessly. Klaus was still the ambitious leader. Jenny Wei wrapped her hands around her and made a completely female posture. She seemed to forget her identity. "Hey, honey, you got up so early. After spending the spring night last night, I thought you would sleep in."

 Chapter 741

    Klaus seems to have been used to her self enthusiasm. He nodded to the witch around him and narrowed his eyes, "yes, but the morning sun is the best, isn''t it?"


    Klaus was lazily flirting with Jennifer. Slowly, her actions became more and more ambiguous and presumptuous.


    Klaus looked at the sunshine outside. He didn''t like to tangle with the witch when the light was so bright, so he blocked Jenny''s slippery little hand with one hand. "Don''t move, my painting will be ready soon."


    Jenny Wei shrugged. She didn''t mind Klaus''s directness. She walked back to bed lazily. Jenny Wei found her own clothes. Sure enough, when a man got into bed, he became another.


    After putting on her clothes, Jenny chose to stand close to Klaus'' painting. Her fingers painted a few times in the air greedily, and rarely said a few words of truth to Klaus, "Hey, you know? In the past, I was too mediocre to show my true face. "


    Janivy is no longer the witch at the beginning. She is now a relatively powerful leader among witches. Otherwise, Klaus would not be so unscrupulous to mix with her.


    Klaus agrees with genevie, but they have changed. "Of course, being regular is the performance of the weak. Now you have made a great improvement."


    Klaus agrees with genevie''s ambition for power.


    Jenny Wei raised her eyebrows in some doubt. Klaus put the completed painting in front of her. "This is our city. Isn''t it beautiful?"


    Indeed, New Orleans has its own charm.


    Jenny Wei couldn''t catch Klaus''s real idea at once. She asked tentatively, "well, I think so, so do you want to give me a good look?"


    Klaus seemed to enjoy the process of completing his painting, rather than the finished product in his hand. He simply gave the painting to genevie as a gift. "Honey, this painting is a symbol of a gift to honor our covenant."


    Jenny Wei paused for a moment. Klaus finally put it forward. She looked at Klaus with a smile, "our covenant? We spent last night together. You said I used it as a means to reach a covenant... "


    Klaus did not scruple to follow genevie''s meaning and went on, "yes, a wonderful means to achieve mutual benefit!"


    Klaus is really a magical man. Genevie felt that if any other man said such a word, he would be dead now.


    But Klaus is different.


    So, janivy''s attitude became serious, "tell me, in addition to last night''s joy and a beautiful painting, as your loyal ally, what benefits can a witch in France get from your covenant?"


    Is this a request?


    Klaus gave a faint look.


    He likes conscious women. Sometimes, communication with such women will feel very smooth. He wrapped their gifts neatly in his hand, and opened a little gloating, "my dear brother has reached an agreement with all factions in the city. Didn''t you sign the agreement yourself?"

 Chapter 742

    Janivy doesn''t want to answer this stupid question.


    Under the auspices of Elijah, they are now trying to maintain a difficult balance. Of course, only one opportunity is needed, and their peace will directly reveal its true face.


    How could Klaus not know what janivy really thought?


    Therefore, Klaus seemed to talk to himself and continued to talk about the topics they were very interested in, "there is no doubt that everyone is in good faith, but this is still the French district. Yes, it is a hiding place full of enemies. You and your witch need protection, don''t you? Only I can provide you with the strongest shelter. "


    Janivy said hoarsely, "are you sure we can''t get shelter unless we stay by your side? What about your brother?"


    Klaus sneered. "My brother is a naive fool. Of course, I don''t mean it''s bad, but sometimes it''s really inappropriate. Honey, believe me, as long as I''m here, no one can fool you, werewolf, vampire and even my brother! "


    Klaus gave him bait.


    Genevie knew he could do it, but why did he do it?


    Janivy circled Klaus''s waist line from behind. "Then, in exchange, my dear Klaus, what am I going to give you?"


    Klaus simply concluded, "I only ask for your loyalty and commitment. When I need it, you must help me once. How about it? People will never know what a powerful witch can do. "


    Witches are very magical creatures. Their magic is really amazing. Sometimes, even Klaus can''t do anything.


    Jennifer frowned a few times. She seemed to be evaluating whether their cooperation was reasonable. However, she finally agreed to Klaus, "Okay, deal."


    Janivy is working hard for her leadership. On the other hand, their ancestors seem to be uneasy.


    Witch sanctuary.


    A group of witches, large and small, were trying to practice magic. Suddenly, Monique trembled and made a terrible scream.


    Her whole little face was twisted,


    "No!!"


    "What''s the matter with you? Monique, wake up! "


    Monique''s appearance is very strange. She doesn''t look like a living person at all. The witches around her are frightened by her appearance.


    They gathered one after another to Monique''s body. With a convulsion, Monique suddenly woke up.


    "Monique, what happened to you?" A witch who had a good relationship with Monique grabbed Monique''s hand and said, "are you okay? You look like you''re possessed by something strange! "


    Monique was completely fanatical. She looked very happy. Her voice was full of pride and pride. "No, I''m fine. I''m just channeling with my ancestors."


    As soon as Monique said this, the eyes of all the witches changed.


    Their power comes from the power of their ancestors, so the witch who can communicate with their ancestors is undoubtedly their favorite.


    The witches blushed with excitement.


    Monique looked around, nodded with satisfaction, and said the main content of the channeling. "The ancestors showed up and asked us to complete the harvest sacrifice."

 Chapter 743

    Monica''s words brought bustling discussions. Yes, the harvest festival has not been completely over, which they all know.


    The power of youth has not been awakened, and there is a victim who can not be determined immediately. However, since there is such a saying, it means that one of the witches will become the glory between them - the glory of death.


    The witches'' mood became particularly complicated.


    Monica clenched her teeth. She had to do her duty to convey. Her tone was vague and determined. "Yes, the ancestors said that this harvest sacrifice has been delayed for a long time. They said it was time to finish the harvest sacrifice, that is, the fourth girl would be resurrected!"


    There was silence all around.


    In order to be powerful, they must choose to sacrifice, but the completion of the harvest sacrifice means that one of them is going to die.


    Monique stood up, with a little more dignity on her, "yes, it''s time!"


    Davina looked at her friend who had completely changed her appearance, and a trace of sadness flashed through her eyes.


    Because of a terrible and sad harvest sacrifice, they will never go back.


    In order to welcome the final harvest sacrifice, the witches planned to hold a celebration at the proposal of genevie.


    Elijah thought their actions were ridiculous, but what he didn''t expect was that his brother Klaus actually expressed support. Yes, Klaus appeared at their meeting.


    In the noise, Klaus suddenly appeared like a noble king. His hands crossed his chin and looked at the people in dispute with a smile.


    Elijah frowned. Klaus usually doesn''t care about these things. So what''s the purpose of his coming this time?


    Janivy gave Klaus an ambiguous look.


    Then everyone found that Elijah''s face was black.


    Elijah''s aura was wide open. He pressed it with his hand, and the noise at the scene was lower. He looked directly at Klaus, "what''s the problem? My brother... "


    I think janivy''s proposal is good. Although Klaus didn''t say it, his expression is obviously like this.


    The others at the scene looked very impatient. They mocked and said, "what can a celebration bring? Do we want every race to have a carnival? "


    Elijah also felt that it seemed unnecessary. The last Carnival Party had broken up a little unhappily. Won''t there be some strange situations this time.


    Elijah pondered for a moment, but he still put forward an objection, "Hey, we must know our purpose. I agree with a regular renovation, not a circus celebration and performance."


    Janivy patted the table at once. These damn men despised their witches one by one.


    Janivy''s attack brought their attention back to her. Janivy swept around with her eyes, and there was a cold warning and announcement in her voice, "Marcel and his men trampled on our home. For half a century, you may be used to living in a despicable environment, but we can''t. You must know one thing, The French district has ushered in a new era. We need new transformation. I agree with Elijah that we need a conventional renovation, starting with our Witch celebration! "

 Chapter 744

    Janivy stood beside Elijah.


    Politics is a group to some extent. You can absorb a group of how many people. Now, Elijah brothers and genevie have a certain prototype, so many opposition guys have eased down.


    Klaus looked around. He threw a question to his brother, "Hey, be careful, my brother. She would agree with you and still stand on your side. Maybe she has something else for us, isn''t she?"


    Klaus dropped such a bomb and went back.


    Janivy blinked helplessly. Elijah could guess the doubt in her eyes even with her knees. She could only tell her attempt. In fact, is there anyone who doesn''t know the current situation of their witches?


    "Well, as Klaus said, in fact, I do have a request. Since Marcel restricted the use of magic, we witches have not held a celebration for a long time, and our Witch''s harvest sacrifice also needs a perfect ending. Therefore, with the arrival of peace, I want to change this situation."


    Simply put, janivy is asking them to have a celebration.


    Elijah is still thinking about this problem. He knows that genevie and Klaus must be plotting something, but he doesn''t want to make trouble at this time.


    "Then, tell me a reason. Why should I accept the idea of celebration in your mind?"


    Jenny Wei''s attitude was to directly pull Davina out. She motioned to the people around to see the sadness on the poor girl''s face, "because we need sacrifice and blessing, don''t we?"


    The power of a group of witches can indeed bring some blessings, just like a timely rain in New Orleans, which is now suffering from domestic and foreign troubles!


    After Klaus went out, he knew Elijah''s choice. Yes, genevie will convince Elijah, because they all need the so-called blessing now.


    Klaus disappeared directly. Of course, there are many people who need blessing, especially the mother of his children.


    Klaus went to the estuary once. He was going to visit his lovely little wolf girl. By the way, Klaus planned to have a good talk with the werewolf royal family at the estuary.


    Talk about their business with each other.


    When Klaus appeared, he found that the estuary was really lively, and the lively was a little abnormal.


    This kind of excitement makes Klaus very upset. Yes, this kind of excitement is not good for his child''s mother or his lovely baby!


    Unfortunately, Bailu doesn''t think so. Her current status is because the children and Jackson are in the limelight in their family.


    Bailu was walking alone, and Klaus followed her quietly. Of course, when Bailu didn''t find it at all, when Bailu''s footsteps moved to a certain direction, Klaus finally couldn''t help making a voice, "Hey, if I were you, I wouldn''t go there."


    Bailu''s footsteps stopped. She turned and looked at Klaus, "Why are you here?"


    Klaus answered, "of course I need to be here. In fact, I''m more curious about how you were here, my little wolf girl?"


    Bailu was silent. She knew that Klaus would not give her another choice about the answer to this question.


    Klaus saw that Bailu didn''t speak, and his original good mood fell down. His voice seemed to be forced out of his throat. "Do you still think it''s safer to stay here than in our home?"

 Chapter 745

    Bailu was startled when she heard Klaus''s words. "What do you mean? Can something unsafe happen here? "


    When it comes to their safety, Bailu is still willing to listen to Klaus. Even though this man looks domineering and arrogant more often, they are a family after all, and they still have a precious baby.


    Isn''t it a precious baby?!


    Klaus flew over and hugged Bailu, and they pulled up a branch dozens of meters above. Bailu looked into the distance with Klaus''s sign - it was all dark.


    Werewolves, many, many werewolves.


    To be correct, Bailu and her family have seen many werewolves of different lineages, but no matter which species they are, they are all werewolves.


    Klaus whispered a curse, "my child lives in such a mess."


    Bailu was choked by him. In fact, she didn''t know why there were so many werewolves.


    Although Klaus''s speech is very bad, he can''t appear for no reason now. In addition, it''s really a worrying thing that so many werewolves suddenly emerge. Bai Lu lowered her head and asked as if she were talking to herself, "seriously, how did these people come here?"


    The habits of werewolves can not simply migrate. Besides, the estuary is not a good place. What purpose can they come here?


    Bailu couldn''t figure it out.


    However, a burst of murderous intention flashed through the bottom of Klaus''s eyes, and his voice was silent. His little wolf girl didn''t think of it, which doesn''t mean he didn''t think of it. Klaus gnashed his teeth and jumped out a few words, "Royal effect!"


    Royal effect?!


    Bailu is still a little confused. What does the royal family have to do with her?


    After thinking for a few times, Bailu remembered what Jackson told her about her family and their children''s magical attributes.


    blamed!!!


    Klaus saw that Bailu seemed to understand, so he continued, "yes, my baby is famous. They look strange and resourceful, but their goals are surprisingly similar. They come from all ethnic groups for you and for our children!"


    Bailu and Klaus have been hiding her for a few days because of the child''s safety. This time, she will start to worry.


    The estuary is too chaotic. They may not be really safe here.


    Bailu looked at Klaus. Before she could open her mouth, she saw Jackson in a hurry. The agreement between Klaus and Jackson was private. Therefore, on the face of it, Klaus still didn''t like Jackson, "what are you doing?"


    Jackson suddenly blocked Bailu. "This is our chassis. Naturally, I came to find our people."


    Klaus just sneered.


    Bailu frowned and pulled Jackson''s arm. She glanced at the large army not far away. There was some depression in her tone. She didn''t believe it. Jackson didn''t know, "tell me, what are they doing here?" There is only one possibility. I''m afraid it''s his default!


    Jackson looked at Bailu gently and proudly. He slowed down his voice. "They came to see an unborn baby. Yes, Bailu, I was about to tell you that they came to you, considering your parents'' status in the wolf family, or they thought you were the Savior of the wolf family for many years."


    Savior?


    I''m afraid they have a crush on their baby?!

 Chapter 746

    Bailu was silent. If Klaus hadn''t been eyeing them all the time, Bailu wanted to ask, shouldn''t you tell me first, so suddenly let a group of werewolves appear around them. Bailu immediately felt that there was no desire to speak. She reluctantly waved her hand to Jackson, "forget it, Don''t put pressure on me! "


    Jackson wanted to calm Bailu, but she was obviously not interested in them at all.


    Bailu went back to her house.


    Klaus didn''t immediately follow up. He winked at Jackson.


    Klaus disappeared in front of them. After a while, Jackson said he had something to leave.


    Then, it is said that the two people who have been at odds have a meeting without anyone knowing.


    Klaus was very dissatisfied with Jackson''s treatment, and his attitude became particularly impatient. A group of werewolves surrounded his little wolf girl and baby. It''s strange that he would be in a good mood!


    Jackson, he just stood aside calmly. He also had his own purpose to release the news. Klaus glanced at him and asked lazily, "well, Jackson, you will find a way. I believe you have new news about what we are talking about?"


    Klaus and Jackson knew that the more werewolves came, the greater the chance of finding the lost race they wanted to find.


    However, Jackson is just a person after all. He can only check a small part. He is a little helpless about Klaus''s optimism. "About that, a truck of werewolves gathered. I think it''s a little difficult. After all, all the clues you give me are his name."


    Klaus also had limited information.


    Klaus smiled at Jackson, and a smile and malice slowly appeared at the corners of his mouth. "Yes, I told you his information, didn''t I? His name is Cary, a blonde and blue eyed clan. He is our relative in the Atlantic. "


    Jackson knew that he had been checking the carpet for a while, but there was still no optimistic news.


    Klaus didn''t care about his reason. He knew one thing. He must find the werewolf. Otherwise, what about their plan?


    Klaus approached the past like a warning, and some warnings appeared in his voice, "I don''t care what you want to do next, but his participation in our plan is essential. Remember your task, find him and bring him to me."


    Jackson took a deep breath and agreed to Klaus''s request. This was their plan. "OK, let me deal with this matter."


    Klaus saw that Jackson''s attitude was very good, so he didn''t want to worry about it. Their topic shifted to another direction. "I have another thing to do today, my brother Elijah. He will invite you werewolves to a witch''s blessing rally soon. I want to tell you about this meeting. You and your friends should gladly accept the invitation. "


    Jackson was shocked. Their relationship between werewolves and witches has never been very good. What''s the significance of their participation this time?

 Chapter 747

    Klaus saw Jackson and his eyes were full of disapproval. He seemed to be saying, why should I do this?


    Klaus is naturally the reason. This matter is obviously led by him and genevie. They must make the meeting go smoothly. A cruel arc was raised at the corner of his mouth, "of course, you should all participate happily. In this way, our Elijah will believe our sincerity, won''t you? Because as long as Elijah knew that his agreement had worked, he would not hinder me. "


    Klaus never took his brother lightly.


    Therefore, he tried to consider every detail.


    Klaus''s plan is going smoothly, but marcel, his enemy hiding in the dark, does not relax his vigilance. He is trying to find his alliance in his own way.


    Camille is one of them.


    Camille is actually very tangled in her heart, but the matter of father Kieran has exhausted her. Camille has fallen into contradiction since she got drunk with Marcel last time.


    Camille did not know who could help her, but insisted on it alone.


    On this day, Camille went out again to replenish food and medicine. She met Klaus, a long lost... Friend.


    Camille wanted to smile at Klaus, but she found herself really tired. Since she found the secrets of Marcel and Klaus, the whole life has changed dramatically.


    This damn change ruined her peaceful life.


    Klaus looked at Camille in surprise. Her defense was about to flow out. Klaus tried to get close to Camille, but Camille resolutely stepped back, "what do you want?"


    Camille''s attitude has completely changed.


    Klaus didn''t understand. Did father Kieran have a terrible accident when he didn''t know.


    Thinking of this, Klaus eased his attitude. He watched Camille closely and wanted to have a good communication with her. They hadn''t seen each other for too long. For his plan, Klaus ignored this friend, "Hey, Camille, are you okay?"


    This sentence is obviously nonsense.


    Camille looks terrible.


    Camille didn''t answer, just smiled, a little cold.


    Klaus, he can only say the focus of their dialogue. He wants to tell Camille that he has found a way and may hope to help father Kieran, "Camille, I have an alliance with someone who may save your uncle."


    Klaus said janivy, but he didn''t say it. Klaus knew Camille''s misunderstanding of janivy, and he wanted to find a suitable reason to tell her.


    However, Klaus did not expect that Camille had already received some news from Marcel.


    So, he''s really hanging out with that damn witch now?


    Camille can''t believe what Klaus wants to do. He already has Bailu and baby around him. How can he be with the witch who wants to hurt their family?!


    Camille stepped back, and the distance between her and Klaus had exceeded the distance of her friend, "is it? Let me guess... "Camille looked at Klaus GAODA''s body." is it the lady with red hair, blue eyes and curly hair, the witch who was originally resurrected with ulterior motives, the witch who performed magic on Uncle Kieran in front of me, the witch who wanted you to kill your sister with your own hands? "

 Chapter 748

    Klaus was silent.


    He wanted to answer no, but sometimes the reality was really cruel. Camille looked at Klaus mockingly. She was not a simple little girl now. She asked directly, "tell me, why did she help?"


    Klaus''s face calmed down, "because it''s my order." since Camille already knows, they will simply settle the matter. Klaus is too lazy to see Camille''s face. What he always pursues is the result. "I know you may not accept it emotionally, but, I believe you need to say thank you... Just for Kieran. If there are other options, you can say no. "


    Klaus decided that Camille was helpless, but he didn''t know that his move completely pushed Camille to others.


    Camille refused Klaus, and she said categorically, "no!"


    Yes, no, she doesn''t believe there''s no other way. Camille hates that damn witch!


    So Camille chose to leave in Klaus''s shocked eyes.


    Leaving means that she doesn''t want to see Klaus for the time being. If other people may be angry, Klaus will never care. However, Camille is different after all. They are friends.


    Klaus flew to block Camille''s pace. Now they can''t be impulsive because of some personal emotions. Therefore, Klaus is still trying to convince Camille, "wait, Camille, you don''t understand. Only witches can think of a way to do the witch''s magic. We have no other choice now. Do anything you need to do as long as you can help him."


    Klaus clearly meant that everything they did was for father Kieran. Unfortunately, Camille didn''t believe him very much.


    Camille left anyway.


    This scene was seen by Thierry.


    That night, when Thierry and Marcel were planning, he mocked marcel, "Hey, my friend, you asked me to monitor Klaus. I did it. Do you know what he was doing? He is courting the girl under your control... "


    Marcel''s facial features softened. Obviously, he was very satisfied with the news. They needed Camille''s existence as an intermediary. He looked vaguely at Thierry, "very good."


    Thierry didn''t hide like Marcel. He said directly, "Hey, be happy. It''s good for us."


    Bright people don''t talk in secret.


    However, Marcel still cares about his feelings, so he looked at Thierry and explained and stressed, "I just want to protect her as much as possible. I don''t want Camille to be hurt. Camille is now under the monitoring of the witch, and we must be more careful."


    Thierry didn''t speak. If he hadn''t considered some situations, why would he bother to protect a human being.


    Marcel thought and sighed. They are unfair to Camille now, but they have no way, "they can only try to control the state. If Klaus finds Camille''s character after we work together, do you know what she will do?"


    Marcel looked a little worried.

 Chapter 749

    However, Thierry shrugged indifferently. He was not concerned about this. "Klaus won''t kill her. We all know that, don''t we? As for their ''friendship'', it''s none of our business, isn''t it? "


    Marcel cursed. He didn''t like Thierry''s saying so. However, because his current allies were too precious, he straightened up and took the topic down. "What we need to pay attention to now is what the bastard wants to do, Klaus. There is something between him and the witch..." Marcel guessed Klaus''s purpose very definitely, "I''m sure he must have a huge plot, and it''s a plot behind Elijah''s back. No matter what he does, I''ll find evidence!"


    Marcel and Klaus are right.


    Thierry doesn''t quite understand Marcel''s meaning. Is he going to sow discord or start a new stove now?


    "Then, my friend, you must tell me, what are you for? You want him to betray his brother and turn them into enemies? Or do you have another purpose? "


    Marcel was silent.


    Thierry still had some feelings for Marcel after all, so he reminded Marcel who had been too deep, "but remember, Marcel, you are expelled. If Elijah finds you, he will kill you. Well... Before Klaus did it, no matter who found you, you are dead!"


    This is very clear in their hearts.


    Marcel is not as complicated as Thierry thought. He seems to have been prepared for a long time. He breathed slowly, "you don''t know them as much as I do. Time is too rampant. There has been an indelible contradiction between them for a long time. They have been in a semi reverse state. This is a millennium family play, pride, guilt and jealousy, Hatred, patience, all together form a powder keg, and all you have to do is light a match¡°


    Thierry looked thoughtful.


    He can understand Marcel''s meaning, but how do they find the right time?


    Sometimes, opportunities are fleeting!


    Thierry knew Marcel''s stubbornness. He didn''t intend to persuade him at all, but directly told Marcel their current reality, "so, where shall we buy matches? Look around, Marcel, we have nothing. "


    Thierry has always been a calm man relative to Marcel.


    Marcel is different. He has a stubborn enthusiasm of leaders. He certainly sweeps around. It seems that what he sees is not the air, but their soldiers. "Hey, relax, my friend, I have nothing from the beginning. Things didn''t turn around until I met you."


    Thierry fell into memory because of Marcel''s words. Indeed, they had an impulse at the beginning. Who knows, later they really became the leaders of the city.


    Many times, what they lack is just a suitable time!


    Marcel put his hands on Thierry''s shoulder. His tone was very warm and direct. "Believe me, Thierry, you, your music and the city taken away are all things of the past, aren''t they?"

 Chapter 750

    Thierry raised his head and looked at Marcel. The curve from his chin looked very simple and neat. "Follow me, let''s take everything back."


    Take back our city!


    For a moment, Thierry was really bewitched by Marcel. He believed him that they could succeed.


    Marcel''s eyes flashed for a while, and the opportunity would come soon. Yes, he had seen the shadow of the opportunity from Camille and Klaus.


    Marcel set their chance at the witch''s meeting.


    For this witch rally, there were two different voices among them, one is the support faction represented by janivy, and the other is the opposition represented by Monique.


    Yes, Monique, they oppose this practice, because they are eager for the sacrifice now.


    Monique joined a group of witches and shouted at genevie, "I''m against your own activities. Who made you decide? I talked to my ancestors. They said it''s time for you to sacrifice! "


    The next person who needs to sacrifice will be janivy. Janivy''s face is a little silent. However, she can''t refuse under the eyes of so many people. Therefore, she can only avoid the limelight by delaying, "of course, everything is our strength, but it''s my honor to contribute to the witch Rally, The ancestors didn''t say a specific time, did they? Not yet... "


    Genevie hopes never!


    Monica still insisted, "no, the ancestors said very clearly that you must prepare the sacrifice as soon as possible. Yes, our group can get all the power of the harvest festival after you die."


    What Monique said is too arrogant.


    Janivy, her eyes changed.


    Davina glanced at them with some worry. Jenny and Monique have now shown a state of water and fire.


    No matter who really has something wrong, it will be harmful to their witches.


    So, they didn''t want this to happen. Janivy was a smart person, so she didn''t continue to tangle with Monique. She just told Monique in a cold voice, "Hey, be careful, Monique. Not long ago, I was also a member of my ancestors... A spirit forced me to watch the Witch gradually surrender to the vampire, We no longer live under Marcel''s control, but for example, I don''t particularly like to explain to Elijah, so. Before I leave, I have to make sure you or you have the ability to control everything! "


    Jennifer''s voice was bewitched. "Klaus''s mother Esther is a powerful witch. Her magic book has powerful power. I can steal it for the witch rally."


    Davina looked at her suspiciously. Klaus''s mother''s magic book. How could she steal that kind of thing so easily?


    Monique, they were obviously restrained by this statement of janivy. Of course, they knew what a powerful witch''s magic book represented. Janivy smiled. She knew she moved them, "in this way, we will never be suppressed. We will get real powerful power, and you will get sacrifice, but I have something to deal with before I die!"

 Chapter 751

    The witch rally is imperative.


    Driven by Klaus and genevie, everyone seemed to be active, and Elijah was no exception. No, he also took care of the participants.


    Diego opened his eyes and looked at Elijah. Now he was asking them to bow their heads to the witch. "Do you want us to grovel to participate in the witch''s activities and bring gifts?"


    Elijah nodded calmly.


    Diego thought his request was too funny. He directly had to stand up and leave.


    Elijah, what he said was a big joke. Diego refused without even thinking about it.


    However, Elijah certainly wouldn''t just let Diego go and drag people. Elijah knew that since Marcel and Thierry left, the remaining Diego had become the power center of vampires. Therefore, he knew how to convince this seemingly excited and irritable guy. Elijah looked at Diego with a smile, "It''s not negotiable."


    Diego winked at Elijah. He pretended to refuse the absurd proposal. "Sorry, I just remember that we were busy doing other things that night. We really didn''t have time."


    Elijah approached Diego, and his voice contained a command, a command of absolute power, "Hey, look, this is not a request, do you remember? Your name is on the agreement. Now if you have any difficulties with your new position, I will be happy to remove you. "


    This is warning plus threat.


    Elijah didn''t like it very much, which was Klaus''s specialty. However, it was obvious that his brother''s practice was very effective at some times. Diego was silent.


    Yes, Diego has to consider their current distribution of power.


    Without Elijah''s support and the so-called damn agreement, he could not have such a position now. Therefore, no matter how ridiculous and absurd he felt in his heart, Diego could only accept Elijah''s statement helplessly and speechlessly.


    Elijah stood gracefully aside, waiting for Diego''s answer. He just wanted one answer.


    Diego stood up to him, and there was a strange laugh in his voice, "well, if you really think so, I''ll go back, but I never thought that vampires could give in like witches on this day!"


    In Diego''s view, Elijah is undoubtedly a vampire. There is no need for them to bow to the witches.


    Marcel''s long rule made vampires forget the horror of witches and magic.


    Elijah was too lazy to argue with him. He just glanced at him and made sure that he had listened to his words. "I don''t give in. I regard this as a demonstration of courage and recognize a relatively small faction of mankind for long-term peace."


    Elijah''s statement made Diego have an impulse to pour out a bottle of wine, "isn''t it? This is not a request... Just a temporary way to get along? Elijah, you really let me down. Think about it, is everything they say about you true? "


    Elijah had no unnecessary response to his complaint, but continued to look at Diego peacefully. He just needed some time and vent. Diego really had nothing to do with him.


    Under Elijah''s threatening and gentle eyes, Diego had no choice but to lower his head, "Damn, what they said is true. You even make violence noble!"


    Damn ancestor vampire!


    Diego hates Elijah, Klaus... These damn powerful forces!

 Chapter 752

    Elijah invited vampires. Naturally, he would also invite werewolves. Bailu had warned him last time, so Elijah was quite active this time.


    Even though, he knows the festival between werewolves and witches!


    Elijah went to the estuary where the werewolves gathered. He found Bailu and Jackson. He told each other his invitation directly.


    Bailu just looked at Elijah quietly. Elijah smiled at her. He knew that Bailu didn''t like witches very much. However, they could discuss this matter again, "Hey, let''s think about it from another angle. We are all for the peace of the city, aren''t we? You werewolves need to be involved. In this way, we are a whole. "


    Bailu looked at Elijah honestly. She and her race felt it was unnecessary, because their hatred for witches was deep-rooted, "no, thank you, we don''t participate."


    Bailu is about to turn her head back. Who knows that Jackson actually grabbed her arm. Jackson obviously doesn''t think the same as Bailu. "We don''t really have no interest at all. Bailu, let''s listen to what this man says."


    Elijah was curious.


    Bailu turns around and takes a look at Jackson. Ollie and he around him all want to hear and see. This is too strange. Usually when it comes to witches, Ollie will jump up, but now, what do they want to do?!


    Bailu was worried, but she couldn''t show it in front of Elijah, so she could only speak with facts, "are you sure? That''s a witch... Witches are people who curse your community. Since I first came to this city, they are a group of waste to me. We won''t go. "


    Bai Lu fully expressed her hatred for the witch.


    Elijah turned his eyes to Jackson. Under Bai Lu''s strong eyes, Jackson seemed to try to restrain his temper. He smiled at Elijah. He seemed to be persuading himself to make a decision, "we werewolves will participate. This is a new day. If we want to coexist, we must work for peace, We will participate. "


    Jackson, of course, planned to attend, and even prepared gifts.


    Jackson''s performance these days is too disappointing. Bailu left without saying anything. Since they have decided, what does it matter if there is more of her and less of her?!


    Of course, Elijah can see the contradiction between Jackson and Bailu, but he can''t understand it. Maybe the leaders of each tribe think differently?


    But Elijah was a little uneasy. He always felt that his brother would not help him. Klaus''s personality would be strange if there was no conspiracy!


    It may be that the invitation in the early stage of this meeting was too simple and easy, so Elijah felt very uncomfortable!


    Elijah squinted at Jackson and Ollie. They looked normal. No, it should be said that they looked too normal.


    Elijah didn''t believe them!


    After saying goodbye to them, Elijah walked in the direction of Bailu''s departure. He must explain to Bailu that she is not in a very safe situation.


    At least, even he can see that not all of these werewolves have the same position and thought as her, right?

 Chapter 753

    The wolves are busy. Yes, especially Jackson and Ollie. They caught the werewolf.


    Give the werewolf one hand and the ring the other, Klaus made it clear.


    No, they took Cary directly to Klaus. Cary couldn''t beat them. He could only stumble in with them. Ollie looked more rough than Jackson. He fiercely clasped Cary''s hands, "Hey, you''re awkward! Be honest! "


    Before Ollie finished, the Cary in his hand was robbed.


    Jackson blocked the impulsive Ollie, and their eyes looked at Klaus together. Klaus actually squatted down and patted Cary on the dust on his clothes. Ollie was tilted by Klaus, "don''t think my little wolf girl is unscrupulous around you. Remember, no matter who you know, as long as you really hinder me, I''ll break your kneecap here... Listen, when I ask you to bring Cary to me, he''s my guest. "


    Ollie''s teeth are going to be excited.


    Jackson suppressed his outburst, and Klaus focused on Cary. However, he gave Ollie and them a chance, "well, you can leave before I let you see God."


    Ollie angrily stood aside, Jackson. He continued their topic, "Klaus, as you said, I helped you find him and bring him back, but he attacked us. At the beginning, his group disappeared in front of me. I don''t owe him anything!"


    Jackson was also very dissatisfied with Klaus''s attitude, but he was different from Ollie. He thought he was calm.


    Unfortunately, when he met Klaus, he just smiled coldly, "you see, your short-sighted attitude caused the werewolf to give way. I''m sure this is what Marcel and the witches did. The ethnic group should have agreed. Marcel found this fact and took advantage of this weakness. Think about it. If you can only rely on the new moon to unlock the spell to seek reconstruction, Then you''d better stay in the swamp! "


    Jackson was speechless by what he said.


    Klaus''s eyes turned to Cary. "I''m glad to meet you. You haven''t enjoyed the introduction yet, Cary?"


    Cary and Klaus got to know each other.


    Klaus is a man with great personality charm. As long as he wants, he can naturally communicate well with the simple and silly Cary. After a while, Cary was mobilized by him, "really? Klaus, it is said that you are the descendant of our family? "


    Klaus nodded to him kindly. "Yes."


    Klaus told Cary some of the facts. Yes, Klaus has been looking for Cary, "listen, my friend, I''ve been looking for you for a long time. Now, I finally understand that this ring is handed down from generation to generation in our family. I need to know what gem is embedded on it?"


    That''s what Klaus wants to know!


    Cary thought seriously and looked carefully. He shook his head. "I''ve never seen a gem on it."


    Although Cary was familiar with the ring, Klaus didn''t expect that he had never seen the gem!

 Chapter 754

    Klaus''s plan was stuck. He didn''t expect that Cary couldn''t bring him good news. However, since Cary appeared, there will only be more and more werewolves of this race.


    Klaus''s eyes were much deeper.


    The smiling face suddenly became serious. Cary inexplicably felt that his neck was a little cold. However, he still didn''t think of any superfluous clues. Klaus swept him and said a little coldly, "so... Can you help me ask the people around me? See if we can find the answer. "


    Cary agreed to Klaus''s request. In his opinion, Klaus is still a kind guy.


    Cary stayed at the estuary. Jackson''s attitude towards Cary changed because of Klaus, so they are now on the same boat.


    The movement of the wolves was so loud that Bailu couldn''t have been aware of it at all, so she went to find someone.


    Bailu was very smart. She didn''t go to Jackson directly. She knew Jackson didn''t want her to participate in some things, so she went to oli.


    Ollie, who hasn''t been very good with her all the time.


    When Bailu passed by, oli was whispering with a group of werewolves. Bailu blinked curiously. Oli was about to go sideways immediately after seeing her. Bailu caught him at once, "wait, what are you doing?"


    The others took a look at oli and left. They didn''t seem to hear what Bailu said. Obviously, they have been brainwashed by oli successfully.


    Bailu is very helpless. In fact, a circle of people in their race, like oli, are very dissatisfied with her so-called "leader mixed with Klaus and other vampires". However, Bailu has no better way except to take time to slowly eliminate misunderstandings.


    Ollie''s footsteps were blocked by Bailu. He had no choice but to gloomy his originally handsome face, "Hey, why don''t you accept the hint and take care of your own affairs!"


    Ollie''s attitude towards Bailu has always been so straightforward. Naturally, Bailu will not be hypocritical and polite to him. She also shrugged directly, "I catch you. Naturally, I have my reason. You should remember that this is my ethnic group. Of course, everything that happens has something to do with me."


    Bailu''s mood became excited, and the werewolf beside them seemed to begin to pay attention. Ollie was a little annoyed. He promised Jackson that he would not have a conflict with the little wolf girl outside. No one needed to say the status of her stomach in this period. They all knew it very well, so ollie could only avoid the important and answer Bailu''s questions, "Some things have nothing to do with you. You don''t have to be angry. It''s bad for your health."


    Ollie wants to make a big deal with Bailu. He thinks Bailu is a dangerous woman. He is a man. Naturally, he can see the eyes Klaus and Elijah look at Bailu. Yes, Ollie doesn''t like Bailu very much. He doesn''t want to let Bailu know too many things.


    Unfortunately, the look on his face has betrayed him. Bailu immediately pulled oli aside. Although she usually doesn''t emphasize her force, after all, she is a werewolf who has survived for so long, and her strength is absolutely considerable. Therefore, oli was suddenly held by her.

 Chapter 755

    Bailu put one hand against oli''s neck, and the warning in her tone was expressed through action, "listen, I''ve tried to be friendly to you. Last month''s pregnancy was full of hormonal and emotional fluctuations. I don''t think I can control myself very well. Unless you want me to break your arm like a branch, I advise you to tell me what''s going on? "


    Bailu just doesn''t let oli go. Oli''s original idea of calming things down will disappear. The harder Bailu''s means are, the more impatient his attitude is. Oli suddenly turns around and scolds, "Damn it, go to hell!"


    Bailu knew that her chance had come. Oli''s mouth battle was about to begin. His eyes suddenly widened. Then Bailu heard Jackson''s voice.


    Ollie stalled.


    Bailu was also gently but firmly pulled away by Jackson. Her anger was still not small. She just changed direction. Bailu looked at Jackson straight. She always wanted an answer.


    Jackson looked at them hesitantly.


    Ollie burst out, "shut up, you can''t..."


    Jackson has no way to face Bailu. This is his innate instinct. Oli''s words are not used. Jackson thought for a while, and he still plans to tell Bailu that they can''t keep it from her, "there''s no reason to keep it from her."


    Jackson was still sorting out how to tell Bailu about those things, and Bailu directly attacked. She knew that Jackson would sometimes make some kind actions, even if she didn''t need those actions, so Bailu didn''t want to give him a chance to think for too long, "well, I can think of a reason. Is it related to the people who came to me these days, or, Has anything to do with that damn Klaus? "


    Jackson didn''t expect that Bai Lu could guess a 7788 at once. He also tried to convince Bai Lu that he must get Bai Lu''s support, otherwise, all their plans were at a loss. Jackson walked towards her. He seemed to want to give Bai Lu a hug, with gentle words in his mouth, "Bai Lu, you are our man, You should know the situation of our werewolves better than anyone else, don''t you? "


    Bailu didn''t know what Jackson meant, but she didn''t intend to care more. She just lazily interrupted his words, "I know, but let''s start our confession now?"


    Bailu walked aside. She can''t believe them now. She has some judgments that only she can make.


    Jackson had nothing to do with her, so he had to be honest first. He sighed slowly, "we have concluded an alliance."


    "You?"


    "We werewolves and Klaus."


    Bailu''s eyebrows wrinkled. Jackson hurried over and suppressed her excitement despite Bailu''s resistance. He quickly explained, "this will change everything of the werewolf. Klaus has our werewolf ring to break the curse and restriction, a moonlight ring!"


    Moonlight ring? A moonlight ring that can relieve all the pain of the werewolf?


    Where did Klaus get it? What''s his purpose?!


    Bai Lu has heard of the sun ring, but she has never heard of the moonlight ring!

 Chapter 756

    The witch''s opportunity is in full swing. At this moment, Jenny received a message from Klaus.


    She had some doubts, but because they were allies, she went.


    Klaus is waiting for janivy. He has a request for janivy to help him achieve it. Unfortunately, janivy doesn''t seem very happy.


    Jenny Wei stared at Klaus and pulled the corners of her mouth in surprise. "Klaus, do you try your best to call me just for the life of a human?"


    For the priest? How could he simply want to waste an opportunity she promised?


    Klaus didn''t deny her statement. Indeed, he needed a good guy to help his plan. Besides, he promised Camille long ago that he would save father Kieran. Klaus never forgot this. He said helplessly, "yes, I need your help. Kieran doesn''t have much time, He has always been my assistant. "


    "Really? More than that, I remember he was the uncle of the good girl Camille, didn''t he? "


    Klaus nodded.


    Jenny Wei thought seriously this time, but she still couldn''t fulfill Klaus''s request, because she really had no way, and the witch was not omnipotent. It wasn''t worth saving a priest Kieran!


    Janivy looked at Klaus apologetically. "I''m sorry. As I said, there''s no way to do this."


    What janivy didn''t say was that there was no way because the price needed to be paid was too high.


    Klaus is a smart man. Of course, he can see something from Jenny''s subtle facial expression, so he cleared his throat again, "please, as you and I can see, there will always be loopholes."


    Klaus is very stubborn, but she is not a vegetarian, so they are still struggling with this problem when you come and go.


    Jenny Wei said in detail this time, "no, there are no loopholes. The power of witches now is not very powerful. We rely on the power of our ancestors. Yes, at least none of my people can solve it. Sorry, I really can''t do anything."


    Klaus was silent.


    Jennifer saw the opportunity and opened her mouth again, "but I thought of another possibility. Your mother is a great witch, isn''t she? Her magic power is strong. She must have a way to remove all kinds of magic! "


    Klaus''s eyes sharpened.


    Jenny Wei didn''t seem to see it at all. She shrugged her shoulders and said her requirements to Klaus, "maybe I can browse some of her magic books quickly?"


    Of course, Klaus would not simply agree to her request. He just smiled coldly, "I see. You want to use father Kieran''s illness as an excuse to read my mother''s magic book!"


    Klaus had to admit that she was too cunning because he really cared about father Kieran''s life.


    Klaus refused her request, but his heart was already thinking about how to find an answer acceptable to both of them.


    Jenny Wei still knows men''s psychology very well. She just sneered, "please, the magic book is worthless to you, and I won''t hide my desire for it. Yes, for me, I can consolidate my position in the witch assembly."

 Chapter 757

    Janivy is a very ambitious woman. He knew it from the beginning they knew Klaus.


    Klaus looked at janivy deeply. He couldn''t let the woman lead her down the nose, so he blocked janivy''s words, "sorry, my mother''s power has been deified by your ancestors!"


    Jennifer blinked. She knew Klaus had almost reached the bottom line, so she didn''t say anything more.


    Anyway, he always has to make a choice.


    Jenny Wei could only sigh helplessly. Her tone was pitiful and sympathetic. "Well, I have no way. Now we can''t do it. I''m sorry. It''s too poor, especially poor Kieran!" Janivy glanced sideways at Klaus, and her tone was low with malice. "I guess you''ll tell Camille?"


    Klaus was angry with her. He directly flashed over and stuck Jenny''s neck. What he hated most was Jenny''s point. Klaus grinned, "put away your dirty tricks for me. You think I will be used by you. I won''t be manipulated!"


    Klaus''s suppression made janivy have no choice but to wave her hand. Well, it''s her fault, but it''s just an agreement.


    Jenny Wei didn''t seem afraid at all. She leaned close to Klaus''s side face and blew him a kiss. "Hey, I won''t be frightened by you, so we all know each other''s positions. As long as we maintain mutual respect, I don''t see any need for further demonstration."


    Klaus''s breath was violent for a moment, but he still controlled himself. He let go of janivy''s hands.


    Janivy looked at her wound and frowned. What she hated most was the man who liked violence.


    Jenny Wei left a curse for their unpleasant meeting: "Damn, my hand is going to break. Don''t call me again these days!"


    Although genevie and Klaus seemed to be fighting, the witch''s rally began as usual.


    They made the big rally very grand, and all races were invited to attend.


    Looking from a distance, it is a prosperous area.


    Many important people gathered early at the rally. Davina saw Elijah patrolling around. He seemed to be the security administrator of this opportunity.


    There were a lot of people. Elijah found that they seemed to be surrounded by humans. Indeed, relatively speaking, humans are more common. He looked around for a week and everything seemed very peaceful.


    Elijah nodded to the witches and was ready to begin.


    Janivy took Davina and they entered in order. A group of young witches appeared in their sight, which was very attractive.


    Jenny Wei was wearing a long black dress. Her exotic face was full of sweet smiles. She smiled at the girls around her. "Well, we all know what to do. Now follow the program. The Witches of New Orleans pray for all of you."


    The applause of the people on the scene broke out.


    Then, the girls on the stage showed their magic powers. Their power seemed to vibrate from the sky and the earth from every corner. Davina brought a gust of prestige. With a gentle wave of her little hand, lights and fireworks appeared out of nothing.


    With everyone''s joint efforts, the witch rally gradually reached a climax.

 Chapter 758

    Amid the screams, Davina and them came to an end.


    The real Carnival has just begun.


    Bailu finds Klaus in this carnival. She always knows the position of the man he is used to.


    Klaus gave her a charming smile.


    "Hey, my little wolf girl, your expression looks terrible." Klaus opened his hands to Bailu. Unfortunately, with a slap, his hands were opened.


    Obviously, Bailu is not in the mood to flirt with Klaus at all. She just wants to get an answer from Klaus, an answer between them, an answer about his damn plan with the wolves.


    Bai Lu always has a persistent personality, which Klaus knows better than anyone. Therefore, he can only step back reluctantly, and there are traces of appreciation in the corners of his mouth¡° Well, if you insist, I hear you and the werewolf are impressive. My arrangement with them should have been a secret. "


    Bai Lu looked at Klaus in silence. There are no so-called secrets in the world. As long as you have a heart, everything can be found.


    Bailu understands this more clearly than anyone else.


    Therefore, Bai Lu got some information about Jackson''s care and respect for her, but it was obviously not enough for her.


    Bailu continued to stare at Klaus in silence.


    Klaus also stared at her angrily. Since Bailu and the wolves got closer and closer, they haven''t had a good chat for a long time because of various emergencies!


    Klaus became a little excited. What he didn''t want to say fell out, "of course, you never care about my plan, do you? Our secret should have been unknown, but you forced them to say it. It''s shameless! Just as you decided to represent them here today! "


    Bailu didn''t deny Klaus''s statement. She just took it lightly, "that''s because I''m still willing to believe you, Klaus. I believe you won''t do anything harmful to our interests."


    Bailu tried to get Klaus back to her, but Klaus thought the same as her. They all felt that the other party might have passed.


    However, Klaus''s communication ability is still worrying!


    Klaus''s blunt intention turned and left directly. Bailu could only block in front of him. In her tone, she asked, "do you really want to carry out your own plan behind Elijah?"


    There have been too many injuries between their brothers. To be honest, Bailu hopes they can stop at enough.


    However, Klaus''s attitude was very firm. He just looked at Bailu with a sneer, "Hey, honey, no matter what my plan is, as long as it is beneficial to your compatriots, what difference does it make to you?"


    difference?


    How could there be no difference? Klaus thought the relationship between them was too simple!


    Bai Lu bit her teeth, and her voice was angry, "because I know you''re playing tricks. For your plan, you''re trying to manipulate us... Klaus, you can''t do that. We werewolves have our own leaders."


    "Who, oh... I see. It''s you, my little wolf girl. You''re becoming ambitious, you know? A woman with too much ambition really makes people have no appetite, you know... My little wolf girl, you have gone too far! "


    Klaus''s voice became dull.


    Bailu suddenly raised her head, and the two of them looked at each other.

 Chapter 759

    Klaus and Bailu are looking at each other, and the tension slowly appears between them.


    Klaus also said frankly to Bailu, and there was almost no secret between them. "You don''t have to blame me all the time, okay? I know you are strong and I know you are sophisticated, but my dear little wolf girl, I don''t know you are a queen! "


    Bailu smiled coldly. She almost guessed Klaus''s move to catch the thief. However, Bailu just raised her chin and chose to leave.


    As soon as Bailu took a step, Klaus leaned over and pressed her down.


    Bai Lu stared at the bastard man in doubt, "what''s the matter?"


    Klaus put his finger on his lips and made a move to tell her not to speak.


    Bai Lu calmed down, and then she found something wrong.


    All around was quiet.


    No, it''s not quiet, but a strange voice instead of the carnival atmosphere.


    Klaus and Bailu exchanged a look at each other. The strange music became more and more excited, and they were slowly approaching.


    Klaus and Bailu looked a little nervous. Suddenly, several blacks in white suits appeared in the center of the venue.


    This dress is unpleasant.


    That''s the symbol of the damned and terrible father Tudor!


    Klaus''s eyes became sharp. He didn''t know who was playing tricks, but he was sure of one thing: someone was trying to destroy their witch gathering.


    It''s the enemy!


    Black people in white suits have been playing that kind of strange music regularly, and then, just as they appeared, the music suddenly stopped.


    Elijah appeared before them, "who sent you?"


    They gave the answer directly, "we have news from Marcel." After they finished mechanically, they took out the knife directly.


    Several black men in white suits cut their wrists and blood flowed down, but they didn''t feel at all.


    It''s not normal. Obviously they''re under control. It''s Marcel!


    Klaus''s angry fangs were about to come out, and Bailu frowned. Elijah stopped Klaus''s attack. Since Marcel had never been a puppet, he could not return it himself.


    So, this is a trap!


    Klaus looked at Elijah with vicious eyes. His brother could only appease Klaus and tell him, "Hey, remember, today is very important. Control yourself. This is a vulgar game. For our peace, we will not violate the agreement!"


    They can''t kill in public!


    As guardians, they have made agreements with other races such as witches.


    Therefore, they must restrain their anger!


    The scene fell into chaos. The blacks brought by Marcel did not know why they began to attack the human identity. Elijah and the vampires immediately fought back.


    Elijah waved and clicked, and the scene was switched to a dark mode. Elijah''s hypnosis was much more powerful than Marcel''s.


    Everything was hidden in the dark, and the remaining humans were quietly transferred by them.


    They must make people think that all this blood is just a somewhat realistic game effect, but they are very uncomfortable looking at the blood words on the wall!


    That''s a cruel fact Marcel wants to tell them... There will be no peace!

 Chapter 760

    Elijah''s expression became a lot gloomy. They looked at the scene in front of them. Blood was all over the wall and bodies were piled up. In order not to affect the smooth progress of the assembly, they had to bear it temporarily. However, Elijah and Klaus knew who they should go to!


    It''s not far to find that man, Marcel, because Marcel alone can''t penetrate into them unless they have insiders... Those damn vampires!


    From Marcel''s association with the past, they can''t think of anyone except Thierry.


    Indeed, the implementation of this plan needs not only Marcel''s brain, but also some nails made by Thierry.


    After so many years of operation, they naturally have some mass base.


    Sure enough, their ideas are really very prepared. No, Marcel is the same as they think. He is questioning Thierry about some things, such as different from his plan. Davina, she is still on the scene!


    "Hey, don''t you think you want to explain to me? The news I received is different from what we agreed! " Marcel''s plan succeeded, but he was not very happy.


    Obviously, before the implementation of this plan, he had agreed with Thierry to settle Davina, but he didn''t do it.


    Thierry didn''t immediately answer Marcel''s words. They all knew that if Davina really disappeared in the witch''s meeting place for no reason, Elijah and them would naturally arouse vigilance. Marcel cursed. He looked at Thierry''s deserved face, "did you let Davina leave? According to the plan, you are responsible for Davina. I will ensure that other harvest girls leave safely... "


    Marcel was interrupted by Thierry before he finished. He said a key point very directly, "don''t be too nervous, my friend. Our plan has just begun. This is just a warning. Now we double our bet... Don''t worry, I won''t hurt your witch."


    Marcel frowns. He hates Thierry''s frivolous attitude, but he is his important ally now. Besides, Marcel knows that Davina is okay.


    Marcel was about to communicate with Thierry again. The next second, his body flew out so abruptly!


    Marcel and Thierry changed their faces.


    The smell is different.


    It seems that when they are busy solving their own problems, other guests appear, and they feel the familiar smell of danger.


    Marcel, before he had completely finished his position, his head was severely pinched. Elijah''s voice came from his ear, "I remember we warned you, Marcel, we told you to roll as far as possible, but you still returned to the French district!"


    Marcel was controlled by Elijah. He couldn''t move at all. Thierry looked at them. For a moment, he didn''t have any way. He just wanted Elijah not to be as impulsive as his brother.


    Elijah was out of anger, but he didn''t start right away. He had to know all Marcel''s plans.


    Thierry breathed a sigh of relief secretly. Fortunately, their luck was good. Elijah didn''t start immediately. Otherwise, even marcel, he might have enough to drink a pot!

 Chapter 761

    Marcel knew that Elijah would not kill him in such a simple way. Besides, Marcel himself was well aware of the relationship between them. Before Elijah really attacked him, Marcel threw out his bait, "you''re going to kill me, aren''t you? Elijah, just do it... But then you won''t know what deal Klaus made with the witch? "


    It turned out that Elijah''s eyes became cold, and Marcel was waiting for him here.


    Elijah smiled angrily. He knew that Marcel wanted to provoke the relationship between them. This method was not the first time he met.


    Elijah stepped on Marcel''s head, "Oh... You care what my brother wants to do, I can ask him myself..."


    Of course, Elijah could not be fooled immediately, so Marcel didn''t look worried at all. He just smiled maliciously at him, "right? You''ll ask him and make sure your brother will tell you everything about his secret meeting with the werewolf? "


    Werewolf?


    Elijah was a little busy these days. He was stunned when he heard Marcel''s words. When did his brother catch up with the werewolf again?


    Marcel became more and more confident. He knew that Elijah listened to his words. Of course, Marcel didn''t lie. Their own characteristics made them particularly sensitive to lies. Therefore, they could easily find each other''s attitudes and ideas.


    What Marcel said is true!


    What terrible conspiracy was Klaus planning? Elijah had experienced this too many times, so he almost got used to it.


    At the thought of this, Elijah he slowly tightened Marcel''s strength. Marcel was like this, or he kept his aura unchanged. He knew that this was the chip Elijah cared about. "Are you really going to kill me? In other words, once he knows you killed me, do you think your brother will tell you? "


    Elijah let Marcel go, but he couldn''t let them go so simply. This time, they are too much. In Elijah''s concept, they belong to vampires. Naturally, they are in their camp. Then, he needs to deal with this matter. Elijah smiled calmly at marcel, "indeed, you know me very well, Marcel, however, because of your obstruction, "Elijah''s figure suddenly disappeared. He quickly turned to Thierry''s side, and a hand was so straight inserted into his heart. Elijah clasped Thierry''s heart." look at this violent beat. I decide whether you live or die, you know? "


    Thierry could feel his heart being pinched by Elijah''s big hand. His eyes stared at the boss. Marcel and Thierry changed their appearance.


    Thierry is Marcel''s only ally. He must not die. Therefore, he can''t ignore Elijah''s threat. Marcel grabbed Elijah''s hand.


    Marcel carefully grabbed his hand. "Good, I know. Let him go."


    Elijah looked back at Marcel. "I want to know everything you know. Remember, everything!"


    It seems that Elijah is really angry this time!

 Chapter 762

    The news of the meeting spread quickly. No, they all knew the news. Bailu and Jackson returned to the werewolf tribe.


    Obviously, Bailu doesn''t have any identification with the plan between Jackson and Klaus. In Bailu''s opinion, maybe Jackson was really cheated by Klaus. He is a restless and kind bastard at all!


    Bailu''s expression became more and more ugly. Jackson could only let her reduce her anger by one or two. They are a whole now. Jackson absolutely doesn''t like to let those werewolves see the side of his dispute with Bailu. Jackson frankly expressed his apology this time, "well, I should discuss it with you first. I promise there will be no next time."


    Bai Lu was made to laugh by him. Next time, he was already thinking about the next time. It seems that they really lack communication. "Listen, Jackson, I have learned a lesson. Klaus is not as simple as you think. I opposed your plan at the beginning!"


    Bailu still insisted on her objection.


    Jackson, he didn''t understand. Didn''t she realize what he did for the race? Jackson frowned. For the first time, he clearly stood on the opposite side of Bailu, with a somewhat repressed patience, "no, I don''t think we should bear Elijah''s agreement. Bailu, think about it. Let''s think about the innocent lives after the party. As long as we don''t have absolute power, there will never be peace! The weak are always at the mercy of those who give orders. Do you see that? This is the rule of survival of the fittest. We need to protect ourselves, and we need to protect each other... "


    Jackson put his identity on the prince of the wolf family at this time. He clearly expressed his ideas, "of course we don''t really believe that damn hybrid, but we are willing to use it when Klaus can help!"


    Yes, they just used each other''s relationship. Jackson would not be foolish to believe Klaus.


    Although Jackson has been trying to explain the alliance between them, Bailu still insists on the future plan. She must also know. Yes, they can''t trust Klaus!


    Another person who doesn''t believe in Klaus is his brother Elijah. No, he''s done with Marcel and returned to Klaus!


    Klaus seemed to have been waiting for his brother for a long time. He smiled and nodded to Elijah, "the work of looking for the behind the scenes seems to be going well, my brother."


    Elijah acquiesced with the same grace. He pulled the corners of his mouth, "my brother, you have destroyed my trust in you again. Tell me, Klaus, what''s your conspiracy?"


    Elijah, he hated the continued speculation. He just wanted to know what Klaus was planning?


    Klaus walked sideways towards Elijah. "It seems that you did avenge us tonight. My brother, you look a little crazy?"


    insane?


    Elijah smiled helplessly, "yes, my brother, if the definition of madness is to do the same thing repeatedly, but desire different results, then my desire for your salvation undoubtedly makes me the craziest person in the world!"

 Chapter 763

    Elijah became more and more agitated. He knew how his brother Klaus could play with the art of language. Klaus really became more unscrupulous after seeing Elijah''s response. He knew that Marcel had succeeded again. Which time would his brother believe him?


    No, it''s not just his brother. Klaus''s mocking mouth reveals more content. I''m afraid that now his little wolf girl is also trying to think about his conspiracy. Klaus''s voice has increased a little, "so let''s talk about what abominable things the illegitimate son has done this time, my brother?"


    Elijah took a deep breath. He tried to communicate with Klaus again. He knew that Klaus might be a little extreme, but he should see the current situation best, "my brother, you know I really appreciated your hand in the past, but, Now we are on the edge of a new era, which will not only benefit your family and your children, but you collude with the werewolf behind my back! "


    Elijah''s tone became accusatory, and Klaus felt that there was no need to explain, "collusion, my brother, collusion should not appear in the family meeting. Elijah, don''t forget... They are also my family!"


    "Family, they are your family. What about us?"


    "You, does he recognize my position? Any Michelson is the same, Elijah, and so are you. I can''t even be a real Michelson! "


    The outbreak of Klaus made Elijah unconsciously step back. He couldn''t believe Klaus would say such words, "no, how can you easily deny my loyalty to you for more than a thousand years! You are my brother, and no one can change that... Including ourselves. "


    Klaus calmed down. He looked at Elijah''s angry face and shrugged helplessly. "I know, but since I have found other families, should I ignore them? We all know the power of werewolves. You know, my brother, it can also help Bailu and children... I thought you would support me and help them... "


    Klaus was blurring the focus. Elijah immediately found out that their current topic had been taken far by Klaus. He still didn''t intend to admit his conspiracy. He could only directly refute Klaus''s view, "don''t question my loyalty to that child!"


    Klaus opened his mouth, but he still swallowed that sentence for my children, because he knew that his brother couldn''t listen to anything at this time!


    Only time can give them an answer.


    Vampires and werewolves are definitely not only interested in this child. Now, witches have been bewitched to join. Klaus and his children have 100% charm.


    Yes, janivy''s last sacrifice was rejected by the ancestors because they found a more delicious snack... Bailu and Klaus''s baby.


    Monica still had a sharp knife in her hand. She was shocked and widened her eyes. She didn''t cut it off at the position of Jenny''s neck. She just stared at the witch surrounding them, "ancestors don''t want this sacrifice."

 Chapter 764

    "What? What did they say? " Jenny Wei almost jumped up. She thought her time had come to an end, but she had a miracle again.


    Monica calmed down. She slowly looked at Jennifer. "They promised to let you live in exchange for another sacrifice."


    "Tell me, whatever it is, I''ll make them do what they want, I promise!"


    "Child, Klaus''s child must die!"


    In order to inherit the great power of, they chose the child, and Jenny''s face twitched. However, she ruthlessly agreed. Compared with her life, all plots are no longer important.


    All the forces began to surround the magical child, but Klaus and Elijah were not fully aware of their danger.


    Before long, it seemed that all the disasters broke out together. Someone dropped a bomb at the estuary. Fortunately, Bailu was not directly attacked. However, for her safety, the wolves hid her secretly.


    Bailu and her children gradually became the center of the struggle for power.


    At the same time, the poor priest Kieran finally died under the curse of the witch. They held a grand funeral for the great man.


    Based on politeness, Klaus and Bailu must attend.


    The people who were helped by father Kieran were devastated. Klaus found Bailu''s figure for the first time, "are you okay? You look like you''re upset. You''ve been yawning... "


    Bai Lu approached Klaus in silence. She had no idea to laugh with him for the time being, "Hey, haven''t seen you for a long time. Do you think I''m the target of those bombs?"


    Klaus''s face changed a little, but his dark eyes swept around and then returned to a relaxed look, "of course, if I fight the werewolf, you are the first one I want to kill. You and your child are the hope and dawn of the wolf people... It''s a pity that you are not obedient, my little wolf girl. If it''s really me, I will hang you up to make an example of others, so that your admirers and followers can see... "


    Bailu began to regret talking to Klaus. His dog never said anything good!


    Bailu''s hands could not help but want to give him. Then another figure appeared around her, Elijah.


    Elijah reluctantly rubbed his fingers on his temples. "Sorry, Bailu, my brother means it''s safer for you to go home with us."


    This time, their brothers discussed it together. For Bailu, of course, the most important thing is for the children.


    Elijah turned and looked at Klaus. He had no more ideas about his brother. "Klaus, will you change the form next time? You can have fewer murders¡°


    Good persuasion must be the same as warning. Which normal girl will listen to it.


    Klaus didn''t mean to be grateful at all. He just looked at his brother and flattered his little wolf girl. He really didn''t have a way as a brother. Bai Lu saw Klaus grinning at her, "although I don''t want to carry you home on my shoulder, we all know I''ll do it for my children."

 Chapter 765

    Klaus is a particularly hard spoken bastard!


    Bailu won''t believe that in such a short time, he can become an imitation father. Bailu lowers her head and looks at her wrist. Klaus has shackled her. Bailu just uses a little strength to pull his hands away. "You forget an important thing. She is our child, not yours. I also have the right to make a decision."


    Bailu left after saying that. She didn''t want to quarrel with him on this occasion. Obviously, Klaus failed his persuasion completely.


    The funeral is over. Bailu was originally with the werewolf army, but she temporarily chose a path back to avoid Klaus.


    But for more than ten minutes, Bailu didn''t know why she was caught.


    She woke up again vaguely. Bailu was on the altar of a dilapidated church. Bailu suddenly woke up, "what''s the matter?"


    As soon as Bailu''s problem came out, her stomach felt sharp pain for a while. Her face was pale and lowered her head. Bailu saw a round wound in the position of her stomach.


    It was as if someone had forcibly dug out the contents of her stomach.


    no Someone stole her child, the most precious treasure of her and Klaus!!


    The child is gone, and the wound is gradually healing... Bai Lu gnaws hard at her mouth. She must calm down. She can''t give up her child. She must not go far!


    Those damn witches!


    Bai Lu stared at the position of her navel, where there was a long bloody belt, which was her connection with the baby. In addition to her blood, there was also the child''s blood. Yes, the child''s blood cured her wound!


    Bai Lu suddenly tore open her skirt and tied her stomach. She had no time to wait for the wound to be healed. She had to find her child.


    For a moment, Bailu burst out, and her function of opening her heart exploded with her.


    Klaus and Elijah received the news at the same time. Klaus''s tusks burst out directly. Elijah grabbed his brother and they disappeared at the same time.


    The last harvest sacrifice!


    Bailu was the first to arrive. Sometimes, the power of her mother is terrible!


    It was almost dawn and the moon was about to disappear. The witches seemed to have everything ready.


    Bailu didn''t see anything. She just heard a trace of familiar crying.


    The cry of her child.


    Monica took out the knife. She held a blue woven basket in her hand. The basket was magically fixed into an air cover. The little guy was inside. She was wearing a snow-white witch skirt and looked at them.


    Power. In order to protect her mother and herself, the little guy temporarily separated the power. The witch''s suppression made her little body feel very uncomfortable.


    The round eyes looked here and there. She still didn''t see the familiar figure. There was no mother or father. The little guy cried louder!


    Bailu''s hands were bleeding. She approached the past carefully step by step. Even though the strength of the boundary began to cause great damage to her internal organs, Bailu still had no hesitation. Her children were waiting for her!

 Chapter 766

    Monique nodded to the witches who formed her array. She lifted the miracle little guy, and the basket slowly floated in the air.


    In the witch''s secret place, their power is the most powerful. Even if the little guy twists his little ass, she can''t get out immediately. She''s trapped!


    Completely trapped!


    The spell was singing like a song. The little guy felt more and more dizzy, and her eyes began to be in a trance. Before falling completely into the darkness, she seemed to see her father and mother. They finally stopped quarreling.


    The little guy''s eyes closed.


    Under the hedge of powerful forces, time began to reverse, and space seemed to overlap. Klaus was only a few seconds worse than Bailu. They tried their best to get their baby back!


    Ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah.


    Bailu looked at Klaus so foolishly. Their hands were empty. There was a blank in front of them. The basket disappeared, and their little guy also disappeared!


    It disappeared in front of them. Obviously, Bailu can clearly feel that her child is here. However, her eyes can''t see it, her hands can''t grasp it, and Bailu will collapse!


    "No!!!" Bai Lu''s tears finally fell, "my child, I can feel her calling me. She''s right here!" Bailu''s hands tightly grasped Klaus and scratched out traces, "she''s still here, she''s calling us!"


    Klaus hugged Bailu painfully and struggled. He seemed to be calmer than his little wolf girl. He suppressed Bailu''s collapse. "Yes, she is still there, honey, we must calm down. I can feel the child''s blood is still in your body. You are connected, remember?"


    The little guy can occasionally share a power with her mother, so they must find it!


    Klaus''s calmness slowly affected Bailu. The despair on her face gradually faded, "what can I do?"


    Bailu''s eyes did not let Klaus go. He must know. Otherwise, he would not be so calm now. Indeed, they have a way, even if it is dangerous for them.


    However, for the sake of their children, they have no hesitation at all.


    At this moment, Bailu clearly felt Klaus''s transformation, and he became like a real father.


    When Elijah arrived, they had made a decision.


    "No, then what are you going to do?" Elijah stared at his brother in shock. Did he know what he was doing?


    Klaus, he just looked at his little wolf girl gently. He knew that everything he did was worth it in order to keep their baby alive. "Brother, don''t be so surprised. Have you forgotten? I am also a hybrid, and my child and I are also connected. In that case, if she wants to live in this absolute vacuum, she must drink our blood. We are connected by blood, aren''t we? "


    The rebirth of one hybrid will bring the destruction of another!


    Klaus didn''t tell anyone about this, including his brother, so he was so active in looking for his mother''s half of the magic book before.

 Chapter 767

    He needs a miracle!


    However, Klaus found that he had no time. He had to find his children. Otherwise, he would lose not only a child, but a complete family and family.


    Klaus finally took a deep look at Bailu. In fact, he still had a lot to say to his little wolf girl. However, it seemed that there was no need to say any more. With his cruel wave, there was a blood hole in the position of their fitting wrists, but one big and one small.


    "My brother, I''m going to find my daughter... If I really can''t come back, please take good care of them." This is Klaus''s last hegemony. He didn''t let them choose. He made his own choice! Elijah lost a white dew that lost too much blood in his arms. He said a word and couldn''t move a step. Klaus didn''t look at the witches. They all died. Therefore, he killed most of the witches on the scene. Except Davina, he saw that Davina was the only witch who wanted to harvest before they appeared! It''s just that she doesn''t have enough strength alone.


    The more sharp and ferocious Klaus''s action is, the more crazy the blood in the artery of his wrist is flying. The blood is absorbed by invisible power, bang bang!!! Klaus, he disappeared with the little guy. Bai Lu suddenly opened her eyes. She stared in a direction, and her mouth seemed to be controlled. She began to mutter, "from ash to bone, from illusion to body, from body to life... We are closely connected!" Ah ah... The sharp pain suddenly swept through all the people at the scene, and they all fainted. After the darkness, they greeted the dawn.


    Bailu is the first one to wake up. Her eyes are red all around her family... Rebecca, she''s back?! Yes, they are a family. Their strong ability to open their hearts made them seem to be united as a whole, so Rebecca came back immediately after she got the news. Fortunately, their sister is also a well-informed girl, which saved her two stupid brothers at the last moment. Elijah looked a little weak, and his strength was forced to extract a part. The most terrible thing was Klaus. He seemed to fall into a deep sleep.


    However, Bai Lu and their eyes are full of happy smiles. Yes, they are different. They are reunited through their children. To be exact, their family has re established a peaceful relationship.


    They became real family! Everyone is warm in heart. They are grateful, except the poor father Klaus who has been unconscious all the time.


    The delicate little guy seems to feel his father''s love for her. She usually accompanies Klaus and harasses Klaus tirelessly. Finally, one day, Klaus was slapped by her and woke up. When Klaus woke up, Bailu and the little guy were playing, and Klaus became their toy. Klaus cleared his throat. "Can you give me a hug? My child... "Father Klaus, his throat is still a little dry and dull, but his smile can''t be hidden, because he is still alive, well alive, he and his wolf girl and children.


    Bailu turned around rigidly, her tears fell silently, and the little guy widened his eyes, a little unwilling to believe it¡° Hey, don''t be so surprised. I won''t die, my babies... "Klaus narrowed his eyes and smiled at them." I think I seem to see a new world, don''t I? "


    End of the full text